The Mahāvastu

A New Edition

by
Katarzyna MARCINIAK

Vol. III

Bibliotheca Philologica et Philosophica Buddhica

XIV, 1

The International Research Institute for Advanced Buddhology

Soka University
Tokyo 2019
The Mahāvastu
A New Edition

Vol. III
 Bibliotheca Philologica et Philosophica Buddhica

Volume XIV, 1

The Mahāvastu
A New Edition

by
Katarzyna MARCINIAK

Vol. III

The International Research Institute for Advanced Buddhology

Soka University
Tokyo 2019
 The Mahāvastu
A New Edition

by
Katarzyna MARCINIAK

Vol. III

The International Research Institute for Advanced Buddhology

Soka University
Tokyo 2019
Published by The International Research Institute for Advanced Buddhology,
Soka University
1-236 Tangi, Hachiōji, Tokyo 192-8577, JAPAN
〒192-8577 東京都八王子市丹木町1-236
創価大学・国際仏教学高等研究所
Phone: (+ 81-42) 691-2695
Fax: (+ 81-42) 691-4814
E-mail: iriab@soka.ac.jp
http://www.iriab.soka.ac.jp

First published 2019

Printed in Japan by Shimizu Kobo, Hachioji, Tokyo

© Seishi Karashima 2019

All rights reserved.

Apart from any fair dealing for the purpose of private study, research, criticism or
review, no part of this book may be reproduced, translated or utilised in any form,
either by print, photoprint, microform, multimedia or any other means, now known
or hereafter invented, without written permission of the copyright holder and
publishers. Enquiries should be made to the publishers.

ISBN 978-4-904234-18-1
 TABLE OF CONTENTS

Introduction …………………………………………………………………………. VII

Abbreviations and Bibliography ……………………………………………………… XV
Signs ………………………………………………………………………………. XXXV

Kuśa-jātaka II ……………………………………………………………………………… 1
Ṛṣabha-jātaka ……………………………………………………………………………… 37
Vānara-jātaka I ……………………………………………………………………………… 38
Vānara-jātaka II …………………………………………………………………………….. 40
Puṇyavanta-jātaka ……………………………………………………………………… 42
Vijitāvi-jātaka ………….………………………………………………………………. 49
Mahākāśyapa-sūtra ……………………………………………………………….……… 56
Śāriputra-Maudgalyāyana ………………………………………………………………. 65
Pañca vāṇijaśatā ………….……………………………………………………………. 79
Pitāputra-samāgama ..…...……….……………………………………………….… 110
Kāka-jātaka ………………………………………………………………………………. 153
Hastinikā-jātakasya parikalpa …………………………………………………………. 158
Hastinī-jātaka …………………………………………………………………………… 162
The Prediction to Buddhahood for the Asuras ……….………………………………… 169
Nalinī-jātaka …………………………………………………………………………. 174
Padumāvatī-parikalpa ………………………………………………………………… 186
Padumāvatī-jātaka …………………………………………………………………… 205
Padumāvatī-pūrvayoga ……………………………………………………………… 219
Rāhula-jātaka ………………………………………………………………………… 221
Śākyakumāra-pañcaśatāni …………………………………………………………… 225
UpāliGaṃgapāla-jātaka ……………………………………………………………… 231
Govinda-sūtra ……………………………………………………………………… 248
Bahubuddhaka-sūtra ….…………………………………………………………… 279
Sarvaṃdada …………………………………………………………………………… 321
Yaśodharā Rāhulamātā ……………………………………………………………… 327
After the Enlightenment ……………………………………………………………… 350
Dharmalabdha-jātaka ………………………………………………………………… 369
Nāgarājānaḥ …………………………………………………………………………… 384
Trapusa-Bhallika …….………………………………………………………………. 387
Dharmacakrapravartana-sūtra …………………………………………………………. 422
Ājñātakauṇḍinya-jātaka I ………………………………………………………….. 443
Ājñātakauṇḍinya-jātaka II …………………………………………………………. 445
Pañcabhadravargika-jātaka …………………………………………………………. 450
Kṣāntivāda ……………………………………………………………………………. 455
Śarabhaṃga-jātaka …………………………………………………………………… 460
Triṃśagoṣṭhika-pravrajyā ………………………………………………………………… 479
Purṇa-vastu …………………………………………………………………………… 481
Nālaka-praśnā ..………………………………………………………………………… 490
Sabhika-vastu …………………………………………………………………………… 501
Yaśoda-vastu …………………………………………………………………………. 520
Yaśoda-jātaka ………………………………………………………………………… 534
Māra …………………………………………………………………………………… 536
Asthisena-jātaka .…………………………………………………………………… 541
Instructions on Begging …….………………………………………………………. 543
UruvilvāKāśyapa-NadīKāśyapa-GayāKāśyapa-jātaka ……………………………. 549
Sahasravarga .……….……………………………………………………………… 561
Bimbisāra ……….….………………………………………………………………. 566
Arindama-jātaka …….….………..……………………………………………… 583
 Introduction

The editio princeps of the Mahāvastu (abbr. Mv), a masterpiece of scholarship of the
time, was prepared in 1882-1897 by Émile Senart on the basis of six late Nepalese
manuscripts of the text (mss. A [Société Asiatique, Paris], B, M, N [all kept at Bibliothèque
Nationale, Paris]; ms. C [Cambridge University Library]; ms. L [Asiatic Society, London]), of
which the oldest was dated from 1800 C.E. (ms. B).1 The edition, which was made in the 19th
century based on 19th century manuscripts (!), has become the basis for subsequent research
on the text, its content and composition, as well as the language which it represents.

Rudolf Otto Franke (1862-1928) planned to translate the whole text into German, but
only a part of it was published posthumously by von Glasenapp. Ernst Leumann (1851-1931),
professor of Strassburg and Freiburg universities, then read the Mahāvastu with his Japanese
students, Kaikyoku Watanabe (one of the editors-in-chief of the Taisho Tripiṭaka), Shindo
Shiraishi (Fujita), Unrai Wogihara 2 , Shoko Watanabe and others, and pointed out the
shortcomings of Senart’s edition, especially those concerning verses (Senart often failed to
recognise versified parts and printed them as prose) and therefore, he suggested that a new
critical edition of the Mahāvastu should be made. One of his students, Shindo Shiraishi,
prepared a German translation of the text with detailed philological notes and emendations in
1927-1931 under the supervision of Leumann. Shiraishi continued with his work after
returning to Japan and subsequently moved to Lüshun in China. Unfortunately, in 1945, his
manuscript was thrown into the fireplace by Russian soldiers and as a result only a small part
of his work which he had sent to Leumann survived and was later published in Japan.
In 1940s, two scholars in Germany, Hsiän-lin Dschi (Ji Xianlin) and Herbert Günther,
were working on the language of the Mahāvastu. Their works were of paramount importance
for the development of Buddhist Hybrid Sanskrit studies. While Dschi’s works are referred to
by Edgerton, Günther’s dissertation (“Grammatik des buddhistischen Mischprākrits I; Die
Sprache des Mahāvastu”) seems to have been unknown to him. Ulrich Schneider’s
unpublished dissertation “Die Deklination im Mahāvastu” (Leipzig 1950) and later articles
dealing with the language of the Mv are also important for the development of research on the
Buddhist Hybrid Sanskrit.
Since the Mahāvastu has been regarded as a very important link between the
Mainstream Buddhism and Mahāyāna Buddhism, many Japanese scholars have therefore
worked on this particular text, e.g., there are two Japanese translations of the Mahāvastu, by
Setsuryo Fukui (unpublished) and Satoshi Hiraoka (Tokyo 2010), as well as partial
translations by Tsusho Byodo (Tokyo 1930, 1983) etc. John James Jones (1892-1957)
translated the complete text into English, which was published by the Pali Text Society (1949,

1
It should be emphasised, however, that Senart gave the readings of all the six manuscripts only in the first
volume (up to p. 193); and in fact throughout his edition he used only one manuscript, i.e., ms. B, while the
others he consulted only to a limited extent; for detailed information, cf. Yuyama 2001: xxxi-xxxii, § 3.0.2a.
2
Later on, in Japan, Wogihara read the Mahāvastu at Taisho University and launched a journal devoted to
Buddhist Sanskrit studies, namely Seigo Kenkyū (Yuyama 2001: xxxiii).
1951, 1956). In 1953, Franklin Edgerton published his monumental work Buddhist Hybrid
Sanskrit Grammar and Dictionary in which he quoted numerous examples from Senart’s
edition of the text – over half of the quotations included in his work are taken from the
Mahāvastu, followed by Buddhist Hybrid Sanskrit Reader in the same year. A word index of
the text, namely Mahāvastu-Avadāna. Word Index and Reverse Word Index compiled by
Boris Oguibénine, Moriichi Yamazaki et al. was published in Tokyo in 2009. Apart from the
works mentioned above, there are numerous monographs and articles dealing with
philological matters regarding this text (see Yuyama 2001, pp. xxx-xxxix). Needless to say,
all the above-mentioned works are based on Senart’s edition of the Mahāvastu.

It was in the 1960s and ‘70s that the situation dramatically changed. Thanks to the
activities of the Nepal-German Manuscript Preservation Project (abbr. NGMPP) much older
and more valuable manuscripts of the Mahāvastu than those which Senart used in his edition
were discovered in Nepal, photographed and subsequently catalogued by the Nepalese
German Manuscript Cataloguing Project. At present, there are numerous complete and
fragmentary manuscripts of the Mv, all of which are Nepalese, kept in various libraries and
institutions around the world.3

It was as early as in 1882 when Senart himself, in the first volume of his edition of the
Mv, reported the existence of a more ancient ms. preserved in Nepal (1882: ix): ‟Il existe au
Népal, d’après une obligeante communication de M. Cowell, un manuscrit ancien de notre
livre”. However, it is not clear to which manuscripts Senart referred to in that short note.
More precise information was provided by Gustav Roth in his edition of the Bhikṣuṇī-Vinaya
§ I 8, fn. 57: “There exists a manuscript of the Mahāvastu-avadānaṃ, dated Nepāla saṃvat
777, in Nepal”; and later in his letter to de Jong in 1981 he wrote “One of them, the most
important one, is registered in our Seminar Library under the number Xc 51. It is a palm-leaf
manuscript of 428 leaves, complete, in a script which points towards the twelfth or thirteenth
century”.

Manuscripts used in this edition

Amongst the many manuscripts of the Mv discovered and photographed by the NGMPP,
the following two manuscripts are the most important, namely:

1. Manuscript Sa4 (abbr. ms. Sa) – the old palm-leaf manuscript, dating back to the
12th/13th century5, on paleographical ground. It consists of 427 folios, six lines per folio6. The
original is lost7; the microfilms are available at the National Archives of Nepal in Kathmandu

3
See Yuyama 2001: lii-lv; Marciniak 2014: 62-105.
4
See Marciniak 2014: 30-38; 2016.
5
Yuyama dates ms. Sa “between the twelfth and thirteenth centuries, if not from the eleventh” (2001: xlviii); cf.
also Marciniak 2016.
6
With the exception of fols. 387r, 388r,v, 389r, 427r which contain five lines and fols. 377r,v which contain
seven lines of writing.
7
In 1978, when the photographs of ms. Sa were taken by the NGMPP, the manuscript belonged to a private
collection, as stated in the catalogue card: “Place of Deposit: Ashakaji Bajracharya, some guṭhi in PTN (=
Patan)”.

VIII
and in Staatsbibliothek zu Berlin. Manuscript Sa was written in an old-Nepalese script called
Bhujimol and it represents the so-called Nepalese hooked style8. The manuscript was filmed
by the NGMPP in 19789.
The colophon in ms. Sa, fol. 427r5-6, reads as follows: Arindama-jātakaṃ samāptaṃ ǀǀ
samāpto ca Mahāvastu ǀǀ āryaMahāsāṃghikānāṃ Lokottaravādināṃ pāṭhena ǀǀ ye dharmā
hetuprabhavā hetun teṣān tathāgato hy avadat teṣāñ ca yo nirodha evaṃvādī mahāśramaṇaḥ
ǀǀ (added in a different handwriting) grantha 21594 ǀǀ
The original colophon does not provide any information regarding the time, place, name
of the scribe, or circumstances in which the manuscript was produced. The grantha-saṃkhyā
(i.e., the number of 32-letter units) written at the end of the colophon was added by another
hand and originally did not belong to the manuscript. After the colophon in fol. 427 recto, we
find one more palm leaf written by a few different hands and added to the manuscript at a
later stage. It is numbered 427 verso. Upon further examination, one can distinguish at least
four different hands. Two dates occur in this folio: saṃvat 876 (= 1755/56 C.E.) in the first
line and saṃvat 1010 (= 1889/90 C.E.) in the fifth line in different handwritings. These dates
indicate the time at which the Mahāvastu was recited from this manuscript by venerable
monks of the Lokakīrti-Mahāvihāra (Naka-vihāra) in Patan. For more information, cf.
Marciniak 2014: 25-27, Tournier 2017: 383.

2. Manuscript Na10 (abbr. ms. Na) − the oldest extant paper manuscript of the text,
completed in 1657 C.E. (saṃvat 777) by an eminent Nepalese scribe named Jayamuni
Vajrācārya 11 , consisting of 238 folios, 12-15 lines per folio. The original is kept at the
National Archives of Nepal in Kathmandu; the microfilms are also available in Staatsbiliothek
zu Berlin.
The colophon in ms. Na, fol. 238v12, reads as follows: Arindamarāja-jātakaṃ samāptaṃ ǀǀ
samāpto ca Mahāvastu ǀǀ āryaMahāsāṃghikānāṃ Lokottaravādināṃ pāṭhena ǀǀ ye dharmā
hetuprabhavā hetun teṣāṃ tathāgato hy avadat teṣāṃ ca yo nirodha evaṃvādī
mahāśramaṇaḥ ǀǀ.
At the beginning of ms. Na (fol. 1v1), its scribe Jayamuni Vajrācārya added the word
Mahābuddha: oṃ namaḥ śrīMahābuddhāyâtītānāgatapratyutpannebhyaḥ sarvabuddhebhyaḥ,
by which he expressed his devotion to the Mahābuddha and his connection with the

8
According to Bendall (1883: xxiii), the hooked style first occurred in the 12th century and disappeared by the
end of the 15th century. It was confined to Nepal and in the 13th century it clearly predominated in that region.
Bendall adds: “In the next century, XIIIth, the hooked form of character is thoroughly in vogue; for there exists,
as far as I know, only one dated Nepalese MS. of this time otherwise written” (1883: xxvii).
9
The catalogue card of the NGMPP provides the following information: “Mahāvastu Avadāna, approximately
14th century. The folios 26b, 34b, 80b, 113b, 114a, 128b, 150b, 151a, 167b, 174b, 175a, 203b, 213b, 214a, 238b,
262b, 296b, 287a, 318b, 319a, 341b, 342b, 363b, 364a and 389b are little bit faded due to friction. The MS
seems to be very useful to the text and criticism of the text, for instance the text edited by Senart in the beginning
reads as follows: oṃ namaḥ śrīmahābuddhāyātītānāgatapratyutpannebhyaḥ sarvabuddhebhyaḥ ǀ Mahāvastuye
…. The sentences in the MS read as follows: oṃ namo atītānāgatapratyutpannebhyaḥ sarvabuddhebhyaḥ ǀ
Mahāvastune …. According to the post-colophon, the text of the Mahāvastu Avadāna was recited through this
MS by some Bhikṣus in N.S. 876. Again in N.S. 1010 the Mahāvastu Avadāna was recited through this MS by
two Bhikṣus, as the other post-colophon states.”
10
See Marciniak 2014: 62-67; 2017a.
11
For information about Jayamuni Vajrācārya, cf. Formigatti 2016; Marciniak 2017c; Tournier 2017: 384-388.

IX
Mahābuddhadevālaya (Mahābuddhavihāra), his family temple. We do not find this word in
the oldest ms. Sa (fol. 1v1), which reads: (siddham) namo atῑtānāgatapratyutpannebhyaḥ
sarvabuddhebhyaḥ, but it occurs in all the later manuscripts of the text, e.g., ms. Ka (Asiatic
Society of Bengal, Kolkata; dated 1701) oṃ namaḥ śrīMahābuddhāya ǀǀ
atītānāgatapratyutpannebhyaḥ sarvabuddhebhyaḥ ǀǀ; ms. Ta (The University of Tokyo
Library, undated) oṃ namaḥ śrīMahābuddhāya ǀǀ ’tītānāgatapratyutpannebhyaḥ
sarvabuddhebhyaḥ ǀǀ. This indicates that all of the later extant (or available) manuscripts of
the Mv are descendants, direct or indirect, of ms. Na. Additionally, my preliminary research
has confirmed that, apart from ms. Na there is no other manuscript derived directly from ms.
Sa. These findings make the entire process of preparation of a new edition of the Mahāvastu
simpler, namely: the edition should be based on the old palm-leaf ms. Sa and the oldest paper
ms. Na, while the other manuscripts do not need to be consulted, since they are less important
descendants of ms. Na.

The facsimile edition of ms. Sa was published by Akira Yuyama (The Mahāvastu-
Avadāna in Old Palm-Leaf and Paper Manuscripts, 2 vols., Tokyo 2001), who in the
introduction to his work wrote the following:
“The Mv may well have existed once in a form that no longer exists. In the course
of redacting and transmitting the Mv its form has been shaped by constant
revisions, by way of centuries-long additions in most cases but sometimes by
omissions as is proven by the large variation among the extant manuscripts. A
thorough investigation into the extant manuscripts is badly needed now. This will
lead us to a new critical edition with better readings.”

In fact, the shortcomings of Senart’s editio princeps and the need for a new edition of
the Mahāvastu based on the oldest extant manuscripts of the text had been expressed by
scholars even before Yuyama’s publication, e.g., by Gustav Roth in 1970 12 “Senart and
Edgerton had to depend on young Nepalese MSS which are full of scribal errors, in their
judgement of the language of Mahāvastu”, and by Oskar von Hinüber in 198913 “Among the
four manuscripts of the Mahāvastu microfilmed by the Nepal German Manuscript
Preservation Project, there is the only known palm leaf manuscript of the Mahāvastu, which is,
though undated by centuries older (13th/14th century?) than the oldest manuscript used by
Senart. The time has come to supersede Senartʾs edition, which still stands as an impressive
monument of scholarship”.

Yuyama’s publication of the fascimile edition of the palm-leaf manuscript was of

paramount importance for the recent development of the studies on the Mahāvastu. Since that
time, on the basis of the old ms. Sa, a number of articles dealing with the manuscripts
discovered by the NGMPP, the text itself, its development, composition and language have
been published by various scholars around the world, such as Vincent Tournier, Jiro
Hirabayashi, Yoshihiro Sato, Giacomo Benedetti, and I myself, to name a few.

12
BhiVin(Ma-L) p. LVI.
13
von Hinüber 1989: 344.

X
Language
The language of the Mahāvastu is classified as Buddhist Hybrid Sanskrit, which is the
same as the language of the Bhikṣuṇī-Vinaya (ed. Roth 1970) and the Abhisamācārikā
Dharmāḥ (ed. Karashima 2012) of the Mahāsāṃghika-Lokottaravādin school.
In the colophon of ms. Sa, the following expression occurs: (fol. 2r2) Mahāvastune ādi
ǀǀ āryaMahāsāṃghikānāṃ Lokottaravādināṃ madhyuddeśikānāṃ14 pāṭhena Vinayapiṭakasya
Mahāvastuye ādi ǀǀ. We find a similar phrase in the Bhikṣuṇī-Vinaya: āryaMahāsāṃghikānāṃ
Lokottaravādināṃ madhyuddeśikānāṃ pāṭhena Bhikṣuṇīvinayasyâdi, which Roth (1985: 133)
translates as “The beginning of the Disciplinary Code for nuns according to the recital of the
Noble Mahāsāṃghikas, who profess the Supramundane, and recite [the Prātimokṣa] through
the medium of an intermediate type of language”; and in the Abhisamācārikā Dharmāḥ:
āryaMahāsāṃghikānāṃ Lokottaravādināṃ madhyuddeśapāṭhakānāṃ pāṭhenêti “Die
Abhisamācārikā nach der Rezitation durch die edlen Mahāsāṃghika-Lokottaravādins, die
(das Prātimokṣa) in der "Mittleren Sprache" (zwischen Prakrit und Sanskrit) rezitieren, ist
beendet” (Karashima 2012, II 470). Karashima 2015: 80 explains “It is not impossible that, as
Roth suspects, madhyuddeśika or madhyuddeśa-pāṭhaka means "a reciter of (the Prātimokṣa)
in the ‘intermediate language’". This "intermediate language" means one, which is between
Prakrit and Sanskrit, namely what is now designated as "Buddhist Hybrid Sanskrit".”

The language of the Mahāvastu as preserved in the old ms. Sa contains many more
Middle Indic features than the language in all the later manuscripts and in Senart’s edition.
The reason for this lies in the fact that Jayamuni Vajrācārya, the scribe of ms. Na, while
working from the aforementioned palm-leaf ms. Sa, sanskritised many of the Middle Indic
forms in ms. Sa, and made emendations, additions and deletions, and thus changed the
features of the language and the content of the text substantially – one of the most illustrative
instances of his redaction is the title of the text, namely Mahāvastu in ms. Sa was altered to
Mahāvastu-avadāna in ms. Na.15 The title of the work in the form Mahāvastu-avadāna occurs
for the first time in the final colophon of ms. Na and it has thereafter found its place in all of
the later manuscripts of the text, not only in their final colophons, but often also at the end of
each chapter (cf., for example, the formulas at the end of the chapters in the mss. Ka, Ta, C,
M, L: iti śrīMahāvastu-avadāne […] samāptaṃ).16 As a result, while in the old palm-leaf ms.
Sa the Mahāvastu is referred to only as a Vinaya text, corresponding to the Pāli Mahāvagga,
in all the later manuscripts it was already regarded as an Avadāna.
As mentioned earlier, all the later paper manuscripts of the Mahāvastu derive, directly
or indirectly, from ms. Na. Thus, the readings attested in them agree, in general, with those in
ms. Na, while differing from those preserved in the old ms. Sa. Not surprisingly, many of the
14
There are three manuscripts of the Mahāvastu in which the original term madhyuddeśika has been preserved
i.e., mss. Sa, Na (madhyuddeśikānāṃ) and Sb (in a slightly distorted form madhuṃdeśikānāṃ), while in all of the
later manuscripts the text reads madhyadeśikānāṃ, which later resulted in the wrong translation “the noble
Mahāsāṃghikas, the Lokottaravādins of the Middle Country” (Jon. I 3).
15
In the palm-leaf ms. Sa, we find the word avadāna only in the post-colophon (fol. 427 verso) which was added
around five hundred years after the completion of the manuscript and it originally did not belong to it.
16
In the manuscripts Ky (Kyoto University Library), Kt (National Archives of Nepal, Kathmandu), Ta (The
University of Tokyo Library) and R (Ryukoku University Library, Kyoto), the text is sometimes referred to as
Mahāvastu-avadāna-kathā; cf. Marciniak 2014: 145.

XI
linguistic forms and structures in the Mv examined by previous scholars differ from those in
ms. Sa. For example, the grammatical features and the Buddhist Hybrid Sanskrit words
quoted from the Mv in Edgerton’s Buddhist Hybrid Sanskrit Grammar and Dictionary should
be revised on the basis of the more Middle Indic manuscript Sa.

Editorial Policy
The following conventions have generally been applied in this edition:
− In the text, italics are used for supplied or replaced letters, e.g., dvāre ← dvare;
kṣipraṃ ← kṣi. In the case of dittography, in general, only the initial letter is
written in italics, e.g., mahāntaṃ ← mahāntaṃ mahāntaṃ; parivāritā ←
parivārivāritā. In the case of deletion of words or longer parts of the text, the initial
letter of the word which follows is written in italics, e.g., sādhu te Aśvaki ← sādhu
te pṛcchati Aśvaki.
− Punctuation is editorial. The marks used are commas and full stops in prose,
daṇḍas and double daṇḍas in verse. In ms. Sa the usual punctuation marks, a
single or double daṇḍa, have been used very haphazardly, in the middle of
sentences or even in the middle of words (e.g., rājā dā ǀ nīṃ devīṃ [245v]; syāt ǀ
khalu punar bhikṣavo [324v]). I have corrected such errors without any footnote.
− Division into chapters and paragraphs is editorial.
− As there is no distinction between b and v in the manuscripts, the choice of
readings has been made on the basis of Sanskrit and / or Middle Indic forms.
− In ms. Sa avagraha is very rare; supplied avagrahas are written in brackets (ʾ).
− Gemination of consonants after the superscript r is not noted in the text, e.g., -rtt-,
-rṇṇ-, -rmm- are written as single -rt-, -rṇ-, -rm-.
− Nasalisation of vowels before nasals, very common in ms. Sa17, is not noted in the
text, e.g., teṣāṃm abhūṣi is written teṣām abhūṣi.
− Classical saṃdhi rules are for the most part not applied in ms. Sa; in some cases
they were restored in ms. Na or later by Senart in his edition. I retain the readings
in ms. Sa, and provide footnotes only for unusual or rare instances.
− Genders, persons and numbers are very often confused in ms. Sa. In principle, I
have corrected the instances of confusion of persons and numbers and noted them
in footnotes. In the case of confusion of genders, in ms. Sa masculine (sometimes
also neuter) pronouns are frequently used for feminine (e.g., [e]te antaḥpurikā; tāni
antaḥpurikāni; tehi antaḥpurikāhi). In such cases, I have retained the readings in
ms. Sa. In the case of nom. sg. fem. (sā, eṣā, yā), ms. Sa usually has the Classical
Sanskrit forms, although forms with -o for -ā also occur. I regard them as scribal
errors, since the final vowels ā and o are often miswritten for one another. Most
such forms were corrected in ms. Na. Those which were left unchanged I have
corrected in the text and provided footnotes.
− A number of variants are the results of the spelling habits of the Newar scribes,
e.g., -ī- and -i-, -ū- and -u-, -r- and -l-, -ś-, -s- and -ṣ-, -j- and -y- are sometimes
interchanged in writing; in these cases footnotes are always provided.
17
Cf. Marciniak 2014: 160.

XII
 In the following cases, the readings in ms. Sa are retained, and no footnote is provided:
− The use of anusvāra for homorganic nasal and vice versa − e.g., pañca / paṃca;
saṅga / saṃga; kiṃ tu / kin tu – is arbitrary in the manuscripts. In principle, the
readings in ms. Sa are retained and no footnote is provided.
− Degemination of t before a semivowel, e.g., chattra written as cchatra, dattvā as
datvā, chittvā as chitvā etc.; in such forms ms. Sa for the most part reads single
consonants, where Senart prints chattra, dattvā, chittvā, respectively.
− Variations ṛ / ri, e.g., riṣi, riddhī, riju, which Senart generally changed to ṛṣi, ṛddhī,
ṛju, respectively.
− Variants -ch- / -cch- are noted in footnotes only when they occur in verses and
only when they are relevant to the metre.
− Variations -ensuḥ / -ensu (and -ansu / -ansuḥ; -insu / -insuḥ) are noted in footnotes
only when they occur in verses and only when they are relevant to the metre.

The following are the most common scribal errors in ms. Sa:
1. Haplography, e.g., anekakalpako ← anekalpako (239r); dhītā tasya ← dhītā sya (276v);
kareyaṃ yaṃ nūnâhaṃ ← kareyaṃ nūnâhaṃ (320r).
2. Dittography, e.g., mārgaṇā ← māmārgaṇā (147v); ārodanaṃ ← ārodadanaṃ (170r);
ākhyāhi ← ākhyākhyāhi (160r).
3. Metathesis, e.g., etāni śivikāni ← etāni viśikāni (145v); uccāvacā ← uccacavā (305r);
śubhavrato ← bhaśuvrata (407r).
4. Lipography, the omission of a word, a syllable or an akṣara, e.g., nirvāṇaśabdaṃ ←
nirvāśabdaṃ (164r); gṛhapate ← gṛhate (203r); deśayato ← deyato.
5. Miscopying of visually similar akṣaras. The following akṣaras are often miswritten for one
another:
ca va ra; ca va dha; śa sa; ha da; pa ya; bha ta; ma
sa; ra na; na ta; a su; rṇṇa lla.
Amongst these, the characters for śa and sa, pa and ya, ca and va, lla and rṇṇa are
almost indistinguishable from one another. In cases where it is not clear which of the two
very similar akṣaras was intended by the scribe, I choose the reading according to the
context.
6. The akṣaras ga and śa; ṇa and śa; bha and ha are sometimes miswritten for one another,
but they are not visually similar in ms. Sa. One can assume that these confusions resulted
from the resemblance of these characters in an antecedent manuscript at certain stages of
transmission.
7. Eye-skip (usually within the same line, but other examples also occur), e.g., Mahāgovindo
brāhmaṇo yena te ṣaṭ kṣatriyā <tenôpasaṃkramitvā tāṃ ṣaṭ kṣatriyā> etad avocat.
8. Lack of the virāma sign, e.g., avocad > avocada; bhagavān > bhagavāna.

Numerous philological comments have been included in footnotes in order to explain

my emendations and choice of readings, alongside some observations on the metre.
Additionally, parallels in (Buddhist) Sanskrit and Pāli texts, and sometimes also in the
Chinese translation of the Buddha’s biography entitled Fobenxingji jing (佛本行集經, T. 3, no.

XIII
190), have been provided with the aim of restoring the correct forms and understanding their
meanings, or to point out the differences in readings. There are several cases where I keep the
readings in ms. Sa even though I am not able to understand them and even when they seem
corrupt. I hope future research will shed more light on these difficult readings.
The present publication contains the text corresponding to volume III of Senart’s editio
princeps. Volumes I and II are scheduled to be published in the coming years.

The edition of the Mahāvastu presented in this volume was prepared at the International
Research Institute for Advanced Buddhology (IRIAB) at Soka University, Japan, where I
have been staying as a recipient of the Bukkyo Dendo Kyokai (BDK) Fellowship for Foreign
Scholars (September/2016-September/2018) and the Japan Society for the Promotion of
Science (JSPS) Postdoctoral Fellowship for Research in Japan (October/2018-; 18F18005).
This volume could not have been completed in only two years had it not been for the financial
support of these Fellowships, which enabled me to fully concentrate on my project. I would
like to express my deepest gratitude to the BDK Fellowship Committee and the JSPS for this
great opportunity.
The director of the IRIAB, Prof. Seishi Karashima was instrumental in involving me in
this project, and his encouragement gave me the strength and audacity to embark on this
challenging task. His immense knowledge and numerous valuable suggestions, which he
kindly shared with me, improved my work tremendously. Had it not been for his help and
support, this volume could not have been brought to completion.
Prof. Oskar von Hinüber read some of the difficult sections of the text with us during
his two stays at the IRIAB in October/November 2017 and in August/September 2018. Our
daily reading sessions contributed substantially to the development of the present publication.
I would like to express my sincere thanks to Dr. Tatsushi Tamai, who altruistically
prepared a transliteration of 238 folios of the manuscript Na. Thanks to his contribution and
the long hours he spent fulfilling this task, I was able to consult and refer to the readings in
this manuscript much more efficiently.
I would like to thank the staff of the IRIAB, Prof. Noriyuki Kudo, Dr. Tatsushi Tamai
and Dr. Lu Lu for checking the final draft of this publication and offering many corrections
and improvements.
I am also grateful to the members of the Brāhmī Club for reading some difficult parts of
the text with me and offering valuable suggestions.
Prof. Marek Mejor, Head of the Research Centre of Buddhist Studies at Warsaw
University, Poland, introduced me to the field of Buddhist Studies many years ago and has
been supporting my academic endeavours ever since. He always believed in me even when I
did not believe in myself. I would like to dedicate this book to him.

Katarzyna Marciniak
Hachioji, March 2019

XIV
 Abbreviations and Bibliography

AAWG = Abhandlungen der Akademie der Wissenschaften in Göttingen, Phil.-Hist.Klasse Göttingen.

Abhidh-k-bh = Abhidharmakośabhāṣya of Vasubandhu, ed. P. Pradhan, Patna 1967: K. P. Jayaswal
Research Institute.
Abhis = Die Abhisamācārikā Dharmāḥ: Verhaltensregeln für buddhistische Mönche der
Mahāsāṃghika-Lokottaravādins, herausgegeben, mit der chinesischen Parallel-version
verglichen, übersetzt und kommentiert von Seishi Karashima, unter Mitwirkung von
Oskar von Hinüber, Tokyo 2012: International Research Institute for Advanced Buddhology,
Soka University (Bibliotheca Philologica et Philosophica Buddhica XIII), 3 vols.
Acharya, Prasanna Kumar
1946 An Encyclopaedia of Hindu Architecture, London: Oxford University Press (Manasara
Series, vol. VII); repr.: New Delhi 1993: Munshiram Manoharlal Publishers.
AiGr = Jakob Wackernagel and Albert Debrunner, Altindische Grammatik, Göttingen 1896-1957:
Vandenhoeck und Ruprecht.
Akanuma, Chizen 赤沼智善
1931 Indo-Bukkyō Koyū-Meishi Jiten 印度佛教固有名詞辭典 [Dictionary of Indian Buddhist
Proper Names], Nagoya 1931: Hajinkaku Shobō 破 塵 閣 書 房 ; repr.: Kyoto 21967:
Hōzōkan 法藏館.
Alsdorf, Ludwig
1967 Die Āryā-Strophen des Pali-Kanons: metrisch hergestellt und textgeschichtlich untersucht.
Wiesbaden: Franz Steiner 1967.
1968 “Verkannte Mahāvastu-Strophen”, in: WZKS 12–13: 13-22 (= 2001: 370-379).
2001 Kleine Schriften, 2. Aufl., Stuttgart: Franz Steiner (Glasenapp-Stiftung, Band 10).
AMg = Ardhamāgadhī.
AN = Aṅguttara-Nikāya, ed. R. Morris and E. Hardy, 5 vols., London 1885–1900: PTS; vol. 6
(Indexes, by M. Hunt, C.A.F. Rhys Davids) London, 1910: PTS.
Ap = The Apadāna of the Khuddaka Nikāya, 2 vols., ed. Mary E. Lilley, London 1925, 1927: PTS;
reprint Oxford 2000: PTS.
Ap-a = Visuddhajanavilāsinī nāma Apadānaṭṭhakathā,, ed. C. E. Godakumbura, London 1954, 21988:
PTS.
Apte = Vaman Shivram Apte, The Practical Sanskrit-English Dictionary, revised & enlarged edition,
Delhi 1965, 21975, 31978: Motilal Banarsidass.
ARIRIAB = Annual Report of the International Research Institute for Advanced Buddhology at Soka
University.
AS = Aṣṭasāhasrikā Prajñāpāramitā with Haribhadra’s Commentary called Āloka, ed. P. L. Vaidya,
Darbhanga: The Mithila Institute of Post-Graduate Studies and Research in Sanskrit Learning,
1960 (Buddhist Sanskrit Texts, no. 4).
Aś = Aśokan Inscriptions.
Av = Aṅgavijjā: Science of Divination through Physical Signs and Symbols, ed. Muni Shri
Punyavijaya, Varanasi 1957: Prakrit Text Society (Prakrit Text Society Series, no. 1).
AVin = The Arthaviniścaya-sūtra and its commentary (Nibandhana) (written by Bhikṣu Vīryaśrīdatta
of Śrī-Nālandāvihāra); ed. N. H. Samtani; Patna: K. P. Jayaswal Research Institute, 1971
(Tibetan Sanskrit Works Series, Vol. XIII).
AVin(V) = ib. in: Mahāyānasūtrasaṃgraha, part 1, ed. P. L. Vaidya, Darbhanga 1961: The Mithila
Institute of Post-Graduate Studies and Research in Sanskrit Learning (Buddhist Sanskrit Texts,
no. 17), pp. 309-328.
Avś = Avadānaçataka: A Century of Edifying Tales Belonging to the Hīnayāna, ed. J. S. Speyer; St.-
Pétersbourg: Académie Impériale des Sciences, 1902-1909 (Bibliotheca Buddhica 3), 2 vols.;
repr.: Tokyo, Meicho-Fukyū-kai, 1977.
B = manuscript B of the Mv (Bibliothèque Nationale de France, Paris), consulted by Senart in vol. III.
Bailey, Harold Walter
1979 Dictionary of Khotan Saka, Cambridge.
Balbir, Nalini / Besnard, Mildrède
1993-94 “Les strophes des connaisseurs (Chappaṇṇayagāhāo). Anthologie gnomique en
prakrit”, in: Bulletin dʾétudes indiennes 11-12, 1993-94, pp. 235-354.
Bbh = Bodhisattvabhūmi, ed. Unrai Wogihara, Tokyo 1930-36; repr.: Tokyo 21971: Sankibō
Busshorin.
BD = Isaline Blew Horner, The Book of the Discipline (Vinaya-Piṭaka), 6 vols., London 1938-1966:
PTS (Sacred Books of the Buddhists 10, 11, 13, 14, 20, 25).
Bechert, Heinz
1958 “Grammatisches aus dem Apadānabuch”, in: ZDMG 108: 308-316.
1985 Zur Schulzugehörigkeit von Werken der Hīnayāna-Literatur, Erster Teil (Symposien zur
Buddhismusforschung, III, 1), hrsg. von H. Bechert, Göttingen (AAWG 149).
1991 The Dating of the Historical Buddha: Die Datierung des historischen Buddha: Symposien
zur Buddhismusforschung, IV, 1, ed. Heinz Bechert, Göttingen 1991: Vandenhoeck &
Ruprecht (AAWG 189).
Fs. Bechert (1997) = Bauddhavidyāsudhākaraḥ: Studies in Honour of Heinz Bechert on the Occasion
of his 65th Birthday, ed. Petra Kieffer-Pülz and Jens-Uwe Hartmann, Swisttal-Odendorf 1997:
Indica et Tibetica Verlag (IeT 30).
Bendall, Cecil
1883 Catalogue of the Buddhist Sanskrit Manuscripts in the University Library, with
Introductory Notes and Illustrations of the Paleography and Chronology of Nepal and
Bengal, Cambridge University Press, Cambridge.
Benedetti, Giacomo
2015 “The story of Ekaśṛṅga in the Mahāvastu with its parallels”, in: Journal of Asian
Civilizations, vol. 38, no. 1, pp. 1-51.
Berger, Hermann
1955 Zwei Probleme der mittelindischen Lautlehre, München: In Kommission bei J. Kitzinger
(Münchener Indologische Studien, 1).
Bhattacharya, Bimal C.
2008 “The Vedic dṛti as skin float: AVP 2.19”, in: Journal of Royal Asiatic Society of Great
Britain and Ireland, vol. 18, no. 3, pp. 311-326.

XVI
BhiVin(Ma-L) = Bhikṣuṇī-Vinaya, including Bhikṣuṇī-Prakīrṇaka and a Summary of the Bhikṣu-
Prakīrṇaka of the Ārya-Mahāsāṃghika-Lokottaravādin, ed. Gustav Roth, Patna 1970 (Tibetan
Sanskrit Works Series 12).
BHS = a Buddhist Hybrid Sanskrit word, listed in BHSD.
BHSD = Franklin Edgerton, Buddhist Hybrid Sanskrit Dictionary; New Haven, 1953: Yale University
Press.
BHSG = Franklin Edgerton, Buddhist Hybrid Sanskrit Grammar; New Haven, 1953: Yale University
Press.
BhV = Sanskrit Bhaiṣajyavastu in MSV(D).
BhV(tr.J) = Fumi Yao 八 尾 史 , Konponsetsuissai’uburitsu Yakuji 根 本 説 一 切 有 部 律 薬 事 [A
Japanese translation of the Bhaiṣajyavastu], Tokyo 2013, Rengō Shuppan 連合出版.
Bloomfield, Maurice
1920 “Notes on the Divyāvadāna”, in: JAOS 40, pp. 336-352.
BLSF = Buddhist Manuscripts from Central Asia: The British Library Sanskrit Fragments, editors-in-
chief, Seishi Karashima and Klaus Wille, Tokyo, vol. I (2006), vol. II (2009), vol. III (2015):
International Research Institute for Advanced Buddhology, Soka University.
Bollée, Willem B.
1997 “Notes on Middle Indo-Aryan Vocabulary III”, in: Lex et litterae: Studies in Honour of
Professor Oscar Botto, ed. Siegfried Lienhard, Irma Piovano, Alessandria 1997: Edizioni
dell’Orso, pp. 53-73.
1998 Bhadrabāhu Bṛhatkalpaniryukti and Sanghadāsa Bṛhatkalpabhāṣya: Romanized and
Metrically Revised Version, Notes from Related Texts and a Selective Glossary, Stuttgart:
F. Steiner, 3 v. (Beiträge zur Südasienforschung, Bd. 181).
2002 The Story of Paesi (Paesi-kahāṇayam): Soul and Body in Ancient India: A Dialogue on
Materialism, Text, Translation, Notes and Glossary, Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz (Beiträge
zur Kenntnis südasiatischer Sprachen und Literaturen 8).
Boucher, Daniel
1991 “The Pratītyasamutpādagāthā and Its Role in the Medieval Cult of the Relics”; The
Journal of the International Association of Buddhist Studies, vol. 14, no. 1, pp. 1-27.
Brough, John
1954 “The language of the Buddhist Sanskrit texts”, in: Bulletin of the School of Oriental
Studies 16, pp. 351-375.
1962 The Gāndhārī Dharmapada, London 1962: Oxford University Press (London Oriental
Series, vol. 7).
BSkt = Buddhist Sanskrit.
Burnouf, Eugène
1852 Le Lotus de la Bonne Loi. Traduit du sanskrit, accompagné dʾun commentaire et de vingt
et un mémoires relatifs au Bouddhisme, tome 1. Traduction et notes; tome 2. Appendice
(Mémoires annexes), Paris 1852: Imprimerie Nationale; Nouv. éd. avec une préface de
Sylvain Lévi, Paris 1925: Adrien-Maisonneuve (Bibliothèque Orientale Tome IX); repr.
1973.
C = manuscript C of the Mv (Cambridge University Library), consulted by Senart in vol. III, pp. 1-47.

XVII
Caillat, Colette
1971 Candāvejjhaya, introduction, édition critique, traduction, commentaire, Paris: diffusion E.
de Boccard; Publications de l'Institut de civilisation indienne; fasc. 34.
2011 Selected Papers, Bristol: PTS.
CDIAL = R. L. Turner, A Comparative Dictionary of the Indo-Aryan Languages, London 1973 (1st
ed. 1966): Oxford University Press.
CDIAL-Add = R. L. Turner, A Comparative Dictionary of the Indo-Aryan Languages, Addenda and
Corrigenda, ed. J. C. Wright, London 1985: Oxford University Press.
Chandra, Rishabh K.
1970 A Critical Study of Paumacariyaṃ, Research Institute of Prakrit, Jainology & Ahimsa.
Chopra, Tilak Raj
1966 The Kuśa-Jātaka: A Critical and Comparative Study, Hamburg: de Gruyter (Alt- und
Neuindische Studien, 13).
Clark, Chris
2015 A Study of the Apadāna, Including an Edition and Annotated Translation of the Second,
Third and Fourth Chapters, Unpublished PhD thesis, University of Sydney.
CNidd = Cullaniddesa (Niddesa, 2), edited by W. Stede, London 1918: PTS.
corr. Na = a reading in ms. Sa was corrected in ms. Na; all the later mss. and Senart follow this
reading.
corr. Sen. = a wrong reading in the mss. was corrected by Senart in his edition.
CPD = A Critical Pāli Dictionary, begun by V. Trenckner, ed. D. Andersen et al., Copenhagen,
Bristol, 1924-2011.
CPS = Das Catuṣpariṣatsūtra, Eine kanonische Lehrschrift über die Begründung der buddhistischen
Gemeinde, hrsg. und bearb. von Ernst Waldschmidt, Teil I-III, Berlin 1952-1962
(Abhandlungen der Deutschen Akademie der Wissenschaften zu Berlin, Klasse für Sprachen,
Literatur und Kunst 1952, 2; 1956, 1; 1960, 1).
CPS(tr.K) = Kloppenborg, Ria, The Sūtra on the Foundation of the Buddhist Order
(Catuṣpariṣatsūtra) Relating the Events from the Bodhisattvaʾs Enlightenment up to the
Conversion of Upatiṣya (Śāriputra) and Kolita (Maudgalyāyana); Religious Texts Translation
Series Nisaba, 1, Leiden: E. J. Brill, 1973.
Damsteegt, Theo
1978 Epigraphical Hybrid Sanskrit: Its Rise, Spread, Characteristics and Relationship to
Buddhist Hybrid Sanskrit, Leiden: Brill (Orientalia Rheno-traiectina 23).
Deleanu, Florin
2006 The Chapter on the Mundane Path (Laukikamārga) in the Śrāvakabhūmi: A Trilingual
Edition (Sanskrit, Tibetan, Chinese), Annotated Translation, and Introductory Study, 2
vols., Tokyo: The International Institute for Buddhist Studies, 2006 (Studia Philologica
Buddhica Monograph Series XX).
Delhey, Martin
2009 Samāhitā Bhūmiḥ: Das Kapitel über die meditative Versenkung im Grundteil der
Yogācārabhūmi, Wien: Arbeitskreis für Tibetische und Buddhistische Studien,
Universität Wien, 2 vols. (Wiener Studien zur Tibetologie und Buddhismuskunde, Heft
73, 1-2).

XVIII
Derret, J. Duncan M.
1983 A Textbook for Novices: Jayarakṣita’s “Perspicuous Commentary on the Compendium of
Conduct by Śrighana”, Torino: Jollygrafica (Pubblicazioni di "Indologica Taurinensia"
15).
Dhp = Dhammapada, ed. O. von Hinüber and K. R. Norman, Oxford 1995: PTS.
Dhp(tr.N) = The Word of the Doctrine (Dhammapada), translated with an introduction and notes by K.
R. Norman, Oxford 1997; Reprinted with corrections Oxford 2000: PTS (Pali Text Society
Translation Series No. 46).
Dhp-a = Dhammapada Aṭṭhakathā, ed. H. C. Norman, London 1906-14; repr.: London 1970: PTS.
Dhp-a(tr) = Buddhist Legends: Translated from the original Pali text of the Dhammapada
Commentary by Eugene Watson Burlingame, Harvard University Press 1921, 3 vols. (Harvard
Oriental Series 28-30); repr.: 1969 London: PTS.
ditt. = dittography.
Divy = Divyāvadāna, ed. E. B. Cowell, R. A. Neil, Cambridge 1879.
DN = The Dīgha Nikāya, ed. T. W. Rhys Davids and J. E. Carpenter, 3 vols., London 1890-1911:
PTS.
DN(F) = Rudolf Otto Franke, Dīghanikāya. Das Buch der Langen Texte des buddhistischen Kanons,
in Auswahl übersetzt, Göttingen, Leipzig 1913: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, Hinrichs’sche.
DN(tr) = Dialogues of the Buddha, tr. from the Pali of the Dīgha Nikāya by T. W. and C. A. F. Rhys
Davids, part I-III, London 1977: PTS (11899, 1910, 1921; SBB vol. II-IV).
DOM = A Dictionary of Old Marathi, by S. G. Tulpule and Anne Feldhaus, Oxford 2000: Oxford
University Press (South Asia Research).
DP = A Dictionary of Pāli, by Margaret Cone, Oxford 2001-: PTS.
DPPN = Dictionary of Pali Proper Names, by G. P. Malalasekera, 2 vols., London 11937-1938;
London 21960: PTS.
Dschi, Hsiän-lin 季羨林 (Ji Xianlin)
1944 “Die Umwandlung der Endung -aṃ in -o und -u im Mittelindischen”, in: Nachrichten der
Akademie der Wissenschaften in Göttingen, Phil.-Hist. Klasse. No. 6, pp. 121-144.
1949 “Die Verwendung des Aorists als Kriterium für Alter und Ursprung Buddhistischer
Texte”, in: Nachrichten der Akademie der Wissenschaften in Göttingen, pp. 246-301.
Duan, Qing
2013 Zhongguoguojiatushuguan cang Xiyuwenshu –– Fanwen, Quluwen Juan 中国国家图书馆
藏西域文书——梵文、佉卢文卷 [Xinjiang Manuscripts Preserved in the National
Library of China: Sanskrit Fragments and Kharoṣṭhī Documents], ed. Duan Qing 段晴
and Zhang Zhiqing 张志清 et al., Shanghai: Zhongxishuju 中西书局 (梵文贝叶经与佛
教文献系列丛书 [Series of Sanskrit Manuscripts & Buddhist Literature], no. 3).
Dutoit, Julius,
1908-1921 Jātakam, Das Buch der Erzählungen aus früheren Existenzen Buddhas, Aus dem
Pāli zum ersten Male vollständig ins Deutsche übersetzt, 7 vols., Leipzig.
Edgerton, Franklin
1953 Buddhist Hybrid Sanskrit Reader; New Haven / London: Yale University Press.
em. = emendation made or proposed.

XIX
Enomoto, Fumio
1989 “Śarīrārthagāthā of the Yogācārabhūmi”, in: Fumio Enomoto, Jens-Uwe Hartman &
Hisashi Matsumura (eds), Sanskrit-Texte aus dem buddhistischen Kanon:
Neuentdeckungen und Neueditionen, 1. Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, pp. 17-35.
Esposito, Anna Aurelia
2004 Cārudatta. Ein indisches Schauspiel. Kritische Edition und Übersetzung mit einer Studie
des Prakrits der ‘Trivandrum-Dramen’, Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz (Drama und Theater in
Südasien 4).
EV I = The Elders’ Verses I, Theragāthā, translated with an introduction and notes by K. R. Norman,
London 1969; 2nd edition, Lancaster 2007: PTS.
EV II = The Elders’ Verses II, Therīgāthā, translated with an introduction and notes by K. R. Norman,
London 1971; 2nd edition, Lancaster 2007: PTS.
EWAia = Manfred Mayrhofer, Etymologisches Wörterbuch des Altindoarischen, 3 vols., Heidelberg
1986-1999: Carl Winter.
Fbx = Fobenxingji jing 佛本行集經, T. 3, no. 190, translated by Jñānagupta 闍那崛多 in 591 C.E.
Formigatti, Camillo
2016 “Walking the Deckle Edge: Scribe or Author? Jayamuni and the Creation of the Nepalese
Avadānamālā Literature”, in: Buddhist Studies Review 33, 1-2, pp. 101-140.
Foucaux, Philippe Édouard
1848 Rgya Tchʼer Rol Pa, ou, Développement des jeux, contenant lʼhistoire du Bouddha Çakya-
Mouni: traduit sur la version tibétaine du Bkahhgyour, et revu sur lʼoriginal sanscrit
(Lalitavistâra), Paris 1848: LʾImprimerie Nationale: Librairie Orientale de Benjamin
Duprat.
1884-1892 Le Lalita Vistara − Développement des Jeux − Contenant: L'histoire du Bouddha
Çakya-Mouni depuis sa naissance jusqu'à sa prédication, traduit du sanskrit en français;
première partie: Traduction française; seconde partie: Notes, Variantes et Index, Paris
1884, 1892 (Annales du Musée Guimet, Paris, tome 6, 19).
Franke, Rudolf Otto
1978 Kleine Schriften, hrsg. von Oskar von Hinüber, Wiesbaden: Steiner, 2 vols. (Glasenapp-
Stiftung 17).
GDhp = John Brough, The Gāndhārī Dharmapada, London 1962: Oxford University Press (London
Oriental Series, vol. 7).
Geiger = A Pāli Grammar by Wilhelm Geiger, translated into English by Batakrishna Ghosh, revised
and edited by K. R. Norman, Oxford 1994: PTS.
Ghatage, Amrit Madhav
1937 “Instrumental and Locative in Ardha-Māgadhī”, in: Indian Historical Quarterly 13, pp.
52-58.
Goto, Toshifumi
2000 “Zur Sprache der Śvetāśvatara-Upaniṣad”, in: Fs. Mette, pp. 259-281.
Günther, Herbert
1942 Grammatik des buddhistischen Mischprākrits I. Die Sprache des Mahāvastu, München,
Diss.

XX
Gv = Gaṇḍavyūha, ed. Daisetz Teitarō Suzuki, Hōkei Idzumi, Kyoto 1934-36: The Sanskrit Buddhist
Texts Publishing Society; New rev. ed. Kyoto 1949: The Society for the Publication of Sacred
Books of the World.
Habata, Hiromi
2007 Die zentralasiatischen Sanskrit-Fragmente des Mahāparinirvāṇa-mahāsūtra, Marburg:
Indica et Tibetica Verlag (IeT 51).
Hahlweg, Klaus
1954 Das Mahāgovinda-Sūtra. Eine vergleichende Analyse der indischen und chinesischen
Versionen, Inaugural Dissertation zur Erlangung der Doktorwürde der Philosopischen
Fakultät der Ludwig-Maximilians-Universität zu München.
Handurukande, Ratna
1967 Maṇicūḍāvadāna: being a translation and edition and Lokānanda: a transliteration and
synopsis, London: Luzac (Sacred Books of the Buddhists, vol. 24).
hapl. = haplography (haplology).
Hara, Minoru
2000 “A note on the compound krodha-mūrchita”, in: Fs. Mette, pp. 343-357.
Harrison, Paul and Peter Skilling
2005 “What’s in a Name: Sarvāstivādin Interpretations of the Epithets "Buddha" and
"Bhagavat"”, in: Nagasaki Hojun Hakase Koki Kinen Ronshū: Bukkyō to Jainakyō 長崎
法潤博士古稀記念論集 ：仏教とジャイナ教 [Buddhism and Jainism: Essays in
Hounour of Dr. Hojun Nagasaki on His Seventieth Birthday], Kyoto: Heirakuji Shoten 平
楽寺書店.
Hem-Ś = The 8th chapter of the Siddhahemacandrābhidha Śabdānuśāsana, ed. Pischel 1877-1880;
Vaidya 1958.
Hinüber, Oskar von
1968 Studien zur Kasussyntax des Pāli, besonders des Vinaya-piṭaka, München: J. Kitzinger
(Münchener Studien zur Sprachwissenschaft Beihefte, Neue Folge 2).
1989 “Origin and Varieties of Buddhist Sanskrit”, in: Dialectes dans les Littératures Indo-
Aryennes, éd. par Colette Caillat, Paris 1989: Collège de France, Institut de Civilisation
Indienne, pp. 341-367.
1991 “Liguistic Considerations on the Date of the Buddha”, in: When did the Buddha live?: The
Controversy on the Dating of the Historical Buddha: Selected Papers Based on a
Symposium Held under the Auspices of the Academy of Sciences in Göttingen, edited by
Heinz Bechert, Delhi: Sri Satguru Publications, pp. 185-194 = 2009: 479-488.
1993 “From Colloquial to Standard Language. The Oral Phase in the Development of Pali”, in:
Premier Colloque Étienne Lamotte (Bruxelles et Liège 24-27 septembre 1989), Louvain:
Université Catholique de Louvain, Institut Orientaliste (Publications de l’Institut
Orientaliste de Louvain, 42), pp. 101-113.
1994 Selected Papers on Pāli Studies, Oxford 1994: PTS.
2001 Das ältere Mittelindisch im Überblick, 2., erweiterte Auflage, Wien: Verlag der
Österreichischen Akademie der Wissenschaften.
2009 Kleine Schriften, ed. Harry Falk and Walter Slaje, 2 vols., Wiesbaden 2009: Harrassowitz
(Glasenapp-Stiftung 47).

XXI
 2018 “Two notes on Pāli Metre”, in: JPTS, 33 (2018): 115-122.
Hiraoka, Satoshi平岡聡
2010 Budda no Ōinaru Monogatari: Bonbun Mahāvastu Zen’yaku ブッダの大いなる物語 :
梵文『マハーヴァストゥ』全訳 [A Complete Japanese Translation of the Mahāvastu],
Tokyo: Daizō Shuppan 大蔵出版, 2 vols.
IBInsc = Keishō Tsukamoto 塚本啓祥, Indo Bukkyō Himei no Kenkyū インド仏教碑銘の研究 [A
Comprehensive Study of the Indian Buddhist Inscriptions], part I, Text, Notes and Japanese
Translation; part II, Indices, Maps and Illustrations; part III, Inscriptions in Northern Areas,
Pakistan, Kyoto 1996-2003: Heirakuji Shoten 平樂寺書店.
IEG = Dineschandra Sircar, Indian Epigraphical Glossary, Delhi1966: Motilal Banarsidass.
IeT = Indica et Tibetica, Indica et Tibetica Verlag: Bonn, Marburg, Swisttal-Odendorf.
It = Windisch, Ernst: Itivuttaka. London: PTS 1889.
Jā = Jātaka, together with its Commentary, ed. V. Fausbøll, 6 vols., London 1877-1896; vol. 7 (Index,
D. Andersen), 1897: Luzac & Company; reprint London 1964: PTS.
Jā(tr) = The Jātaka or Stories of the Buddha’s Former Births, tr. from the Pāli by various hands; under
the editorship of Professor E. B. Cowell, Cambridge 1895-1907: The Cambridge University
Press, 6 vols.; London 21957: PTS.
Jacobi, Hermann
1886 Ausgewählte Erzählungen in Mâhârâshṭrî: Zur Einführung in das Studium des Prâkṛit,
Grammatik, Text, Wörterbuch, Leipig: Hirzel; repr.: Darmstadt 1967: Wissenschaftliche
Buchgesellschaft.
1895 Gaina Sûtras, translated from Prākrit by Hermann Jacobi, pt. 2: The Uttarâdhyayana
Sûtra; The Sûtrakritâṅga Sûtra, Oxford: Clarendon Press (The Sacred Books of the East,
no. 45); repr.: Jaina Sutras, pt. 2, Delhi 1964: Motilal Banarsidass.
JAOS = Journal of the American Oriental Society, New Haven.
Jina-c = Vanaratna Medhaṅkara, Jinacarita, ed. W. H. D. Rouse, in: JPTS 1904/05, pp. 1-31.
Jina-c(tr.) = an English translation of the Jinacarita by W. H. D. Rouse, in: JPTS 1904/05, pp. 33-65.
Jm = The Jātaka-mālā, or, Bodhisattvāvadāna-mālā by Ārya-çūra, ed. Hendrik Kern, Cambridge,
Mass. 1891: Harvard University Press (Harvard Oriental Series 1).
Jon. = The Mahāvastu, translated from the Buddhist Sanskrit by J. J. Jones, 3 vols., London 11949-
1956, 21973-1978, 31987, The Pali Text Society (Sacred Books of the Buddhists; v. 16, 18, 19).
Jong, Jan W. de
1985 “Madhyadeśika, Madhyoddeśika and Madhy’uddeśika”, in: Bechert (ed.), pp. 138-143.
JPTS = Journal of the Pali Text Society.
Karashima, Seishi
1992 The Textual Study of the Chinese Versions of the Saddharmapuṇḍarīka-sūtra − in the light
of the Sanskrit and Tibetan Versions, Tokyo 1992: Sankibō Busshorin (Bibliotheca
Indologica et Buddhologica 3).
1995 “Haradaimokusha no Kenkyū” 波羅提木叉の比較研究 [A Comparative Study of the
Prātimokṣasūtra], in: Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū 印度学仏教学研究 [Journal of
Indian and Buddhist Studies], 44 (1995), pp. 412-408 (sic.).

XXII
 2000 “A fragment of the Prātimokṣa-Vibhaṅga of the Mahāsāṃghika-Lokottaravādins”, in:
Manuscripts in the Schøyen Collection I, Buddhist Manuscripts, vol. I, ed. Jens Braarvig
et al., Oslo 2000 (Hermes Publishing), pp. 233-241.
2001 “Some Features of the Language of the Saddharmapuṇḍarīkasūtra”, in: Indo-Iranian
Journal 44, pp. 207-230.
2002a “Some features of the language of the Kāśyapaparivarta”, in: ARIRIAB V, pp. 43-66.
2002b “Miscellaneous notes on Middle Indic Words”, in: ARIRIAB V, pp. 147-152.
2003a “A Trilingual Edition of the Lotus Sutra – New editions of the Sanskrit, Tibetan and
Chinese versions”, in: ARIRIAB VI, pp. 85-182.
2003b “Brief Communication: Two peculiar optative endings in the Central Asian Mss.”, in:
ARIRIAB VI, pp. 358-360.
2007a “Miscellaneous notes on Middle Indic words (2)”, in: ARIRIAB X, pp. 81-91.
2007b “Who were the icchantikas?”, in: ARIRIAB X, pp. 67-80.
2014 “The Language of the Abhisamācārikā Dharmāḥ ––– The Oldest Buddhist Hybrid
Sanskrit Text”, in: ARIRIAB XVII, pp. 77-88.
2015a “Who Composed the Mahāyāna Scriptures? ––– The Mahāsāṃghikas and Vaitulya
Scriptures”, in: ARIRIAB XVIII, pp. 113-162.
2015b “Vehicle (yāna) and Wisdom (jñāna) in the Lotus Sutra ––– the Origin of the Notion of
yāna in Mahāyāna Buddhism”, in: ARIRIAB XVIII, pp. 163-196.
2016a “The Triṣṭubh-Jagatī Verses in the Saddharmapuṇḍarīka”, in: ARIRIAB XIX, pp. 193-
210.
2016b “Indian Folk Etymologies and their Reflections in Chinese Translations – brāhmaṇa,
śramaṇa and Vaiśramaṇa”, in: ARIRIAB XIX, pp. 101-125.
2018 “Ajita and Maitreya: More evidence of the early Mahāyāna scriptures’ origins from the
Mahāsāṃghikas and a clue as to the school-affiliation of the Kanaganahalli-stūpa”, in:
ARIRIAB XXI, pp. 181-197.
Karashima, Seishi and Katarzyna Marciniak
2018 “The Questions of Nālaka / Nālada in the Mahāvastu, Suttanipāta and the Fobenxingji
jing”, in: ARIRIAB XXI, pp. 147-166.
2019 “Sabhika-vastu”, in: ARIRIAB XXII, pp. 71-102.
KP = The Kāśyapaparivarta − A Mahāyānasūtra of the Ratnakūṭa Class in the Original Sanskrit, in
Tibetan and in Chinese, ed. A. von Staël-Holstein, Shanghai 1926: Shangwu Yinshuguan 商務
印書館.
KP(V-D) = The Kāśyapaparivarta: Romanized Text and Facsimiles, ed. Margarita I. Vorobyova-
Desyatovskaya in collaboration with Seishi Karashima and Noriyuki Kudo, Tokyo 2002:
International Research Institute for Advanced Buddhogy, Soka University (Bibliotheca
Philologica et Philosophica Buddhica V).
Kps = Isshi Yamada (山田一止), Karuṇāpuṇḍarīka: Edited with Introduction and Notes, London
1968: School of Oriental and African Studies, University of London, 2 vols.
La Vaissière, Étienne de
2004 = Histoire des marchands sogdiens, 2ème édition révisée et augmentée, Paris: Collège de
France, Institut des hautes études chinoises (Bibliothèque de l'Institut des hautes études
chinoises; v. 32).

XXIII
Leumann, Ernst
1882 Das Aupapâtika Sûtra, erstes Upânga der Jaina: Einleitung mit Inhaltsangabe, Text,
Anmerkungen und Glossar, Leipzig: Druck Von G. Kreysing.
Leumann, Ernst and Shoko Watanabe
1970 “Mahavastu II. pp. 83-121”, übersetzt von E. Leumann und Sh. Watanabe: Acta
Indologica I, Narita Japan: Naritasan Shinshoji, pp. 63-108.
LP(Ch) = Lishi Apitan lun 立 世 阿 毘 曇 論 *Lokaprajñapti-Abhidharmaśāstra, translated by
Paramārtha 眞諦 in 559 C.E., T. 32, no. 1644.
LP(P) = La Lokapaññatti et les idées cosmologiques du Bouddhisme ancien, Eugene Denis, Paris:
Librairie Honoré Champion, 1977, 2 vols.
Lüders, Heinrich
1909-1910 “A list of Brāhmī inscriptions from the earliest times to about A. D. 400 with the
exception of those of Asoka”, in: Epigraphia Indica 10.
1940 Philologica Indica: Ausgewählte kleine Schriften: Festgabe zum siebzigsten Geburtstage
am 25. Juni 1939 dargebracht von Kollegen, Freunden und Schulern, Göttingen:
Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht.
1954 Beobachtungen über die Sprache des buddhistischen Urkanons, aus dem Nachlaß
herausgegeben von Ernst Waldschmidt, Berlin (Abhandlungen der Deutschen Akademie
der Wissenschaften zu Berlin, Klasse für Sprachen, Literatur und Kunst, Jahrgang 1952,
Nr. 10).
LV = Lalitavistara: Leben und Lehre des Çâkya-Buddha, ed. S. Lefmann, 2 vols., Halle 1902-1908:
Verlag der Buchhandlung des Waisenhauses; repr.: Tokyo 1977: Meicho-Fukyū-Kai.
M = manuscript M of the Mv (Bibliothèque Nationale de France, Paris), consulted by Senart in vol.
III, pp. 47-463.
m.c. = metri causa.
Macdonell, Arthur Anthony
1910 Vedic Grammar, Straßburg 1910: Karl J. Trübner (Grundriß der Indo-arischen Philologie
und Altertumskunde, 1/4).
1916 A Vedic Grammar for Students, London: Oxford at the Clarendon Press, 1916.
Marciniak, Katarzyna
2014 Studia nad Mahāvastu, sanskryckim tekstem buddyjskiej szkoły mahasanghików-
lokottarawadinów, Research Centre of Buddhist Studies, Faculty of Oriental Studies,
University of Warsaw.
2016 “The oldest palm-leaf Manuscript of the Mahāvastu (MS Sa). A Paleographic Description”,
in: ARIRIAB XIX, pp. 125-148.
2017a “The oldest paper manuscript of the Mahāvastu”, in: ARIRIAB XX, pp. 103-121.
2017b “Padumāvatī-jātaka attested in the Manuscript Sa of the Mahāvastu”, in: ARIRIAB XX,
pp. 67-102.
2017c “A manuscript of Gopadatta’s Jātakamālā copied by Jayamuni Vajrācārya”, in:
ARIRIAB XX, pp. 123-128.
2018a “Gleanings from the Mahāvastu”, in: ARIRIAB XXI, pp. 167-180.
2018b “Editio princeps versus an old palm-leaf manuscript Sa: Verses in the Mahāvastu
revisited”, in: ARIRIAB XXI, pp. 95-107.

XXIV
 2018c “The adventures of five hundred merchants as recounted in two versions in the
Mahāvastu”, in: ARIRIAB XXI, pp. 109-146.
2018d “Miscellaneous notes on the Mahāvastu”, in: Studia Indologiczne 23-34 (2016-2017),
Wydział Orientalistyczny Uniwersytetu Warszawskiego.
Masefield, Peter
2007 Eludication of the Intrinsic Meaning: So Named the Commentary on the Vimāna Stories
(Paramattha-dīpanī nāma Vimānavatthu-aṭṭhakathā); translated by Peter Masefield;
assisted by N.A. Jayawickrama; Lancaster: PTS.
MAV(F) = The Mahāvadānasūtra: A New Edition Based on Manuscripts Discovered in Northern
Turkestan, ed. Takamichi Fukita, Göttingen 2003: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht (Sanskrit-
Wörterbuch der buddhistischen Texte aus den Turfan-Funden, Beiheft 10).
Mbh = The Mahābhārata, for the first time critically edited by Vishnu S. Sukthankar, with the co-
operation of Balasaheb Pant Pratinidhi et al., Poona 1933-1966: Bhandarkar Oriental Research
Institute.
MDPL = Edward Conze, Materials for a Dictionary of the Prajñāpāramitā Literature, Tokyo 1967:
Suzuki Research Foundation.
Merv-Av = Seishi Karashima and Margarita I. Vorobyova-Desyatovskaya “The Avadāna Anthology
from Merv, Turkmenistan”, in: StPSF I, pp. 145-505.
met. = metathesis.
Mette, Adelheid
1985 “Ein Gilgit-Fragment des Padmāvatī-avadāna”, in: Bechert (ed.) 1985, pp. 225-238.
1997 Die Gilgitfragmente der Kāraṇḍavyūha, Swisttal-Odendorf: Indica et Tibetica Verlag (IeT
29).
Fs. Mette = Vividharatnakaraṇḍaka: Festgabe für Adelheid Mette, hrsg. von Christine Chojnacki,
Jens-Uwe Hartmann und Volker M. Tschannerl, Swisttal-Odendorf: Indica et Tibetica Verlag,
2000 (IeT 37).
Meyer, Johann Jakob
1926 Das Altindische Buch vom Welt- und Staatsleben, Das Arthaśāstra des Kauṭilya, aus dem
Sanskrit übersetzt und mit Einleitung und Anmerkungen versehen, Leipzig: Otto
Harrassowitz.
MI = Middle Indic.
MIA = Middle Indo-Aryan.
Mil = The Milindapañho: Being Dialogues between King Milinda and the Buddhist Sage Nāgasena:
the Pali Text, edited by V. Trenckner, London 1880: Williams and Norgate; repr.: London
1962: PTS.
Mmk = The Āryamañjusrīmūlakalpa, ed. T. Ganapati Sastri, 3 vols. Trivandrum 1920-1925; 2nd ed.
1989: Delhi Sri Satguru Publications (Bibliotheca Indo-Buddhica Series, no. 57-59).
MN = Majjhima-Nikāya, ed. V. Trenckner, R. Chalmers, 3 vols., London 1888-1899: PTS, vol. 4
(Indexes by C. A. F. Rhys Davids), London 1925: PTS.
MN(tr.Ñm) = The Middle Length Discourses of the Buddha: A New Translation of the Majjhima
Nikāya, original translation by Bhikkhu Ñāṇamoli; translation edited and revised by Bhikkhu
Bodhi, Boston 1995: Wisdom Publications (The Teachings of the Buddha).
m.p. = misprint (concerning Sen.).

XXV
Mp = Manorathapūraṇī, Buddhaghosa's Commentary on the Aṅguttara-Nikāya, ed. Max Walleser
and Hermann Kopp, 5 vols., London 1924-1956: PTS.
MPS = Das Mahāparinirvāṇasūtra, 3 vols., ed. Ernst Waldschmidt, Berlin 1950-51 (Abhandlungen
der Deutschen Akademie der Wissenschaften. Philosophisch-historische Klasse 1949, 1; 1950,
2, 3).
MSV(D) = The Vinayavastu of the Mūlasarvāstivādin, Gilgit Manuscripts, ed. Nalinaksha Dutt, vol.
3, pts. 1-4, Srinagar 1942, 1943, 1950; Delhi 21984: Sri Satguru Publications.
MSV(fs) = Vinaya Texts, ed. Shayne Clarke, New Delhi and Tokyo 2014: The National Archives of
India and the International Research Institute for Advanced Buddhology, Soka University
(Gilgit Manuscripts in the National Archives of India: Facsimile Edition, vol. 1).
Mv = Mahāvastu.
Mvy = Hon’yaku Myōgi Daishū 飜譯名義大集 (Mahāvyutpatti), ed. Ryōzaburō Sakaki 榊亮三郎, 2
vols., Kyoto 1926; repr.: Tokyo 1962: Suzuki Gakujutsu Zaidan 鈴木学術財団.
MW = Monier Monier-Williams, A Sanskrit-English Dictionary, Oxford 1899: The Clarendon Press.
Na = the oldest extant paper manuscript of the Mahāvastu; completed in 1657 by an eminent scribe
named Jayamuni Vajrācārya. The original is kept at the National Archives of Nepal,
Kathmandu, the microfilms are available at the National Archives of Nepal in Kathmandu and
in Staatsbibliothek zu Berlin.
NAWG = Nachrichten der Akademie der Wissenschaften in Göttingen, Phil.-Hist. Klasse.
Nidd = Mahāniddesa, ed. Louis de La Vallée Poussin, E. J. Thomas, London 1916: PTS, 2 parts.
Nett = The Nettipakaraṇa: with extracts from Dhammapāla’s Commentary, ed. E. Hardy, London
1902: PTS.
Nolot, Édith
1991 Règles de discipline des nonnes bouddhistes: Le Bhikṣuṇīvinaya de l’école
Mahāsāṃghika-Lokottaravādin, traduction annotée, commentaire, collation du manuscrit,
Paris: de Boccard (Publications de l’Institut de civilisation indienne 8/60).
Norman, Kenneth Roy
1997 The Word of the Doctrine (Dhammapada), translated with an introduction and notes,
Oxford: PTS (Pali Text Society Translation Series No. 46).
2006 “Translation problems in early Buddhist literature”, in: Jaina-Itihāsa-Ratna. Festschrift
für Gustav Roth zum 90. Geburtstag, hrsg. von Ute Hüsken, Petra Kieffer-Pülz und Anne
Peters, Marburg 2006 (IeT 47), pp. 363-377.
Norman CP = Collected Papers, K.R. Norman, Oxford 1990-2007; I (1990), II (1991), III (1992), IV
(1993), V (1994), VI (1996), VII (2001), VIII (2007): PTS.
Oberlies, Thomas
1990 “Eine Studie des Campeyya-Jātaka, mit textkritischen Bemerkungen zum Saṅkhapāla-
Jātaka”, in: WZKS 34, pp. 79-106.
1993 Āvaśyaka-Studien, Glossar ausgewählter Wörter zu E. Leumanns ,,Die Āvaśyaka-
Erzählungen“, Stuttgart: F. Steiner (Alt- und Neu-Indische Studien 45, 2).
2001 Pāli: A Grammar of the Language of the Theravāda Tipiṭaka: With a Concordance to
Pischel’s Grammatik der Prakrit-Sprachen, Berlin: W. de Gruyter (Indian Philology and
South Asian Studies 3).

XXVI
 2003 A Grammar of Epic Sanskrit, Berlin, New York: Walter de Gruyter (Indian Philology and
South Asian Studies 5).
Oguibénine, Boris
1996 Initiation pratique à l’étude du sanskrit bouddhique, Paris: Picard (Collection
Connaissance des Langues).
2002 “Materials for the Lexicography of Buddhist Sanskrit of the Mahāsāṃghika-
Lokottaravādins (I)”, in: Chūō Gakujutsu Kenkyujo Kiyō 中央学術研究所紀要 31: 44-92.
2005 “Materials for the Lexicography of Buddhist Sanskrit of the Mahāsāṃghika-
Lokottaravādins (II)”, in: Chūō Gakujutsu Kenkyujo Kiyō 中央学術研究所紀要 34: 45-
70.
2016 A Descriptive Grammar of Buddhist Sanskrit. The Language of the Textual Tradition of
the Mahāsāṃghika-Lokottoravādins. General Introduction. Sound Patterns. Sandhi
Patterns, Washington DC: Journal of Indo-European Studies Monograph 64, Institute for
the Study of Man.
OIA = Old Indo-Aryan.
Olivelle, Patrick
2000 Dharmasūtras: The Law Codes of Āpastamba, Gautama, Baudhāyana, and Vasiṣṭha:
Annotated Text and Translation, Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass (Sources of ancient Indian
Law).
Pā = Pali.
PDhp = Margaret Cone, “Patna Dharmapada: Part I: Text”, in: JPTS 13 (1989), pp. 101-217.
PE = Vettam Mani, Purāṇic Encyclopaedia: A Comprehensive Work with Special Reference to the
Epic and Purāṇic Literature, Delhi et al. 1975: Motilal Banarsidass.
Peṭ = Peṭakopadesa, ed. A. Barua, London 1949: PTS.
Peṭ.tr = Piṭaka-Disclosure (Peṭakopadesa) according to Kaccāna Thera, tr. by Bhikkhu Ñāṇamoli,
London 1964: PTS.
Pind, Ole H.
1997 “Pāli Miscellany”, in: Fs. Bechert (1997), pp. 515-536.
Pischel = Richard Pischel, Grammatik der Prakrit-Sprachen, Straßburg 1900: Karl J. Trübner
(Grundriß der Indo-arischen Philologie und Altertumskunde I, 8).
Pischel, Richard
1877-1880 Hemacandra’s Grammatik der Prâkritsprachen (Siddhahemacandram Adhyâya
VIII): Mit kritischen und erläuternden Anmerkungen, Halle: Verlag der Buchhandlung
des Waisenhauses, 2 vols.; repr.: Osnabrück 1969: Biblio Verlag.
Pj II = Sutta-Nipāta Commentary: being Paramatthajotikā II, 3 vols., ed. H. Smith, London 1916-18:
PTS.
Pkt = Prakrit.
Prasp = Mūlamadhyamakakārikās (Mādhyamikasūtra) de Nāgārjuna avec la Prasannapadā
Commentaire de Candrakīrti, ed. Louis de la Vallée Poussin, St.-Petersburg, 1903-10
(Bibliotheca Buddhica IV).
Pravr-v = C. Vogel, K. Wille (ed.), Pravrajyāvastu of the Mūlasarvāstivāda Tradition:
(I) “Some Hitherto Unidentified Fragments of the Pravrajyāvastu Portion of the
Vinayavastu Manuscript Found Near Gilgit”, NAWG 1984, pp. 299-337; (II) “Some More

XXVII
 Fragments of the Pravrajyāvastu Portion of the Vinayavastu Manuscript Found Near Gilgit”,
Sanskrit-Texte aus dem buddhistischen Kanon: Neuentdeckungen und Neueditionen, Zweite
Folge, Götingen, 1992 (SWTF, Beiheft 4), pp. 65-109; (III) “The Final Leaves of the
Pravrajyāvastu Portion of the Vinayavastu Manuscript Found Near Gilgit, Part 1.
Saṃgharakṣitāvadāna”, Sanskrit-Texte aus dem buddhistischen Kanon: Neuentdeckungen und
Neueditionen, Dritte Folge, Götingen, 1996 (SWTF, Beiheft 6), pp. 241-296.
PrMoSū(Ma[-L]) = Fragments of a Manuscript of the Prātimokṣasūtra of the Mahāsāṃghika-
(Lokottara)vādins, in: Seishi Karashima “Fragments of a Manuscript of the Prātimokṣasūtra of
the Mahāsāṃghika-(Lokottara)vādins (1)”, in: ARIRIAB vol. XI (2008), pp. 71-90 + 25 plates;
“Manuscript Fragments of the Prātimokṣasūtra of the Mahāsāṃghika(-Lokottaravādin)s (2)”,
ibid. vol. XVI (2013), pp. 47-90 + plates 14-51.
PrMoSū(Sa.v.Si.) = Georg von Simson, Prātimokṣasūtra der Sarvāstivādins, Nach Vorarbeiten von
Else Lüders und Herbert Härtel herausgegeben, Teil II: Kritische Textausgabe, Übersetzung,
Wortindex sowie Nachträge zu Teil I, Göttingen 2000 (STT 11; AAWG 238).
Ps = Papañcasūdanī, Majjhimanikāyaṭṭhakathā of Buddhaghosācariya, ed. J. H. Woods, D. Kosambi,
I.B. Horner, 5 vols., London 1922-1938: PTS.
PTS = The Pali Text Society.
PTSD = Thomas William Rhys Davids & William Stede, eds., The Pali Text Society’s Pali-English
Dictionary, London, 1921-25.
PW = Otto Böhtlingk, Rudolph Roth, Sanskrit-Wörterbuch, 7 vols., St. Petersburg 1855-1875.
Rām = The Vālmīki-Rāmāyaṇa, critically edited for the first time by G. H. Bhatt, P. L. Vaidya et al., 7
vols., Baroda 1958-75: Oriental Institute.
Ratnach = An Illustrated Ardha-Magadhi Dictionary: Literary, Philosophic and Scientific with
Sanskrit, Gujarati, Hindi and English Equivalents References to the Texts & Copious
Quotations, by Shatavdhani The Jaina Muni Shri Ratnachandraji Maharaji, 5 vols., Dhanmandi
1923-33: Kesarichand Bhandari; repr.: Tokyo 1977, Meicho-Fukyū-kai.
Rau, Wilhelm
2012 Kleine Schriften, herausgegeben von Konrad Klaus und Joachim Friedrich Sprockhoff,
Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz (GlSt 46), 2 vols.
Renou, Louis
1975 Grammaire sanscrite, 2. ed. rev., corr. et augm., Paris: Librairie d’Amérique et d’Orient,
A. Maisonneuve.
RgsGr = Akira Yuyama, A Grammar of the Prajñā-pāramitā-ratna-guṇa-saṃcaya-gāthā (Sanskrit
Recension A), Canberra 1973: Faculty of Asian Studies in association with Australian National
University Press (Oriental Monograph Series 14).
Roth, Gustav
1985 “The Readings Madhy’-uddeśika, Madhyoddeśika, and Madhyadeśika in the Scriptures of
the Ārya-Mahāsāṃghika-Lokottaravādins including Notes on daśa-baddhena and pañca-
baddhena gaṇena”, in: Bechert (ed.) 1985, pp. 127-137.
2000 Discussions about the Patna Dharmapada, 2nd Rahul Sankrityayana Memorial Lecture,
1998, Patna: Patna Museum.
RP = Rāṣṭrapālaparipṛcchā. Sūtra du Mahāyāna, ed. Louis Finot, St. Petersburg 1901: Academy of
Sciences; repr.: Tokyo 1977: Meicho-Fukyū-kai (Bibliotheca Buddhica 2).

XXVIII
Sa = the sole palm-leaf manuscript Sa of the Mahāvastu; on paleographic grounds dated to ca. 12th-
13th c. The original is lost, the microfilms are available at the National Archives of Nepal,
Kathmandu and in Staatsbibliothek zu Berlin.
Sadd = Saddanīti. La Grammaire Palie d’Aggavaṃsa. Texte établi par Helmer Smith, I (1928), II
(1929), III (1930), IV (1949) Tables, V 1 (1954), V 2 (1966) Vocabulaire, Lund: (Skrifter
utgivna av Kungl. Humanistiska Vetenskapssamfundet i Lund, XII 1-5); repr.: 3 vols., Oxford
2001: PTS.
Sakamoto-Goto, Junko
1982 Les Stances en Mātrāchandas dans le Jātaka Pāli, Sorbonne Université, Paris, PhD Diss.
1984 “Das Udaya-jātaka”, in: WZKS 28, pp. 45-66.
1988 “Die mittelindische Lautentwicklung von v in Konsonantengruppen mit Verschlusslaut
bzw. Zischlaut”, in: Indo-Iranian Journal 31, pp. 87-109.
Salomon, Richard
1983 “The Buddhist Sanskrit of Aśvaghoṣa’s Saundarananda”, in: WZKS 27, pp. 97-112.
Samādh(D) = Samādhirājasūtra, in: Gilgit Manuscripts, vol. II, ed. Nalinaksha Dutt, Calcutta 1953;
Delhi 21984: Sri Satguru Publications.
Sander, Lore
2007 “Preliminary remarks on two versions of the Āṭānāṭīya (Āṭānāṭika)-Sūtra in Sanskrit”, in:
Journal of the International College for Advanced Buddhist Studies, No. 11, pp. 159-196.
Śbh I = Śrāvakabhūmi, The First Chapter, Revised Sanskrit Text and Japanese Translation, ed.
Śrāvakabhūmi Study Group (The Institute for Comprehensive Studies of Buddhism, Taisho
University), Tokyo 1998: The Sankibō Press (Taishō University Sōgō Bukkyō Kenkyūjo Sōsho,
4).
Śbh II = The Second Chapter with Asamāhitā bhūmiḥ, Śrutamayī bhūmiḥ, Cintāmayī bhūmiḥ, Revised
Sanskrit Text and Japanese Translation, ed. Śrāvakabhūmi Study Group (The Institute for
Comprehensive Studies of Buddhism, Taisho University), Tokyo 2007 (Taishō University Sōgō
Bukkyō Kenkyūjo Sōsho, 18).
SBV = The Gilgit Manuscript of the Saṅghabhedavastu, being the 17th and Last Section of the Vinaya
of the Mūlasarvāstivādin, ed. Raniero Gnoli, 2 parts, Roma 1978: Istituto Italiano per il Medio
ed Estremo Oriente (Serie Orientale Roma 49/1-2).
Schlosser, Andrea
2013 On the Bodhisattva Path in Gandhāra. Edition of Fragment 4 and 11 from the Bajaur
Collection of Kharoṣṭhī Manuscripts, Freien Universität Berlin 2013 [2016]: PhD Diss.
Schmidt, Richard
1928 Nachträge zum Sanskrit-Wörterbuch in kürzerer Fassung von Otto Böhtlingk, Leipzig
1928: Otto Harrassowitz; repr.: Kyoto 1991: Rinsen Book Co.
Schmithausen, Lambert
1987 “Besprechungsaufsatz zu SWTF, Lieferung 2”, in: ZDMG 137.1, pp. 151-157.
Schneider, Urlich
1954 “Acht Etymologien aus dem Aggañña-Sutta”, in: Asiatica: Festschrift Friedrich Weller,
Leipzig, pp. 575-583 (= 2002, pp. 18-26).
1960 “Das Zahlwort im Mahāvastu”, in Zeitschrift für vergleichende Sprachforschung auf dem
Gebiet der Indogermanischen Sprachen 76, pp. 249-272 (= 2002, pp. 47-64).

XXIX
 2002 Opera minora, hrsg. Marion Meisig, Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz (Beiträge zur Indologie 39).
Schneider, Johannes
1996 Sukṛtidatta Pantas Kārtavīryodaya. Ein neuzeitliches Sanskrit-Mahākāvya aus Nepal,
Swisttal-Odendorf: Indica et Tibetica Verlag (IeT ca 27).
Schubring, Walther
1935 Die Lehre der Jainas: nach den alten Quellen dargestellt, Berlin: W. de Gruyter
(Grundriss der indo-arischen Philologie und Altertumskunde, 3. Bd., 7. Heft).
Schwarzschild, Luise Anna
1991 Collected Articles of L.A. Schwarzschild on Indo-Aryan 1953-1979, compiled by Royce
Wiles, Canberra: Faculty of Asian Studies, Australian National University (Faculty of
Asian Studies Monographs; New Ser. No. 17).
s.e. = scribal error.
Sen, Sukumar
1995 Syntactic Studies of Indo-Aryan Languages, Tokyo: Institute for the Study of Languages
and Cultures of Asia and Africa, Tokyo University of Foreign Studies (Data for the Study
of Languages of Asia and Africa 8. South-Asian Series).
Sen. = Le Mahāvastu, texte sanscrit publié pour la première fois et accompagné d’introductions et
d’un commentaire, par É. Senart, Paris 1882-1897, 3 vols.: Imprimerie nationale (Collection
d’ouvrages orientaux; Seconde série); repr.: Tokyo 1977: Meicho-Fukyū-Kai.
Seyfort Ruegg, David
1980 “Ahiṃsā and Vegetarianism in the History of Buddhism”, in: Buddhist Studies in Honour
of Walpola Rahula, ed. Somaratna Balasooriya et al. London: Gordon Fraser, pp. 234-241.
Shōno, Masanori
2010 “A Re-edited Text of the Varṣāvastu in the Vinayavastu and a Tentative Re-edited Text of
the Vārṣikavastu in the Vinayasūtra”, in: Acta Tibetica et Buddhica 3, pp. 1-128.
Śikṣ = Çikṣāsamuccaya: A Compendium of Buddhistic Teaching, Compiled by Çāntideva, edited by
Cecil Bendall, St. Petersbourg 1902: Académie Impériale des Sciences; Reprint Tokyo 1977:
Meicho-Fukyū-kai (Bibliotheca Buddhica 1).
Simson, Georg von
1965 Zur Diktion einiger Lehrtexte des buddhistischen Sanskritkanons, München: J. Kitzinger
(Münchener Studien zur Sprachwissenschaft, Beiheft H).
1997 “Eine Prātimokṣasūtra-Handschrift in hybrider Sprache”, in: Fs. Bechert (1997), pp. 583-
604.
Śk-av(StP) = Zhou Liqun et al. “The Śārdūlakarṇāvadāna from Central Asia”, in: StPSF I, pp. 1-84.
Skilling, Peter
2004 “Random Jottings on Śrīghana: An Epithet of the Buddha”, in: ARIRIAB VII, pp. 147-158.
Skt = Sanskrit.
Sm-av = Sumāgadhāvadāna, in: Yutaka Iwamoto 岩本裕, Sumāgadhāvadāna Kenkyū スマーガダー
=アヴァダーナ研究 [A Study of the Sumāgadhāvadāna] Tokyo 1979: Kaimeishoyin 開明書
院 (Bukkyō Setsuwa Kenkyū 佛教説話研究 V), Appendix.
Smith, Helmer
1949-1950 “Les deux prosodies du vers bouddhique”, in: Kgl. Human. Vetenskapssamfundets i
Lund ārsberättelse, pp. 1-43.

XXX
SMS = Sanskrit Manuscripts of Saddharmapuṇḍarīka 梵文法華経写本集成. Collected from Nepal,
Kashmir and Central Asia, comp. by Institute for the Comprehensive Study of the Lotus Sutra,
Rissho University 立 正 大 学 法 華 経 文 化 研 究 所 , Tokyo: Publishing Association of
Saddharmapuṇḍarīka Manuscripts 梵文法華経研究会, 12 vols., 1977-1982.
Sn = Suttanipāta, ed. D. Andersen, H. Smith, London 1913: PTS.
Sn(tr.N) = The Group of Discourses (Sutta-Nipāta): second edition, translated with Introduction and
Notes by K. R. Norman, Oxford: 2001, PTS (Pali Text Society Translation Series No. 45).
SN = Saṃyutta-Nikāya, ed. L. Feer, 5 vols., London 1884-1898: PTS.
SN(S) = The Saṃyuttanikāya of the Suttapiṭaka, vol. I: The Sagāthavagga: A Critical Apparatus by G.
A. Somaratne, Oxford 1998: PTS.
SN(tr) = The Connected Discourses of the Buddha: A Translation of the Saṃyutta Nikāya, by Bhikkhu
Bodhi, Boston 2000: Wisdom Publications (Teachings of the Buddha).
Sp = Samantapāsādikā, Buddhaghosa’s Commentary on the Vinaya Piṭaka, ed. J. Takakusu and M.
Nagai, 7 vols., London 1924-1947: PTS, 21966-1982 (Vol. 8: Indexes to vols. 1-7, compiled by
Hermann Kopp, London 1977: PTS).
SP = Saddharmapuṇḍarīka, ed. Hendrik Kern and Bunyiu Nanjio, St. Petersbourg 1908-12: Académie
Impériale des Sciences (Bibliotheca Buddhica X); repr.: Tokyo 1977: Meicho-Fukyū-Kai.
SP(Lü) = Sanskrit Lotus Sutra Fragments from the Lüshun Museum Collection, Facsimile Edition and
Romanized Text, ed. Jiang Zhongxin, Dalian and Tokyo 1997: The Lüshun Museum and The
Soka Gakkai.
SP(O) = Sanskrit Lotus Sutra Manuscripts from the Institute of Oriental Manuscripts of the Russian
Academy of Sciences (SI P/5, etc.): Facsimile Edition, published by The Institute of Oriental
Manuscripts of the Russian Academy of Sciences, the Soka Gakkai, and the Institute of Oriental
Philosophy, Tokyo 2013: The Soka Gakkai (Lotus Sutra Manuscript Series 13).
Speijer, Jacob Samuel
1886 Sanskrit Syntax, with an introduction by H. Kern, Leyden 11886; repr.: Delhi 31980:
Motilal Barnarsidass.
Speyer, Jacob Samuel
1896 Vedische und Sanskrit-Syntax, Straßburg: K.J. Trübner (Grundriß der Indo-arischen
Philologie und Altertumskunde I, 6).
Spk = Sāratthappakāsinī, Buddhaghosa’s Commentary on the Saṃyutta-nikāya, ed. F.L. Woodward,
3 vols., London 1929-37: PTS.
ŚPrSū = Śakrapraśnasūtra, ed. Ernst Waldschmidt, Bruchstücke buddhistischer Sūtras aus dem
zentralasiatischen Sanskritkanon, Leipzig 1932 (Kleinere Sanskrit-Text Heft IV), pp. 58-
113 = repr.: Monographien zur indischen Archäologie, Kunst und Philologie, Bd. 2, Wiesbaden
1979: Steiner, pp. 254-309.
SRS(D) = Samādhirājasūtra, ed. N. Dutt, Gilgit Manuscripts, vol. II, pt. I, Srinagar 1941, pt. II,
Calcutta 1953.
Stede, William
1925 “Reduplikationskomposita im Pāli”, in: Zeitschrift für Buddhismus, pp. 89-94.
StPSF = Buddhist Manuscripts from Central Asia: The St. Petersburg Sanskrit Fragments, editors-in-
chief, Seishi Karashima and M.I. Vorobyova-Desyatovskaya, Tokyo, vol. I (2015): The Institute
of Oriental Manuscripts of the Russian Academy of Sciences and The International Research

XXXI
 Institute for Advanced Buddhology at Soka University.
Studholme, Alexander
2002 The Origins of Oṃ Maṇipadme Hūṃ: A Study of the Kāraṇḍavyūha Sūtra, State
University of New York Press.
suppl. Na = a word / sentence is supplied in ms. Na.
suppl. Sen. = a word / sentence is supplied by Senart in his edition.
Suv = Suvarṇabhāsottamasūtra, Das Goldglanz-Sūtra, Ein Sanskrittext des Mahāyāna-Buddhismus,
hrsg. von Johannes Nobel, Leipzig 1937: O. Harrasowitz.
Sv = The Sumaṅgala-vilāsinī, Buddhaghosa’s Commentary on the Dīgha Nikāya, ed. T.W. Rhys
Davids and J. Estlin Carpenter, London, 3 vols., 1886-1932: PTS.
SWTF = Sanskrit-Wörterbuch der buddhistischen Texte aus den Turfan-Funden, begonnen von E.
Waldschmidt, ed. H. Bechert, K. Röhrborn, Göttingen 1973ff.
T = Taishō Shinshū Daizōkyō 大正新修大藏經, ed. Junjirō Takakusu 高楠順次郎, Kaikyoku
Watanabe 渡邊海旭 et al., 100 vols., Tokyo 1924-1934: Taishō Issaikyō Kankōkai.
Tessitori, Luigi Pio
2000 Studi giainici, Presentazione di Gianfranco Fiaccadori; Introduzione di Nalini Balbir,
Udine: Società Indologica (Opera omnia di Luigi Pio Tessitori).
Th = Theragāthā, in: Thera- and Therī-Gāthā, ed. H. Oldenberg and R. Pischel, rev. K. R. Norman, L.
Alsdorf, London, 2nd ed., 1966: PTS.
Th-a = Dhammapāla, Paramattha-Dīpanī: Theragāthā-Aṭṭhakathā, ed. F. L. Woodward, 3 vols.,
London 1940-1959: PTS.
Thī = Therīgāthā, in: Thera- and Therī-Gāthā, ed. H. Oldenberg and R. Pischel, rev. K. R. Norman,
L. Alsdorf, London, 2nd ed., 1966: PTS.
Thī-a(tr) = The Commentary on the Verses of the Therīs: Therīgāthā-aṭṭhakathā Paramatthadīpanī VI
by Ācariya Dhammapāla, translated by William Pruitt, Oxford 1998: PTS; reprint with
corrections Oxford 1999: PTS.
TochSprR(B) = Emil Sieg und Wilhelm Siegling, Tocharische Sprachreste, I. Band: Die Texte, A.
Transcription, Berlin und Leipzig 1921: Walter de Gruyter.
Toda, Hirofumi
1983 Saddharmapuṇḍarīkasūtra, Central Asian Manuscripts, Romanized Text, Tokushima
1
1981, 21983: Kyoiku Shuppan Center.
Tournier, Vincent
2012 “Matériaux pour une histoire de la légende et du culte de Mahākāśyapa: une relecture d'un
fragment inscrit retrouvé à Silao (Bihār)”, Autour de Bâmiyân. De la Bactriane hellénisée
à l'Inde bouddhique, Actes du colloque de Strasbourg (19-20 juin 2008), édités par
Guillaume Ducœur, Paris, De Boccard, (coll. "Archaeologia afghana", série scientifique I),
pp. 375-413.
2016 “Protective Verses for Travellers: a Fragment of the Diśāsauvastika-gāthās Related to the
Scriptures of the Mahāsāṃghika-Lokottaravādins”, in: Buddhist manuscripts, volume IV,
ed. by Jens Braarvig et al., Oslo: Hermes Publishing (Manuscripts in the Schøyen
Collection), pp. 407–37.
2017 La formation du Mahāvastu et la mise en place des conceptions relatives à la carrière du
bodhisattva, Paris: École française dʾExtrême-Orient (Monographies, no. 195).

XXXII
unmetr. = the proposed reading offends against the metre.
Uttar = Uttarādhyananasūtra, ed. Jarl Charpentier, Uppsala 1922 (Archives d’études orientales 18);
New Delhi 21980: Ajay Book Service.
Uv = Udānavarga, hrsg. von Franz Bernhard, Göttingen 1965-1990: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht
(Sanskrittexte aus den Turfanfunden 10), 2 vols.; Bd. III, Der tibetische Text, hrsg. von Champa
Thupten Zongtse unter Mitarbeit von Siglinde Dietz.
Vaidya, Parasurama Lakshmana
1958 Prakrit Grammar: The Eighth Adhyāya of Siddha-Hema-Śabdānuśāsana: Hemacandra’s
Prakrit Grammar with his own commentary, Prakāśikā, Poona: Bhandarkar Oriental
Research Institute, rev. ed. (Bombay Sanskrit and Prakrit Series, no. 60; Appendix).
Vedic Variants = Vedic Variants: A Study of the Variant Readings in the Repeated Mantras of the
Veda, by Bloomfield, Maurice and Franklin Edgerton, I The Verb, II Phonetics, III Noun and
Pronoun Inflection. Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania, 1930, 1932, 1934 (vol. 3 by M.
Bloomfield, F. Edgerton and M. B. Emeneau).
Verpoorten, Jean-Marie
1997 “The double negation in the earliest Upaniṣads and in the ancient philosophical Bhāṣya”,
in: Eric Victor Pirart (ed.), Syntaxe des Langues Indo-Iraniennes Anciennes, Barcelona:
Editorial Ausa (Aula Orientalis - Supplementa 6), p. 189f.
Vin = Vinayapiṭaka, ed. H. Oldenberg, 5 vols., London 1879-1883: PTS.
Vinītā, Bhikṣuṇī
2010 A Unique Collection of Twenty Sūtras in Sanskrit Manuscript from the Potala, 2 parts,
Beijing/Vienna: China Tibetology Publishing House, Austrian Academy of Sciences
Press (STTAR 7).
Vkn = Vimalakīrtinirdeśasūtra, in: Bonzōkan Taishō Yuimagyō 梵 藏 漢 対 照 『 維 摩 經 』
Vimalakīrtinirdeśa: Transliterated Sanskrit Text Collated with Tibetan and Chinese
Translations, ed. Study Group on Buddhist Sanskrit Literature, The Institute for Comprehensive
Studies of Buddhism, Taisho University, Tokyo 2004.
Vv = Vimānavatthu, in: Vimānavatthu and Petavatthu, New edition by N.A. Jayawickrama, London
1977: PTS.
Vv-a = Paramatthadīpanī III: Dhammapāla’s Commentary on the Vimānavatthu, the Burmese edition,
with other editions collated by Peter Jackson; index prepared by Yumi Ousaka: 2016 Bristol:
PTS; revised ed. of Dhammapāla’s Paramattha-Dīpanī, Part IV: Being the Commentary on the
Vimāna-vatthu, ed. E. Hardy, London 1901: PTS.
Wackernagel, Jacob
1957 Altindische Grammatik, Band I (Lautlehre), 1896: Introduction générale par L. Renou,
Nachträge von A. Debrunner: Göttingen 1957: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht.
Walshe, Maurice
1987 Thus Have I Heard: The Long Discourses of the Buddha. A Translation of the Dīgha
Nikāya. Transl. from the Pali. Boston: Wisdom Publications 1987.
Weber, Albrecht
1872 Über ein zum Weissen Yajus gehöriges phonetisches Compendium, das Pratijnâsûtra,
Berlin: Buchdruckerei der Königl. Akademie der Wissenschaften (G. Vogt).

XXXIII
 1885 Indische Studien. Beiträge für die Kunde des indischen Alterthums. Siebzehnter
Band; 17, Leipzig: F. A. Brockhaus.
Weiler, Royal W.
1956 The Karuṇāpuṇḍarīka: Chapters I and II, Dissertation at the University of Pennsylvania.
Whitney, William Dwight
1889 Sanskrit Grammar: Including both the Classical Language and the Older Dialects of
Veda and Brāhmaṇa, 21889 Cambridge (Mass.): Harvard Univ. Press; Second Edition;
5
1924 Leipzig; repr.: Delhi 1962: Motilal Banarsidass.
Wijesekera, Oliver Hector de Alwis
1993 Syntax of the Cases in the Pāli Nikāyas, Kelaniya: Postgraduate Institute of Pali and
Buddhist Studies, Univ. of Kelaniya (Originally Diss., University of London, 1936).
Wille, Klaus
1996 “Die Hoernle-Fragmente in der Turfan-Sammlung (Berlin)”, in: Turfan, Khotan und
Dunhuang: Vorträge der Tagung “Annemarie v. Gabain und die Turfanforschung”,
veranstaltet von der Berlin-Brandenburgischen Akademie der Wissenschaften in Berlin
(9.-12. 12. 1994), ed. R.E. Emmerick, W. Sundermann, I. Warnke and P. Zieme, Berlin:
Akademie Verlag (Berichte und Abhandlungen, Sonderband, I), pp. 385-408.
1998 “Weitere kleine Saddharmapuṇḍarīkasūtra-Fragmente aus der Sammlung Hoernle
(London)”, in: Sūryacandrāya, Essays in Honour of Akira Yuyama on the Occasion of
His 65th Birthday, ed. Paul Harrison and Gregory Schopen, Swisttal-Odendorf (IeT 35),
pp. 241-256.
Witzel, Michael
1987 “The case of the shattered head”, in: Festschrift fuer W. Rau, (= Studien zur Indologie und
Iranistik II 13/14), Reinbek, pp. 363-415.
w.r. = wrong reading.
WZKS = Wiener Zeitschrift für die Kunde Südasiens.
Yuyama, Akira
2001 The Mahāvastu-Avadāna: In Old Palm-leaf and Paper Manuscripts, 2 vols: I. Palm-Leaf
Manuscripts, II. Paper Manuscript, Tokyo: The Centre for East Asian Cultural Studies for
Unesco, The Toyo Bunko, 2001 (Bibliotheca Codicum Asiaticorum 15, 16).
ZDMG = Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft.

The other abbreviations for grammatical terms are based principally on those adopted in BHSG (pp.
XXVII-XXX).

XXXIV
 Signs

<> omitted part(s) of the text without a gap in the manuscript

← α ← β: the form β should be changed to α
α<β the form α comes from β
α∈β α is a scribal error, a corruption, or a hyper-form of β
α≠β β does not agree with α
α≒β β is almost the same as α
*… a hypothetical form which is not attested anywhere, e.g. *snāru
…* virāma
.. one lost (or illegible) akṣara
° except for letters, following or preceding the sign, the word is the same as the
preceding one
≠ mss. “against the mss.”; applied to Senart’s emendations made against the readings in the
mss.

XXXV
 Kuśa-jātaka II

Sa 270r3-276v3
Na 154r9-158r10
Sen. III 1.1-27.20

abhūṣi rājā Ikṣvāku Vārāṇasyāṃ mahābalo1 ǀ (Sen. 1)

vijitāvī mahāyaśo2 tasya putro na jāyitha3 ǀǀ4
tasya abhūṣi cittaṃ sma5 tasmiṃ kāle mahardhikaṃ ǀ
“yan nūnâhaṃ striyāgāraṃ6 osareyaṃ7 tripakṣataḥ8 ǀǀ
caturdaśiṃ pañcadaśiṃ yāva pakṣasya aṣṭamī9” ǀ
so stryāgāram10 osirati prajārthaṃ so narādhipo ǀǀ11
tā hṛṣṭamanasaṃkalpā12 sarvālaṃkārabhūṣitā ǀ
mṛgikā iva saṃtrastāḥ dvāre dvāre13 upāgami ǀǀ
kāci kalpantiyo loke14 15aparā ca hasantiyo ǀ
aparā ca dhāvamānā dhāvantam16 anudhāvanti17 ǀǀ18
sarvā pracalitā19 āsi20 sarvā āsi pramūrcchitā ǀ

1
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºnalo (s.e.); cf. the words spoken by Kuśa further in this chapter (Sa 270v): rājā aham asmi
kṣatriyo vijitāvī mahābalo (Sen. III 8.18).
2
Sen. mahāyaśo vijitāvī.
3
Sa Na prajāyitha (s.e.); Sen. na prajāyitha (unmetr.); Chopra (p. 40) reads na jāyitha.
4
Śloka; pāda a is ma-Vipulā.
5
Sen. cittaṃ sya; Sa Na cittasya < cittassa < cittaṃ sa, where sa = sma (cf. Oberlies 2001: 53, fn. 3); for the
alternation CC / NC, cf. Sn(tr.N) 182 (ad Sn 168); or, citta sya < citta ssa (< sma).
6
Sa stṛyāgāraṃ (for the hypersanskrit ṛ for ri, cf. BHSG § 3.95; Brough 1954: 356-357); Na Sen. strīyāº; see
BHSD s.v. stryāgāra “also spelled striyāº, strīyāº, strīkāº, istriyāº, and istrigāra; = Pali itthāgāra, itthaº), nt. sg. or
m. (and nt.?) pl., women-folk (collectively), esp. used of inmates of a harem”.
7
Sen. osireyaṃ; see BHSD s.v. avaśirati; Abhis III, s.v. o-sara-.
8
Corr. Na; Sa tṛº (hypersanskrit ṛ); Sen. triḥ pakṣataḥ.
9
Sen. yāvat … aṣṭamiṃ; for the acc. sg. fem. -ī, cf. BHSG § 10.55; Abhis III § 9.4.
10
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na styāgāram (s.e.).
11
Pāda a is bha-Vipulā; pāda c scans correctly if we read ºgăraṃ (m.c.; bha-Vipulā).
12
Sa ºsaṃkanyā (s.e.; nya was written for lpa ; the two signs are similar), corr. Na.
13
Sa dvare (s.e.); corr. Na.
14
Sen. emends to kācit jalpantiyo lobhenti (≠ mss.), probably on the basis of the reading in the parallel passage
in Kuśa-jātaka I, which reads kācij jalpantīyo lobhaye (prose; Sen. II 425.6); Chopra (p. 41) follows the reading
in the mss. (see fn. 7 kalpanā “to whimper, pretend to be unhappy or out of spirits”); however, it is not clear how
to understand the word loke; Chopra (p. 41) writes: “For "loke" I have no very satisfactory explanation ‘in the
world’, i.e. ‘out on the streets’ (?), or should we take it as acc. pl. and construe it with ‘anudhāvati’ below?”.
15
Sa aparā ca hasantiyo aparāñ ca hasantiyo (ditt.); corr. Na.
16
“Others, running, were chasing (those who were) running”(?); Sa Na vācantaṃ (s.e.; the akṣaras va, ca, dha
are very similar); Sen. em. uccāvacam (≠ mss.); Jon. III 1 “others ran about chasing all kinds of men”; Chopra
(p. 41) follows the reading in Sen.; cf. Sa 243r6 aparā dhāvamānῑ anudhāvanti (Sen. II 425.6).
17
Sen. ºdhāvati.
18
Pāda d scans correctly if we read ºdhāvati for ºdhāvanti.
19
“They all were shaken / bewildered”; Chopra (p. 41) reads praskhalita.
20
Sen. āsī.

1
 Ikṣvākurājānagaraṃ1 rājapatnīhi mūrchitaṃ ǀǀ2
…3
“kāle vikāle āgacche brāhmaṇo mama sāntike4 ǀǀ5
prativedayatha me kṣipraṃ api yācanako siyā ǀ
api yācanako asya yatra dinnaṃ mahāphalaṃ” ǀǀ6
tato Śakro vicinteti Trayastriṃśānam7 īśvaro ǀ
purohitasy(’) imaṃ karma8 yaṃ rājā kartum icchati ǀǀ (Sen. 2)
so ca jīrṇo bhavitvāna bhagno daṇḍaparāyaṇo ǀ
vepamānehi gātrehi rājādvāram9 upāgato ǀǀ

tato saṃcārakaṃ dūtaṃ brāhmaṇo etam10 abravīt ǀ

“prativedehi me kṣipraṃ draṣṭuṃ icche narādhipaṃ” ǀǀ
tato saṃcārako dūto rājānaṃ etad abravīt ǀ
“brāhmaṇo deva-m-anuprāpto11 rājānaṃ draṣṭum icchati” ǀǀ12
“svāgataṃ te Mahābrahme13 atha te anurāgataṃ ǀ
kim icchasi kim eṣāṇo kiṃ cârtho14 kiṃ dadāmi te?” ǀǀ
“śrutaṃ me eva15 Ikṣvāku janasya iha bhāṣato ǀ
rājā stryāgāram16 osirati tripakṣasya17 narādhipaḥ18 ǀǀ19
caturdaśiṃ pañcadaśiṃ yāva pakṣasya aṣṭamiṃ ǀ
putrārthiko naraśreṣṭho20 evam me śrutaṃ bhāṣato21 ǀǀ22 (270v)
so (’)haṃ taṃ ghoṣaṃ śrutvā hṛṣṭapramuditendriyo ǀ

1
Na Sen. ºrājaº; in ms. Sa the stem ºrājāº for ºrājaº occurs frequently as the first member of a compound; cf.
Geiger § 33.1.
2
Pāda c is bha-Vipulā.
3
A part of the text is missing here; cf. Jon. III 1, fn. 3: “A lacuna covering apparently several lines, in which a
brāhman comes to the king’s court, and orders are given by the king that he be admitted”.
4
Sen. santike. See BHSD s.v. sāntika.
5
Pāda c is ma-Vipulā.
6
Pāda a is hypermetrical; it becomes regular if we read prativedetha for prativedayatha (m.c.; Śloka Pathyā).
7
Corr. Na; Sa ºtṛṃśº (hypersanskrit ṛ).
8
Sen. karmaṃ. 9 Na Sen. rājaº. 10 Sen. etad.
11
Chopra (p. 44) reads brāhmaṇo dvāram anuprāpto, basing on the reading in the parallel passage in Sa 243v3:
brāhmaṇo dvāre sthito rājānaṃ draṣṭum icchati (Sen. II 426.1).
12
Pāda c is hypermetrical; we could correct the scansion by, first, simplifying -pr- in ºprāpto, then assuming
resolution of the sixth syllable.
13
Sen. ºbrahma; for the voc. sg. masc. -e, cf. BHSG § 8.28, Abhis III § 6.6, Geiger § 80.2; Caillat 2011: 148;
von Hinüber 2001 § 311.
14
Sa nârtho (s.e.); Na Sen. kenârtho.
15
Sen. evaṃ.
16
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na styāgāram (s.e.).
17
Corr. Na; Sa tṛ (hypersanskrit ṛ); Sen. triḥ paº.
18
Sen. reads voc. ºdhipa.
19
Pāda c has nine syllables; it becomes regular if we assume resolution of the seventh syllable.
20
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na varaśreṣṭho (s.e.).
21
Sen. bhāṣitaṃ; but we should understand it as <janasya> bhāṣato, the same as in pāda b in the previous verse:
śrutaṃ me eva Ikṣvāku janasya iha bhāṣato.
22
Pāda a is bha-Vipulā; in pāda d the metre requires śrută for śrutaṃ.

2
 stryārthiko iha gacche1 tena2 me pratimānaya” ǀǀ3

rājā āha
“ehi kṣipraṃ kañcukīya4 narīyo darśaye lahuṃ ǀ
yāya se sarvaṃ abhiprāyo5 tāyâdya tam anugraha6” ǀǀ7

so dāni kāṃcukīyena brāhmaṇo antapuraṃ8 praveśito. tasya devī Alindā ruccati9.

brāhmaṇo āha (Sen. 3)
“eṣā eva me bhavatu yêyaṃ tiṣṭhati māninī ǀ
tiṣṭhamānā anavadyāṅgi10 mukhaṃ aśrūhi siṃcati” ǀǀ11

kubjakā āha
“icchasi tuvaṃ thera12 yuvatīnaṃ13 paricāritaṃ ǀ
na ca tvāṃ kāci14 yuvati pāṇinâpi parāmṛśe ǀǀ15
icchasi tuvaṃ thera16 yuvatīhi paricāritaṃ ǀ

1
Sen. gaccheyaṃ; for the optative in aorist sense, cf. BHSG § 32.87.
2
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na te (s.e.).
3
One syllable is lacking in pāda a; Sen. reads so ʼhaṃ ca taṃ ghoṣaṃ śrutvā (unmetr.); cf. Jā V 374.23 idaṃ
sutvāna nigghosaṃ; we could read ghoṣa (acc. sg. -a) śrutvāna (śr- should be simplified), which would make a
regular Pathyā; one syllable is lacking also in pāda c; Sen. reads gaccheyaṃ for gacche; alternatively, we could
read āgacche for gacche; cf. the reading in Sa 243v5: striyāya arthiko dūrato (ʾ)smi deśāto āgato (Sen. II 426.8).
4
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na kañcukiyā (s.e.).
5
Sen. yāya se syād abhiprāyo.
6
Sa Na tāyâdya manusaha (s.e.); Sen. tāy(’) adya tam anugrahe. Cf. Chopra (p. 47): “With reluctance I retain
S.’s em. tam anugrahe, against mss. ‘(sa) manusaha’, which makes no sense”.
7
Pāda a is ra-Vipulā; pāda c has nine syllables; we could regularise the number of syllables by, first,
simplifying -pr- or ºprāyo, then assuming resolution of the sixth syllable, and then reading sarvă for sarvaṃ.
8
Na Sen. antaḥº; ms. Sa very often reads antapura-, which in most cases was changed in ms. Na to a regular Skt
antaḥº; cf. Pischel § 344: “In antaḥpura and its derivatives aḥ becomes e in lieu of o in all dialects, as in Pāli”;
Oberlies 2001 § 4.2: “Final -aḥ developed almost throughout to -o (…), only in some words containing -u- or -v-
was this -o dissimilated to -e, an essentially eastern feature: antepura- ‘a king’s harem’ (< antaḥpura)”; cf. Pā
antajana (for antoº).
9
“Queen Alindā attracted him”; Sen. prints the following sentences as verse: so dāni kaṃcukīyena brāhmaṇo
tam antaḥpuraṃ ǀ praveśito tasya devī Aliṃdā tada vuccati ǀǀ; Jon. III 2 “The chief queen at the time was named
Alindā” (w.r.); but see Chopra p. 47, fn. 17: “Oldenberg (NGGW [Nachrichten der Akademie der
Wissenschaften zu Göttingen], 1912, 124 ff.) has shown the "so dāni…" (so called "A") style to be a well-known
later prose style”.
10
Corr. Na; Sa avadyāṅgi (s.e.).
11
Śloka; pāda a fits neither Pathyā nor Vipulā; if we read me eva for eva me, it becomes na-Vipulā; pāda c scans
as Pathyā if we read tiṣṭhamānânavadyāṅgī (m.c.).
12
Sen. sthavira.
13
Gen. pl. “You, old man, want amusement with young girls”; Sa Na yuvatiṃtaṃ (s.e.; the akṣaras ta and na are
similar); Sen. yuvatīhi; cf. the reading in the next verse: yuvatīhi paricāritaṃ; on genetive for instrumental, cf.
BHSG § 7.60; von Hinüber 1968 § 234; Sen 1995: 227 (iii); Caillat 2011: xxx.
14
Sen. kācid.
15
Pāda a is hypermetrical; we could correct the number of syllables by reading sthavira for thera (= Sen.); in
pāda b it is necessary to assume resolution of the first syllable; pāda c is na-Vipulā.
16
Sen. sthavira.

3
 na ca tvāṃ kāci1 yuvati pādenâpi parāmṛśe ǀǀ2
pūtivali3 palitamukho vadarīkusumo va vāso durgandho ǀ
chagalo ca gandhaprāpto apagaccha na me tvayā kāryaṃ” ǀǀ4

rājā āha
“vṛttiṃ vo demi dhanam vā dhānyaṃ grāmavaro (ʼ)tha vā5 ǀ
.. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. kiṃ Alindāya kāhisi? ǀǀ6
sace rājakule piṇḍaṃ brāhmaṇe bhoktum7 icchasi ǀ
taṃ yeva8 dāniṃ bhuṃjāhi kiṃ Alindāya kariṣyasi9?”10 ǀǀ11

brāhmaṇo āha
“kāsano mūrchito12 câhaṃ mūrchayāmi13 muhurmuhuḥ ǀ
omutremi14 svakāṃ śeyyāṃ15 eṣā me utthapeṣyati ǀǀ

tūṣṇīṃ bhohi tuvaṃ kubje varṇakam eva pīṣahi ǀ (Sen. 4)

priyo ahaṃ Alindāye .. .. .. .. .. .. .. ..16 ǀǀ
tuṣṇīṃ bhohi tuvaṃ kubje mālāṃ .. .. ..17 gūhahi18 ǀ
priyo ahaṃ Alindāye na tuvaṃ manasī tathā19” ǀǀ

rājā āha
“sace rājakule piṇḍaṃ brāhmaṇo20 bhoktum icchasi ǀ

1
Sen. kācid.
2
Pāda a scans correctly if we read sthavira for thera (= Sen.); in pāda b there is a resolution of the first syllable;
pāda c is na-Vipulā.
3
Sa Na putiº (s.e.); Sen. pūtivalī.
4
The meter is Āryā; pāda a scans correctly if we read ºvalī (= Sen.) and vāsŏ (m.c.); pāda b is a regular Pathyā.
5
Sen. em. grāmavarāṇi va (≠ mss.); grāmavaro is acc. sg. masc. -o (cf. BHSG § 8.36; Abhis III § 6.13).
6
Pāda a is sa-Vipulā (− − − − ⏑ ⏑ − −; cf. Sadd 1150, § 8.1.3.17); pāda c is missing.
7
Corr. Na; Sa moktum. 8 Sen. eva. 9 Sen. kāhisi.
10
Sen. prints only one verse here: vṛttiṃ vo demi dhanaṃ vā dhānyaṃ vā grāmavarāṇi vā (Chopra [p. 54]
dhānyaṃ grāmavarāṇi vā [m.c.]) ǀ tam eva dāniṃ bhuṃjāhi kiṃ Alindāya kāhisi ǀǀ, omitting the parts kiṃ
Alindāya kāhisi and sace rājakule piṇḍaṃ brāhmaṇe bhoktum icchasi.
11
Pāda c is ma-Vipulā (it becomes Pathyā if we read dāni for dāniṃ); pāda d scans correctly if we read kāhisi
for kariṣyasi (= Sen.).
12
Sa mūrchano; corr. Na. 13 Sen. mūrchiyāmi. 14 Sen. omūtremi.
15
Sen. śayyāṃ; BHS, Abhis śeyyā; Pā seyyā.
16
Pāda d is missing; we should read na tuvaṃ manasī tathā (-ī in manasī is m.c.; cf. the reading in the next
verse); Sen. em. na tuvaṃ manasīkara (≠ mss.); Chopra (p. 50) reads: na tuvaṃ manasī yathā “I am beloved of
queen Alindā as you are not in her heart, i.e. she loves me more than you!”.
17
Three syllables are lacking in the mss. ⏓ ⏓ ⏑; Sen. suppl. eva ca.
18
Sa Na guhasi; Sen. gūhasi; cf. BHSD s.vv. gūhati, gūhayati “perhaps connected with Skt. Gr. gumpha(ya)ti,
Pali ogumpheti, winds (garlands)”. We expect 2 sg. impv. “be quiet, you hump-backed (woman), and keep
winding your garlands”; cf. Sa 244r2 alpotsukā tuvaṃ kubje mālāṃ gūhāhi (← guhº) (Sen. II 427.4).
19
Sen. em. manasīkara (≠ mss.).
20
So read Sa Na; the nominative ending used for vocative (cf. BHSG § 8.28, only in verses) or m.c. for
brāhmaṇa; Sen. reads brāhmaṇa, but then the opening is − ⏑ ⏑ −, which should be avoided in Śloka.

4
 taṃ yeva1 dāni bhuṃjāhi kiṃ Alindāya kariṣyasi2?” ǀǀ3

brāhmaṇo āha
“mā bhavāṃ rāja4 Ikṣvāku dattaṃ samanutapyaye5 ǀ
yaṃ .. 6 striyāṃ7 pravāretvā paścāt samanutapyasi ǀ
āmantremi ..8 gacchāmi yaṃ na desi nimantriyaṃ9” ǀǀ
10
“na brahme11 anutapyāmi bhohi tvaṃ ṛṣabho12 punaḥ ǀ
sarvā pi te upasthāntu13 Alindāe14 saha imā ǀǀ
imāṃ ca vṛṣaliṃ kubjāṃ maithunārthaṃ dadāmi te ǀ
dāsī vā te ayaṃ bhavatu15 nehi naṃ16 yena icchasi” ǀǀ17

kubjā āha
“viṣaṃ khādiya mariṣyaṃ sace18 me deva dāsyasi19 ǀ
imaṃ vā theraṃ bhagnakaṃ20 mārayiṣyaṃ rahogataṃ” ǀǀ21

brāhmaṇo āha
“sarvakubjāhi me vairaṃ yā kāci22 pṛthivyāśritā23 ǀ

1 2
2Na Sen. tam eva. Sen. kāhisi.
3
In pāda d the metre could be improved by reading kāhisi for kariṣyasi (= Sen.).
4
Sen. rājā; here rāja could be either m.c. for rājā or the nom. sg. rāja (in ms. Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014: 182; see
also BHSG § 17.6).
5
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na samanutapya (a sort of hapl. before yaṃ).
6
One syllable is lacking; Sen. reads yadi, but cf. the reading later in this chapter: yaṃ me striyaṃ pravāretvā
paścāt samanutapyasi (Sa 271r).
7
Na Sen. priyaṃ. The reading in Sa should be kept “having offered me a woman, you then regret it”.
8
One syllable is lacking; Sen. suppl. ca.
9
“Having offered, you do not give”; Sa Na vimantriyaṃ; Sen. em. nimantritaṃ; Chopra (p. 51) reads
nimantitaṃ; nimantriyaṃ is a gerund extended by -ṃ, cf. Karashima 2002 § 21.2 (abhiruhyaṃ); Abhis III 48, §
29.8 (dadiyaṃ, prāvariyaṃ); for the extension of gerunds by -ṃ in Pāli, cf. EV I 336 (ad Th 1242, pavibhajjaṃ);
Dhp(tr.N) 157 (ad Dhp 392, sakkaccaṃ, upapajjaṃ, peccaṃ).
10
Sen. suppl. rājā āha. 11 Sen. brahma.
12
“You should become vigorous like a bull”; Sen. em. tuṣito (≠ mss.); Chopra (p. 52, fn. 30) writes: “See the
Kāmasūtra, where in the list of those men who are successful with women, the author mentions one called
"vṛṣa".”; cf. also PTSD s.v. usabha1. Cf. the reading further in this chapter: na brahme anutapyāmi bhohi no
taruṇo punaḥ (Sa 271r).
13
Sa Na ºntuṃ (s.e.); corr. Sen.
14
Na Sen. Alindāye; for the instr. sg. fem. -āe, cf. Pischel § 375; von Hinüber 2001 § 334; in ms. Sa, cf.
Marciniak 2014: 162.
15
Sen. bhotu.
16
Sen. nāṃ; for the acc. sg. fem. naṃ, cf. von Hinüber 2001 § 389.
17
Pāda c is hypermetrical; it becomes regular if we read MIndic bhotu for Skt bhavatu (m.c.).
18
Sen. sacen.
19
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na pasyasi (s.e., the akṣaras dā and pa are sometimes miswritten for one another).
20
Sen. em. bhagnāṃgaṃ (≠ mss.); bhagna + suffix -ka “bent; curved”.
21
In pāda a the metre requires khādīya for khādiya (sa-Vipulā).
22
Sen. kācit.
23
Sa Na ºśṛtā (hypersanskrit ṛ); corr. Sen.

5
 yatrâyaṃ vṛṣalī kubjā mama icchati hiṃsituṃ1” ǀǀ

rājā āha (Sen. 5)

2
“te3 vayaṃ dharmam4 avaira sma5 sarvajīvehi brāhmaṇa ǀ6
gacchāhi7 mama gehāto8 bāhyaṃ9 karohi bhaṇḍanaṃ ǀǀ10
mṛtyu ca11 jīrṇo (ʼ)vamati12 guruvāsī ca brāhmaṇo13 ǀ (271r)
ete loke pratiṣkulā14 kṛṣṇasarpo va roṣito ǀǀ15, 16
sace rājakule piṇḍaṃ brāhmaṇo17 bhoktum icchasi ǀ
taṃ yeva18 brāhmaṇa bhuṃjāhi kiṃ Alindāya kariṣyasi19?” ǀǀ20

brāhmaṇo āha
“asāṃprataṃ21 naṃ Ikṣvāku yaṃ vayaṃ22 na labhāmatha ǀ23

1
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na kiṃsiṃtuṃ (s.e.); cf. Sa 295r tīrarukāṃ, s.e. for ºruhāṃ; 308v kareyaṃ for hareyaṃ.
2
Chopra (p. 55, fn. 43) writes: “It is very difficult to accomodate the following three verses anywhere in this
story as they have nothing corresponding in P (= prose), or for that matter, in J. (= Pali Kusa-jātaka)”.
3
Sa Na taṃ; corr. Sen.
4
“By nature” (< dharmā < dharmāt); for the abl. sg. -am, cf. Lüders 1954: 138-143; Oberlies 2001: 142; von
Hinüber 2001 § 304; Karashima 2002 § 9.4; Sakamoto-Goto 1984: 51, fn. 30; p. 52, fn. 32.
5
Sa Na sya (s.e.; the characters for sya and sma are similar); Sen. te vayaṃ dharmadharā sma.
6
“These we, O brahmin, are by nature not hostile towards all living beings”; cf. Jon. III 4 “We here, O brāhman,
are just towards all living beings”.
7
Sa Na gacchāmi, confusion of persons; Sen. gacchāsi.
8
“Get out of my house”; Sen. gacchāsi mā me garhanto (w.r.; ≠ mss.); Jon. III 4 “Do not then go on reproaching
and upraiding me”.
9
Sen. mahyaṃ (≠ mss.).
10
Pāda a has nine syllables; the metre could be corrected by reading dharmʼ avaira for dharmam avaira, which
would give pāda a the Pathyā cadence; in pāda b the initial br- in brāhmaṇa should be simplified (m.c.; cf.
Oberlies 2001: 107 [3] “brāhmaṇa is a Sanskritism and hence does not comply with any Pāli sound law. Its
“etymologies” [e.g. bāhitapāpo ti brāhmaṇo, Dhp 388] show that it was pronounced as b[r]āhaṇa).
11
Sen. va.
12
avamati “contempt, aversion”; Sen. em. mṛto va jīrṇo vidhvaṃsī (≠ mss); Chopra (p. 56) reads mṛtyu va jīrṇo
dhandhati.
13
Sen. brāhmaṇa; Chopra (p. 56) follows the reading in the mss. brāhmaṇo (nom. sg.).
14
Sen. pratikūla (cf. BHSD s.v. pratiṣkūla “If correct, could be taken as false Sktization of Pali paṭikkūla”);
Chopra (p. 56) reads eṣo lokapratiṣkūlo (≠ mss.); in ms. Sa the form (a)pratiṣkūlº occurs no fewer than 38 times.
15
“Death, an old man, contempt as well as a brahmin wearing the garb of a guru; they are disgusted in the world,
like an angry black snake”.
16
In pāda a we should read mṛtyuś for mṛtyu (bha-Vipulā); in pāda b the initial br- of brāhmaṇo should be
simplified (m.c.; cf. bamhaṇa).
17
-o in brāhmaṇo could be either m.c. to avoid the opening − ⏑ ⏑ −, or voc. sg. masc. -o (cf. BHSG § 8.28; Abhis
III § 6.7; Pischel § 366b); Sen. brāhmaṇa.
18
Na Sen. eva.
19
Sen. kāhisi.
20
Pāda c is hypermetrical; cf. the reading in the parallel pādas in this chapter: taṃ yeva dāni bhuṃjāhi; we could
regularise the number of syllables by reading va for yeva; in pāda d we should read kāhisi for kariṣyasi.
21
“Improper, unfit”; all the mss. and Sen. read āsāṃº (s.e.).
22
Sen. em. varaṃ (≠ mss.).
23
Lit. “It is improper, o Ikṣvaku that we do not obtain; that, after offering me a woman, you then regret it”; Sen.
em. yaṃ varaṃ no labhāmatha.

6
 yaṃ me striyaṃ pravāretvā paścāt samanutapyasi ǀǀ1
āmantremi ..2 gacchāmi ‘datvā rāja-m-anutapyasi3 ǀ
yam me stribhiḥ pravāretvā mithyākuruṣu yācanāṃ’” ǀǀ4

rājā āha
“na brahme5 anutapyāmi6 bhohi no7 taruṇo punaḥ ǀ
sarvā pi te upasthāṃtu Alindāye saha imā” ǀǀ

“imaṃ bhadre8 ramāpehi brāhmaṇaṃ9 yāvad icchasi ǀ

āstṛtasmiṃ ..10 śayane bhohi se tvaṃ vaśānugā11” ǀǀ12

so tāṃ haste grahetvāna suśroṇitanumadhyamāṃ ǀ

rudanmukhī aśrukaṇṭhī13 rājadvārāto niṣkrame ǀǀ14
rājakulāto niṣkramya anuprākāre kuṭi nirmiṇitvā15…16

Śakro āha (Sen. 6)

“anivastā17 bhavitvāna ehi bhadre ramāmatha ǀ
abhimukhī ramāpehi18 mā bhavāhi parānmukhī ǀǀ
prahṛṣṭā me ramāpehi varaṃ te rāmito ahaṃ ǀ
hasaṃtī me ramāpehi varaṃ te rāmito ahaṃ ǀǀ

1
Pāda a is ma-Vipulā.
2
One short syllable is lacking in the mss.; Sen. suppl. ca.
3
Sen. dattvā rājânutapyasi.
4
In pāda b there is resolution of the fourth syllable.
5
Sen. brahma.
6
Sa ºāsi (s.e., the akṣaras sa and ma are similar); corr. Na.
7
Cf. BHSG § 7.45, where bhohi no taruṇo punaḥ is quoted as an example of the so-called "ethical dative"
“become, for all I care, a young man again”; Jon. III 4 “So, pray, be a young man again”; here, however, no =
nu; cf. DP s.v. no5 “emphatic particle; = nu”, “you should, then, become young again”; no could also be m.c. for
nu to avoid the opening − ⏑ ⏑ ⏑.
8
Sen. bhadra.
9
Sen. wrongly reads voc. sg. brāhmaṇa.
10
One syllable is lacking here, e.g., ca or va.
11
“On the spread bed, be obedient to him”; Sen. em. āstṛtasmiṃ śayane bhohi sā tava syā vaśānugā ǀǀ (≠ mss.;
unmetr.), Jon. III 5 “spread your couch and lie on it, she will be at your service”, but these words are addressed
to Alindā, not to the brahmin, as Senart wrongly assumed.
12
Pāda c is na-Vipulā.
13
Sen. rudanmukhīm aśrukaṇṭhīṃº; for the acc. sg. fem. -ī, cf. BHSG § 10.55; Abhis III § 9.4.
14
Pāda c is ra-Vipulā; in pāda d we should read ºdvārātŏ (m.c.).
15
Sen. nirmitā.
16
A part of the text is probably missing here; Chopra (p. 64) writes that the part rājakulāto niṣkramya
anuprākāre kuṭi nirmiṇitvā is in fact prose, not a verse, and rājakulāto niṣkramya is only an accidental pāda,
which misled Senart. Cf. the parallel passage in Kuśa-jātaka I: tena brāhmaṇena nagarasya anuprākāraṃ
daridragrāme vaṃkajarjaraśālāṃ nirmiṇitvā jarjaramaṃce tṛṇapalāśaṃ prajñapitaṃ khaṇḍaghaṭakaṃ dakasya
sthāpitaṃ (Sen. II 429.16ff.).
17
“Unclothed, naked”; = Pā anivattha; Na sunivastā; Sen. sunivastrā.
18
Sa ramāthehi (s.e.; the characters for tha and pa are similar); corr. Na.

7
 ehi bhadre ramāpehi varaṃ te rāmito (ʼ)haṃ1 ǀ
vibhātaṃ dāni2 utthehi Alinde pūjito ahaṃ ǀ
gatvā rājānaṃ vadesi "prito hohi3 jitaṃ mayā"” ǀǀ4

Śakreṇa taṃ brāhmaṇaveṣam antarahāpetvā5 svakena rūpeṇa sthito sarvāṃ diśāṃ

varṇen(’) obhāsayitvā6. Alindāye dṛṣṭvā ghanaparyavasthāna7 utpannaṃ. sā dāni Śakreṇa
vareṇa pravāritā, tāye pi putraṃ varito “putraṃ me varaṃ dehi”.
Śakro āha
“Śakro (’)ham asmi devendro Trayastriṃśānam8 īśvaro ǀ
varaṃ varehi kalyāṇi yat kiñci9 manas(ʾ) īcchasi10” ǀǀ

devī āha
“Śakraś ca me varaṃ dadyāt Trayastriṃśānam11 īśvaro12 ǀ13
putraṃ ahaṃ varaṃ yācāmi etaṃ Śakra varaṃ dada” ǀǀ14

Śakro āha
“sace tvaṃ ..15 sumanasā Alindā ramayāsi16 me ǀ
utpadye yācito17 putro sujāto rāṣṭravardhano ǀǀ
siṃhabāhuḥ18 ..19 balavāṃ varṇarūpeṇa śobhano ǀ
utpadyiṣyati te putro sujāto rāṣṭravardhano ǀǀ (Sen. 7)
siṃhāṃsapiṭṭho20 balavāṃ so bhaviṣyati pāpako ǀ

1
Sen. ahaṃ.
2
Sa Na vinātaṃ dāni (s.e.; the akṣaras na and bha are similar); Sen. vinā tandrāya (≠ mss.); Chopra (p. 65)
reads vinā taṃdāhi, but gives no explanation of the form taṃdāhi.
3
Sen. vedesi prito bhohi.
4
In pāda b the metre requires ahaṃ for ʼhaṃ; pāda e is ta-Vipulā (− − − − − ⏑ − ⏑, cf. Sadd 1150, § 8.1.3,15).
5
Sen. ºhāyitvā.
6
Na obhāsayitvā saṃsthito; Sen. obhāsayitvā sthito.
7
“Having seen him, strong anger arose in Alindā”; Sen. em. dṛṣṭvâtha viparyayāvasthānam (≠ mss.); cf. the
reading in the parallel passage in prose: Indraṃ svarūpeṇa dṛṣṭvā rāgeṇa mūrcchitā (Sen. II 430.9); cf. Śbh(S)
188.17f. iha vitarkacaritaḥ pudgalaḥ vitarkasthānīye vastuni parītte (ʾ)pi ghanaparyavasthānam utpādayati.
8
Sa ºtṛṃśº (hypersanskrit ṛ); corr. Na.
9
Sen. kiṃcit.
10
< manasā icchati; cf. Oberlies 2001: 117 (2b).
11
Sa ºtṛṃśº; corr. Na.
12
Corr. Na; Sa īśvarī (s.e.).
13
Cf. Jā V 216.1 Sakko ca me varaṃ dajjā Tāvatiṃsānam issaro.
14
Pāda c is hypermetrical; it scans correctly if we read middle yāce for active yācāmi (Śloka Pathyā).
15
One long syllable is lacking (na-Vipulā); Sen. prints a lacuna after sumanasā; Chopra (p. 66) proposes to read
sa ca sumanasā hṛṣṭā, but it is not supported by the mss.
16
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ramayasi. 17 Sa Na yācate; corr. Sen.
18
Sa Na ºbāho; Sen. ºbāhu (unmetr.).
19
One short syllable is lacking (na-Vipulā); Sen. subalavāṃ.
20
Sa Na siṃhāsupīṭho; Sen. ºsupīḍo (≠ mss.); ºpīṭho was written for ºpiṭṭho (for the variation ⊽c / vcc, cf.
Sn[tr.N] 168 [ad Sn 92]); cf. Pā piṭṭha; = Skt ºpṛṣṭho; therefore siṃhāṃsapiṭṭho “(having) back and shoulders like
(back and shoulders of) a lion” (i.e., strong, powerful; note the word following: balavāṃ); Edgerton in BHSD
s.v. siṃhasapīṭha is unable to explain this form; see also Chopra p. 67, fn. 15; Jon. III 6 “worthy to sit on the

8
 Kuśa sa nāma prajñāto1 pararāṣṭrapramardano” ǀǀ2

Śakreṇa devīya bhaiṣajyaguḍikā dinnā “imāṃ oghṛṣitvā jihvāgreṇa svādesi. tato te putro
bhaviṣyati”. sā dāni devī tāṃ bhaiṣajyaguḍikāṃ aṃśukakoṇake baddhitvā rājakulaṃ gatā.
gatvā rājño ākhyāsi3 “Śakro so devānām indro tena brāhmaṇaveṣeṇa āgato, na4 ca me suṣṭhu
upacīrṇo, iyaṃ ca me bhaiṣajyagulikā5 dinnā "nighṛṣitvā jihvāyāṃ svādesi, ato6 te putro
bhaviṣyati".”
rājā āha
“prasannamukhavarṇā7 …8 smitapūrvaṃ ca prekṣasi ǀ (271v)
bhoti khalu uttamārthāya edṛśī varṇasaṃpadā” ǀǀ9

devī āha
“Indreṇa me mahārāja putro datto mahābalo ǀ
siṃhāṃsapiṭṭho10 balavāṃ pararāṣṭrapramardano” ǀǀ11

rājā ruṣito12 āha

“imāṃ gale grahītvāna nāśetha vijitān mama13 ǀ
yā mamâṇā14 pratikrośe15 na <tāṃ>16 icchāmi prekṣituṃ” ǀǀ17

throne”; interestingly, this epithet occurs only in the chapter Kuśa-jātaka, once as siṃhāsapīṭha (Sa 245v5,
siṃhāsapῑṭho balavāṃ); and four times as siṃhāsupīṭha (Sa 256r4, 271r5, 272v1, 272v5, siṃhāsupῑṭho
balavāṃ).
1
Sa Na Kuśa sa māna prajñāno (s.e.); Sen. em. Kuśasamajño saprajñāno (unmetr.); Chopra (p. 67) proposes to
read Kuśasaṃjño saṃprajāno (see Chopra p. 67, fn. 16); alternatively, we could read Kuśa saṃmata prajñāto
“Kuśa, highly honoured, renowned”, which would be metrically better.
2
Pāda a is na-Vipulā; in pāda c the initial pr- of prajñāto should be simplified (m.c.); the opening is ⏑ ⏑ ⏑ − ,
which should be avoided in Śloka, but we could correct it by reading so for sa.
3
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ākhyāhi.
4
Sen. sa (w.r.); cf. Sen. II 430.17ff. tataḥ te putro bhaviṣyati siṃhasadṛśo balavāṃ parasainyapramardano.
utsāhenāsya loke samasamo na bhaviṣyati. api tu varṇena rūpeṇa pāpako bhaviṣyati yan te ahaṃ na hṛṣṭāya
upasthito.
5
Pā guḷika “pill, a little ball” (see DP s.v.); Sen. em. ºguḍikā.
6
Sen. tato.
7
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºvarṇo (s.e. [-ā and -o are often miswritten for one another] or confusion of genders).
8
One syllable is lacking in the mss.; Sen. suppl. tvaṃ, but cf. Jā VI 451.20 pasannamukhavaṇṇo si.
9
Pāda c is hypermetrical; it scans correctly if we read kho for khalu; cf. Jā VI 451.20f. pasannamukhavaṇṇo si
mihitapubbañ ca bhāsasi ǀ hoti kho maraṇakāle tādisī vaṇṇasampadā ǀǀ.
10
“(Having) back and shoulders like (back and shoulders of) a lion” (i.e., strong, powerful); Sa Na siṃhāsupīṭho;
Sen. ºsupīḍo (≠ mss.). See p. 8, fn. 20.
11
Pāda c is bha-Vipulā.
12
See Jon. III 7, fn. 1 “The anger of the king is inexplicable in the present context, for he had not been told (as
he was in the version in Vol. 2) that the queen’s son was destined to be ugly”.
13
“Drive her away from my kingdom”; Sen. vijitā; Jon. III 7 wrongly “take her by the throat, put her away, you
subjects of mine”; cf. Jā VI 417.27 imaṃ gale gahetvāna nāsetha vijitā mama; cf. SWTF s.v. vijita “kingdom”.
14
Sen. āṇāṃ; for the acc. sg. fem. -ā, cf. BHSG § 9.20; Abhis III § 7.5.
15
Pā paṭikkosati; BHSD s.v. pratikrośati “rejects, scorns, treats with contempt”.
16
Sa Na lack tāṃ; suppl. Sen.
17
In pāda d the metre demands that the initial pr- in prekṣituṃ be simplified.

9
 sā dāni gulikā1 acchinditvā2 tāsāṃ ekūnānāṃ pañcānāṃ devīśatānāṃ dinnā3 “sā yeva4
na labhati-m-asya5 virūpo putro bhaviṣyati”. sā pṛcchati “kahiṃ sā gulikā oghṛṣṭā?” “atra
niṣīdāyāṃ”. tāye dāni udakena kledayitvāna gulikāñ ca leśaṃ6 kuśāgreṇa (Sen. 8) svāditaṃ.
evaṃ sarvehi7 pañcahi devīśatehi kukṣi pratilabdho. navānāṃ vā daśānām vā māsānām
atyayena sarvā pañca devīśatā prajātāḥ8, pañca kumāraśatā9 sujātā. yāva10 Ikṣvākunā
kālagatena11 Kuśena rājyaṃ pratilabdhaṃ. so dāni Kuśo mātaraṃ āha amātyāni ca “bhāryā12
me agramahiṣī13 ānetha14”. mātā taṃ āha “ko te pāpakasya bhāryāṃ pratirūpāṃ dāsyati?
pāpikāṃ te ānayiṣyāmi”.
“pāpikāṃ va me amba bhāryaraṃ ānayiṣyasi ǀ
na te (’)haṃ pāpikāṃ bhāryāṃ pāṇinâpi parāmṛśe ǀǀ15
mama tvaṃ pāpikāṃ bhāryāṃ amba ānayitum icchasi ǀ
na te (’)haṃ pāpikāṃ bhāryāṃ pādenâpi parāmṛśe” ǀǀ16

Alindā āha
“sukho putraka saṃvāso anyonyasamalakṣaṇā ǀ
samānavarṇā ubhaye nânyonyam abhinandati ǀǀ17
abhimanyati kalyāṇī patiṃ dṛṣṭvāna pāpakaṃ ǀ
varaṃ te pāpikā bhāryā pāpako hi (ʾ)si putraka” ǀǀ

rājā āha
“na me śrutam vā dṛṣṭam vā rājāno bhonti durbhagāḥ ǀ
pāpikāhi vā nārīhi pravicāreṃti18 narṣabhāḥ19 ǀǀ20

1
Sen. wrongly so dāni gulikāṃ.
2
Sen. ācchiº; see BHSD s.v. acchindati.
3
“Then the pill, having been crushed, was given to those four hundred and ninety-nine queens”; Sa Na dinno
(s.e.; -ā and -o are often miswritten for one another); corr. Sen.
4
Na Sen. eva.
5
Gen. sg. fem. (cf. BHSG §§ 9.75, 21.85); Sen. labhati asya.
6
Sa lekhaṃ (s.e.); corr. Na.
7
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na sarvāhi, confusion of genders.
8
Here prajātāḥ is used with active meaning “give birth to”; Na Sen. prasūtāḥ.
9
Sa Na ºśutā (s.e.); Sen. ºśutā (m.p.). 10 Sen. yāvad.
11
Instrumental absolute; Sa Na Ikṣvāku (s.e.); Sen. Ikṣvākusmiṃ kālagate; cf. Sa 110v rājñā Siṃhahanunā
kālagatena Śuddhodanena rājyaṃ pratilabdhaṃ; for the instr. abs., cf. BHSG § 7.34; Abhis III § 5.4.; Sen 1995:
289-290.
12
Sen. bhāryāṃ; for the acc. sg. fem. -ā, cf. BHSG § 9.20; Abhis III § 7.5.
13
Sen. agramahiṣīm; for the acc. sg. fem. -ī, cf. BHSG § 10.55; Abhis III § 9.4.
14
Sa ānatha (s.e.); corr. Na.
15
Śloka; one syllable is lacking in pāda a; Sen. reads pāpikāṃ yadi me amba.
16
Śloka; pāda b is hypermetrical; it becomes regular if we read ānetum for ānayitum; cf. the parallel passage in
Sa 249r1f.: ambe pāpikāṃ me bhāryāñ ca ānayiṣyasi na te ahaṃ pāpikāṃ bhāryāṃ pādena vā pāṇinā vā
spṛśeyaṃ (Sen. II 440.10f.).
17
Pāda c is bha-Vipulā.
18
Sa Na ºcareti, confusion of numbers.
19
Sen. ºcāreti nararṣabho.
20
Pāda a is ma-Vipulā; in pāda c the metre requires vă for vā (Pathyā).

10
 rājā aham asmi1 kṣatriyo vijitāvī mahābalo ǀ
prabhūtakośo balavāṃ dravyakāmā hi nāriyo ǀǀ2
pararāṣṭrehi nārīyo sarvālaṅkāravibhūṣitāḥ3 ǀ
bhārīyanti4 dhanakrītā5 yeṣāṃ dūre pitu6 gṛhaṃ ǀǀ7
tasya bhāryaram ānesi8 Madrakarājñasya9 dhītaraṃ ǀ (Sen. 9)
sarvācārehi saṃpannā10 sarvāṃgopetāṃ prajāpatiṃ11” ǀǀ12

sā dāni kānyā śvaśrūya13 uktā “asmākaṃ Ikṣvākukule dharmaṃ dvādaśa varṣāṇi bhartā
na draṣṭavyo14” iti. teṣāṃ dāni śayanagṛhe pradīpo na dīpati15.

Sudarśanā āha Kuśasya rājño

“idaṃ rājakulaṃ sphītam anantaratanākaraṃ ǀ
atha divā vā rātrau vā pradīpaṃ na labhāmahe16 ǀǀ17
naỿva rātriṃ na divaṃ vā paśyāma itarītaraṃ18 ǀ (272r)
anyamanyam apaśyantā āsāmahe rahogatā ǀǀ19
idaṃ otamasaṃ gehe20 vasāmo andhakārake ǀ
andhānaṃ21 viya saṃvāso tathā me pratibhāyati22” ǀǀ

1
Sa Na asmiṃ (s.e.); corr. Sen.
2
Pāda a is hypermetrical; it becomes regular if we read rājā (ʾ)ham, the initial kṣ- in kṣatriyo should be
simplified (m.c.; Pathyā); pāda c is bha-Vipulā.
3
We should read with Sen. sarvālaṃkārabhūṣitāḥ (m.c.).
4
“They are (being) carried”; Sa Na read nārīyanti; Sen. em. ānīyanti; alternatively, we could read tārīyanti “they
are (being) delivered”; the akṣaras na, ta and bha are very similar.
5
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºkrītāṃ.
6
Na Sen. pitur.
7
In pāda d the metre requires piturº or pitūº for pitu.
8
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ānesa (s.e.).
9
Sen. ºrājasya; ºrājñasya is probably a blend of two gen. sg. forms: rājño and rājasya (cf. BHSG § 17.31). This
variant occurs in two other places in ms. Sa: 302v6 pituno rājñasya and 309r5 Supātrasya kākarājñasya.
10
Sen. saṃpannāṃ; for the acc. sg. fem. -ā, cf. BHSG § 9.20; Abhis III § 7.5.
11
Sen. prajāpatīṃ; for the acc. sg. fem. -iṃ, cf. BHSG § 10.44; Abhis III § 9.2. See also Chopra p. 84, fn. 11;
Jon. III 8, fn. 3.
12
Pāda b has nine syllables; it scans correctly if we read Madrakarājadhīº for Madrakarājñasya dhīº; pāda d is
hypermetrical, there seems to be no obvious way of correcting it.
13
Sen. śvaśruya.
14
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na draṣṭavyā (s.e.).
15
Sen. pradīpā na dīpyanti; Sa Na read dīpati; in the parallel passage in Sa 250v4,6 the reading is dῑpā na
dῑpanti; here dīpati means “shine” (cf. Pā dippati, Skt dīpyate), but it seems not to be attasted elsewhere.
16
For the 1 pl. pres. Ā -mahe, cf. von Hinüber 2001 § 423; Alsdorf 2001: 322; BHSG § 30.17.
17
In pāda c we should read vă (m.c.; Pathyā).
18
Sa Na etarātarā; Sen. itaretaraṃ; Pā itarītara, itaritara “one with another; mutual” (see DP s.v.).
19
Pāda a is sa-Vipulā (cf. Sadd 1150, § 8.1.3.17).
20
“Here there is darkness in the house. We live (/ stay) in the darkness”; so read all the mss.; Sen. iha mo
tamasaṃgrahe; Chopra (p. 86) iha mo tamasaṃ gehe; idaṃ “here, there” (cf. DP I 373a); otomasa < avatamasa
“Finsterniss, unvollkommene Finsterniss” (PW s.v.); cf. Pā otamasika “(one) who is in the dark” (DP s.v.).
21
Sen. andhānāṃ; for the gen. pl. masc. -ānaṃ, cf. BHSG § 8.120.
22
Corr. Na; Sa ºkāyati (s.e.); cf. the reading three verses below: andhānāṃ viya saṃvāso tathā maṃ
pratibhāyati.

11
 rājā āha
“aham etaṃ na jānāmi ko artho kiṃ ..1 vā punaḥ ǀ
ambā2 me gatvā pṛcchāhi sā te taṃ vyākariṣyati” ǀǀ3

sā dāni prabhātāye rātrīye śvaśrūye pādāni vanditvā āha

“idaṃ rājakulaṃ sphītaṃ anantaratanākaraṃ ǀ
atha divā <vā>4 rātriṃ vā pradīpā5 na labhāmatha ǀǀ
naỿva rātriṃ vā na divā paśyām(ʾ) ītarītaraṃ6 ǀ
anyamanyaṃ na paśyantā āsāmatha rahogatā ǀǀ7
iham8 otamasaṃ9 grahe10 samvasāmo andhakārake11 ǀ (Sen. 10)
andhānāṃ viya saṃvāso tathā maṃ12 pratibhāyati13” ǀǀ

śvaśrū naṃ14 āha

“yadā dvādaśavarṣaṃ15 te putraṃ drakṣye prajāpati16 ǀ
tadā drakṣyatha anyonyaṃ evaṃ me upayācitaṃ17” ǀǀ18

Sudarśanā āha
“pāpakaṃ puna19 āryāye20 devānām upayācitaṃ ǀ

1
One short syllable is lacking in the mss.; Sen. reads kisya for kiṃ.
2
Na Sen. ambāṃ; for the acc. sg. fem. -ā, cf. BHSG § 9.20; Abhis III § 7.5; RgsGr § 9.8.
3
Pāda c becomes Pathyā if we read gatvă, or ma-Vipulā if we read mĕ.
4
Sa lacks vā (hapl. after [di]vā); suppl. Na; cf. the reading earlier in this chapter: atha divā vā rātrau vā
pradīpaṃ na labhāmahe.
5
Na pradīpāṃ, Sen. pradīpaṃ.
6
Na ītarātarāṃ; Sen. paśyāmo itaretaraṃ.
7
In pāda b we could improve the metre by reading paśyāma for paśyam(ʾ).
8
On iham for iha before vowels, cf. Leumann 1882 s.v. iham; see also Jacobi 1886 s.v. do.; Bollée 1998 s.v. do.;
the parallel verse earlier in this chapter reads idaṃ.
9
Sa Na tavaº; for the alternation -m- / -v-, cf. BHSG § 2.30; Pischel § 251; von Hinüber 2001 §§ 208-210.
10
So read all the mss.; grahe is a hyperform of gṛhe; Sen. iha mo tamasaṃgrahe; cf. the reading earlier in this
chapter: idaṃ otamasaṃ gehe vasāmo andhakārake.
11
We should read with Sen. (ʼ)ndhakārake (m.c.).
12
Sen. tathêmaṃ; a few verses earlier we read tathā me pratiº; here maṃ could be either acc. or gen.; for maṃ as
1 acc. sg. in ms. Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014: 171.
13
Sa Na ºbhāṣati (s.e., the akṣaras ya and ṣa are similar); corr. Sen.
14
Sen. nāṃ; for the acc. sg. fem. naṃ, cf. von Hinüber 2001 § 389.
15
Sa Na ºvarṣā; corr. Sen.; -ā and -aṃ are often interchanged in MIndic; cf. Karashima 2002: 50, fn. 33; von
Hinüber 2001 §§ 112, 269, 304; Pischel §§ 75, 181; in Pā, cf. Oberlies 2001: 28, § 4.1(6); see also Chandra
1970: 567.
16
Sa Na prajāpati: (daṇḍa).
17
“Such was my vow (/ prayer)”; Sen. devā me upayācitā (≠ mss.); Jon. III 9 “such was my prayer to the devas”;
cf. the parallel passage in Sa 251r2: evañ ca me devānām upayācitaṃ (Sen. II 445.11).
18
Cf. Sa 251r2 yadā me vadhukāye Sudarśanāye putro vā dhῑtā (← dhīto) vā bhaveyā tato dvādaśame varṣe
parasparaṃ paśyiṣyatha. eṣo (ʾ)smākaṃ kuladharmaḥ (Sen. II 445.12ff.).
19
Na Sen. punar (unmetr.).
20
Sen. wrongly āryā yaṃ (≠ mss.); for the instr. sg. fem. -āye, cf. BHSG § 9.37; Abhis III § 7.7; cf. the reading
in the parallel passage in Sa 251r3: pāpaṃ khalu tāva bhaṭṭāye devānām upayācitaṃ (Sen. II 445.14f.).

12
 dīrgharātryaṃ na drakṣyāma anyamanyaṃ samāgamaṃ” ǀǀ1

devīye kautūhalam utpannaṃ rājaṃ paśyituṃ. sā dāni śvaśrū2 vijñapeti. śvaśrū taṃ3 āha
“putri śuve naṃ4 darśanaṃ dentaṃ5 paśyahi6.” Alindāye Kuśadrumo rājā kṛtvā7 rājāsane
upaviśāpito. Kuśo pi cchatraṃ8 dhāreti, kumārâpi amātyâpi negamajanapadâpi9 svakasvakeṣu
āsaneṣu upaviṣṭā. Sudarśanā rājaṃ paśyitvā sarvañ ca pariṣadaṃ tuṣṭā, cchatradhāraṃ dṛṣṭvā
manase10 pratihataṃ11. sā dāni Sudarśanā śvaśrūyam āha “śobhano rājā, śobhanā kumārā,
śobhanā ca pariṣā. cchatradhāro puna12 adekṣiyo. etena tāye sarājikāye pariṣāye śrī
upahanyati. yadi eṣa cchatradhāro atra na dṛśye, evam eṣā pariṣā sarājikā śobheya.” śvaśrū
se13 āha “mā putri evaṃ jalpāhi, na tvaṃ etasya cchatradhārasya māhātmyaṃ jānāsi. mahātmā
eṣa, (Sen. 11) mahābalo eṣo, śīlavāṃ mahādhano, etasyânubhāvena vayaṃ sarve sukhitā.”
sā dāni śayanagatā rājānaṃ āha
“na nūnaṃ ālabhe14 anyaṃ lokasmi15 cchatradhārakaṃ ǀ
yādṛśo te ayaṃ deva ahirīko anotrapo?” ǀǀ

rājā āha
“kiṃ nu rūpeṇa kalyāṇi api câyaṃ mahābalo ǀ
<mahābalo>16 ti kṛtvā17 eṣo (’)smākaṃ hi rocati ǀǀ18
kiṃ nu rūpeṇa <kalyāṇi>19 api câyaṃ mahādhano ǀ
mahādhano ti kṛtvāna eṣo asmākaṃ rocati20 ǀǀ21
kiṃ nu rūpeṇa kalyāṇi api câyaṃ suśūro ti22 ǀ

1
In pāda c the initial dr- of drakṣyāma should be simplified (m.c.; Pathyā).
2
Sen. śvaśruṃ.
3
Sen. nāṃ; in the mss. masculine pronouns are often used for feminine.
4
Sen. te (≠ mss.).
5
Sa Na detuṃ; Sen. dattaṃ; “You should see him, while he is making an appearance tomorrow” (lit. “him
making an appearance”); cf. the reading in Sa 251r5 putri (← putra) Sudarśane suṣṭhu śuve te rājaṃ (Sen.
rājānaṃ) Kuśaṃ darśayiṣyāmi darśanaśālāyāṃ janasya darśanaṃ ca dattaṃ (Sen. II 446.5ff.).
6
Sen. paśyāhi; for the 2 sg. impv. -ahi, cf. BHSG § 30.7.
7
Sen. rājākṛtyā (≠ mss.). See Chopra p. 88, fn. 2.
8
Corr. Na; Sa pṛcchituṃ (s.e.); Sen. cchattraṃ.
9
Na Sen. naigamaº; Pā negama.
10
Sen. manasaṃ; for the nom. sg. neutr. -e; cf. BHSG § 8.37; von Hinüber 2001 § 323; Abhis III § 6.10.
11
pratihata “repelled”; corr. Sen.; Sa Na pravihataṃ (s.e.; cf. Abhis § 39.29.32A7 prativekº for pravivekº); cf.
the reading in Sa 251v4: tasya dāni Sudarśanāye taṃ rājakyaṃ cchatradhāraṃ dṛṣṭvā manasaṃ pratyāhataṃ
duḥkhadaurmanasyajātā saṃvṛttā (Sen. II 447.6f.).
12
Na Sen. punar.
13
Sa Na me (s.e., the akṣaras ma and sa are similar); Sen. imām; for the gen. sg. fem. se, cf. BHSG § 21.18.
14
Sa Na alabhe (s.e.); Sen. tvaṃ labhe.
15
Na Sen. lokasmiṃ.
16
Sa Na lack mahābalo (hapl.); suppl. Sen.
17
Sen. kṛtvāna.
18
Pāda c has only seven syllables; we could repair the metre by reading kṛtvāna for kṛtvā (Pathyā).
19
Sa Na lack kalyāṇi; suppl. Sen.
20
Sen. eṣo ʼsmākaṃ hi rocati.
21
In pāda d we should read asmākă for asmākaṃ (m.c.).
22
Sen. śūro siya (≠ mss.; unmetr.).

13
 suśūro1 <iti>2 kṛtvāna eṣo asmākaṃ rocati3 ǀǀ4
kiṃ nu rūpeṇa kalyāṇi api câyaṃ suśīlavāṃ ǀ
suśīlavāṃ ti kṛtvāna eṣo-m-asmākaṃ rocati5 ǀǀ6 (272v)
kiṃ tu rūpeṇa kalyāṇi api câyaṃ mahāsvaro7 ǀ
etasyânubhāvena8 vayaṃ .. ..9 jīvāmatha ǀǀ
sukhamitro10 ca me sahāyo priyo prāṇasamo ca me ǀ
etasya me vinābhāve ubhaye pi na bhavematha” ǀǀ11

devī dāni sarvo ca-m-antaḥpuro12 padmasaraṃ prekṣituṃ etā13. tatra rājā pratikṛty(’)
eva14 padmasaram otaritvā āsati. devī otīrṇamātrā tena gṛhītā, devī jānati (Sen. 12) dakarākṣasena
gṛhītā ti, antaḥpurikāhi puṣpavṛṣṭīhi15 mocitā.

rājā āha
“agamāsi devi udyānaṃ vāpipadminiprekṣikā16 ǀ
na me padmāni ānesi na khu te (’)haṃ priye priyo” ǀǀ17

devī āha
“agamā18 deva udyānaṃ vāpi19 côdaka20 snāyituṃ ǀ
piśācaṃ addaśī21 tatra mūrchitā prapate bhṛśaṃ ǀǀ22

1
Sa Na syaśūro (s.e.); Sen. sa śūro.
2
Sa Na lack iti; suppl. Sen. 3 Sen. eṣo ʼsmākaṃ hi rocati.
4
In pāda d we should read asmākă (m.c.).
5
Na eṣo asmākaṃ rocati; Sen. eṣo ʼsmākaṃ hi rocati; for the saṃdhi-consonant -m-, cf. BHSG § 4.59; Geiger §
73.2; von Hinüber 2001 § 272; Abhis III § 3.48; in ms. Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014: 163.
6
In pāda d the metre requires ºasmākă.
7
So read all the mss. and Sen.; probably s.e. for maheśvaro.
8
We should read with Sen. etasya anuº (m.c.; Pathyā).
9
Two syllables are lacking in the mss.; Sen. suppl. sarve.
10
Corr. Na; Sa ºmitrā (s.e.; -ā and -o are often miswritten for one another).
11
Pāda a is hypermetrical; if we omit ca, it becomes ra-Vipulā; in pāda d there is resolution of the first syllable.
12
Na Sen. ca antaḥº.
13
So read the mss.; Sen. gatā; *eta is pp. from √i (= Skt ita); not in BHSG.
14
Sen. prakṛtyaỿva; see BHSD s.v. pratikṛtya “ger. used as adv. (= Pā paṭigacca with Pkt. g for k, Geiger § 38.1,
usually followed by eva); in advance, always followed by eva”; PTSD s.v. paṭigacca / paṭikacca “1. previously.
2. with caution, cautiously”; cf. Abhis III 373, s.v. pratikṛty’ eva “schon vorher, im Voraus”.
15
Sen. puṣpavṛṣṭī pi (≠ mss.).
16
Sa Na vāpadmiº (s.e.); corr. Sen.
17
In pāda a there is resolution of the first syllable; in pāda b the initial pr- of ºprekṣikā should be simplified
(m.c.); cf. the reading in Sa 253r2: devi padminῑṃ paśyanāya gatā, na te mama padmāni ānῑtā. na te ahaṃ priye
priye (nom. sg. masc. -e; Sen. priyo) (Sen. II 450.13f.).
18
Sen. agamaṃ; for the 1 sg. aor. agamā, cf. BHSG § 32.112.
19
Sen. em. vāpiyodake (≠ mss.); vāpi côdake is a split-compound, cf. Oberlies 2001: 122; Renou 1975: 506; EV
I 146 (ad Th 42); EV II 108 (ad Thī 147).
20
M.c. for côdake or stem in -a used as locative (cf. BHSG § 8.11; Karashima 2002 § 9.1); for the zero ending,
cf. also Caillat 2011: 187, 188; BHSG §§ 8.3-8.11; Sen. vāpiyodake.
21
Sen. addarśiṃ (≠ mss.; unmetr.); for the 1 sg. aor. -ī, cf. BHSG §§ 32.25, 32.37.
22
In pāda b the initial sn- in snāyituṃ should be simplified (m.c.).

14
 yo ca te cchatraṃ dhāreti yo ca padmavane abhū ǀ
manye .. ekinā jātā1 tādṛśam asya lakṣaṇaṃ” ǀǀ2

devī-y-aparakālena3 antepureṇa4 sārdhaṃ āmravanaṃ prekṣikā nirgatā. rājā pratikṛty(’)5

evâmravanaṃ6 gatvā āmrasya ullayena7 sthito. 8tatrâṃtaṃ devī aṇvati gṛhītā, sā9 tu
antapurikāhi puṣpavṛṣṭīhi mocitā.

rājā śayanagṛhe devīm āha

“agamāsi devi āmravanaṃ vardhamānaṃ nirīkṣikā ǀ
me na10 āmrāṇi ānesi na khu te (’)haṃ priye priyo” ǀǀ11

devī āha
“agamā12 deva āmravanaṃ vardhamānaṃ nirīkṣikā ǀ
piśācaṃ addaśī13 tatra mūrchitā prapate bhṛśaṃ ǀǀ14
manye ekinā trayo yātā15 yo tava16 cchatraṃ dhāraye ǀ (Sen. 13)

1
“I think they were born of one (mother, ekinā)”; so reads Sa; Na emends to ekinā triyā jātā; according to
Senart’s critical apparatus, mss. B and C read ekinā striyo jātā; Sen. manye ekinā striyā jātā (unmetr.). The
reading in Sa could be retained but one syllable needs to be added in this pāda; so, for example, we could read
manyāmi for manye or manye <te> ekinā jātā; for ekinā see BHSG § 21.14. Chopra (p. 90) reads ekikayā jātā,
but his conjecture is not supported by the mss.; cf. the reading in Sa 253r3: manyāmi ekamātāyaṃ jāto (prose),
and below in Sa 272v4: manye ekinā trayo (← triyo) yātā (verse).
2
In pāda a we should read cchatră for cchatraṃ (m.c.; Pathyā).
3
Sen. devī ca aparaº; for the saṃdhi-consonant -y-, cf. Abhis III § 3.50; Sn(tr.N) 213 (ad Sn 352); von Hinüber
2001 § 270; Oberlies 2001 § 25; Karashima 2002 § 6.2; RgsGr § 4.159.
4
Na Sen. antaḥº; for antapura, cf. p. 3, fn. 8.
5
Sen. prakṛtyaỿva; for -ʾ e- < -a e-, cf. Abhis III § 2.9; Geiger § 70.1b; Pischel § 173; Renou 1975 § 40.
6
The reading in Sa is corrupt: evâavanaṃ (s.e.; evāaº < evāsuº < evāsraº < evāmraº; the akṣaras a and su
are sometimes miswritten for one another [cf. Karashima 2002 § 3.1]; the characters for su and sra ; and sra
and mra are similar), Na corrects to evâmravanaṃ; Sen. eva āmravanaṃ.
7
Na reads āmra-ullayena; Sen. āmra-udyāne (mss. B and C read āmra-uttayena); we expect a word meaning
“behind (a mango tree)”; the derivation and meaning of ullayena are not clear; cf. Sa 253v1 sarvaśobhano āmro
tasya heṣṭhe (Sen. heṣṭhā) sthitaḥ (Sen. II 451.17); or we could read āmra-mūle(na) sthito, cf. Sa 253v3 so dāni
rājā Kuśo āmramūlāto utthihitvā (Sen. II 452.5).
8
Sen. emends to tatra tena devī aṇvantī gṛhitā ǀ devī jānati vanarākṣasena gṛhitā ti ǀ antaḥpurikāhi puṣpavṛṣṭi pi
mocitā ǀǀ.
9
Corr. Na; Sa mo (s.e.; the akṣaras ma and sa are similar; -ā and -o are often miswritten for one another).
10
Sen. na me.
11
Pāda a is hypermetrical; cf. the reading in Sa 254r1: devi āmrāṇi saṃpaśyanāya nirddhāvitā, na te āmrāṇi
ānῑtāni, na te ahaṃ priyo (Sen. II 453.1f.).
12
Sen. agamaṃ; for the 1 sg. aor. agamā, cf. BHSG § 32.112.
13
Sen. addarśiṃ (≠ mss.); for the 1 sg. aor. addaśī, cf. BHSG §§ 32.25, 37.
14
Śloka; in pāda a there is resolution of the first syllable.
15
Sa triyo yātā (for the alternation between -y- and -j- see BHSG § 2.34; in ms. Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014: 165);
“The three (i.e., yo tava cchatraṃ dhāraye; yo ca padmavane āsi; yo ca āmravane abhū, = cchatra-bearer,
udakarākṣasa and vanarākṣasa) were born of one (woman)”; Na triyā jātā; Sen. striyā jātā; Chopra (p. 92) reads
ekastriyā jātā; cf. the reading in Sa 254r2: sarve trayo (Sen. trayo janā) manye ekamātāya jātā ti sarve
samasadṛśā (Sen. II 453.5f.).
16
Sa vane (s.e.; probably tava > vata [met.] > vana > vane); corr. Na.

15
 yo ca padmavane āsi yo ca āmravane abhū” ǀǀ1

hastiśālā dāni ādīptā. rājā svayaṃ kacchaṃ bandhitvā hastino muñcati. asinā bandhanāni
cchindati, paṭalāni bāhyatomukhaṃ kṣipati.

“Nārāyaṇasaṃghatano rājā balena hastinaḥ ǀ

pāṇinā gṛhya kṣipati mokṣitā ālittakāto2” ǀǀ3

antepurikā4 rājño varṇaṃ bhāṣanti “aho rājño parākramo” ti. anyatarâpi kubjā rājño
varṇaṃ bhāṣati

“siṃhāṃsapiṭṭho5 balavāṃ śobhe ..6 vipulo mahāṃ ǀ

mukhaṃ7 candro va8 ābhāti samantaparimaṇḍalaṃ ǀǀ9
cakoratāmranayano Kāmadevo va śobhati ǀ
hastino mokṣaye rājā sthāmopeto narṣabho10” ǀǀ11

rājā āha
“bhadrikā va-d-ayaṃ12 kubjā yā13 rājānaṃ praśansati ǀ
Kāśikāni te vastrāṇi dadāmi caturo (ʼ)haṃ14” ǀǀ15

1
Śloka; pāda a is hypermetrical; it becomes regular if we read manyʼ ekinā; in pāda b we should read cchatră
for cchatraṃ (m.c.).
2
“Saved from a burning (stall)”; Sa Na āllitakāto (s.e.); Sen. em. hastān mokṣitā dīptakā (≠ mss.); Chopra (p.
93) follows Sen.; āllita is s.e. for ālitta “set on fire, burning”, Pkt ālitta < ādīpta; cf. Pā ālimpeti “kindles, set on
fire” (see CPD s.v. ālimpeti2 “ālitta = ālipta and ādīpta”). The parallel passage in Sa 256r2 reads: evaṃ dāni
rājñā Kuśena muhūrtena hastiśālā nirvāpitā sarvā hastivāhinī agnidāghāto mocitā (Sen. II 458.3ff.).
3
Śloka; pāda c is na-Vipulā; pāda d does not scan correctly; cf. the reading in Sen. II 457.18-458.2: sarvāhi
antaḥpurikāhi rājā āpatanto dṛṣṭo. tena rājñā āpatantena tāni pradīptāni paṭalāni ekenôssāhena sapakṣakāni
satalakaṇṭakāni tataḥ hastiśālāto vāhyamukhaṃ kṣiptāni. ye pi hi hastiyo varatrehi baddhāni tāni bandhanāni
hastena cchaṭacchaṭāya cchindati.
4
Na Sen. antaḥº; for antapura see p. 3, fn. 8.
5
Sa Na siṃhāsupīṭho; Sen. siṃhāsupīḍo (≠ mss.); “(having) back and shoulders like (back and shoulders of) a
lion”; see p. 8, fn. 20.
6
One syllable is lacking; Sen. reads suvipulo for vipulo.
7
Corr. Na; Sa sukhaṃ (s.e.); Sen. em. khe candro iva ābhāti (≠ mss.); cf. Sa 256r5 mukhacandro (Sen. em. khe
candro) ca ābhāti samantaparimaṇḍalaṃ (Sen. II 458.11).
8
Sen. iva; for va = iva, cf. BHSD s.v. va (1); SWTF s.v. va; Goto 2000: 271.
9
Pāda a is bha-Vipulā.
10
Na Sen. nararṣabho (m.c.); the form narṣabhº occurs in ms. Sa no fewer than seven times; cf. Pā nisabho.
11
Pāda a is bha-Vipulā; pāda d scans correctly if we read naraṛṣabho for narṣabho; cf. Sa 256r5
cakoratāmrāyatākṣo kāmadevo va śobhati ǀ hastino mocaye rājā sthāmopeto narṣabho (Sen. nararṣabho) ǀǀ (Sen.
II 458.12f.).
12
Sa Na davayaṃ (met.); Sen. khu ayaṃ; for the saṃdhi-consonant -d-, cf. BHSG § 4.64; in Pā, cf. Geiger §
73.4; EV I 216 (ad Th 406); in ms. Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014: 164.
13
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na yo (s.e., -ā and -o are often miswritten for one another). 14 Na Sen. ahaṃ.
15
In pāda c the metre requires tĕ; in pāda d we should read ahaṃ for ʼhaṃ (= Na Sen.; Śloka Pathyā); cf. Sa
256r6 bhadrikā ca-d-ayaṃ (Sen. khu ayaṃ) kubjā yā rājānaṃ praśaṃsati ǀ Kāśikāni te vastrāṇi dadāmi cature
(Sen. caturo) ahaṃ ǀǀ (Sen. II 458.15f.).

16
 Mahendrakarājadhītā rājānaṃ dṛśya duḥkhitā “ayaṃ mama bhartā evaṃrūpo” ti1.

Madrakarājadhītā āha (Sen. 14)

“na bhāṣiyāye2 kubjāye jihvāye asti cchedako ǀ
.. .. tīkṣṇena3 śastreṇa yā4 rājānaṃ praśaṃsati” ǀǀ5

kubjā āha
“pratitarjenti rājāno baṃdhena6 ca vadhena ca ǀ (273r)
tasmâsya varṇaṃ bhāṣāmi rakṣe7 jīvitam ātmano” ǀǀ8

devī āha
“na pāsyāmi9 na10 bhokṣyāmi11 ko (ʼ)rtho12 jīvitena me? ǀ13
adyaỿvâhaṃ gamiṣyāmi purā prāṇā jahanti me” ǀǀ14

sā dāni kupitā duhitā15 Madrakarājasya ātmajā ǀ

kubjādvitīyā yānena svakaṃ jñātikulaṃ gatā ǀǀ16

1
Senart emends the text and prints these sentences as verse: Mahendrakarājadhītā rājānaṃ dṛśya duḥkhitā ǀ
ayaṃ nāma mama bhartā evaṃrūpo ti (śokitā) ǀǀ; see Chopra p. 94, fn. 22.
2
“Talkative”; < √bhāṣ + -iyā or -ikā suffix; Sa Na bhāsiyāye; Sen. em. bhāṣantīye (≠ mss.).
3
Two syllables are lacking in the mss.; Sen. reads sutīkṣṇena; Chopra (p. 95, fn. 23) writes: “A syllable is
wanting here, but read suttikkhiṇena”; cf. Jā V 299.2 sunisitena satthena.
4
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na yo (s.e. [-ā and -o are often miswritten for one another] or confusion of genders).
5
Pāda a is ma-Vipulā; in pāda b the initial cch- in cchedako should be simplified (m.c.); cf. Sa 256v1 na nāma
etāye kubjāye jihvāye asti cchedako ǀ sutīkṣṇena śastreṇa yā rājānaṃ praśaṃsati ǀǀ (Sen. II 459.6f.); cf. Jā V
299.1f. na hi nūnâyaṃ sā khujjā labhati jihvāya chedanaṃ ǀ sunisitena satthena evaṃ dubbhāsitaṃ bhaṇaṃ ǀǀ.
6
Corr. Na; Sa badhena (s.e.).
7
“I am protecting my own life”; Sen. rakṣaṃ (≠ mss.).
8
Pāda c is ma-Vipulā; cf. Sa 256v1-2 pratitarjenti rājāno bandhanena vadhena vā ǀ tasmâsya varṇaṃ bhāṣāmi
rakṣaṃ jīvitam ātmano ǀǀ (Sen. II 459.9f.).
9
Sa Na pasyāmi; Sen. paśyāmi (w.r.).
10
Corr. Na; Sa ta (s.e.; the akṣaras ta and na are similar).
11
Sa Na tokṣyāmi (s.e.; the akṣaras bha and ta are similar); Sen. na drakṣyāmi (≠ mss.; w.r.).
12
Sen. artho.
13
“I will not drink; I will not eat (any more); what is the sense of my life (now)?”; Sen. reads wrongly na
paśyāmi na drakṣyāmi (w.r.); Jon. III 13 “I do not see, nor shall I see, what good there is for me in life”.
Sudarśanā, having found out that she would have to stay married to an ugly king Kuśa, is desperate, and she is
contemplating death by suicide, as a way of freeing herself from this miserable situation. Therefore, in this
context, Senart’s readings make no sense; cf. the parallel passage in Sa 256v2: nâhaṃ pāsyāmi (Sen. atsyāmi) na
bhokṣyāmi kiṃ jῑvitena me yad ahaṃ piśācena sārdhaṃ samvasāmi (Sen. II 459.13f.).
14
Pāda b scans correctly if we read artho for (ʾ)rtho (= Sen.).
15
Sen. em. devī (≠ mss.).
16
Pāda a is hypermetrical; it becomes bha-Vipulā if we assume resolution of the fourth syllable; pāda b scans
correctly if we read Madrakarāja-ātmajā for Madrakarājasya ātmajā; pāda c is ma-Vipulā.

17
 1
<rājā bhāryaśokena duḥkhito gantukāmo bhāryām anveṣituṃ>. mātâpi putraśokena
tālayaṣṭîva bhagnā bhūmyāṃ2 nipatitā.
sā ca sālasya yaṣṭîva3 cchinnā paraśunā yathā ǀ
evaṃ vepasi-y-aṃbālī4 putraśokasamanvitā ǀǀ

mātā duḥkhitā rājānaṃ Kuśaṃ gāthāye adhyabhāṣati5

“aho mama mandabhāgyāye anartho paryāhṛto6 ǀ
kalī7 paṃcaśatā jātā8 Mahendradhītā ihâgatā ǀǀ9, 10
śaktubhakṣā janapadā11 nityaṃ kambalaprāvṛtā ǀ
lūhabhaktā divākarmā12 kathaṃ mārgaṃ gamiṣyasi?” ǀǀ13
rājā āha (Sen. 15)
“nāṭavādyakrīdyāye14 dyūtamāyagatena15 vā ǀ

1
In the mss. and in Senart’s edition this sentence is placed after the verse which follows; but Kuśa’s desire to
follow his wife (rājā bhāryaśokena duḥkhito gantukāmo bhāryām anveṣituṃ) should be related in the text before
the description of his mother’s suffering. Cf. Chopra p. 96, fn. 1.
2
Sa Na abhūmyāṃ (s.e.); corr. Sen.
3
Sa Na vā yaṣṭîva; Sen. sālasya va yaṣṭi, but the metre is better with reading sālasya yaṣṭîva (Śloka Pathyā).
4
All the mss. read cepasiº (s.e.); Sen. em. evaṃ mediniyaṃ pati; Chopra (p. 97; see fn. 1) reads cetasiyaṃvāli,
but leaves it with a question mark; aṃbālī “mother”; vepasi is aor. from √vep “tremble, quiver, be agitated”; for
the saṃdhi-consonant -y-, cf. Karashima 2002 § 6.2; von Hinüber 2001 § 270; Oberlies 2001 § 25. Cf. the
parallel passage in Sa 256v6: tato putrapremnena rājyatṛṣṇāye ca mūrcchitā praskhalitā ca bhagnā dharaṇῑtale
prapatitā putraśokasamanvitā (Sen. II 460.9ff.); and the sentence preceding this verse: mātâpi putraśokena
tālayaṣṭîva bhagnā bhūmyāṃ nipatitā.
5
Sa adyakāṣati (s.e.); Na atyabhāṣati, Sen. pratyabhāṣati.
6
Sen. em. artho paryāhṛto kule (≠ mss.); Chopra (p. 97) reads anartho pariyeṣitaḥ; cf. the parallel passage in Sa
256v6: aho mama mandabhāgyāye anarthaṃ paryeṣitā kale (s.e. for kalī?) yaṃ mayā Mahendrakasya
karṇakubjakasya Madrakarājño dhῑtā Sudarśanā ihânῑtā tato na jānāmi kathaṃ me putrasya rājño Kuśasya
bhaviṣyati (Sen. II 460.11ff.).
7
So read the mss.; Chopra (p. 97) reads kule; cf. Jon. III 13, fn. 3 “Kule is Senart’s conjecture for kalī or kaliṃ of
the MSS. But the latter is for kali, “ill-luck”, and is clearly a gloss, explanatory of mandabhāgyā, which has
found its way into the text to the exclusion of another word, probably mayā. The restoration suggested, and
followed in the translation, is, therefore, aho mama mandabhāgyāye (a)nartho paryeṣitā mayā (paryeṣitā fem. in
agreement with sā implied)”.
8
“Five hundred (princeses) were born”; Sen. em. implausibly paṃcaśatayojanāto (≠ mss.); earlier in this chapter
we read: navānāṃ vā daśānām vā māsānām atyayena sarvā pañca devīśatā prajātāḥ, pañca kumāraśatā sujātā.
9
Lit. “The misfortune (anartho) (and) ill fortune (kalī) have been brought (paryāhṛto) by me, who is unlucky
(mama mandabhāgyāye)”.
10
Pāda a scans correctly if we read me for mama (Śloka Pathyā); in pāda b we could improve the metre by
reading pariyāhṛto; pāda d is hypermetrical.
11
Corr. Na; Sa ºpadaṃ (s.e. or the interchange -ā / -aṃ, which often occurs in MIndic).
12
Sen. lūhabhuktā lūhakarmā (≠ mss.); see BHSD 463 s.v. lūha “(1) coarse, poor, of food”; cf. also SWTF s.v.
lūha-bhojana “schlechtes Essen”; Chopra (p. 98, fn. 5) keeps the reading in the mss. and translates “Their food is
coarse and their job is (to work) all day”.
13
Pāda a is na-Vipulā.
14
So read Sa Na; Sen. nṛtyagītavādyakrīḍāye (≠ mss.; unmetr.); Chopra (p. 98) reads nṛtyavāditagītena (≠
mss.); for the instr. sg. fem. -āye, cf. BHSG § 9.36, Abhis III § 7.7. The parallel passage in Sa 257r2 reads
naṭyagῑtavādyena (Sen. II 460.16 nṛtyagītavādyena).
15
Sa Na cyutamāyaº (s.e.); Sen. cittamāyāśatena; for -ā (of ā-stems) shortened to -a in composition, cf. BHSG §
9.6; here ºgata is pleonastic, cf. DP s.v. gacchati “gata, apparently pleonastic, see agha-, icchā-, tama-”; the

18
 vividhehi upāyehi vṛttiṃ kalpeṣyam1 ātmano” ǀǀ2

rājā bhrātaraṃ Kuśadrumaṃ rājye sthāpayitvā amātyāni saṃdiśitvā

mātaram abhivādayitvā kṛtvā3 ca pradakṣiṇaṃ ǀ

tato vīṇāṃ grahetvāna4 prākrame5 uttarāmukho6 ǀǀ7

so dāni Madrakaviṣayasya anyatarasmiṃ grāme vāsôpagato8, anyatarāye vṛddhāye

pratiśrayaṃ9 dinnaṃ. tadaho ca tatra grāme vīṇāvādyena ārādhito, tasya prabhūtaṃ
khādyabhojyaṃ dinnaṃ, mahantaṃ gopiṭakaṃ khajjakasya mahatī ca alindā bhaktasya
dadhighaṭakaṃ ca nānāprakārāṇi ca vyañjanāni. vṛddhāye etad abhūṣi “eṣa asau ekaṃ āhāraṃ
kṛtvā śuve gamiṣyati, etaṃ ca mama domāsikaṃ10 bhaktaṃ bhaviṣyati”. Kuśenâpi vṛddhāye
ālāpaṃ ānayantena taṃ khajjakasya gopiṭakaṃ ekadukāye sarvaṃ khāditaṃ. sā ca odanasya
mahatī alindā aṣṭānām vā navānām vā taṇḍuladroṇānāṃ11 pāko, sarvaṃ bhuktaṃ, tāni ca
vyañjanāni taṃ ca dadhikalaśaṃ. vṛddhā nirāśā.

“avidhâvidhaṃ prativeśikā12 antako ihâgato13 ǀ

piśāco mānuṣarūpeṇa yo māṃ icchati khādituṃ” ǀǀ14

parallel passage in Sa 257r2 reads: anyāhi ca māyāhi vividhehi ca upāyehi ātmāno vṛttam kalpayanto (Sen. II
460.16f.).
1
Sen. kalpeyam; for the 1 sg. fut. -aṃ, cf. BHSG § 31.30; Abhis III § 24.3; von Hinüber 2001 §§ 420, 464;
Oberlies 2001: 244.
2
Pāda a is deficient; the metre could be corrected by reading ºvādyakaº for ºvādyaº.
3
Sen. kṛtvāna (m.c.).
4
Sen. gṛhītvāna; for the absolutive in -etvāna, cf. BHSG § 35.34, Abhis III § 29.6.
5
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na parākrame (s.e.).
6
Jones (Jon. III 14) wrongly assumes that these words are spoken by Kuśa: “After I have saluted my mother and
respectfully taken leave of her I shall take my lute and set out for the north”; this is, in fact, a description of his
setting out, which is confirmed by the 3 sg. aor. prākrame; cf. Sa 257r5: so dāni rājā Kuśo amātyān evam
anuśāsayitvā bhrātaraṃ Kuśadrumaṃ rājye pratiṣṭhāpayitvā mātaram Alindāṃ mahādevῑṃ abhivādayitvā
pradakṣiṇῑkṛtvā saptatantrikāṃ vῑṇām ādāya uttarābhimukho prasthito (Sen. II 461.9ff.).
7
In pāda a we should postulate resolution of the fourth syllable (ra-Vipulā); pāda b is deficient, but it could be
repaired by reading kṛtvāna for kṛtvā (= Sen.).
8
For -o- < -a u- < -aṃ u-, cf. Abhis III § 2.22; Abhis § 31.7.25B5 sāye vāsôpagatā bhavanti.
9
Sen. pratiśayaṃ.
10
Sen. dveº; cf. Pischel § 436 “AMg JM domāsiya = dvimāsika”; cf. also Sa 257v3 domāsikaṃ … bhaktaṃ.
11
The reading in Sa Na droṇa “a wooden vessel, bucket; a measure of capacity” should be retained (see MW
s.v.); Sen. em. taṇḍula-odanānāṃ (≠ mss.).
12
“O neighbours! Help!”; Sen. reads implausibly praviśitha (≠ mss; w.r.); Jon. III 14 “Help! Help! Come in”,
which does not make sense in this context. Cf. BHSD s.v. prativeśikā “neighbour”. See also Chopra p. 103, fn.
18 “avidhāvidhaṃ is metr. hard, but cf. Mv. I, 303,19 avidhāvidhaṃ ti krandati, which SMITH (Les deux
prosodies, 17) reads: -dheti krandanto. In any case prativeśikā is metr. even harder to defend. Should we perhaps
read: avidhāvidhaṃ prativeśā (counting the first two short syllables as one long)?”.
13
Sen. iha āgato.
14
Pāda a is hypermetrical; pāda b scans correctly if we read iha āgato for ihâgato (= Sen.); in pāda c reading
ºrūpo for ºrūpeṇa gives the sa-Vipulā cadence; cf. Sa 257r6 sā dāni vṛddhā nirāśā saṃvṛttā avidhâvidhāṃ

19
 Kuśo āha
“sarve vasanti grāmasmiṃ ye cchekā1 ye na pāpakā2 ǀ
ekarātriṃ vasitvāna śuve gaṃsāmi3 ambake4” ǀǀ5

so dāni ekarātroṣito Kanyakubjaṃ gato, mālākāram allīno tathā pūrve

(Sen. 16)
śilpikajātiṃ , paścān mahānasaṃ. rājâpi ārādhito, yāva7 rājño priyo ti kṛtvā antaḥpurikāhi
6

antaḥpuraṃ praveśīyati “krīḍāpanako (273v) bhaviṣyati”, antaḥpurikā hi8 pi Mahendrakasyâpi

dhītaro pṛṣṭhena vāhenti9. Sudarśanâpi tena vāhiyamānena asātā vāreti.

10
“kiṃ dān(ʾ)11 ahaṃ karomi kasya vā garahāmy ahaṃ? ǀ
uttrāsayasi12 māṃ dṛṣṭvā samudre rākṣaso yathā ǀǀ13, 14
kiṃ dān(ʾ)15 ahaṃ karomi kasya vā garahāmy16 ahaṃ? ǀ
uttrāsiṣyasi17 māṃ dṛṣṭvā mṛgī bhrāntā ca lubdhakaṃ18 ǀǀ19, 20
anujjuko21 yena (ʾ)hato22
rātriṃdivaṃ evam anuvrajanto23 ǀ
gaccha Kuśa svakaṃ rājyaṃ

praveśitā (s.e. for prativeśikā? Sen. praviśatha), dhāvatha prativeśikā yo manuṣyarūpeṇa me piśāco gṛham
praviṣṭo mama khāditukāmo (Sen. II 462.2ff.).
1
Cf. DP s.v. cheka “2. good, pure, genuine”.
2
“Those who are good, those (who are) not bad”; Sen. em. ye ca kāyena pāpakā (≠ mss.); Chopra (p. 102)
follows Senart’s reading.
3
Sa Na gaṃsāma (confusion of persons); corr. Sen.
4
Sen. ambike, but cf. Pā ambakā “a woman, mere woman” (DP s.v.); “a (poor) woman” (CPD s.v.).
5
In pāda a the initial gr- of grāmasmiṃ should be simplified (m.c.; Pathyā).
6
Sen. ºjātī. 7 Na Sen. yāvad. 8 Sen. omits hi.
9
Sa Na vāhanti; Sen. vahati; Chopra (p. 106) reads vāhayanti.
10
These words are probably spoken by Sudarśanā to the king.
11
Sen. dāni; for -ʾ a- < -i a-, cf. BHSG § 4.26; Abhis III § 2.15.
12
All the mss. and Sen. read ºti (w.r.).
13
Lit. “Like a demon in the ocean, having looked (at me), you frighten me”. However, a comparison of this verse
with the parallel one in Sa 264v6: kiṃ dāni ahaṃ karomi kasya vā garahāmy ahaṃ ǀ utrasati (Sen. uttrasati) me
(Sen. omits me) hṛdayaṃ dṛṣṭvā samudre rākṣasaṃ (Sen. samudraº) yathā ǀǀ (Sen. II 480.15f.), points towards
the meaning: “Like a demon in the ocean, you frighten me who have looked (at you)”, i.e., “You frighten me
with your appearance”.
14
In pāda a we could correct the metre by reading dāni for dān(ʾ) (= Sen.).
15
Sen dāni. 16 Corr. Na; Sa garāmy.
17
Sen. uttrāsayati (≠ mss.); on the future used for the past action, cf. Abhis II § 42.5; Franke 1978: 66.
18
So read all the mss. (= Sen.); here lubdhakaṃ must be either s.e. (the scribe did not understand the verse) or
nom. sg. masc. -aṃ (cf. BHSG § 8.26; Abhis III § 6.4; RgsGr § 8.14).
19
Lit. “Like a hunter (scares) a roaming deer, you scare me, having looked (at me)”; cf. Sa 264v5 kiṃ dāni ahaṃ
karomi kasya vā garahāmy ahaṃ ǀ uttrasati hṛdayaṃ dṛṣṭvā mṛgī bhrāntā va lubdhakaṃ ǀǀ (Sen. II 480.17f.).
20
Pāda a scans correctly if we read dāni for dān(ʾ) (= Sen.).
21
Sen. anūrjako; Jon. III 15 “without sustenance”, which does not make much sense here; cf. DP s.v. ujuka
“anujuka, anujjuka “not straight, crafty”; BHSD s.v. anujjuka “crooked, perverted”.
22
Sen. yenâgato; the meaning of this pāda is not clear; yena (ʾ)hato < yena āhato (for -a ʾ- < -a ā-, cf. Abhis III
§ 2.1); the parallel verse in Sa 265r1 also reads yena (ʾ)hataṃ; perhaps āhato < āhṛto “brought (yourself)”?
23
Sen. rātriṃdivaṃ anuvrajan (≠ mss.).

20
 nêcchāmi durvarṇam ahaṃ agāre”1 ǀǀ2

3
rājâha
“ahaṃ sukriya4 te śyāme suśroṇi tanumadhyame ǀ
tava kāmehi samantato5 rājyaṃ pi nâbhiprārthaye6 ǀǀ7
nâhaṃ gamiṣyāmi susaṃhatoru8
diśāṃ na jānāmi yato (ʼ)smi āgato9 ǀ
saṃmūḍharūpo10 vicarāmi loke
matto (ʼ)smi kāmaiḥ mṛgamandalocane” ǀǀ11

devī āha
“vikṣepo vo12 te cittasya13 yaṃ anicchantī14 icchasi ǀ
akāmaṃ15 rāja16 kāmesi naỿtat paṇḍitalakṣaṇaṃ” ǀǀ17

Kuśo āha (Sen. 17)

“akāmāṃ vā sakāmāṃ vā yo naro labhate priyāṃ ǀ
lābhaṃ tatra praśaṃsanti alābho tatra pāpako” ǀǀ18

1
The meaning of this verse is not clear (cf. Chopra p. 109, fn. 9); Senart seems to have tried to fit this verse into
a regular Śloka at any cost, excluding the word evaṃ and emending anuvrajanto to anuvrajan; then omitting the
word agāre in pāda d against the reading in the mss. This is probably a mixed metre of Śloka (pādas a and c) and
Upajāti (pādas b and d); for other examples of verses in Jagatī / Śloka, cf. e.g., EV I xxxix; EV II xxxix.
2
Cf. Jā V 293.22ff. anujjubhūtena haraṃ mahantaṃ divā ca ratto ca nisīthakāle ǀ paṭigaccha tvaṃ khippaṃ
Kusāvatiṃ Kusa na icchāmi dubbaṇṇaṃ ahaṃ vasantan ǀǀ (the meaning of pāda a is not clear); cf. Sa 265r1
anujjuko yena (ʾ)hataṃ rātriṃdivaṃ evam (← ekam) anuvrajanto ǀ gaccha Kuśa svakaṃ rājyaṃ nêcchāmi
durvarṇam aham āgāre ǀǀ; Sen. II 281.1f. atarjanto yathāgataṃ rātriṃdivaṃ anuvrajan ǀ gaccha Kuśa svakaṃ
rājyaṃ nêchāmi durvarṇaṃ ahaṃ ǀǀ (≠ mss.).
3
Sa Na rājâhaṃ (hapl.); corr. Sen.
4
“I do good (to you)”; so read Sa Na; Sen. em. implausibly supriyo (unmetr.).
5
Sen. mahantaṃ (≠ mss.). 6 Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºprārthayet.
7
Śloka; pāda c scans correctly if we read samantāt for samantato or assume resolution of the first syllable; in
pāda d -pr- of ºprārthayet should be simplified; cf. Jā V 294.17 sussoṇi tava kāmāhi nâhaṃ rajjena-m-atthiko.
8
Sen. susaṃvṛtoru (≠ mss.); susaṃhata “well compacted, firm, solid” + ūru “O you, having firm thighs”.
9
Jones (Jon. III 16) omits na and translates “though I know what land I came from”, which is not correct, even
though it agrees with the reading in Jā V 294.14 disaṃ jānāmi kuto ’mhi āgato; see also Chopra p. 111, fn.14; cf.
the reading in Sa 265r1 diśāṃ na jānāmi yato (ʾ)smi āgato.
10
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºrūḍho (s.e.); cf. Jā V 294.12 sammūḷharūpo.
11
The metre is Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; cf. Jā V 294.12ff. Pabhāvatī vaṇṇapalobhito tava sammūḷharūpo vicarāmi
mediniṃ ǀ disaṃ jānāmi kuto ʼmhi āgato, tayʼ amhi matto migamandalocane ǀǀ.
12
See PTSD s.v. vo “a particle of emphasis, perhaps = eva”.
13
Sa vikṣepo vo dhi te cittasya; Na vikṣepo vo pi te cittasya; Sen. vikṣepo tava cittasya.
14
Sen. anicchantim; for the acc. sg. fem. -ī, cf. BHSG § 10.55; Abhis III § 9.4.
15
“O king, you love one who does not love you”; Sen. akāmāṃ; for the acc. sg. fem. -aṃ, cf. BHSG § 9.16;
Abhis III § 7.4; Karashima 2002 § 10.2.
16
Sa Na bhaja (s.e.); corr. Sen; cf. Sa 265r2 akāmāṃ rāja kāmesi naỿtaṃ paṇḍitalakṣaṇaṃ (Sen. II 481.12).
17
In pāda a the metre requires tĕ; in pāda b we should read anicchanti (m.c.); cf. Jā V 295.14f. abbhu hi tassa
bho hoti yo anicchantam icchati ǀ akāmaṃ rāja kāmehi akanto kantam icchasi ǀǀ.
18
Cf. Jā V 295.19f. akāmaṃ vā sakāmaṃ vā yo naro labhate priyaṃ ǀ lābham attha pasaṃsāma alābho tattha
pāpako ǀǀ.

21
 devī āha
“prabhosi1 strīsahasraṃ pi ekarātreṇa rāmituṃ ǀ
ekastriyāye kāmena mahadduḥkhaṃ nigacchasi” ǀǀ2

rājâha3
“etaṃ duḥkhaṃ prajāpati4 yaśasvinī varṇalābhinī5 tuvaṃ6 ǀ
sucīrṇabrahmacary(ʾ) asmi7 tvaṃ me bhāryā bhaviṣyasi” ǀǀ8

devī āha
“dhig astu taṃ9 brahmacaryaṃ aghaṃ te bhotu pāpakaṃ ǀ
sunakhīṃ vā śṛgāliṃ10 vā paratra kāmayiṣyasi” ǀǀ11

Kuśo āha
“mā evaṃ avaca bhadre suśroṇi tanumadhyame ǀ
śramaṇâpi h(’) ime sādhu brahmacaryeṇa śobhate ǀǀ12
te pi bhadre sucīrṇena iha cīrṇena śobhate ǀ
svargeṣu upapadyanti Tridaśe13 kāmakāmino ǀǀ
taṃ te bhadre ahaṃ brūmi suśroṇi tanumadhyame ǀ
na te anyo patī14 asti iti siṃhasvaro Kuśaḥ” ǀǀ15

devī āha
“sace16 va satyaṃ vacanaṃ nemittīna17 bhaviṣyati18 ǀ
na te bhāryā bhaviṣyāmi kāmaṃ cchindāhi khaṇḍaśaḥ” ǀǀ19

1
Corr. Na; Sa abhosi. 2 Pāda c is ma-Vipulā. 3 Sen. rājā āha.
4
Sen. nʼ etaṃ duḥkhaṃ prajānāmi, Jon. III 16 “I know none of that mistery”; if this reading is correct, then etaṃ
would be nom. sg. here (cf. BHSG § 21.11; Pischel § 426).
5
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na varṇavilobhinī (s.e.); cf. Sa 265r3 nʼ etaṃ duḥkhaṃ prajānāti (Sen. prajānāmi) yaśasvinῑ
varṇalābhinῑ (Sen. II 482.2).
6
Sen. omits tuvaṃ.
7
Lit. “I am one who has practiced brahmacarya well (sucīrṇa)”(?); Sa Na sucīrṇe brahmaº; Sen. reads yaṃ
sucīrṇe brahmacaryasmiṃ.
8
Pāda b is hypermetrical.
9
Sen. te (≠ mss.).
10
Sen. śṛgālīṃ; for the acc. sg. fem. -iṃ, cf. BHSG § 10.44; Abhis III § 9.2.
11
Pāda a is ra-Vipulā.
12
In pāda a we should read avacā for avaca (m.c.; Śloka Pathyā).
13
Corr. Na; Sa Tṛdaśe (hypersanskrit ṛ for ri).
14
Sen. pati; -ī in patī is either m.c. (Śloka Pathyā) or nom. sg. masc. -ī (cf. BHSG § 10.27).
15
Cf. Jā V 296.25 na c’ eva te pati atthi añño sīhassarā Kusā; Chopra (p. 113) reads iha siṃhasvarā(t) Kuśā(t).
16
Sen. saced.
17
Nemitti(n) “sooth-sayer”; so reads Sa; Na nemittāna; Sen. naimittānāṃ; the parallel verse in Sa 265r4 reads
sace va satyaṃ vacanaṃ nemittῑnaṃ (Sen. II 482.15 em. naimittikaṃ; ≠ mss.) bhaviṣyati; cf. also Sa 118r3 te
tatra avaciṃsu nemittῑ (Sen. II 12.5 naimittikā; ≠ mss.) pṛcchitā.
18
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na bhaviṣyasi, confusion of persons.
19
Pāda a is bha-Vipulā; cf. Jā V 296.15f. sace hi vacanaṃ saccaṃ nemittānaṃ bhavissati ǀ n’ eva me tvaṃ pati
assa kāmaṃ chindantu sattadhā ǀǀ.

22
 rājā āha (Sen. 18)
“nâhaṃ cchetuṃ1 tavêcchāmi suśroṇi tanumadhyame ǀ
acchinnā yeva te bhadre mama bhāryā bhaviṣyasi ǀǀ
mahāntaṃ ca mama rājyaṃ bahvaśvaṃ bahupauruṣaṃ ǀ
anantabahupadānaṃ2 bahvācchādanabhojanaṃ ǀǀ3
so (’)haṃ rājyaṃ ca rāṣṭrañ ca cchoretvā4 ihâgato ǀ
tava kāmehi samantato5 rājyaṃ nâbhiprārthaye6” ǀǀ7

devī āha
“pāṣāṇe khanase kūpaṃ karṇikārā va kaṭṭhikā8 ǀ
vātaṃ jālena baṃdhesi yam anicchantīm icchesi9 ǀǀ10
anicchantīṃ ..11 icchesi12 akānto kāntam āyasi13 ǀ
gaccha Kuśa svakaṃ rājyaṃ mā ātmānaṃ kilāmayi14” ǀǀ15

1
Sen. chettuṃ; Pā chetuṃ.
2
Sen. ºpradānaṃ; see PTSD s.v. padāna.
3
In pāda a we should read mamaṃ or mamā for mama (m.c.; Pathyā).
4
Sen. chorayitvā.
5
Sa Na samanto (hapl.); Sen. reads samantarājyaṃ, disregarding the caesura; cf. the reading a few lines earlier:
tava kāmehi samantato rājyaṃ pi nâbhiprārthaye (Sa 273v).
6
Sen. na abhiprārthaye.
7
In pāda b we should read either cchorayitvā for cchoretvā (= Sen.) or iha āgato for ihâgato (m.c.); pāda c has
nine syllables; the metre could be improved by reading samantāt (or samantaṃ) for samantato, which would
give the sa-Vipulā cadence; pāda d scans correctly if we read na abhiº for nâbhiº; -pr- of ºprārthaye should be
simplified (m.c.).
8
“You are digging a hole in the stone with a piece of karṇikāra wood”. Karṇikārā and kaṭṭhikā (< kaṣṭhikā “a
piece of wood”) are instr. sg. fem. (cf. BHSG § 9.65); it could either be a split-compound, or karṇikāra may be
an adj. “of karṇikāra (tree)”; cf. Jā V 295.25 “kaṇikārassa dārunā” ti kaṇikārakaṭṭhena; Sa Na read karṇikāro va
karṇikāṃ; Sen. em. karṇikāreṇa karṇikāṃ (see Sen. II 574: “karṇikā désigne, au moins en pāli [cf. Childers], une
certaine partie de la charpente des constructions. Comp. Dhammap., p. 188, l. 16-17, où il est question de la
kaṇṇikā et d’un kaṇṇikārukha, d’un arbre d’où se peut tirer la kaṇṇikā. Évidement l’arbre appelé karṇikāra était
considéré comme particulièrement impropre à cet usage”). Chopra (p. 114) reads karṇikārasya dāruṇā “with the
wood of the karṇikāra tree” (= Jā V 295.23 pāsāṇasāraṃ khaṇasi kaṇikārassa dārunā).
9
Na icchasi; Sen. anicchantīṃ yam icchasi; for icchesi in non-caus. meaning see BHSG § 38.28.
10
In pāda d we should read anicchantim for anicchantīm (m.c.); cf. Jā V 295.23 vātaṃ jālena bādhesi yo
anicchantam icchasi.
11
One short syllable is lacking; we should probably read <mam>; cf. the reading in Sa 365r5-6 anicchantῑ maṃ
icchesi.
12
Na omits anicchantīm icchesi, probably regarding it as a case of dittography; consequently, one pāda is
missing. All the later mss. (= Sen.) follow Na. Cf., however, the reading in Sa 365r5-6: taṃ (Sen. tvaṃ) vātaṃ
jjālena (Sen. jālena) bandhesi yaṃ anicchantῑ (Sen. anicchantim) icchasi ǀ anicchantῑ (Sen. anicchantīṃ) maṃ
icchesi akāmentῑ (Sen. akāmentīṃ) kāmesi ǀǀ (Sen. II 483.7f.).
13
Sen. prints akānto kiṃ kāmayasi as pāda a and a lacuna for pāda b (≠ mss.); Chopra (p. 114) reads akāmentīṃ
ca kāmasi; cf. Jā V 295.15 akanto kantam icchasi; āyasi is 2 sg. from ā-√i “you approach” (cf. BHSG 205b, s.v.
i [2] *ya-ti).
14
“Do not weary yourself”; Sen. em. ātmānaṃ kiṃ kilāmasi (≠ mss.); for the constructions with mā in BHS see
BHSG § 42; for the 2 sg. opt. -i, cf. BHSG § 29.11.
15
Cf. the parallel verse in Jā V 295.14f. abbhu ti tassa bho hoti yo anicchantam icchati ǀ akāmaṃ rāja kāmehi
akanto kantam icchasi ǀǀ.

23
 rājā āha (274r)
“na etaṃ kilāmathaṃ mahyaṃ brahmacaryaṃ idaṃ mama ǀ
paratra me .. .. tuvaṃ bhāryā mahyaṃ bhaviṣyasi1” ǀǀ2

devī āha
“etaṃ te3 brahmacaryam aghaṃ taṃ4 bhotu pāpakaṃ ǀ
sunakhīṃ vā śṛgālīṃ vā gardabhīm vâbhiprārthaye” ǀǀ5

rājaputro .. .. śūro .. ..6 yuddhasmi puṅgavo ǀ7

Kuśo saṃrūḍha8 saprajño9 idam vacanam abravīt ǀǀ
“gacchanto te ahaṃ bhadre suśroṇi tanumadhyame ǀ (Sen. 19)
nigalehi10 te bandheyaṃ kiṃ te kurye11 sajñātayo12?” ǀǀ13

devī āha
“tam eva dharmam apacāya14 yaṃ te utpāditaṃ purā ǀ
tam eva dharmaṃ smaramāṇo yaṃ15 me baṃdhitum icchasi”16 ǀǀ17

1
Sen. paratra me tuvaṃ bhāryā mahyaṃ bhadre bhaviṣyasi; cf. Sa 265r6 paratra-m-eva (or: me [ʾ]va) tuvaṃ
bhāryā mahyaṃ bhadre bhaviṣyasi.
2
In pāda a we could improve the metre by reading naỿtaṃ for na etaṃ (Śloka Pathyā).
3
Sen. tava.
4
Sa Na aprāp taṃ (s.e.); Sen. upāttaṃ (≠ mss.). Chopra (p. 115) follows Sen. A few lines earlier, however, the
mss. read: dhig astu taṃ brahmacaryaṃ aghaṃ te bhotu pāpakaṃ. Since the akṣaras gha and pa are
similar, this reading is more plausible.
5
In pāda a we should read tava for te (= Sen.; ra-Vipulā); in pāda d -pr- of ºprārthaye should be simplified
(m.c.); cf. Sa 265r6 etaṃ te (Sen. tava) brahmacaryaṃ upāttaṃ bhotu pāpakaṃ ǀ sunakhiṃ vā śṛgālῑm vā
gardabhῑṃ (Sen. gardabhāṃ) vâpi prārthaye ǀǀ (Sen. II 483.14f.).
6
Two syllables are lacking at the beginning of pāda b; Sen. em. rājaputro śūro vīro yuddhasmiṃ apratipudgalo
(≠ mss.). We could read for example vīro yuddhasmi puṅgavo “The bull (= hero) in the battle”, keeping the
word proposed by Senart, but placing it at the beginning of pāda b instead of the final position in pāda a.
7
Chopra (p. 115) reads implausibly: tato rājaputro śūro yuddhe apratipuṅgavo (see Chopra p. 115, fn. 29).
8
“Bold, confident”; Sa Na sarūḍha; Sen. Kuśo ’yam ārūḍhaprajño (≠ mss.).
9
Sen. ºprajño; later in this chapter Kuśa is described as sarūpa prajñāto “handsome and renown” (Sa 274v).
10
Sen. nigaḍehi; BHS nigala; Pā nigaḷa “an (iron) chain for the feet, a fetter” (DP s.v.).
11
So read the mss.; 3 pl. opt. -e (cf. BHSG § 29.15); Sen. kuryu (ms. B kurya).
12
So read the mss.; Sen. em. sajātayo; sajñātayo < svajñātayo “kinsmen”; cf. Sa 265v kiṃ te kāhiṃti jñātayo
(Sen. II 484.2).
13
In pāda c the metre requires tĕ (Śloka Pathyā).
14
Sa Na aparādhāya (s.e.; the akṣaras ca and ra resemble one another); Sen. aparādhya; apacāya, 2 sg.
impv. “respect the dharma that you have once upheld”; in the parallel verse in Sa 265v1 aparāyaṃ is probably
s.e. for apacāya; cf. AN I 109.25 garukaronto dhammam apacāyamāno.
15
Sen. tvaṃ (≠ mss.).
16
Cf. Sa 265v1 tam eva dharmaṃ (← dharme) apacāya (← aparāyaṃ; Sen. aparāyaṃ) yaṃ te utpāditaṃ purā ǀ
tam eva dharmaṃ smaramāṇo yaṃ me bandhituṃ icchasi ǀǀ (Sen. II 484.4f.).
17
In pāda a there is resolution of the sixth syllable; pāda c is hypermetrical, but it becomes sa-Vipulā if we read
va for eva.

24
 rājā āha
“prabhavāmi1 te ahaṃ bhadre maṇḍayitvā2 prajāpatī ǀ3
yenicchikaṃ4 pracāretu5 pitā te kiṃ kariṣyati?6 ǀǀ7
prabhomi8 strīsahasram pi ekarātreṇa rāmituṃ ǀ
tvam eva me varaṃ bhadre śuddhadantī9 prajāpati” ǀǀ10

devī āha
“jānāmi te mahārāja balavāṃ tvaṃ nararṣabhaḥ11 ǀ
durvarṇo durdṛśo câsi niḥsparśo12 (ʾ)si mahīpatiḥ13 ǀǀ
sthūloṣṭho sthūlaśīro ..14 sthūlāṅgo (ʾ)si mahodaro ǀ
paśyituṃ tvā15 na icchāmi mā ātmānaṃ kilāmaya16” ǀǀ17

devī āha
“ete udviddhaprākārā aṭṭāṭṭalakakholakā18 ǀ
ye vā vahanti19 nāgehi ete ye ..20 haneyu te”21 ǀǀ22, 23
24
“ete śaktīhi yudhyanti tomarehi śarehi ca ǀ

1
Sa Na bhavāmi (s.e.); Sen. prabhomi.
2
Sen. bandhayitvā (≠ mss.); in the parallel verse in II 484.7 Senart keeps maṇḍayitvā, but in his note he doubts
this reading and suggests that one should read bandhayitvā or daṇḍayitvā instead.
3
“Having adorned you (as my wife), I shall make you go where I want. What (then) will your father do?”.
4
“Wherever one likes, at will”; Sen. yenicchākaṃ; cf. Dhp 326 yenicchakaṃ; PTSD, s.v. yaº (II 5); BHSD, s.vv.
yen’icchakaṃ, yenecchakaṃ; SWTF, s.v. yenecchakaṃ.
5
Sen. pracāretuṃ; for the inf. ending -tu, cf. BHSG § 36.3.
6
Cf. Sa 265v1-2 prabhomi te ahaṃ bhadre maṇḍayitvā prājāpati ǀ yenicchakaṃ pracāretu (← prācīretu) pitā te
kiṃ kariṣyati ǀǀ (Sen. II 484.7f.).
7
Pāda a is hypermetrical; we could correct the scansion by reading MIndic prabhomi for Skt prabhavāmi or
assuming resolution of the first syllable (m.c.; Pathyā).
8
Sa Na prabhasmiṃ (s.e.); corr. Sen.
9
Sen. śuddhadanti; for the voc. sg. fem. -ī see BHSG § 10.41.
10
Cf. Sa 265v2 prabhomi (←prabhosi) strῑsahasraṃ pi ekarātreṇa rāmituṃ ǀ tvaṃ (← tva) yeva (Sen. eva) me
varaṃ bhadre śuddhadanti prajāpati ǀǀ (Sen. II 484.9f.)
11
Sen. nararṣabha. 12 Sa Na nisparśo; Sen. duḥsparśo (≠ mss.).
13
Sen. ºsparśo ca mahīpati.
14
One syllable is lacking in the mss.; Sen. suppl. ca.
15
Na Sen. tvāṃ; for the 2 acc. sg. tvā, cf. Marciniak 2014: 172.
16
Sen. kilāmaye.
17
Cf. Sa 265v2 sthūloṣṭho sthūlaśiro sthūlāṅgo pi mahodaro ǀ paśyituṃ tvāṃ na icchāmi (← paśyāmi) mâtmānaṃ
(Sen. ātmānaṃ mā) kilāmaya ǀǀ (Sen. II 484.14f.).
18
Sa Na aṭṭaṭṭaº; Sen. aṭṭāṭṭāº.
19
Sa Na yo vā vahanti; Sen. yo vā vahati.
20
One syllable is lacking; we could read e.g., ye<va> or vihaneyu for haneyu.
21
“Those who ride on elephants, they are those who will kill you”; Sen. yo vā vāhati nāgehi etaṃ hi vārayanti
te; Jon. III 18 “these worriors on elephants will stop you”. Chopra (p. 121) reads implausibly ete ye vahane yute.
22
Cf. Sen. II 484.16f. ete udviddhaprākārā (Sa 265v2 oviddhaº) aṭṭāṭṭālakakhoḍakā (Sa aṭṭa-aṭṭaº) ǀ ye va
vahanti nāgehi ete vārayanti te ǀǀ. In pāda a -pr- of ºprākārā should be simplified (m.c.; Pathyā).
23
Senart prints a lacuna after this verse.
24
These words are probably spoken by Kuśa (note voc. sg. prajāpati); Sen. includes them in Sudarśanā’s
monologue.

25
 asīhi ca sutīkṣṇehi tvā1 labheyaṃ prajāpati” ǀǀ
...2
rājā dāni Mahendrako dhītaraṃ paribhāṣati (Sen. 20)
“kiṃ tvaṃ tādṛśaṃ rājānaṃ .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. ǀ
yasya pratirājāno trasanti taṃ cchoḍḍitvā3 ihâgatā? ǀǀ4, 5

ayaṃ câhaṃ saptabhi6 rājānehi uparuddho tuvaṃ7 kṛtena. eṣo dāni te eteṣāṃ saptānāṃ
rājñānāṃ8 sapta khaṇḍāni kṛtvā dāsyāmî”ti.

9
sā dāni bhītā
rājā dāni <āha>10
“ete parighaparyantā11 dṛḍhā aṭṭālakhoḍakā12 ǀ13
kuñjarehi ca mattehi14 ete paśya .. .. .. ..15” ǀǀ

16
.. .. prajāpatiḥ bhītā aśrukaṇṭhā rudanmukhā ǀ
vāripūrṇehi netrehi idam vacanam abravīt ǀǀ
…17

1
Sa sutīkṣṇeha tvā; Na sutīkṣṇehi hatvā (hypermetrical); Sen. sutīkṣṇehi tvāṃ; cf. Sa 265v3 asῑhi ca sutῑkṣṇehi
tvaṃ labheyaṃ prajāpati; Sen. II 484.19 asīhi ca sutīkṣṇehi tvāṃ labheyu prajāpati.
2
A part of the text is missing here; in the prose account we read how Sudarśanā deserts Kuśa and goes back to
her father. Having heard that, seven kings from the neighbouring kingdoms want to marry Sudarśanā, but
Mahendrarājā refuses. The kings are enraged and decide to attack king Mahendra.
3
Sen. choḍitvā; Chopra (p. 122) reads choḍayitvā; it seems that two forms were confused or blended here:
choḍeti (choḍaya- [BHS] “abandon”, cf. BHS chorayati, choḍayati; Skt kṣodayati; CDIAL 5060, 2 chōrayati; Pā
nicchodeti, nicchoṭeti; Pkt nicchoḍei [see Bollée 2002: 265]), and chaḍḍeti (Pā chaḍḍeti “abandons”; see Oberlies
1993: 73; Balbir / Besnard 1993-94 s.v. chaḍḍei; Pischel § 291); cf. also Sa 373r Dharmalabdho … iha me
cchoḍḍeti (Sen. chaḍḍeti).
4
“Why did you come here, having abandoned such a king, of whom the (other) kings are afraid?”; cf. Sa 266r1
kisya tvaṃ svāmikasya mūlāto palāyitvā ihâgatā (Sen. II 485.21).
5
Pāda b is missing; in pāda a the metre requires tādṛṣă; pāda c is hypermetrical; it scans correctly if we read
rājāno for pratirājāno. Sen. prints this stanza as prose; Chopra (p. 122) proposes to read: sarve trasanti rājāno
bhītā tasya nararṣabhāḥ ǀ kiṃ tvaṃ tādṛśaṃ rājānaṃ choḍayitvā ihâgata ǀǀ.
6
Na Sen. saptahi; instr. pl. saptabhi < Skt saptabhiḥ.
7
Sen. tava; for the 2 gen. sg. tvaṃ see BHSG § 20.31.
8
Na Sen. rājñāṃ; gen. pl. rājñānāṃ is probably a blend of two gen. pl. forms: rājñāṃ and rājānāṃ.
9
Sen. omits the part sā dāni bhītā. rājā dāni <āha> ete parighaparyantā dṛḍhā aṭṭālakhoḍakā ǀ kuñjarehi ca
mattehi ete paśya … ǀǀ.
10
Sa Na lack āha.
11
Sa Na parṣante (s.e.; the akṣaras ṣa and ya are similar).
12
Sa Na aṭṭalaº.
13
Cf. the reading earlier in this chapter: ete udviddhaprākārā aṭṭāṭṭalakakholakā (Sa 274r).
14
Sa Na mantehi (s.e.; nta ad tta are sometimes miswritten for one another).
15
Four syllables are lacking; perhaps we could read ete paśya <vahanta> “see them riding on elephants”(?). Cf.
the reading earlier in this chapter: ye vā vahanti nāgehi ete ye .. haneyu te. Chopra (p. 121) reads implausibly
kuṃjarehi ramantehi ete paśya Prajāpati.
16
The following four verses are omitted by Senart.
17
Sudarśanā’s reply is missing. The words which follow are spoken by king Mahendraka.

26
 1
“asinā vā yathā śūrā yathā te kuṭṭaye ahaṃ ǀ
sacet tuvaṃ2 na gacchesi Kuśarājaniveśanaṃ ǀǀ3
.. .. 4 sarve ca rājāna trasanti ..5 nararṣabhāḥ ǀ
sacet tuvaṃ <na>6 āvare kumāraṃ priyadarśanaṃ ǀǀ
jātīkulīnaṃ kṣatriyaṃ parasenā ca mardakaṃ ǀ
Kuśaṃ sarūpaṃ7 prajñātaṃ gaṃtāye8 Yamaśāsanaṃ” ǀǀ9
tato ..10 sā rājādhītā11 aśrukaṇṭhī12 rudanmukhī ǀ
vāripūrṇehi netrehi idaṃ vacanam abravīt ǀǀ13
“sace me14 amba ghātensuḥ kṣatriyā dūragāmino15 ǀ
asthīni me samānetvā eka-m-ante dahāpaye ǀǀ16
eka-m-ante dahāpetvā elukaṃ17 mama kāraye ǀ
elukaṃ18 me karitvāna karṇikār(ʼ) etta ropayet19 ǀǀ
tato ca puṣpitaṃ santaṃ20 vasantasmi21 himātyaye22 ǀ23 (274v)

1
In Kuśa-jātaka I the following three verses are not found.
2
Corr. Na; Sa tavaṃ (s.e.).
3
“If you do not go to king Kuśa’s house, I shall cut you (into pieces), like warriors (cut) with the sword”.
4
Two syllables are lacking; we could read: yasya sarve ca rājāna (Śloka Pathyā); cf. the reading earlier in this
chapter: yasya rājāno trasanti.
5
One syllable is lacking, e.g., ca / va.
6
Sa Na lack na, but it needs to be supplied in order that the verse makes sense: “if you do not choose Kuśa”.
7
“Handsome; good-looking” (MW s.v.); Sa Na svarūpaṃ; cf. the reading a few verses below: Kuśo sarūpa
prajñāto asi ādāya utthito; Jā V 304.17 reads cārudassanaṃ.
8
“You are to go under the punishment of Yama (or: you will result in going …)”; Sa Na gatāye; for this usage of
infinitive, cf. Whitney 1889: 352, § 982c; for the inf. in -tāye, cf. von Hinüber 2001 § 497; Jā V 304.14 reads
gañchisi Yamasādanaṃ.
9
Lit. “If you do not choose Kuśa, who is a good-looking prince (kumāraṃ priyadarśanaṃ), of whom all the
other kings, the bulls among men, are afraid; who crushes the armies of (his) enemies, a kṣatriya of an excellent
clan (cf. BHSD s.v. jāti “at beginning of cpd., characterized by nobility; noble, excellent”; PTSD s.v. kulīna “in
abhijāta-kula-kulīna descendant of a recognized clan, in uccākulīnatā descent from a high family”), handsome
and famous – you are to go under the punishment of Yama”; cf. Jā V 304.17ff. sace tvaṃ ajja vāresi kumāraṃ
cārudassanaṃ ǀ Kusena jātaṃ khattiyaṃ suvaṇṇamaṇimekhalaṃ ǀ pūjitā ñātisaṃghehi na gañchisi
Yamakkhayaṃ ǀǀ.
10
One syllable is lacking, e.g., ca.
11
Sen. sā dāni bhītā rājadhītā (≠ mss.; unmetr.); Chopra (p. 123) reads tato ca sā rājadhītā.
12
Sen. ºkaṇṭhā.
13
Pāda a is ra-Vipulā (we should read rājadhītā for rājādhītā, m.c.).
14
Na sacet me; Sen. sacet māṃ.
15
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na dūrgāmino (s.e.).
16
Cf. Jā V 302.23f. sace maṃsā harīyiṃsu khattiyā dūragāmino ǀ aṭṭhīni amma yācitvā anupathe dahātha naṃ ǀǀ.
17
Sen. elūkaṃ; see BHSD s.v. eluka (= Skt eḍūka, “monument for containing the ashes of a dead person”).
18
Sen. elūkaṃ.
19
Sa Na karṇikāronta ropayet (s.e.); Sen. karṇikāram āropaye (unmetr.); cf. Jā V 302.25 kaṇikārʾ ettha ropaya.
20
Accusative absolute, see von Hinüber 1968 § 89; Sen. puṣpite sante (loc. abs.).
21
Sen. ºsmiṃ; for the loc. sg. masc. -asmi; cf. BHSG § 8.63, Abhis III § 6.22.
22
Sa Na himānaye (s.e.); Sen. himāntake; cf. Sa 266r3 grῑṣmāṇāṃ atyayena prathame prāvṛṣamāse vartamāne
(Sen. II 486.6f.).
23
Cf. Jā V 302.25f. khettāni amma kāretvā kaṇikārʼ ettha ropaya ǀ yadā te pupphitā assu hemantānaṃ
himaccaye ǀǀ.

27
 tato me amba1 smareyāsi "evamvarṇā mamâtmajā"” ǀǀ2
3
“tato ca so rājaputro .. ..4 yuddhasmi kovido ǀ
Kuśo sarūpa prajñāto5 asi ādāya utthito6 ǀǀ7
"imāṃ .. āvadhitvā8 ca bhāgabhāgaṃ karitvāna9 ǀ
kṣatriyāṇa daditvāna10 tato kṣemaṃ bhaviṣyati"”11 ǀǀ12, 13

tato ca sā14 rājaputrī15 kṣatriyānī yaśasvinī ǀ (Sen. 21)

vepamānehi gātrehi idam vacanam abravīt ǀǀ16
“satyaṃ te pratijānāmi rājaputra mahābala ǀ
yadi te kadāci17 aparādhye ācāre18 vā19 narādhipa” ǀǀ20

Kuśo āha
“ahaṃ pi pratijānāmi21 śuddhadanti prajāpati ǀ

1
Sen. ambe; for the voc. sg. fem. -a, cf. BHSG § 9.15.
2
Pāda c is hypermetrical; we could correct the scansion by reading tato m(ʼ) amba (Pathyā).
3
These are probably Sudarśanā’s thoughts. She realises that Kuśa is the only one who is able to defeat the seven
kings and save her.
4
Two syllables are lacking in pāda b; Sen. prints yuddhasmi kovido Kuśo, wrongly moving the word Kuśo from
the beginning of pāda c to pāda b and writing saṃrūḍhaprajñāno asti as pāda c, then adding the word asti
against the reading in all the mss.; the metre and sense are better with reading e.g., <vīro> yuddhasmi kovido.
5
“Wise, clever”; Sa Na prajñāno (the akṣaras na and ta are similar); Sen. saṃrūḍhaprajñāno; cf. the reading
earlier in this chapter (Sa 274r): Kuśa sa<ṃ>rūḍha saprajño; cf. Pā sapañña “wise” (PTSD s.v.).
6
“He is standing with a sword”; Sa Na āsi ādāya itthito; Sen. em. implausibly asti samādāya iti sthitā; cf.
Chopra (p. 127) asim ādāya utthito.
7
Pāda a is ra-Vipulā; in pāda c the initial pr- of prajñāto should be simplified (m.c.; Pathyā).
8
Sen. imāṃ bandhitvāna (≠ mss.); Chopra (p. 122) imāṃ … vadhitvā.
9
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na karitvān* (s.e.); in ms. Sa gerunds in -tvān* occur several times, see Marciniak 2014: 197.
10
Sa daditvana (s.e.); corr. Na.
11
Sen. em. imāṃ bandhitvāna bhāgabhāgaṃ karitvāna kṣatriyā ǀ saṃgrāmaṃ ca daditvāna tataḥ kṣemaṃ
bhaviṣyati ǀǀ (≠ mss.).
12
“Having tied her, having cut (her) to pieces, having given to kṣatriyas, then there will be peace”. It is not
entirely clear who is uttering these words. Sen. includes them in Sudarśana’s monologue. Chopra (p. 122)
suggests they are spoken by king Mahendraka and puts them before Sudarśana’s words. Earlier in this chapter
the king threatened to kill his daughter, cut her body into seven pieces and give them to the seven kings. Cf. the
parallel passage in prose: atha khalu Sudarśanā yena rājā Kuśo ten(ʾ) upasaṃkramitvā nānāprakārāṇi cāṭukāni
karoti ācikṣati ca “mahārāja evaṃ me pitā tarjati yadi ete sapta rājānaḥ kiñcid heṭhām utpādayensuḥ, tato sapta
khaṇḍāni kṛtvā eteṣāṃ saptānāṃ rājñām ekamekaṃ khaṇḍaṃ pradāsyaṃ” (Sen. II 486.13ff.).
13
Pāda a is deficient; it becomes regular if we read e.g., imāṃ ca āvadhitvāna (Pathyā).
14
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na sa.
15
So reads Chopra (p. 131); Sa Na rājaputra; Sen. rājaputraṃ.
16
Pāda a is ra-Vipulā.
17
Sa Na kāci (s.e.); Sen. kocid; but cf. Kuśa’s reply: yadi te kadāci bhūyo pi ācareyaṃ ito paraṃ; for this verse
see Chopra p. 132, fn. 35; cf. Sa 267r2 kṣama mahārāja yaṃ mayā kiṃci aparaddhaṃ (Sen. II 489.5).
18
Sen. ācare; ācāre is loc. here “If I ever did wrong in my behaviour (towards you)”.
19
Sen. va; here vā = va (eva), see BHSD, s.v. vā (2); Abhis III 473, s.v. vā (2); PW s.v. vā (4).
20
In pāda c we should postulate resolution of the first and the sixth syllables (Pathyā); cf. Jā V 308.17f. saccaṃ
te paṭijānāmi, mahārāja suṇohi me ǀ na câpi appiyaṃ tuyhaṃ kareyyāmi ahaṃ puna ǀǀ.
21
Sa Na prajānāmi; Sen. te prajānāmi.

28
 yadi te kadāci1 bhūyo pi ācareyaṃ ito paraṃ” ǀǀ2

tato prajāpatīmātā aśrukaṇṭhī rudanmukhī ǀ

vāripūrṇehi netrehi idam vacanam abravīt ǀǀ
“ko nu veṇo va pāṇo vā atha vā puna3 pukkaso ǀ
kasya rājakule jāto kasya kurvaṃ adhomukhaṃ4?” ǀǀ5

Sudarśanā mātaraṃ āha

“na eṣa veṇo na caṇḍālo atha vā puna6 pukkaso ǀ
putro Ikṣvākurājasya taṃ tvaṃ dāso ti manyasi ǀǀ7
mayūrakroñcābhirutaṃ vāditradhvaniniṣevitaṃ ǀ
kṣatriyasya kulaṃ sphītaṃ <taṃ>8 tvaṃ dāso ti manyasi ǀǀ9
śaṃkhapāṇḍarasaṃkāśaṃ nārīsaṃghaniṣevitaṃ ǀ
kṣatriyasya kulaṃ sphītaṃ <taṃ>10 tvaṃ dāso ti manyasi ǀǀ
suvarṇabhājanapratyuptaṃ nārīsaṃghasamākulaṃ ǀ
kṣatriyasya kulaṃ spītaṃ <taṃ>11 tvaṃ dāso ti manyasi ǀǀ12
ṣaṣṭi nagarasahasrāṇi sphītaṃ rājyam akaṇṭakaṃ ǀ (Sen. 22)
kṣatriyasya kulaṃ sphītaṃ <taṃ>13 tvaṃ dāso ti manyasi ǀǀ14
ṣaṣṭi nāgasahasrāṇi suvarṇālaṅkārabhūṣitā ǀ

1
Na Sen. kadācid.
2
Pāda c is hypermetrical; the scansion could be improved by assuming resolution of the first syllable (Pathyā);
cf. Jā V 309.1f. saccaṃ te paṭijānāmi rājaputti suṇohi me ǀ na câpi appiyaṃ tuyhaṃ kareyyāmi ahaṃ puna ǀǀ.
3
Sen. punar (unmetr.).
4
Sa Na ano (s.e.); lit. “To whom is he making his face downwards?” (i.e., “Whom does he serve?”); Sen. em.
kiṃ sya kurvan tato mukhaṃ (≠ mss.); Jon. III 20 “What is his especial skill?”; Chopra (p. 134, fn. 40) suggests:
“dāsa is indispensable if we are to understand the allusion to this word in the following reply of Sudarśanā”, cf.
Jā V 306.14 dāsaṃ kayirāsi kāmukan.
5
Cf. Jā V 306.14f. veṇī tvam asi caṇḍālī adū si kulagatthinī ǀ kathaṃ Maddakule jātā dāsaṃ kayirāsi kāmukan ǀǀ;
cf. Sa 266r6 puna (Sen. punaḥ) rājño Kuśasya dṛṣṭvā k(ʾ) asya (Sen. ko sya) ayaṃ kuto vā (← dā) ayaṃ veṇo vā
pāṇo vā carmakāro vā nāpito vā caṇḍālo vā pukkaso (← pokkasa) vā yo ma dhῑtāṃ paribhāṣati tarjeti ca? (Sen.
II 487.1ff.).
6
Na Sen. punaḥ (unmetr.).
7
Pāda a scans correctly if we read naỿṣa or nʼ eṣa (m.c.; Pathyā); cf. Jā V 306.21f. nʼ amhi veṇī na caṇḍālī na cʼ
amhi kulagatthinī ǀ Okkākaputto bhaddan te tvaṃ nu dāso ti maññasi ǀǀ. Cf. the reading in the parallel passage in
Sa 266r: ambe mā h(ʾ) eva jalpāhi. na eṣo veṇo vā pāṇo vā dāso vā carmakāro vā. eṣo rājño Ikṣvākusya
pañcānāṃ kumāraśatānāṃ jyeṣṭho putro Kuśo nāma, mā ambe etaṃ dāso ti manyāhi (Sen. II 487.3ff.).
8
Sa lacks taṃ (hapl. after ºtaṃ); suppl. Na.
9
Pāda a is bha-Vipulā; pāda b scans correctly if we assume resolution of the fourth syllable; cf. Jā V 304.24f.
mayūrakoñcābhirude kokilābhinikuñjite ǀ khattiyānaṃ kule bhadde kin nu sukhataraṃ tato ǀǀ.
10
Sa lacks taṃ (hapl.); corr. Na.
11
Sa lacks taṃ (hapl.); corr. Na.
12
Pāda a is hypermetrical; we could correct the scansion by simplifying -pr- of ºpratyuptaṃ and then assuming
resolution of the fourth syllable.
13
Sa lacks taṃ (hapl.); corr. Na.
14
In pāda a there is resolution of the third syllable; cf. Sa 266v2 ṣaṣṭiṃ nagarasahasrāṇi riddhaṃ sphῑtaṃ
rājyam (Sen. omits rājyam) akaṇṭakaṃ ǀ kṣatriyasya kulaṃ sphῑtaṃ taṃ (Sen. omits taṃ) tvaṃ ve dāso ti
manyasi ǀǀ (Sen. II 487.10f.).

29
 suvarṇacchadamātaṃgā iṣādantā samudgatāḥ ǀǀ1
ārūḍhā grāmaṇīyehi khaḍgatomarapāṇibhiḥ ǀ
kṣatriyasya kulaṃ sphītaṃ taṃ tvaṃ dāso ti manyasi ǀǀ2
ṣaṣṭi rathasahasrāṇi sanandighoṣālaṃkṛtā ǀ
.. .. 3 subaddhanemikā dīpicarmaparicchadā4 ǀǀ5
ārūḍhā grāmaṇīyehi cāpahastehi carmabhiḥ6 ǀ
kṣatriyasya kulaṃ sphītaṃ taṃ tvaṃ dāso ti manyasi ǀǀ
ṣaṣṭi aśvasahasrāṇi ājāneyā hayottamā ǀ
suvarṇamekhalādharā khalīnaratanāmayā ǀǀ7
ārūḍhā grāmaṇīyehi kaśāhastehi carmabhiḥ8 ǀ
kṣatriyasya kulaṃ sphītaṃ taṃ tvaṃ dāso ti manyasi ǀǀ
viṃśa brāhmaṇasahasrāṇi rājño bhuṃjaṃti nityakaṃ ǀ
divā vā yadi vā rātrau sadā9 satkṛtapūjitā ǀ
kṣatriyasya kulaṃ sphītaṃ taṃ tvaṃ dāso ti manyasi ǀǀ10
kumārāṇāṃ śatā pañca upetā mātṛpitṛto ǀ
kṣatriyasya kulaṃ sphītaṃ taṃ tvaṃ dāso ti manyasi” ǀǀ11

rājā dāni (275r) śṛṇoti devīye “jāmātā12 āgato” tti, “ihaỿva antapure13” ti. so dāni bhīto ca
“yo14 bāhire hi rājehi bhayaṃ bhaveyā, imaṃ abhyantare bhayaṃ jātaṃ. Kuśo kiṃ
kariṣyatî?”ti.

“kiṃ tvaṃ unmattarūpā vā kṣiptacittā15 ca bhāṣasi ǀ (Sen. 23)

1
Pāda b is hypermetrical; cf. Sa 266v2-3 ṣaṣṭiṃ nāgasahasrāṇi suvarṇālaṅkārabhūṣitā ǀ suvarṇacchannā
mātaṅgā iṣādantā samudgatā ǀǀ (Sen. II 487.12f.).
2
Cf. Sa 266v3 ārūḍhā grāmaṇῑyehi iṭṭatomarapāṇibhiḥ (Sen. khaḍgaº) ǀ kṣatriyasya kulaṃ sphῑtaṃ taṃ (Sen.
omits taṃ) tvaṃ ve dāso ti manyasi ǀǀ (Sen. II 487.14).
3
Two syllables are lacking; Sen. reads ayosubaddhaº; cf. Sa 266v3 ṣaṣṭiṃ (Sen. ṣaṣṭi) rathasahasrāṇi
nandighoṣa-alaṃkṛtā (← ºghoṣaṃº) ayosubaddhāni (Sen. ayomayā subaddhāni) dvῑpicarmaparicchadā ǀǀ (Sen.
II 487.16f.).
4
Sen. dvīpiº; cf. Pā dīpi “a panther, a leopard” (DP s.v. 2dīpi[n]).
5
Pāda b does not scan correctly; the metre could be improved by reading nandighoṣa-alaṃkṛtā; cf. Sa 266v3
nandighoṣa-alaṃkṛtā (← ºghoṣaṃº).
6
Sen. varmihi (≠ mss.); the parallel verse in Sa 266v3 reads: ārūḍhā grāmaṇῑyehi cāpahastehi varmibhiḥ (Sen.
II 487.18).
7
In pāda c we should read ºmekhalăº (na-Vipulā).
8
Sen. varmibhiḥ (≠ mss.).
9
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na yadā; cf. Sa 266v4 divā (Sen. divā vā) yadi vā rātriṃ sadā satkṛtapūjitāḥ ǀǀ (Sen. II 488.5).
10
In pāda a there is resolution of the fourth syllable (Pathyā).
11
In pāda b the metre requires ºpītṛto.
12
Corr. Sen; Sa Na jāmāto; see DP s.v. jāmāta(r); the only other occurrence of jāmāto seems to be that in Jā IV
219.25, but note v.l. jāmātaro. In ms. Sa we find numerous occurrences of nom. sg. jāmātā, while jāmāto occurs
only once in this passage; cf. Sa 250r5 mahārāja jāmātā te Kuśo rājā; Sa 266v6 jāmātā te rājā Kuśo iha
anuprāpto; 267r1 eṣo te jāmātā rājā Kuśo.
13
Na Sen. antaḥpure; for antapura see p. 3, fn. 8.
14
Sen. yaṃ (≠ mss.).
15
Sen. vikṣiptacittā (unmetr.).

30
 kīdṛśo so Kuśo asyād1 anupaśyematha vayaṃ” ǀǀ2

devī āha
“eṣa deva-m-abhyantarato3 veśma4-antare tiṣṭhati ǀ
acchandiko5 rājaputro abhiniṣkramya tiṣṭhati6” ǀǀ7
tasyâsau vacanaṃ śrutvā bhīto samvignamānaso ǀ
priya-anumataỿkāṃśo8 kṛtvā añjaliṃ tiṣṭhato9 ǀǀ10
“tvaṃ kṣamāhi mahārāja tvaṃ kṣamāhi nararṣabha ǀ
na vayaṃ <evaṃ>11 jānāma mahārājo ihâgato12 ǀǀ13
<taṃ14 kṣamāhi mahārāja>15 taṃ kṣamāhi nararṣabha ǀ
na vayaṃ <evaṃ>16 jānāma siṃhasvara ihâgato ǀǀ
taṃ17 kṣamāhi mahārāja taṃ kṣamāhi nararṣabha ǀ
na vayaṃ evaṃ jānāma mahāsvara ihâgato ǀǀ
taṃ18 kṣamāhi mahārāja taṃ kṣamāhi mahāratha ǀ
na vayaṃ evaṃ jānāma mañjusvara ihâgato ǀǀ
taṃ kṣamāhi mahārāja taṃ kṣamāhi nararṣabha ǀ
na vayaṃ evaṃ jānāma mahāsvara ihâgato” ǀǀ19

rājā dāni puna20 dhītaraṃ paribhāṣati “ettako kālo mama jāmātu āgatasya, na tu21 tvaṃ
mama nivedesi”. so dāni tatkṣaṇaṃ śatapākehi sahasrapākehi ca tailehi abhyaṅgitvā22 snāpito,

1
Lit. “How would Kuśa look like?” (i.e., “how does he look like?”); Sa Na asmād; Sen. kasmād (≠ mss.). See
Jon. III 21 “the need to insert na "not" is obvious, unless we read for kasmād "why", tasmād "therefore" and
render "therefore let us have a look".”
2
In pāda d we should read ºmathā (m.c.); cf. Jā V 305.24f. ummattikā nu bhaṇasi ādu bālā va bhāsasi ǀ Kuso ce
āgato assa kiṃ na jānemu taṃ mayaṃ ǀǀ; cf. also Sa 266v6 kiṃ unmattikâsi vikṣiptacittakâsi, yaṃ (← ya) evaṃ
jalpasi “rājā Kuśo iha anuprāpto” ti. kῑdṛśo rājā Kuśo, kahiṃ vā te rājā Kuśo dṛṣṭo? (Sen. II 488.17ff.).
3
Sen. deva abhyaº. 4 Corr. Sen.; Sa Na veṇu.
5
“Unwilling”; Sa acchantiko; Na agācchantiko (unmetr.); Sen. āgacchati. Chopra (p. 139) reads āgatako; see
DP 182, s.v. acchandika “lacking appetite or will”; cf. also MDPL s.v. do. “not zealous”.
6
“He is away from home (he has left home)”; for gerund + tiṣṭhati used to signify continuous actions, cf. Speijer
1886 § 381; von Hinüber 2001 § 498.
7
Pāda a scans correctly if we read devâbhyº for deva-m-abhyº (m.c.; bha-Vipulā); in pāda b the metre requires
ºantarĕ; pāda c is ra-Vipulā.
8
Sen. ºmataỿkāṃso.
9
So read the mss.; tiṣṭhato could be m.c. for tiṣṭhaṃto or nom. sg. masc. -to (cf. BHSG § 18.33); Sen. tiṣṭhati.
10
In pāda d we should read añjalῐ for añjaliṃ (m.c.).
11
The word evaṃ is lacking in the mss.; suppl. Sen.; cf. the reading two verses below: na vayaṃ evaṃ jānāma.
12
Na em. mahārājo siṃhasvaro (unmetr.); all the later mss. follow Na; Sen. reads siṃhasvara ihâgataḥ.
13
Cf. Jā V 307.20f. aparādhaṃ mahārāja tvaṃ no khama rathesabha ǀ yaṃ taṃ aññātavesena na ñāsimhā
idhâgataṃ ǀǀ.
14
Sen. tvaṃ (≠ mss.).
15
In Sa pāda a is missing; suppl. Na.
16
The word evaṃ lacks in the mss.; suppl. Sen.
17
Sen. tvaṃ (≠ mss.). 18 Sen. tvaṃ (≠ mss.).
19
This last verse was omitted in Na; as a result, we do not find it in all the later mss. and Sen.
20
Na Sen. punar. 21 Sa Na tatra; Sen. na ca. 22 Sen. abhyañcitvā (≠ mss.).

31
mahārahehi vilepanehi vilipto, mahārahehi ca ācchādanehi ācchādito, āmuktamakuṭo
pañcāṅgikena tūryeṇôpasthihīyati.

Kuśo śvaśrūraṃ1 āha

“yattakā te hasti aśvā ca .. .. .. .. .. .. .. ǀ
sarveṣāṃ madhusitthena2 .. .. karṇā pidhīyaṃtu ǀ3
mā mama siṃhanādena svakaṃ senaṃ4 bhajiṣyati ǀǀ5
kṣipraṃ varāśvāṃ6 yojetha suvarṇa-ucchritadhvajāṃ” ǀ
antepurāto niryāsi rājño Mahendrakasya7 paśyato8 ǀǀ9 (Sen. 24)
so siṃhanādam anade10 śūro yuddhasmiṃ iśvaro11 ǀ
siṃhanādaṃ naditvāna parigṛhṇati kṣatriyā ǀǀ12

te dāni sapta kṣatriyā jīvagrāhaṃ gṛhya śvaśurasya allīpitā. te rājā āhansuḥ “kiṃ
karomi?” ti. Kuśo āha “pādehi mama śvaśuraṃ allīyatha, vṛddhiṃ ca karotha”. te dāni pādehi
ca Mahendrakasya rājño abhigatāḥ, jayavuddhi ca se kṛtā. Madrakarājā āha “kiṃ karomi?” tti.
Kuśo āha “kariṣyasi mama vacanaṃ”. śvaśuro āha “kariṣyaṃ” ti. “asti te dhītaro
suvarṇasahasramaṇḍitāṃ kṛtvā eka-m-ekasya rājño eka-m-ekaṃ13 dhītaraṃ dehi, yāmātaro14
bhontu. sukhaṃ anudvignaṃ vasiṣyasî”ti. rājñā Mahendrakena teṣāṃ te kṣatriyāṇāṃ sarveṣāṃ
eka-m-ekā suvarṇasahasramaṇḍitā dhītā (275v) dinnā, suvarṇasandhī va15 putrapautra16. te1 dāni
dāni svakāni rājyāni visarjitā2.

1
Sen. śvaśuraṃ.
2
Sen. omits this word (≠ mss.); the parallel verse in Sa 267r5-6 reads madhusitthakena (Sen. II 489.19); Pā
madhusitthaka “beeswax”; cf. BHSD s.v. madhu-siktha, ºsittha.
3
“Let the ears of all the elephants and horses be covered with wax”.
4
Sen. sainyaṃ.
5
Sen. emends the text and prints it as a four-pāda Śloka: yattakā ta hastī aśvā ca sarveṣāṃ karṇā pidhīyantu ǀ
mā mama siṃhanādena svakaṃ sainyaṃ bhajiṣyati ǀǀ (≠ mss.); cf. Sa 267r5-6 mahārāja ete sarve maheśākhyā
hastināgā sarve ca aśvāḥ sarve catuṣpadā sarvo janakāyo madhusikthakena karṇā pidhāpenti, mā mama
siṃhanādaṃ śrutvā svakaṃ sainyaṃ bhajjiṣyati (Sen. II 489.18ff.); pāda a is hypermetrical; it becomes a regular
Pathyā if we omit te.
6
Sen. kṣipraṃ ca aśvā; Chopra (p. 142) reads kṣipraṃ ca-r-aśvā.
7
Sen. Mahendrasya; Chopra (p. 142) reads Madrasya.
8
Sen. reads wrongly paścato (≠ mss.). See Chopra p. 142, fn. 65 “King Mahendraka is not following Kuśa (nor
the other way round), rather the latter goes alone while Mahendraka looks on”.
9
Pādas a and c are ma-Vipulās; pāda d is hypermetrical.
10
Sen. nanade (≠ mss.); anade is an augmented form of optative used as aorist; see BHSG § 32.89 where other
examples of such forms are given, e.g., abhāṣe, alabhe, akare etc.
11
Sen. īśvaro; Pā issara.
12
Pāda a is bha-Vipulā (we should read ºnādaṃ, m.c.); in pāda b the metre requires ºsmῐ for ºsmiṃ; in pāda d
the initial kṣ- of ºkṣatriyā should be simplified (m.c.).
13
Sen. eka-m-ekāṃ; for the acc. sg. fem. -aṃ, cf. BHSG § 9.16; Abhis III § 7.4.
14
Sen. jāmātaro; cf. MW, PW s.vv. yāmātṛ, yāmātṛka; for the interchange j / y in ms. Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014:
165; cf. also BHSG § 2.34.
15
All the mss. and Sen. read ca.
16
Sen. ºpautrā; for the nom. pl. masc. -a, cf. BHSG § 8.79 (“only in verses”); Abhis III § 6.25 (prose); in ms. Sa,
cf. Marciniak 2014: 179 (prose).

32
 gateṣu saptarājāneṣu śvaśuraṃ Kuśo āmantrayati “aham api gamiṣyāmî”ti. Madrakarājā
āha “putri Sudarśanā3, te4 evaṃ parākramayuktaṃ rājānaṃ śūraṃ dīrghadarśanaṃ5
Ikṣvākuputraṃ mahābalaṃ mahākulīnaṃ arahase premnena6 ca gauravena ca upasthihituṃ.
yaṃ nūnâhaṃ ca saparivāro sarvo7 ca adhiṣṭhāno saṃśayāto mokṣito”. “sādhū” ti dhītā pitur
vacanam aśroṣi8. rājā dāni Mahendrako mahatā satkāreṇa prabhūtaṃ ratnadānaṃ datvā
jāmātukasya Sudarśanāye ca caturaṅgabalakāyaṃ sannāhayitvā visarjito9.
so dāni yathecchito10 janapade āvāsito. tatra padmasaraṃ snāpanāye11 okasto. (Sen. 25)
tatra snāpayantena ātmano pratibimbaṃ dṛṣṭaḥ. sa taṃ durvarṇaṃ durdṛśaṃ ātmano
pratibimbaṃ dṛṣṭvā durmano āsi “tena hi me Mahendrakarājadhītā paribhavati. ātmānaṃ
upakramiṣyāmi”. so dāni Śakreṇa devendreṇa samanvāhṛto “ayaṃ Kuśo bodhisatvo
durvarṇatāye ātmānam upakramitukāmo”. tena tasya jyotīrasa-ekāvalikāmaṇiratnaṃ12 dinnaṃ
“imaṃ ābandhāhi, tato te rūpeṇa sarvaJaṃbūdvīpe13 samasamo na bhaviṣyati. yatra kālaṃ
paurāṇakaṃ14 rūpaṃ abhikāṃkṣesi, tad etaṃ maṇi15 pāṇinā pithiyeyāsi16”.
so dāni tena maṇiratnena ābaddhena rājakulaṃ praviśati divyena rūpeṇa,
pratihārarakṣeṇa ca vārito17 “mā praviśāhî”ti. so dāni āha “ahaṃ Kuśo” ti. pratīhārarakṣo āha
“bhadra18, Kuśo rājā edṛśo rūpeṇa na bhaveyā19” ti. rājñā Kuśena taṃ maṇiratnakaṃ hastena
appihitaṃ. tasya yathāpaurāṇaṃ varṇarūpaṃ saṃvṛttaṃ. pratihārarakṣo dṛṣṭvā mūrdhnena20
praṇipatito. so dāni praviṣṭo devīya mūle. devī āha “mā rājakulaṃ avamardāhî”ti “kisya tvaṃ
rājakulaṃ praviṣṭo?” so āha “ahaṃ Kuśo”. “<Kuśo>21 rājā edṛśena rūpeṇa na22 bhaveya23”.
24
rājā taṃ maṇiṃ hastena appihitaṃ. so dāni yathāpaurāṇo saṃvṛtto. devī āha “ato maṇīto

1
< tais or read te<hi>, instr. pl. “by them”; for the instr. pl. -e (-e < -ai < -aiḥ), cf. Geiger § 79.6; Oberlies 2001:
146; von Hinüber 1968: 174 § 160; von Hinüber 2001 § 316.
2
“They were released (to go to) their own kingdoms”; corr. Sen.; Sa Na visarjitāni.
3
Na Sen. Sudarśane; for the voc. sg. fem. -ā, cf. Pischel § 375.
4
Sen. tvaṃ. 5 Na Sen. ºdarśinaṃ. 6 Corr. Na; Sa premne. 7 Sa Na satvā; corr. Sen.
8
Na Sen. aśroṣīt.
9
Sa Na Sen. visarjitā; here visarjito is used with active meaning “he sent forth”.
10
Sen. yarthecchite (m.p.).
11
“He went down (okasto) to a lotus-pond to bathe”; Sen. padmasare snānāya.
12
Sen. ºvalikā maṇiº.
13
Sa ºdvīpaṃ; corr. Na; Sen. Jambuº.
14
Sen. kāle paurāṇika; see BHSD s.v. paurāṇaka; cf. Pā porāṇaka.
15
Sen. maṇiṃ; for the acc. sg. masc. -i, cf. BHSG § 10.48.
16
Sen. pidhiyayāsi (≠ mss.); cf. PTSD s.v. pithīyati (pithiyyati); cf. BHSD 345 s.v. pithati, Jon. III 23, fn. 10.
17
“(He was) stopped (by the door-keeper)”; Sen. vāri.
18
Sen. bhadraṃ.
19
“O good man, king Kuśo would not look like this” (= “if you were king Kuśo, you would not look like this”);
Sen. omits na; Jon. III 24 “It would be a good thing were Kuśa like you”. A few lines below the mss. read again:
Kuśo rājā edṛśena rūpeṇa na bhaveya (Sen. omits na); cf. Sa 268v3 bhadram astu yadā rājā Kuśo edṛśo
bhaveyā (Sen. II 493.4) “It would be good if king Kuśa was (i.e. looked) like this”.
20
Sen. mūrdhena; cf. BHSG § 17.11.
21
Sa Na lack Kuśo (hapl.); suppl. Sen.
22
“King Kuśo would not look like this”; Sen. omits na.
23
Sen. bhaveyā; for the 3 sg. opt. -eya, cf. BHSG § 29.28; Abhis III § 22.5.
24
Either we should read with Sen. rājñā for rājā, or appihitaṃ (nom. sg. masc. -aṃ) is a participle in -ta used
with active meaning (cf. BHSG § 34.15; Speijer 1886 § 360; Sen 1953 § 149; Franke 1978: 211; Karashima
2002 § 20.1).

33
hastaṃ <apanehi>1”. rājā2 maṇīto hasto3 apanīto4, divyaṃ câsya puna5 rūpaṃ saṃvṛttaṃ.
“ātmānam eva6 upakramitukāmo7. tato me ito jyotirasaṃ nāma maṇiratnaṃ Śakreṇa dinnaṃ”.
“Kuśo rājā āgacchatî”ti śrutvā ekūnā pañca kumāraśatā amātyā ca bhaṭṭabalāgraṃ ca sarve
8
(276r) pratyudgatā. paśyanti Kuśarājaṃ hastiskandhavaragataṃ divyena rūpeṇa, ādityam iva
pratapantaṃ, caturaṃgena balakāyena saṃparivṛtaṃ āgacchantaṃ. te dāni na
pratyabhijānanti. (Sen. 26) tena rājā9 maṇi hastena pihito, yathāpaurāṇaṃ ca rūpaṃ saṃvṛttaṃ,
tato ca te sarve praṇipatitā. evaṃ mahatā samudayena Kuśo rājā devīya10 Sudarśanāya
sārdham antaḥpuraṃ praviṣṭo.

evaṃ puṇyavato arthā sarve bhonti pradakṣiṇā11 ǀ

yathā nāma12 Kuśo bhartā13 jñātīhi ca samāgato ǀǀ14

pūrvenivāsaṃ bhagavāṃ pūrvejātim anusmaran ǀ

jātakaṃ idam ākhyāsi sāstā bhikṣūṇa santike15 ǀǀ16
te ca skandhā te ca17 dhātavaḥ tāny āyatanāni ca ǀ
ātmānaṃ18 <ca adhikṛtya>19 bhagavāṃ etam arthaṃ vyākare20 ǀǀ21

anavarāgrasmiṃ saṃsāre yatra me uṣitaṃ purā ǀ

Kuśo (ʼ)haṃ tadā āsi Sudarśanā Yaśodharā ǀǀ22

1
In Sa this word is lacking (s.e.); suppl. Na; all the later mss. (= Sen.) follow Na.
2
Sen. rājñā. (≠ mss.).
3
The word hasto is acc. sg. here, cf. BHSG § 8.36; Abhis III § 6.13.
4
Here apanīto is a participle in -ta used with active meaning, “the king removed his hand from the jewel”.
5
Sen. punaḥ.
6
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na e (s.e.).
7
Na Sen. upasaṃº; cf. Sa 269r1 aham ātmānaṃ upakrameṇa māretukāmo (Sen. II 493.20).
8
Sen Kuśaṃ rāº.
9
Sen. rājñā; apihito is used with active meaning here; cf. BHSG § 34.15; Speijer 1886 § 360; Sen 1953 § 149;
Franke 1978: 211; Karashima 2002 § 20.1; tena means “then”.
10
Sen. devīye; for the instr. sg. fem. -īya, cf. BHSG § 10.103, Abhis III § 9.8.
11
Sa Na pradakṣiṇo (s.e., -ā and -o are often miswritten for one another); corr. Sen.
12
Sa nāya (s.e.); corr. Sen.; Chopra (p. 151) reads yathā naṃ Kuśo bhāryāya.
13
So read the mss.; Sen. em. bhāryāya (unmetr.).
14
The metre is Śloka; cf. Sa 269v6: evaṃ puṇyavantasya arthā sarve bhavanti pradakṣiṇāḥ ǀ yathā rājā Kuśo
bhāryāya jñātῑhi ca samāgato ǀǀ (Sen. II 496.7f.).
15
Sen. bhikṣūṇam antike; cf. BHSD s.v. santika.
16
Śloka; pāda a is bha-Vipulā.
17
Sen. omits ca.
18
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ātmārthaṃ (s.e.).
19
Sa Na lack ca adhikṛtya; Sen. reads ātmano ʼrthaṃ ca bhagavān; cf. the samodhāna-verses which occur in Sa
141r1, 174r5, 189r2, 297v5, 327r3, 375r4, 400r3.
20
Sen. viyākare.
21
Pāda a has nine syllables; we could correct the metre by omitting either of the two ca; in pāda b we should
read tāni for tāny (= Sen.); in pāda d the word bhagavāṃ is metrically redundant, it is probably a later insertion
or a reciter’s remark (cf. Norman CP IV 147); we could improve the scansion by reading viyākare for vyākare.
22
In pāda a there is a resolution of the first syllable; we should read ºsmῐ for ºsmiṃ; pāda c scans correctly if we
read ahaṃ for (ʼ)haṃ.

34
 Māyā mātā tadā āsi Mahānāmo Mahendrako ǀ
Māro anyataro rājā evaṃ dhāretha jātakaṃ ǀǀ
evam idam aparimitabahuduḥkhaṃ
uccanīcacaritaṃ purāṇaṃ1 ǀ
vigatajvaro vigatabhayo aśoko
svajātakaṃ bhāṣati bhikṣusaṃghamadhye ǀǀ2

3
bhikṣū bhagavantam āhaṃsu “kasya bhagavaṃ karmasya vipākena Kuśo rājā durvarṇo
dudṛśo4 pratikūladarśano abhūṣi?” bhagavān āha
“bhūtapūrvaṃ bhikṣavo atītam adhvānaṃ nagare Kaṃpille Paṃcālajanapade duve
jāyapatikā taruṇābhirūpā parasparānuraktā bhavensuḥ. tāye istriye sādṛśaṃ tatra gṛhaṃ
niḥśalyakaṃ tādṛśaṃ5 (Sen. 27) siddhaṃ. buddhānām anutpādāt6 pratyekabuddhā loke
utpadyanti tuṣṇīkaśobhanā khaḍgaviṣāṇakalpā, ekam ātmānaṃ damenti śamenti
parinirvāpenti7. tāye striyāye8 taṃ ca āhāraṃ siddhaṃ, pratyekabuddho ca taṃ gṛhaṃ praviṣṭo
piṇḍāya taruṇābhirūpo prāsādikena iryāpathena9, prāsādikābhiprasannā devamanuṣyāḥ. tasyā
striyāye pratyekabuddhaṃ dṛṣṭvā prasādam utpannaṃ. tāye tasya pratyekabuddhasya
piṇḍapāto10 ca dinno.
so câsya kuṭumbiko praviṣṭo paśyati taṃ ca pratyekabuddhaṃ gṛhe bhāryaṃ ca. tasya
dāni śaṃkā utpannā “taruṇo (’)yaṃ pravrajito, mā h(’) eva11 me kalatrā olokitā bhaviṣyati”. so
tāye bhāryāye paruṣāye12 <vācāye>13 āha14 15“<na>16 bhuktapūrvo te eṣo, yathā tvam etasya
bhojanaṃ desi?” sā āha “śāntaṃ pāpaṃ, pravrajito eṣo mahābhāgo, apūrvo eṣo adya gṛhaṃ
praviṣṭo, prasādena me etasya bhikṣā dinnā”. tato so pratyekabuddho (276v) tasya puruṣasya
akuśalaṃ cittotpādaṃ jñātvā anugrahārthaṃ tato yeva gṛhāto hansarājā viya vaihāyasaṃ
krānto.
tasya dāni puruṣasya taṃ pratyekabuddhaṃ vaihāyasagataṃ dṛṣṭvā prasādam utpannaṃ
“mahābhāgo ayaṃ riṣî”ti. tena sā bhāryā anukṣamāpitā, praṇidhānaṃ ca utpāditaṃ “anya17 pi

1
Chopra (p. 152) reads ucc[āva]caṃ caritam [idaṃ] purāṇaṃ.
2
Upajāti; pādas a and b do not scan correctly (for the difficulty of the metre, cf. Chopra p. 152, fn. 3); in pāda c
there is resolution of the first and the fifth syllables; pāda d fits the metre if we read bhikṣusaṃghe (m.c.).
3
The chapter which we could call Kuśa-pūrvayoga begins here; the third and last part of the parikalpa-jātaka-
pūrvayoga sequence found also in other chapters in the Mv; see Marciniak 2017b.
4
Na Sen. durdṛśo. In Sa the form dudṛśo, without -r-, occurs no fewer than five times; cf. BHSD s.v.
daurvarṇika “written also dauvarṇika, cf. AMg. duvaṇṇa; form without r may be genuine analogical creation to
sauvº, suvº, frequent antonym), ugliness, ill-favoredness”; apart from dudṛśo we find in Sa such forms as
duvarṇa-; dubala-; cf. also Handurukande 1967: xii.
5
Sen. omits tādṛśaṃ. 6 Sen. anutpāde. 7 Sen. ºnirvāyanti. 8 Corr. Na; Sa stṛyāye.
9
Sen. īryāº; cf. BHSD s.v. iryā “semi-MIndic spelling for īryº”; Abhis III 127, s.v. iryāpatha.
10
Na Sen. ºpātro. 11 Na Sen. haỿva. 12 Sa Na puruṣāye (s.e.).
13
The mss. lack vācāye; Sen. reads paruṣavācāye.
14
Sa Na read only a (s.e.); corr. Sen.
15
“Has he not been enjoyed by you before (i.e., Have you not had an affair with him before), therefore you are
giving him food?”; √bhuj “to enjoy (sexually)”, cf. Vinītā 2010, pt. 2, p. 422.
16
The mss. and Sen. lack na, but it needs to be supplied here in order that the sentence makes sense.
17
Sen. anye; for the stems in -a used as locative, cf. BHSG § 8.11; Karashima 2002 § 9.1.

35
me jāti1 tvaṃ bhāryā bhavesî”ti, “anyarāṣṭraṃ pi gatā nânyasya vaśe vartesi, nânyatra mama”
tti.
bhagavān āha “syāt khalu punar bhikṣavaḥ yuṣmākam2 evam asyād "anyaḥ sa tena
kālena tena samayena Kaṃpille nagare puruṣo abhūṣi, yena bhāryāye irṣyāprakṛtena3
duṣṭacittena pratyekabuddho abhyācikṣito". Kuśo rājā tena kālena tena samayena Kaṃpille
nagare so puruṣo abhūṣi. "anyā sā bhāryā abhūṣi". sā Sudarśanā Mahendranāthadhītā4. tasya
bhikṣavaḥ karmaṇo vipākena Kuśo rājā virūpo abhūṣi.

Kuśa-jātakaṃ samāptaṃ

1
jāti is loc. here; cf. common in the Mv loc. sg. Vārāṇasi / Vārāṇasī (BHSG § 10.69) and loc. sg. mahi “on the
earth” (Sa 402r2).
2
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na asmākam (w.r.).
3
Sen. īrṣyāº; see BHSD s.v. irṣyā.
4
Corr. Na; Sa thadhītā (s.e.).

36
 Ṛṣabha-jātaka

Sa 276v3-277r1
Na 157v-158r
Sen. III 28.1-29.4

bhikṣū bhagavantam āhaṃsu “kathaṃ bhagavaṃ Māro pāpīmāṃ bhagavato duṣkaraṃ

carantasya pṛṣṭhimena pṛṣṭhimaṃ samanubaddho avatārārthī avatāragaveṣī1 alabhamāno
nirvidya pratyavakrānto?” bhagavān āha “anyadâpi mama eṣo pṛṣṭhimena pṛṣṭhimaṃ
samanubaddho avatārārthī avatāragaveṣī alabhanto (’)vatāraṃ2 nirvidya pratyavakrānto”.
bhikṣū bhagavantam āhaṃsu “anyadâpi bhagavaṃ?” bhagavān āha “anyadâpi bhikṣavo”.
bhūtapūrvaṃ bhikṣavo (’)tītam3 adhvānaṃ riṣabho gavāṃpatiḥ gogaṇaṃ
samanubaddho4. tasya dāni vṛṣabhasya vṛṣaṇā lambā śithilā ca, so vṛṣo5 laṃbitehi vṛṣaṇehi
gogaṇasya pṛṣṭhimena pṛṣṭhimaṃ aṇvati. tahiṃ ca araṇyāyatane Giriko nāma śṛgālaḥ
prativasati. tena so vṛṣabho dṛṣṭo gogaṇena sārdhaṃ aṇvato6 laṃbehi vṛṣaṇehi. so tasya
pṛṣṭhimena pṛṣṭhimaṃ bahūni varṣāṇi samanubaddho. tasya aparo śṛgālo vayasyo. tena so
Giriko dṛṣṭo tasya vṛṣabhasya pṛṣṭhimena pṛṣṭhamaṃ samanubaddho, dṛṣṭvā ca puna7 taṃ
Girikaṃ gāthāye adhyabhāṣati

“kati varṣāṇi Girika anubaddho (ʾ)si gavāṃpatiṃ? ǀ

muhurmuhuḥ vitrasasi8 bhītabhītaṃ ca paśyasi ǀǀ9
imā10 sthūlā ca lambā ca sunibaddhā śithilā ca (’)me11 ǀ
imā na12 pi patiṣyanti tato (ʼ)bhakṣo bhaviṣyasi ǀǀ13 (277r)
mayâpi samanubaddho daśa varṣāṇi pañca ca ǀ
śithilā ca subaddhā ca nâsti sānaṃ patato14 bhayaṃ” ǀǀ15

16
<bhagavān āha “syāt khalu punar bhikṣavo yuṣmākam evam asyād "anyaḥ17 sa
(Sen. 29)
tena kālena tena samayena vṛṣabho (’)bhūt". so (’)haṃ vṛṣabho (’)bhūṣi. yaḥ Giriko nāma
śṛgalo (’)yam eva Māro (’)bhūṣi. tadâpy avatārārthī avatāram alabhanto
nirvidyâpakrāṃtaḥ.”>

samāptaṃ Riṣabha18-jātakaṃ

1
Sen. ºtāraṃ gaveṣī. 2 Sen. ºtāraṃ gaveṣī alabhanto avatāraṃ.
3
Corr. Na; Sa (ʼ)tītem (the scribe probably confused atītam adhvānam and atīte adhvāne); Sen. atītam.
4
Sen. gogaṇasamaº. 5 Sen. vṛṣabho (≠ mss.).
6
Sa Na aṇvati; Sen. aṇvanto; for the nom. sg. masc. -to, cf. BHSG § 18.33.
7
Sen. punas. 8 Sen. ºmuhuś ca trasasi.
9
Śloka; pāda a scans as na-Vipulā; in pāda b there is resolution of the first syllable; pāda c is bha-Vipulā.
10
Corr. Na; Sa imāṃ; Sen. ime. 11 Sen. c(’) ime. 12 Corr. Sen.; Sa imāniṃ pi; Na imāṃ pi.
13
In pāda b we should assume resolution of the first syllable (m.c.).
14
“There is no fear of their fall(ing)”; abl. sg. -ato of pata “falling” (cf. BHSG § 8.53); Sen. patatāṃ (≠ mss.).
15
Pāda d is hypermetrical; the scansion could be corrected by reading patāt for patato.
16
The following sentences are missing in Sa; they were added in ms. Na in the upper margin of fol. 158v; all the
later mss. (= Sen.) follow Na. See Marciniak 2017a: 107.
17
Na yuṣmākam evânyaḥ (s.e.); corr. Sen. 18 Na Sen. Vṛṣabhaº.

37
 Vānara-jātaka I

Sa 277r1-277v1
Na 158r1-158v8
Sen. III 29.4-30.16

bhikṣū bhagavantam āhaṃsu “kathaṃ bhagavan Māro pāpīmāṃ na śaknoti bhagavato

(’)vatāram adhigantuṃ?” bhagavān āha “na bhikṣavo etarahiṃ yeva1 Māro pāpīmāṃ na
śaknoti mama avatāram adhigantuṃ. anyadâpi eṣa mama na śaknoti avatāram adhigantuṃ.”
bhikṣū āhansu “<anyadâpi>2 bhagavaṃ?” bhagavān āha “anyadâpi bhikṣavo”.
bhūtapūrvaṃ bhikṣavo atītam adhvānaṃ anuHimavante pratyuddeśe vānaro mahāntaṃ
vānarayūthaṃ pariharati. tahiṃ ca Himavantapratyuddeśe3 mahanto udakahrado, yatra
vānarayūthaṃ abhīkṣṇaṃ pānīyaṃ pāyako otarati. tatra ca udakahrade dakarākṣaso4
prativasati. yo tatrôdakahrade otarati pānīyapāyo mṛgo vā pakṣī vā vānaro vā manuṣyo vā,
tato so dakarākṣaso5 okaḍḍhati. so pi vānarayūtho taṃ udakahradaṃ pānīyapāyo otarati. so
dakarākṣaso dakagato tāni vānarāṇi nidhyāyitvā adṛṣṭo tehi vānarehi tato vānaram ekaśo
(ʾ)kaḍḍhati6. evaṃ so dakarākṣaso punaḥ punaḥ7 yaṃ velaṃ te vānarā udakapāyā okastā
bhavanti, tato nidhyāyitvā adṛṣṭo okaḍḍhati. so dāni vānarādhipati8 yāni vānarāṇi tato
udakahrade9 okaḍḍhitāni, tāni na paśyati. tasya10 bhavati “kahiṃ te vānarāṇi? mā anyaṃhi11
gatā bhavensu” ti. samantato loleti12, na ca paśyati. so paṇḍito yūthapatiḥ teṣāṃ vānarāṇāṃ
udakahradam otaraṃtānāṃ (Sen. 30) yena deśena taṃ udakahradaṃ pānīyapāyā otaranti, tatra
otarantānāṃ uttarantānāṃ pādāni pratyavekṣati, otarantānāṃ vardhanti, uttaratānāṃ
parihīyanti. tasya buddhir utpannā “atra ete okaḍḍhiyanti dakarākṣasena, tato na paśyāmi
eteṣāṃ. parā13 mukhena na udakaṃ svayaṃ pibituṃ14”. yaṃ ca tena dṛṣṭā15 okaḍḍhiyanto16
tatrôdake dakarākṣasena vānarā āṇattā “gacchatha ato nalavanāto nalapotāni17 gṛhṇatha18,
yenôdakaṃ pāsyatha. tato dakarākṣaso na śakyaty19 avakaḍḍhituṃ”. tehi gacchiya nalavanāto

1
Na etarahiṃ eva; Sen. etarhi eva.
2
Sa lacks anyadâpi; suppl. Na. 3 Sen. anuHimavantaº. 4
Sen. udakaº. 5
Sen. taṃ tatrôdakaº.
6
Sen. ekam ākaḍḍhati (≠ mss.); ekaśo “one by one”; cf. Abhis III § 2.21 -o ʾ < -o o- (e.g., thālīyo ʾtāriya); cf.
also Sn(tr.N) 189 (ad Sn 214, yʾ ogāhane, o + o > -o-).
7
Sen. punapunaḥ.
8
Sen. ºpatiḥ; for the nom. sg. masc. -i, cf. BHSG § 10.15; Abhis III § 8.1.
9
Sen. tatrôdakahrade.
10
Sen. tasyaỿvaṃ.
11
< Skt anyasmin; Sen. anyahiṃ; cf. the forms kaṃhi, taṃhi, imaṃhi in ms. Sa (see Marciniak 2014: 174); for
the loc. sg. -aṃhi, cf. BHSG § 8.61.
12
“He walked / searched all around, but did not see them”, √lul “to move to and fro” (MW); Na Sen. loketi.
13
“Hereafter, later on”, abl. of para-?; presumably used in the same meaning as itaḥ paraṃ “from now on”. Sen.
em. alaṃ (≠ mss.); Jon. III 28 “There must be no more drinking water direct by the mouth”.
14
Sen. em. alaṃ mukhena svayam udakaṃ pibituṃ; for na + infinitive for strong prohibition, cf. Abhis § 40.11.
15
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na dṛṣto (s.e.; -ā and -o are often miswritten for one another).
16
Sen. ºyantā.
17
Sen. nalaprāntāni; cf. Pā pota(ka) “a small branch, offshoot, twig, sprout” (PTSD s.v.).
18
Sa Na gṛhnatha; corr. Sen.
19
Sen. śakṣyati.

38
svakasvakā nalaprāntā gṛhītā dīrghadīrghā, yathā dūrato sthitakā “udakaṃ pibema1, na ca
maṃ2 dakarākṣaso okaḍḍhiyā3” ti. yaṃ velaṃ udakapāyā gacchanti, tato svakasvakāni nalāny
ādāya otaranti, tato dūrāto bhontā tena nalena udakaṃ pibanti, na śaknoti dakarākṣaso bhūyo
vānaram (277v) okaḍḍhituṃ.

otarantasya dṛśyanti pādāni uttarantasya na dṛṣṭāni4 pādāni ǀ5

nalena pāṇiṃ6 pātavyaṃ nâsti jāgarato bhayaṃ ǀǀ7

8
<bhagavān āha “syāt khalu bhikṣavo yuṣmākam evam asyād9 "anyaḥ sa tena kālena
tena samayena yo vānarādhipatiḥ". aham eva tadā abhūt. yo dakarākṣaso abhūd, ayam eva
Māro (’)bhūt. tadâpi na śaknoti smâvatāram adhigantuṃ.”>

samāptaṃ Vānara-jātakaṃ

1
Sen. pibamānā.
2
Sen. omits maṃ (≠ mss.); for the 1 acc. pl. maṃ, cf. BHSG § 20.47.
3
Sen. okaḍḍeyā; for the opt. in -iyā, cf. BHSG § 29.34.
4
Corr. Na; Sa dṛṣṭāna (s.e.).
5
“The footsteps of one going down are seen; the footsteps of one going up are not seen”; Sen. omits dṛṣṭāni
pādāni.
6
Corr. Na; Sa pāniṃ; Sen. pānaṃ; see BHSD s.v. pāṇi “(or pāṇī? nt.; = AMg. id.; preserved in many modern
Indo-Aryan vernaculars; cf. Skt. pānīya), water”.
7
The first line is too long and does not scan as Śloka, which seems to be the reason why Senart excluded the
words dṛṣṭāni pādāni; pāda c is ma-Vipulā; cf. Merv-Av 62v otaraṃtaṃ padaṃ asti uttarantaṃ na dṛśyati ǀ
naḍena vāri pāsyāma nâsti jāgarato bhayaṃ siyā ǀǀ; cf. Jā I 171.17f. disvā padam anuttiṇṇaṃ disvān’ otaritaṃ
padan ǀ naḷena vārim pivissāma n’ eva maṃ tvaṃ vadhissasi ǀǀ.
8
The following sentences are missing in Sa. They were added in ms. Na in the lower margin of fol. 158v. All the
later mss. (= Sen.) follow Na; cf. Marciniak 2017a: 108.
9
Na Sen. lack asyād.

39
 Vānara-jātaka II

Sa 277v1-278r4
Na 158v8-159r8
Sen. III 31.1-33.7

bhikṣū bhagavantam āhaṃsu “kathaṃ bhagavān1 anuttarāye bodhīye2 prajñāviśeṣeṇa

Mārasya viṣayāto atikrānto3?” bhagavān āha “na bhikṣavo etarahiṃ yevâhaṃ4 anuttarāye
bodhīye5 prajñāviśeṣeṇa svastinā Mārasya viṣayāto atikrānto. anyadâpi ahaṃ vānarabhūto
santo prajñāviśeṣeṇa etasya Mārasya viṣayāto mūrdhe pādāṃ kṛtvā svastinā viṣayāto6
atikrānto.” bhikṣū āhaṃsuḥ “anyadâpi bhagavaṃ?” bhagavān āha “anyadâpi bhikṣavo”.
bhūtapūrvaṃ bhikṣavo atītam adhvānaṃ anuHimavante vānaro mahāntaṃ
vānarayūthaṃ pariharati. so dāni grīṣmāṇāṃ paścime māse tena vānarayūthena sārdhaṃ tato
Himavantāto nānāprakārāṇi phalāni paribhuñjitvā tṛṣito udakahradaṃ pānīyapāyo āgato. so ca
udakahrado nira..kūlo7, nâsti okāśo otarituṃ nôtthituṃ. so yūthapati8 tasya udakahradasya
samantena avakāśaṃ9 mārganto10 anukramanto pānīyatṛṣāye, tato upalāto11 paṭaṃ12 cchitvā
tahiṃ udakahrade patito. tasya ca udakasya abhyantare ajagarasya bilaṃ. tatra bile mahānto
ajagaro prativasati. tatra tasya prativasantasya alpakisareṇa āhāro utpadyati. yo tatra
udakapāyo āgacchati mṛgo vā pakṣī vā vānaro vā, taṃ so bhakṣayati. tena so vānarādhipo
tahiṃ udake patanto dṛṣṭo. tena tato bilāto grīvā nikkālitā13 “etaṃ vānaraṃ graheṣyāmî14”ti.15
so ajagaro taṃ vānaraṃ gāthāye adhyabhāṣe

“utpanno punar ayaṃ bhakṣo16 vānaro vanagocaro ǀ

yo (ʾ)yaṃ viratukūlasmi17 pānīyaṃ pātum icchati” ǀǀ18

1
Sen. bhagavaṃ; voc. sg. bhagavān (-āṃ) is very common in ms. Sa; cf. BHSG § 18.81; Abhis III § 15.4.
2
Sen. samyaksaṃbodhiye (≠ mss.).
3
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na abhiº, the akṣaras ta and bha are very similar; note also that the prefixes ati / adhi / abhi are
frequently interchanged; cf. CPD s.v. ati.
4
Na Sen. evâhaṃ. 5 Sen. omits anuttarāye bodhīye. 6 Sen. omits viṣayāto.
7
The reading in Sa is not clear ; Na reads nirabhraº; it was probably miswritten for a word meaning
“having no shore, precipitous”. In the verse below the same word was miswritten as viratukūla; Senart em.
śvabhritakūlo “steep”.
8
Sen. ºpatiḥ; for the nom. sg. masc. -i, cf. BHSG § 10.15; Abhis III § 8.1.
9
“Looking for a possibility (to get down and drink water from the lake)”; Sen. vikāśaṃ (≠ mss.); Jon. III 30
“searching for a way in”.
10
Sa māmārgº (ditt.); corr. Na.
11
Sa Na upalāno (s.e.; the akṣaras ta and na are similar); Sen. upalānāṃ; < utpalāto; for u- in compounds
containing Skt ut-, cf. BHSG § 2.88; cf. also Abhis III s.v. u-kṣipta-; Merv-Av 375, s.vv. u-kṣipa-, u-kṣipta.
12
Na Sen. paṭāṃ; cf. BHSD s.v. paṭa “piece, fragment”.
13
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na nikkālito (s.e. or confusion of genders).
14
Sen. grahīṣyāmi.
15
Sa Na etaṃ vānaraṃ graheṣyāmi so ajagaro taṃ vānaraṃ graheṣyāmîti so ajagaro taṃ vānaraṃ gāthāye
(ditt.); corr. Sen.
16
Sen. bhakṣyo.
17
Sa viratuº; Na virāntukūlasmiṃ; Sen. bilān te kūlasmiṃ; viratukūlaº was probably miswritten for the same
form, which had been earlier miswritten as nirabhrakūlo (referring to udakahrado).
18
In pāda a we should read puna (ʼ)yaṃ or assume resolution of the fourth syllable (m.c.; Pathyā).

40
 so dāni vānarādhipo tahiṃ udake na kiṃci1 pratiṣṭhāṃ labhati, yatra pādaṃ
pratiṣṭhāpetvā (Sen. 32) udakāto sthalaṃ krameya. tasya2 bhavati “yady eṣa ajagaro grīvāṃ
parāṅmukhāṃ parivarteya, etasya yeva3 ajagarasya mūrdhne pādaṃ kṛtvā thalaṃ krameyaṃ”.
so dāni ajagaraṃ gāthāye adhyabhāṣe
“aham eva na te bhakṣyo na imāṃ4 paśyase pṛthuṃ5 ǀ
yo maṃ6 abhimukhaṃ tarje7 yaṃ bhāṣasi girām imāṃ?” ǀǀ

tena dāni ajagareṇa yato8 te vānarā yūthapatinā upadarśitā tatomukhaṃ9 se grīvā

parivartitā tāni (278r) vānarāṇi draṣṭuṃ. samanantaran tena ajagareṇa parāmukhā10 grīvā
parivartitā, so ca vānarādhipo tasya ajagarasya parāmukhasya 11 mūrdhne pādaṃ kṛtvā, tato
udakāto svastinā sthalaṃ prakrānto. so dāni ajagaro tasya vānarasya buddhiviśeṣeṇa vismito
“etasya vānarasya iha udakahrade pādasya pratiṣṭhānaṃ nâsti, yatra pādaṃ pratiṣṭhāpetvā ito
udakāto thalaṃ prakrameyaṃ12. tato naṃ13 mama ete vānarā upadarśitā, tathā eṣa atomukhaṃ
parivartento14, mama ca grīvā yena ete vānarā tena parivṛttā. eṣo ca buddhiviśeṣeṇa mama
yeva15 mūrdhne pādāṃ kṛtvā sthale prakrānto”.
so taṃ vānarādhipatiyaṃ16 gāthāye pratyabhāṣe

“lahuṃ ca tvaye kṣipraṃ ..17 niruddhaṃ puna18 cintitaṃ ǀ

yo maṃ parāṅmukhaṃ jñātvā śūro vīro ajāyithā ǀǀ19
yasyême caturo dharmā vānarendra yathā tava ǀ
vīryaṃ buddhiḥ smṛtiḥ prajñā so duḥkham apavartati” ǀǀ

bhagavān āha “syāt khalu punar bhikṣavaḥ yuṣmākam evam asyād "anyaḥ sa tena
kālena tena samayena (Sen. 33) anuHimavante vānarādhipo abhūṣi". ahaṃ so20 tena kālena tena
samayena vānarādhipati21 abhūṣi. "anyaḥ sa tatra udakahrade ajagaro abhūṣi". na khalv etad
evaṃ draṣṭavyaṃ. tat kasya hetoḥ? eṣa bhikṣavaḥ Māro pāpīmāṃ22 tena kālena tena samayena
tahiṃ udakahrade ajagaro nevāsiko23 abhūṣi. tadâpi ahaṃ etasya udakahradāto
buddhiviśeṣeṇa mūrdhne pādaṃ kṛtvā viṣayāto24 sthalam atikrānto. etarahi pi ahaṃ etasya
Mārasya buddhiviśeṣeṇa viṣayāto atikrānto25”.

Vānara-jātakaṃ samāptaṃ

1
Sen. kiṃcit. 2 Na Sen. tasyaỿvaṃ. 3 Sen. evâjagarasya. 4 Sen. imā na.
5
Sen. pṛthū; for the acc. pl. masc. -uṃ, cf. BHSG § 12.55; Abhis III § 11.14.
6
Sen. māṃ; for the 1 acc. sg. maṃ, cf. Marciniak 2014: 171.
7
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na tarja. 8 Sen. yena. 9 Sen. tataḥmukhaṃ. 10 Sen. ºmukhī. 11 Sen. parāṅº.
12
Sen. prakrameya; for the 3 sg. opt. -eyaṃ, cf. BHSG § 29.28.
13
Emphatic particle “indeed, certainly”; cf. DP II 497, s.v. nam; BHS nam; AMg ṇaṃ; Sen. tena.
14
“He made me avert (parivartento) my face from here”; Sa Na ºvartentā; Sen. parivarteti (≠ mss.).
15
Na Sen. eva. 16 Sen. ºpatiṃ; for the acc. sg. masc. -iyaṃ, cf. BHSG § 10.63.
17
One syllable is lacking in the mss., we could read <me>; Sen. suppl. ca.
18
Sen. punar (unmetr.). 19 In pāda a the metre requires tvayĕ (Śloka Pathyā).
20
Na Sen. so ʼhaṃ. 21 Sen. vānarādhipo. 22 Na Sen. pāpīmāṃ Māro. 23 Na Sen. naivāsiko; Pā nevāsika.
24
Sen. omits viṣayāto.
25
Na Sen. viṣayāto buddhiviśeṣeṇâtikrāntaḥ.

41
 Puṇyavanta-jātaka

Sa 278r4-281r6
Na 159r8-160v4
Sen. III 33.8-41.12

bhikṣū bhagavantam āhansuḥ “paśya bhagavāṃ kathaṃ puṇyānāṃ varṇavādī”.

bhagavān āha “na bhikṣavo etarahiṃ yeva ahaṃ1 puṇyānāṃ2 varṇavādī. anyadâpi ahaṃ
bhikṣavo puṇyānām varṇavādī”. bhikṣū āhaṃsu “anyadâpi bhagavaṃ?” bhagavān āha
“anyadâpi bhikṣavo”.
bhūtapūrvaṃ bhikṣavo atīta-m-adhvāne3 nagare Vārāṇasi4 Kāśijanapade Añjanako
nāma rājā rājyaṃ kārayati kṛtapuṇyo maheśākho susaṃgṛhītaparijano dānasaṃvibhāgaśīlo
mahābalo mahākośo mahāvāhano. tasya taṃ5 rājyaṃ riddhañ ca sphītañ ca subhikṣañ ca
ākīrṇajanamanuṣyañ ca sukhitajanamanuṣyañ ca.
tasya dāni rājño Añjanakasya6 putro Puṇyavanto nāma kumāro sarvakālaṃ puṇyānāṃ
varṇavādī. tasya dāni kumārasya catvāra (278v) amātyaputrāḥ vayasyāḥ. 7eko amātyaputro
vayasyo Vīryavanto nāma sarvakālaṃ vīryasya va varṇavādī “vīryaṃ loke anuttaraṃ8”.
dvitīyo amātyaputro Śilpavanto nāma sarvakālaṃ9 śilpasya va varṇavādī “śilpaṃ loke
anuttaraṃ”. tṛtīyo amātyaputro Rūpavanto nāma rūpasya varṇavādī “rūpaṃ vā10 loke
anuttaraṃ”. caturtho amātyaputro Prajñāvanto nāma sarvakālaṃ prajñāye varṇavādī “prajñā
ye11 loke anuttarā12”. te dāni tena kumāreṇa Puṇyavantena ucyanti “nâsti puṇyehi13 samaṃ,
puṇyaṃ loka14 anuttarê”ti15. (Sen. 34) “yadi vo jānitu16 na śakyatha, pararāṣṭraṃ gacchāma, tatra
jñāsyāmaḥ ko viśiṣyati17 puṇyavāṃ vīryavāṃ śilpavāṃ prajñāvān” iti. te dāni Vārāṇasīto
Kaṃpillaṃ nagaraṃ gatā “yāva18 jñāsyāma ko loke viśiṣyati puṇyavāṃ vīryavāṃ śilpavāṃ
rūpavāṃ prajñāvāṃ”.

1
Na Sen. evâhaṃ.
2
Corr. Na; Sa puṇyanānāṃ (ditt.).
3
Na Sen. atītam adhvānaṃ.
4
Sen. Vārāṇasī; for the loc. sg. fem. -i and -ī, cf. BHSG § 10.68; for the loc. sg. Vārāṇasī / Vārāṇasi in ms. Sa,
cf. also Marciniak 2014: 182.
5
Sen. omits taṃ; for the nom. sg. neutr. taṃ, cf. BHSG § 21.11.
6
Sen. Aṃjanasya.
7
Sa eko amātyaputro vayasyo eko amātyaputro Vīryavanto (ditt.); corr. Na; Sen. omits vayasyo.
8
Sen. anuttaraṃ ti. 9 Corr. Na; Sa sakālaṃ.
10
Sa Na rūpavāṃ (s.e.; the anusvāra dot written in the wrong place); Sen. rūpaṃ va; here vā = eva, cf. Abhis III
§ 33.9; PW s.v. vā (4); BHSD s.v. vā (2).
11
So read the mss.; Sen. em. va; for ye < yeva, cf. Norman CP I 48-49.
12
Sen. anuttaraṃ. 13 Corr. Na; Sa puṇyohi.
14
Na Sen. loke; for -e a- > -a a-, cf. von Hinüber 2001 § 265; alternatively, it could be stem in -a used as
locative (cf. BHSG § 8.11; Karashima 2002 § 9.1).
15
Sa Na anuttarehi (s.e.); Sen. anuttaraṃ ti.
16
Sen. jānituṃ; for the inf. in -tu, cf. BHSG § 36.3.
17
Sen. viśeṣyati.
18
Sen. yāvat.

42
 te dāni Kaṃpillāto nirgamya Gaṃgāyā1 snāpanāya gatā, paśyanti ca nadīya2 Gaṅgāye
śrotena mahāntaṃ dāruskandhaṃ ovuhyantaṃ3. te dāni amātyaputrāḥ so ca Puṇyavanto
rājaputro taṃ Vīryavantam amātyaputraṃ āhaṃsu “Vīryavanta atra tvayā dāruskandhe vīrya4
darśayitavyaṃ, yadi5 śaknosi idaṃ dāruskandhaṃ nadīye Gaṅgāye ovuhyantaṃ6
okaḍḍhituṃ”. tato so Vīryavanto, tena dāni mahābalasthāma saṃjanitvā taṃ dāruskandhaṃ
nadīye Gaṃgāye ovuhyantaṃ sthalaṃ7 okaḍḍhitaṃ8. te dāni taṃ pratyavekṣanti, paśyanti ca
mahārahaṃ candanadrumaṃ. so dāni tena Vīryavantena amātyaputreṇa gandhikānāṃ haste
purāṇānāṃ śatasahasreṇa vikrīto. tena taṃ purāṇānāṃ śatasahasrām9 ānetvā teṣāṃ
vayasyakānāṃ dattaṃ.
tāṃ vayasyakāṃ gāthāyā10 adhyabhāṣe

“vīryaṃ loke praśaṃsanti vīryaṃ loke anuttaraṃ ǀ

paśya vīryaprabhāvena dhanaskandho me āhṛto” ǀǀ11

tena dāni ahansu12 “dṛṣṭaṃ vīryasya phalaṃ. Śilpavantasya śilpaphalaṃ paśyāmaḥ”. so

dāni Śilpavanto vīṇām13 ādāya vayasyakānāṃ mūlāto nirdhāvitvā, amātyaputrehi ca
śreṣṭhiputrehi ca sārdhaṃ vīṇāye kuśalehi vīṇāṃ pravādito. tatra mahājanakāyo sannipatito.
yattakā pi Kampille nagare vīṇāvādyeṣu śikṣitā, te pi sarve (Sen. 35) śrutvā sannipatitā. tena
amātyaputreṇa sārdhaṃ parasparasya vispardhaṃ14 vīṇāṃ vādayaṃti15, na ca koci16 śaknoti
tasya amātyaputrasya (279r) vīṇāye abhibhavituṃ. atha khalu so amātyaputro Śilpavanto17
sarveṣāṃ vīṇāvādyena viśiṣyati. tena dāni Śilpavantena tāṃ vīṇā18 vādayantena tasya19 vīṇāye
ekā tantrī cchinnā, tādṛśo yeva20 ca tāye vīṇāye svaro niścarati. tasya dvitīyā tantrī cchinnā,
tādṛśo yeva21 ca vīṇāye svaro niścarati. tasya tṛtīyā tantrī cchinnā, tādṛśo yeva22 ca tāye vīṇāye
svaro niścarati. evam23 eka-m-ekā evaṃ ṣaṭṭantrīyo24 cchinnā, ekā tantrī avaśiṣṭā25. tato tāye26
ekāye tantrīye tādṛśo yeva svaro niścarati. sarvā pariṣā tasya Śilpavantasya amātyaputrasya
vīṇāvādyena vismayam āpannā. tena dāni prabhūtaṃ hiraṇyasuvarṇaṃ ācchādo va27 labdho.
tena taṃ hiraṇyasuvarṇaṃ āharitvā teṣāṃ vayasyakānāṃ dinnaṃ “ayaṃ pi mama śilpasya
phalaṃ”.

1
Na Sen. Gaṃgāyāṃ; for the loc. sg. fem. -āyā, cf. BHSG 9.50.
2
Na Sen. nadīye; for the loc. sg. fem. -īya, cf. BHSG § 10.106.
3
Na Sen. oruhyantaṃ; cf. Pā ovuyhati (pass. of ovahati); for vuhyati, cf. BHSG § 2.52.
4
Na Sen. vīryaṃ. 5 Sen. yaṃ. 6 Sen. oruhyantaṃ. 7 Sen. oruhyantaṃ sthale.
8
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na okkaḍḍhittuṃ. 9 Corr. Na; Sa śatasram.
10
Sen. gāthāya; for the obl. sg. fem. -āyā, cf. BHSG § 9.47.
11
Śloka; in pāda d the metre requires mĕ.
12
Na Sen. āhansuḥ; on ahaṃsu(ḥ), ahansu(ḥ) for āhansu(ḥ) in ms. Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014: 196.
13
Sa vīryāṇām (s.e.); corr. Na.
14
3 sg. used for plural.
15
Sa Na vādayati, confusion of numbers; corr. Sen.
16
Sen. kocit. 17 Sen. ºputro so Śilpaº.
18
Sen. vīṇāṃ; for the acc. sg. fem. -ā, cf. BHSG § 9.20; Abhis III § 7.5.
19
Sen. tasyā; for the gen. sg. fem. tasya, cf. BHSG §§ 21.17, 46; in ms. Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014: 174.
20
Na eva; Sen. evaṃ. 21 Na eva; Sen. evaṃ. 22 Na eva; Sen. evaṃ. 23
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ekam.
24 25 26 27
Corr. Na; Sa ṣaṭaº. Corr. Na; Sa ºśiṣṭāṃ. Sa tepi; corr. Na. Sen. ca.

43
 so dāni tāṃ vayasyakāṃ gāthāye adhyabhāṣe
“śilpaṃ loke praśaṃsanti śilpaṃ loke anuttaraṃ ǀ
su pi cchinnena1 vīṇāyāṃ dhanaskandho me āhṛto” ǀǀ2

te dāni āhaṃsu “dṛṣṭaṃ imasya Śilpavantasyâpi amātyaputrasya śilpasya phalaṃ.

Rūpavantasyâpi rūpasya phalaṃ paśyāmaḥ”.
so dāni Rūpavanto amātyaputro tato vayasyānāṃ mūlāto nirdhāvitvā antarāpaṇavīthīm
okasto. so dāni antarapāṇavīthīyaṃ3 aṇvanto agragaṇikāye dṛṣṭo prāsādiko darśanīyo
akṣudrāvakāśo paramāye śubhāye varṇapuṣkalatāye (Sen. 36) samanvāgato. tasyā tatra
dṛṣṭamātrāye4 atyarthaṃ premnaṃ saṃjātaṃ. tāye ceṭī5 preṣitā “gacchāhi etaṃ puruṣaṃ mama
vacanena śabdāpehi”. so dāni tāye ceṭīye śabdāvito “āryadhītā tava āryaputra paśyitukāmā”.
so dāni tāye ceṭīye sārdhaṃ tasyā agragaṇikāye gṛhaṃ praviṣṭo. agragaṇikāye amātyaputro
abhinandito “svāgatam āryaputrasya. imaṃ te gṛhaṃ. anuttaravasanaṃ6 taṃ kalyāṇaṃ. iha7
mayā sārdhaṃ pañcahi kāmaguṇehi samarpito krīḍāhi ramāhi paricārehi8”. so tāye
agragaṇikāye ekaparyaṅkena upaviśāpito, bahuprakārañ ca arthena lobhito. tasya snānagṛhaṃ
praveśitvā gandhatailena abhyaṅgo dinno, udārehi ca snānacūrṇehi snāpito ca, udārehi ca
anuvilepanehi9 anuvilipto10, mahārahāṇi ca Kāśikāni vastrāṇi parihāpito11. tāye agragaṇikāye
(279v) sārdham upaviṣṭasya mahārahaṃ bhojanam upanāmitaṃ. so dāni tāye sārdhaṃ āsanto
āha “amukatra me gṛhe mama catvāro vayasyā āsanti. teṣāṃ śabdāvitvā arthamātrā dātavyā,
yathā te na vihanyeṃsu”. agragaṇikāye vacanamātreṇa śatasahasraṃ purato thapito “imaṃ
teṣām vayasyānāṃ dehi”. tena dāni te vayasyā śabdāvitā12. te dāni tāye agragaṇikāye gṛham
āgatāḥ, paśyanti13 Rūpavantaṃ amātyaputraṃ mahatīye striyāye agragaṇikāye aṅkagatam
āsantaṃ.
so dāni Rūpavanto tāṃ vayasyā14 dṛṣṭvā gāthāye adhyabhāṣe
“rūpaṃ loke praśaṃsanti rūpaṃ loke anuttaraṃ ǀ
gaṇikāya va15 aṃkagato dhanaskandho ca16 me āhṛto” ǀǀ17

1
“Even with a broken lute” (confusion of genders; masc. cchinnena + fem. vināyāṃ); Sa Na read su si
cchinnena; Sen. em. suśikṣitena; for the p / s alternation, which arises from the similarity of these two letters in
the Brāhmī script, see EV I 134 (ad Th 49), EV II 56 (ad Thī 6), Sn(tr.N) 214 (ad Sn 353).
2
Śloka; in pāda d we should read mĕ (m.c.).
3
Sa Na antarapāṇaṃº; Sen. antarāpaṇe vīthīyaṃ.
4
Sen. ºmātre. 5 Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ceṭīye.
6
“An excellent dwelling-place”; all the mss. and Sen. read ºvyasanaṃ; see PTSD s.v. vasana2.
7
Sen. omits iha. 8 Sa Na ºcārāhi; corr. Sen.
9
Sa anuparivāritehi (s.e.); Na anulepanehi; Sen. ālepanehi.
10
Sa anupalipto (s.e.); Na Sen. anulepito.
11
“Clothed in fine garments”; Sen. Kāśikavastrāṇi paridhāpito; cf. Sa 169r2 mahāntaṃ vastraṃ parihāpito; see
BHSD s.v. parihāpita.
12
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na śabdāvitvā.
13
Sa Na paśyantaṃ (s.e.); corr. Sen.
14
Na Sen. vayasyāṃ; for the acc. pl. masc. -ā, cf. BHSG § 8.92; Abhis III § 6.33.
15
Sen. ca. 16 Sen. omits ca.
17
In pāda c there is resolution of the first syllable; we should read vā (m.c.; bha-Vipulā); pāda d has nine
syllables; it becomes a regular Pathyā if we omit ca and read mĕ.

44
 “imaṃ śatasahasraṃ, gacchatha1 vyayaṃ karotha”. te dāni śatasahasraṃ gṛhya svakam
ohāraṃ gatā. (Sen. 37) te dāni ahaṃsu2 “dṛṣṭaṃ Rūpavantasyâpi amātyaputrasya <rūpasya>3
phalaṃ. Prajñāvantasyâpi prajñāye phalaṃ draṣṭavyaṃ”.
Prajñāvanto 4pi tato ohārāto5 nirgamya antarāpaṇavīthīm6 okasto. tatra paśyati
śreṣṭhiputram agragaṇikāye sārdham vivadantaṃ mahato janakāyasya madhye. śreṣṭhiputreṇa
sā agragaṇikā uktā “āgaccha mama adya rātrim upasthāpanakāri, ahaṃ te śatasahasraṃ
dāsyāmi”. agragaṇikā āha “āryaputra nâsti mamâdya rātriṃ kṣaṇo. anyasyâham adya rātrīye
gṛhītavetanā. adya taṃ upasthihiṣyāmi7, śuve āryaputrasya sakāśam āgamiṣyaṃ”. sā dāni
tasya puruṣasya taṃ8 rātrim upasthāpanakāri gatā. śreṣṭhiputro pi taṃ yeva9 agragaṇikāṃ
saṃkīyanto śayito. tena dāni tāye agragaṇikāye sārdhaṃ svapnāntare sarvarātriṃ10
yathābhiprāyaṃ krīḍitaṃ ramitaṃ pravicāritaṃ. sā dāni agragaṇikā tāṃ rātriṃ tena puruṣeṇa
krīḍitvā ramitvā pravicārayitvā11, prabhātāye rātrīye tasya śreṣṭhisya putrasya sakāśaṃ gatā.
eṣā12 (’)ham āgatā āryaputrasya upasthānakārikā”. śreṣṭhiputro pi āha-y-“adyâhaṃ13
svapnāntare tvayā sārdhaṃ sarvāṃ rātriṃ yathābhiprāyaṃ krīḍito ramito pravicārito. gaccha,
na me tvayā kāryaṃ”. sā dāni āha14 “yadi āryaputro mayā sārdhaṃ svapnāntare sarvarātriṃ
yathābhiprāyaṃ krīḍito ramito pravicārito, dehi me śatasahasraṃ”. śreṣṭhiputro15 āha “yā dāni
tvam anyena puruṣeṇa sārdhaṃ sarvarātrim āsitā16, kisya tavâhaṃ (280r) śatasahasraṃ
dāsyāmi?”. sā āha “āryaputro17 svayaṃ jalpasi yathā sarvarātrim eva tvayā sārdhaṃ
svapnāntare yathābhiprāyaṃ krīḍitaṃ ramitaṃ pravicāritaṃ. dātavyam āryaputreṇa
śatasahasraṃ bhāṭakaṃ”. tatra teṣāṃ taṃ vivādaṃ. (Sen. 38) mahājanakāyo samāgato, na ca taṃ
koci18 teṣām vivādaṃ nirvindituṃ19 nirdiśituṃ samartho. so tatra sthitako Prajñāvanto
amātyaputro. so tehi Kaṃpillakehi negamehi20 vuccati “jalpa kumāra tvaṃ pi yaṃ te atra
pratibhāyati, kiṃ dātavyam etena śreṣṭhiputreṇa etasya21 agragaṇikāye śatasahasraṃ atha na
dātavyaṃ?” ti. Prajñāvanto āha “athâpi śreṣṭhiputrasya etāye gaṇikāye sārdhaṃ22 samāgamo
āsi, tathâpi śreṣṭhiputreṇa etasya23 gaṇikāye bhāṭakaṃ dātavyaṃ”. te āhansu “nirdiśatu

1
“These are one hundred pieces (of coins), go and spend (them)”; Sen. em. gṛhṇatha (≠ mss.).
2
Na Sen. āhansuḥ.
3
Sa lacks rūpasya (s.e.; the eye of the scribe probably jumped from sya of ºputrasya to sya of rūpasya); Na Sen.
rūpaphalaṃ; cf. the sentences concerning vīrya and śilpa: (1) dṛṣṭaṃ vīryasya phalaṃ; (2) dṛṣṭaṃ imasya
Śilpavantasyâpi amātyaputrasya śilpasya phalaṃ.
4
Sa pi tato pi tato (ditt.); corr. Na. 5 Sa Na ohārito; corr. Sen. 6 Sen. ºvīthiṃ.
7
All the mss. and Sen. read upasthihiṣyāmaḥ; confusion of numbers.
8
Sen. tāṃ. 9 Na taṃ eva; Sen. tāṃ eva. 10 Sen. ºrātrīṃ. 11 Sen. pravicāritvā.
12
Corr. Na; Sa eṣo (s.e. [-ā and -o are often miswritten for one another] or confusion of genders).
13
Sen. āha adya; for the saṃdhi-consonant -y-, cf. BHSG § 4.66; von Hinüber 2001 § 270; Abhis III § 3.50;
Oberlies 2001 § 25; RgsGr § 4.159.
14
Sen. omits sā dāni āha.
15
Na Sen. śreṣṭhī.
16
Sen. em. āśritā (≠ mss.).
17
Sen. ºputra; for the voc. sg. masc. -o, cf. BHSG § 8.28; Abhis III § 6.8.
18
Sen. kocit.
19
“There was nobody who was able to settle (literally “to remove, get rid of”; nirvindituṃ) the dispute (and)
point out (nirdiśituṃ) (the solution)”; Sa Na nivindituṃ; Sen. em. vivādaṃ vicchindituṃ samartho (≠ mss.).
20
Na Kaṃpillakehi naiº; Sen. Kaṃpillehi naiº.
21
Sen. etasyā; for the gen. sg. fem. -asya, cf. BHSG § 9.75; Abhis III § 7.17.
22
Na Sen. lack sārdhaṃ. 23 Sen. etāye.

45
kumāro yathā dātavyaṃ”. tena Prajñāvantena mahato1 ādarśamaṇḍalo ānāpito śatasahasraṃ
<ca>2. śreṣṭhiputro vuccati “gṛhṇa etaṃ śatasāhasrikaṃ3 karaṇḍakaṃ, etasya
ādarśamaṇḍalasya abhimukhaṃ dhārehi”. śreṣṭhiputreṇa taṃ śatasahasrikaṃ4 karaṇḍakaṃ
ukṣipitvā5 tasya ādarśamaṇḍalasya abhimukhaṃ sthāpitaṃ. “āgaccha bhadre, yo imasya
śatasāhasrikasya karaṇḍakasya ādarśamaṇḍale pratibimbaṃ, etaṃ gṛhṇāhi. eṣo te bhāṭako6”.
tena7 tasya Prajñāvantasya amātyaputrasya nirdeśena8 mahājanakāyena hakkāro dinno9,
prabhūtañ ca hiraṇyasuvarṇam ācchādayanti taṃ10. tena taṃ hiraṇyasuvarṇaṃ teṣām
vayasyānāṃ dinno.
so tāṃ vayasyā11 gāthāye adhyabhāṣe
“prajñāṃ loke praśaṃsanti prajñā loke anuttarā ǀ
sucintitāye12 prajñāye dhanaskandho me āhṛto” ǀǀ13

te dāni amātyaputrā ahaṃsuḥ14 “dṛṣṭaṃ Vīryavantasya15 amātyaputrasya vīryaprabhāvo,

Śilpavantasya śilpaprabhāvo, Rūpavantasya rūpaprabhāvo, Prajñāvantasya prajñāprabhāvo16.
adhunā kumārasya Puṇyavantasya puṇyaprabhāvaṃ17 paśyema18”.
so dāni Puṇyavanto rājaputro teṣāṃ vayasyānāṃ mūlāto nirdhāvitvā yena (Sen. 39)
rājakulaṃ tena praṇato. so tatra rājakule samīpe19 āsati ca, apareṇa ca amātyaputreṇa dṛṣṭo.
sahadarśanena20 tasya amātyaputrasya Puṇyavantasya rājaputrasya mūle premnaṃ nipatitaṃ.
so tena bhaktena nimantrito, svakaṃ gṛhaṃ nīto, vyāyāmaśāle praveśito. vyāyāmaṃ kṛtvā
snānopalipto bhaktakhajjam upaviṣṭo. tatra so (280v) rājaputro tena amātyaputreṇa21 taṃ
divasam upasthito praṇītena rājārheṇa annapānena. so ca amātyaputro rājakyā 22 yānaśālām
abhiruhāpayitvā śayāyito. tāye ca rājño Brahmadattasya dhītāye dṛṣṭo. tasyā bhavati23 “eṣo
amātyaputro āgato”. sā dāni vikāle rājakulāto nirdhāvitvā nirgamya yānaśālāṃ praviśitvā,
tatra yeva24 yānaṃ abhiruhitvā yatra so Puṇyavanto rājaputro śayito. jānāti “idānīṃ
muhūrtâpi25 budhyiṣyati26. tato mayā sārdhaṃ ramiṣyati”. kumāro pi khādito pīto27 sukhaṃ

1
Sen. mahanto; for the nom. sg. masc. -to, cf. BHSG § 18.33.
2
Sa Na lack ca; suppl. Sen. 3 Sen. ºsahasrakaṃ.
4
Sen. ºsāhasrikaṃ; cf. SWTF s.v. sahasrika “tausendfach”.
5
Sen. utkṣipitvā; for u-kṣip-, cf. Abhis III 132; cf. also Merv-Av 375, s.vv. u-kṣipa-, u-kṣipta-, u-kṣiva-.
6
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na eṣo obhāṭako (s.e.); for the interchange o / te, cf. Abhis § 16.9.14B4 tepūriyanti written for
opūrº; § 16.9.14B4 tevarṣiyanti for ovarṣº.
7
Sen. evaṃ.
8
Sa nirdiśeta (s.e.; the akṣaras na and ta are similar); Na Sen. nirdiśite.
9
Corr. Na; Sa dinnā. 10 Sen. omits taṃ. 11 Na Sen. vayasyāṃ.
12
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na sucintaye (s.e.).
13
Śloka; pāda c is ma-Vipulā; in pāda d the metre requires mĕ.
14
Na Sen. āhansuḥ. 15 Sa Na Vīryañvatasya; corr. Sen.
16
Corr. Na; Sa prajñābhāvo (s.e.).
17
Corr. Na; Sa prajñāprabhāvaṃ (s.e.; probably puṇya > puññāº ∋ paññāº > back-formation prajñāº).
18
Corr. Na; Sa taśyema (s.e.); Sen paśyemaḥ.
19
Sen. ºkulasamīpe. 20 Sen. saha darº. 21 Sen. ºputreṇa sārdhaṃ. 22 Sen. rājakyāṃ.
23
Na Sen. tasyā evaṃ bhavati. 24 Na Sen. eva.
25
Sen. muhūrtaṃ pi; for -ʾ ā- < -aṃ a-, cf. BHSG § 4.36; Geiger § 71.2a; Abhis III § 2.12.
26
Sen. vibuddhiṣyati; for budhyi- / buddhi- in ms. Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014: 191, 197.
27
Corr. Na; Sa prīto (wrong back-formation); Sen. khāditapīto; cf. the reading a few lines below: ahaṃ āmukena
amātyaputreṇa gṛhe nimantrito (’)haṃ khāditapīto.

46
śayito. sā1 pi rājadhītā kāmavitarkehi khādyamānī2 “idāni vibudhyiṣyati, muhūrtam pi
vibudhyiṣyatî”ti3, bahukena rātriṃ vibhātakām na suptā4. sā5 dāni sūrye udgate tato yānāto
otaritvā rājakulaṃ praviṣṭā6, amātyehi ca dṛṣṭā. teṣām etad abhūṣi “iyaṃ rājādhītā7 yānaśālāto
otaritvā vinidrā rājakulaṃ praviṣṭā. mā atra yāne kenaci8 puruṣeṇa sārdham āsitaṃ bhaveyā”.
te ca tathā vicinteṃti9, Puṇyavanto ca kumāro tato yānāto okasto. teṣām amātyānāṃ bhavati10
“kuto ayaṃ puruṣo?” ti “rājño Brahmadattasya dhītare11 sārdhaṃ atra yānaśālāyām āsito”. so
tehi amātyehi gṛhīto, gṛhṇiya rājño Brahmadattasya upanāmito12 “ayam mahārāja puruṣo
rājādhītāye13 sārdhaṃ yānaśālāyāṃ śayito”. so pṛcchīyati14 “kathêdaṃ15?” ti. so āha
“mahārāja ahaṃ16 amukena17 amātyaputreṇa gṛhe nimantrito, (’)haṃ khāditapīto. (Sen. 40)
ativikāle18 nikkāsitvā ohāraṃ prasthito, so me vikāle doṣeṇa19 atra yānaśālāyām abhiruhitvā
śayāyito khāditapīto. nâpy eva tatra anyo koci dvitīyo vidito”. rājñā dhītâpi pṛcchitā “kathaṃ
etaṃ?” ti. tāye pitu20 Brahmadattasya yathābhūtam ācikṣitaṃ “yathaỿṣa21 jalpati puruṣo, tathā
yeva22 nânyathā jalpati”.
rājā Brahmadatto Puṇyavantasya rājakumārasya prīto saṃvṛtto, paśyati ca taṃ kumāraṃ
prāsādikaṃ darśanīyaṃ. “buddhivanto ca susthito23 ca”, tasya etad abhūṣi “na etena
prākṛtapuruṣeṇa bhavitavyaṃ, mahākulinena24 etena kumāreṇa bhavitavyaṃ”. so dāni taṃ
kumāraṃ pṛcchati “kumāro25 kuto tvaṃ?” ti. kumāro āha “Vārāṇasīto Añjanakasya26
Kāśirājño putro”. tasyâpi Kaṃpillasya rājño Brahmadattasya sahadarśanena27 Puṇyavantasya
kumārasya (281r) mūle28 putrapremaṃ nipatitaṃ, tasya ca rājño putro nâsti. tena sā dhītā

1
Corr. Na; Sa so (s.e. or confusion of genders).
2
“Tormented by thoughts of love (or: sensual pleasure)”; Sen. em. vidyamānā (w.r.); AN I 68.5 kāmapariḷāhena
pariḍayhati kāmavitakkehi khajjati; MN I 504.33 kāmataṇhāhi khajjamāne “tormented by craving for sensual
pleasure”; see Abhis I 216, § 25.16; cf. also MW s.v. khād “to hurt, to ruin”.
3
Sen. idānīṃ vibuddhiṣyati muhūrtaṃ pi vibuddhiṣyati iti.
4
“She did not sleep almost (bahukena) until dawn”; Sa Na vibhāvakāma ta supto (s.e.); Sen. rātrīvibhavakrāntā
osuptā (≠ mss.; Jon. III 37 “Overcome by the excessive influence of the night”); see PTSD s.v. vibhāta “shining,
turned to light, bright; in phrase vibhātāya rattiyā when night had become light, i.e. at daybreak or dawn”. Cf. Sa
271r3 vibhātaṃ (← vinātaṃ) dāni utthehi Alinde pūjito ahaṃ.
5
Corr. Na; Sa so (s.e. or confusion of genders).
6
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na praviṣṭo (s.e. or confusion of genders).
7
Na Sen. rājaº; in Sa ºrājāº for ºrājaº occurs frequently as the first member of compounds; cf. Geiger § 33.1.
8
Na Sen. kenacit.
9
Sa Na vicinteti (confusion of numbers); Sen. vicinanti.
10
Na Sen. evaṃ bhavati.
11
Na dhītāye; Sen. dhītareṇa; for the instr. sg. fem. -are, cf. BHSG § 13.34.
12
Corr. Na; the reading in Sa upanāyito is s.e. for either upanāyayito (caus. from upa-√nī) or upanāmito.
13
Na Sen. rājaº. 14 Sen. pṛcchiº.
15
For -ê- < -aṃ i-, cf. Oberlies 2001: 119 (1a); Sen. katham idaṃ.
16
Na Sen. lack ahaṃ.
17
Sa āmukena (s.e.); corr. Na.
18
Sa Na avikāle (s.e.); Sen. vikāle; cf. CPD s.v. ativikāla “too late (inconvenient) a time or moment”; BHSD s.v.
ativikāla “too late a time”; see also Abhis III § 2.2.2B2 ativikāle “sehr spät”.
19
Na vikālo doṣeṇa; Sen. vikāladoṣeṇa.
20
Sen. pi tu. 21 Sen. yathaỿva. 22 Na Sen. eva. 23 Sen. buddhimantaṃ ca susthitaṃ ca. 24 Sen. ºkulīnena.
25
Sen. kumāra; for the voc. sg. masc. -o, cf. BHSG § 8.28; Abhis III § 6.7; Pischel § 366.
26
Na Añjakasya; Sen. Aṃjanasya. 27 Sen. saha darº.
28
Na Sen. lack mūle; see BHSD s.v. mūle “towards, in reference to (of respect, disrespect, love, regard)”.

47
suvarṇasahasramaṇḍitā1 kṛtvā mahatā rājānubhāvena mahatā rājaṛddhiye2 sarvasya
adhiṣṭhānasya purato Puṇyavantasya kumārasya dinnā, rājye3 ca pratiṣṭhāpito. amātyānāṃ ca
naigamajānapadānāñ ca rājâha “eṣo me putro jāmātā ca4, eṣo rājā, ahaṃ vṛddho”.
tena dāni Puṇyavantena rājyaprāptena te vayasyā śabdāvitā gāthāye adhyabhāṣe

“puṇyaṃ loke praśaṃsanti puṇyaṃ loke anuttaraṃ ǀ

rājyañ ca rājakanyā ca puṇyehi mama āgatā” ǀǀ

bhagavān āha “syāt khalu punar bhikṣavaḥ yuṣmākam evam asyād "anyaḥ sa tena
kālena tena samayena Vīryavanto nāma amātyaputro abhūṣi". naỿtad evaṃ draṣṭavyaṃ. tat
kasya hetoḥ? eṣa bhikṣavaḥ Śroṇakoṭiviṃśo tena kālena tena samayena Vīryavanto
amātyaputro abhūṣi. "anyaḥ sa tena kālena tena samayena Śilpavanto amātyaputro abhūṣi".
(Sen. 41) na etad evaṃ draṣṭavyaṃ. tat kasya hetoḥ? eṣa bhikṣavaḥ Rāṣṭrapālo kulaputro tena
kālena tena samayena Śilpavanto amātyaputro abhūṣi. "anyaḥ sa tena kālena tena samayena
Rūpavanto amātyaputro abhūṣi". naỿtad evaṃ draṣṭavyaṃ. tat kasya heto5? eṣa sa bhikṣavaḥ
Sundaranandaḥ sthaviro tena kālena tena samayena Rūpavanto amātyaputro abhūṣi. "anyaḥ sa
tena kālena tena samayena Prajñāvanto amātyaputro abhūṣi. na etad evaṃ draṣṭavyaṃ". tat
kasya hetoḥ? eṣa sa bhikṣavaḥ Śāriputrasthaviro6 tena kālena tena samayena Prajñāvanto
amātyaputro abhūṣi. "anyaḥ sa tena kālena tena samayena Añjanakasya7 Kāśirājño
Puṇyavanto nāma rājño putro8 abhūṣi". naỿtad evaṃ draṣṭavyaṃ. tat kasya hetoḥ? ahaṃ sa
bhikṣavaḥ tena kālena tena samayena Añjanakasya9 Kāśirājño Puṇyavanto nāma rājāputro10
abhūṣi. tadâpi ahaṃ puṇyānāṃ varṇavādī, etarahiṃ pi ahaṃ puṇyānāṃ varṇavādī”.

samāptaṃ Puṇyavantasya jātakaṃ11

1
Sen. ºmaṇḍitāṃ.
2
Sen. rājarddhīye; for the instr. sg. fem. -iye, cf. BHSG § 10.96.
3
Corr. Na; Sa rājño (s.e.).
4
Sen. em. putro jāto tāva eṣo bhave rājā (≠ mss.).
5
Sen. hetoḥ.
6
Sen. Śāriputro sthaº; Pā Sāriputtathera.
7
Na Añjakasya; Sen. Aṃjanasya.
8
Na rājaputro; Sen. Kāśirājaputro.
9
Na Aṃjakasya; Sen. Aṃjanasya.
10
Na Sen. rājaº.
11
Na Sen. Puṇyavanta-jātakaṃ.

48
 Vijitāvi-jātaka

Sa 281r6-283r2
Na 160v4-161v6
Sen. III 41.13-47.9

api ca bhikṣavaḥ na etarahiṃ yeva ahaṃ1 puṇyānāṃ varṇavādī. anyadâpi ahaṃ

puṇyānāṃ varṇavādī”. bhikṣū āhaṃsu “anyadâpi bhagavaṃ?” bhagavān āha “anyadâpi
bhikṣavo”.
bhūtapūrvaṃ bhikṣavo atītam2 adhvānaṃ Mithilāyāṃ rājā Vijitāvī nāma rājyaṃ
kārayati kṛtapuṇyo maheśākhyo susaṃgṛhītaparijano (281v) dānasaṃvibhāgaśīlo. tasya na
kiñci3 aparityaktaṃ śramaṇehi4 brāhmaṇehi kṛpaṇehi vanīpakehi. yasya hastinā artho, tasya
hastiṃ deti. yasya aśvena artho, tasya aśvaṃ deti. yasya rathena artho, tasya rathaṃ deti.
yasya yādṛśehi yānehi artho, tasya yādṛśāni yānāni deti. yasya nārīhi artho, tasya
sarvālaṅkāravibhūṣitāṃ nārīn5 deti. yasya dāsīhi artho, tasya (Sen. 42) dāsīyo deti. yasya dāsehi
artho, tasya dāsāni deti. yasya vastrehi artho, tasya vastrāṇi deti. yasya yādṛśehi bhājanehi
artho, tasya tādṛśāni bhājanāni deti. yasya dhenūhi artho, tasya dhenūyo 6 deti. yasya
balīvardehi7 artho, tasya balīvardaṃ8 deti. yasya hiraṇyena artho, tasya hiraṇyaṃ deti. yasya
suvarṇena artho9, tasya suvarṇaṃ deti. yasya rūpyena kāryaṃ, tasya rūpyaṃ <deti>10. yasya
yena artho bhavati, tasya11 taṃ deti. na ca se12 kiṃci13 aparityajyaṃ, na câsya anyathībhāvo14
bhavati. atha khalu dadanto parityajanto āttamano bhavati, na ca datvā paścād anutapyati. atha
khalu prītiprāmodyabahulo bhavati.
so dāni atidānaṃ dadāti, kośāni kṣīyaṃtîti15, gaṇakehi ca mahāmātrehi16 ca
kumārāmātyehi ca negamajānapadehi17 ca mahājanakāyena ca sannipatitvāna tato rājyāto
vipravāsito18. so dāni rājyāto vipravāsito samāno anuHimavantena19 mahāvanaṣaṇḍe. tatra
gato, tatra vanaṣaṇḍe āśrama20 māpetvā tṛṇakuṭiparṇakuṭīni kṛtvā vāsaṃ kalpesi. tatrâpi

1
Na Sen. evâhaṃ.
2
Corr. Na; Sa atītem; the scribe probably confused atītam adhvānam and atīte adhvāne.
3
Sen. kiṃcid.
4
Corr. Na; Sa śravaṇehi; for śravaṇa / śramaṇa see Karashima 2016b: 111; for the alternation m / v, cf. Pischel
§§ 251, 261; BHSG § 2.30; Sn(tr.N) 188 (ad Sn 100); von Hinüber 2001 §§ 208-210.
5
Sa nānārīn (ditt.); corr. Na.
6
Sen. dhenuyo; for the acc. pl. -ūyo, cf. BHSG § 12.58.
7
Sen. baliº; see MW s.v. balivarda “also balīº”. 8 Sen. baliº. 9 Sen. suvarṇārtho.
10
Sa lacks deti; suppl. Na.
11
Na Sen. yasya yasya yena yena artho bhavati tasya tasya.
12
Sen. sa; for the gen. sg. masc. se, cf. BHSG § 21.18; Abhis § 18.14; von Hinüber 2001 § 385; it could also be
instr. sg. se (Pischel § 423).
13
Sen. kiṃcid.
14
Sen. anyathāº; cf. Sa 313v5 cittasyânyathībhāvo (Sen. anyathāº), 367v4 cittasyânyathībhāvo (Sen. anyathāº).
See BHSD 42, s.v. anyathībhāva “alteration, altered state or condition; in Skt and Pā only anyathābhāva”.
15
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na kṣīyati, confusion of numbers.
16
Sen. ºpātrehi. 17 Na Sen. naigamaº. 18 Corr. Na; Sa vipravārito.
19
Instr. for loc., cf. BHSG § 7.30; Sen. ºHimavante.
20
Sen. āśramaṃ; for the acc. sg. masc. neut. -a, cf. BHSG §§ 8.31-34; Abhis III § 6.12.

49
āśrame prativasato1 mūlāni ca patrāṇi ca puṣpāṇi ca nānāprakārāṇi ca phalāni saṃharitvā
prathamaṃ riṣīṇi bhojeti, paścād ātmanā āhāraṃ2 karoti sarvakālaṃ dharmakāmo.
Śakro devām3 indro tasya rājño vijijñāsanārthaṃ4 vanaṣaṇḍam upasaṃkrānto, divyena
varṇena antarīkṣe sthihitvā Vaideharājaṃ dānāto viveceti “mahārāja na etaṃ dānaṃ paṇḍitehi
varṇitaṃ, sarvakālaṃ dānaṃ paṇḍitehi vigarahitaṃ5. yo dānaṃ dadāti, so dṛṣṭa eva dharme
duḥkhito bhavati. manuṣyeṣu6 cavitvā narakeṣûpapadyati. yathā mahārājo etena dānena
rājyato vipravāsito, dṛṣṭadharmeṣu rājyahīno, duḥkhena saṃyukto, paratra pi etena
dānaprabhāvena narakeṣûpapadyiṣyati. yadi mahārāja mama na śraddadhāsi, yathā (Sen. 43) iha
7
(282r) dānaṃ datvā paraloke narakeṣûpapadyasi , taṃ aham mahārājasya pratyakṣaṃ
upadarśayiṣyaṃ yatra dāyakadānapatīyo upapadyanti”. Śakreṇa ādīpto saṃprajvalito
sajotībhūto mahānarako nirmito. tatra bahūni prāṇasahasrāṇi saṃpaccamānā saṃdarśitā
aṭṭasvarā8 krandamānāḥ. so dāni tasya9 rājño āha “mahārāja gaccha etān narake satvā10
upapannāṃ krandatāṃ11 pṛcchāhi "kena vā12 karmeṇa atra narake upapannā?" ti.” rājā tāni
nairayikāni13 pṛcchati “kiṃ yuṣmābhiḥ manuṣyabhūtehi pāpakarma kṛtaṃ, yena aṭṭasvaraṃ14
krandamānā edṛśāni narake duḥkhāni anubhavatha?” te dāni nirmitā ahaṃsu15 “mahārāja
vayaṃ manuṣyāloke16 dāyakadānapati17 āsi18, asmābhiḥ śramaṇabrāhmaṇeṣu
kṛpaṇavanīpakeṣu ca udārāṇi dānāni dinnāni vipulāni vistīrṇāni. te vayaṃ tasya prabhāvena
manuṣyeṣu cavitvā iha narakeṣûpapannā”. rājā āha “na eṣa19 evaṃ etaṃ yathā yūyaṃ jalpatha.
na hetu na pratyayo yaṃ dāyakadānapati20 dānaṃ datvā narakeṣûpapadyeya. atha khalu

1
Sen. ºvasanto; for the nom. sg. masc. -to, cf. BHSG § 18.33; Oberlies 2001: 178.
2
Sen. ātmanâhāraṃ.
3
Na Śakro devānāṃ; Sen. atha Śakro devānām; for the gen. pl. masc. -āṃ (-am), cf. BHSG § 8.124; cf. also Sa
400v3 triṃśagoṣṭhikāṃ pravrajyā; 370r2 puruṣāṃ cchando; 295v5 praviṣṭānāṃ mahā-āsane niṣaṇṇāṃ.
4
Sen. jijñāsanāº; all the mss. read vijñāsanāº, which could be either a mere s.e. or a blend of jijñāsana and
vijijñāsa; the form vijñāsanārthaṃ occurs in the mss. no fewer than six times; Sen. always changes it to a
standard Skt jijñāsanārthaṃ.
5
Sen. vigarhitaṃ.
6
Corr. Na; Sa amanuº (s.e.).
7
Sa Na ºpadyati, confusion of persons, Sen. ºpadyiṣyasi.
8
Sa Na read ahṛsvarā, which is a scribal error for aṭṭasvarā (the akṣaras ṭṭa and hṛ are similar). Sen. em.
bhīṣmasvaraṃ, but his conjecture is implausible (see his note in Sen. III 470, where he doubts his own reading).
Edgerton (BHSD s.v. ahṛsvara) pointed out Senart’s doubtful conjecture but was unable to explain this form.
Jon. III 41 proposes to read ahasvara “sound of woe”. See DP s.v. aṭṭassara “a cry for distress” (= Skt ārtasvara
“a cry of pain”, MW s.v.); therefore, aṭṭasvarā krandamānāḥ literally means “crying out cries of pain”.
9
Sen. omits tasya.
10
Na Sen. satvān; for the acc. pl. masc. -ā, cf. BHSG § 8.92; Abhis III § 6.33.
11
Sen. krandaṃtāṃ; for the acc. pl. masc -tāṃ, cf. BHSG § 18.48.
12
Sen. omits vā; for vā = eva, cf. BHSD s.v. vā (2); Abhis III 473; PW s.v. vā (4).
13
Corr. Na; Sa nairaikāni.
14
Sa Na ahṛsvaraṃ (s.e.); Sen. em. bhīṣmasvaraṃ; see fn. 8.
15
Na Sen. āhansuḥ; on ahaṃsu(ḥ), ahansu(ḥ) for āhansu(ḥ) in ms. Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014: 196.
16
Sen. manuṣyaº; for the lengthening of a to ā as stem final in the prior member of compounds, cf. BHSG §
8.15; Geiger § 33; Goto 2000: 272; Sakamoto-Goto 1982: 24.
17
Na Sen. ºpatiyo; for the nom. pl. masc. -i, cf. BHSG § 10.189; Abhis III § 8.24.
18
Sen. āsī; cf. BHSG § 32.20.
19
Sen. mārṣa (≠ mss.).
20
Sen. ºpatir; for the nom. sg. masc. -i, cf. BHSG § 10.15; Abhis III § 8.1.

50
dāyakadānapati dānaṃ datvā dānaprabhāvena kāyasya bhedāt svargeṣûpapadyanti. te tatra
nānāprakārāṇi divyāni sukhāni anubhavanti. te deveṣu sukhāni divyāni anubhavitvā āyukṣayā
deveṣu cavitvā manuṣyeṣu āḍhyeṣu kuleṣûpapadyanti. api ca Kauśika yadā te yācanakā mama
sakāśāto labdhalābhā paripūrṇasaṃkalpā pratigacchanti, tena mama udāro prītiprāmodyo
bhaviṣyati1, te ca prītā bhavanti. ahaṃ yadi narakeṣûpapadyāmi, tato utsahāmi dānaṃ dātuṃ”.
evaṃ Śakreṇa devānām indreṇa2 taṃ Vaideharājaṃ jijñāsitvā3 saṃrādhito “śobhanaṃ4
mahārāja, udārā te cetanā. (Sen. 44) vijijñāsanārtham5 ahaṃ6 mahārājasya ihâgato”. evam uktvā
Śakro devānām indro tato vanaṣaṇḍāto (’)ntarhito Trayastriṃśabhavane7 pratyasthāsi.
tasya dāni taṃhi8 rājye Mithilāyāṃ yad upādāya rājā vipravāsito tad upādāya devo na
varṣati, durbhikṣaṃ saṃvṛttaṃ, caurehi ca pratirājānehi ca upadrutaṃ. tehi dāni
kumārāmātyehi gaṇakamahāmātrehi ca negamajānapadehi9 ca taṃ vanaṣaṇḍaṃ gatvā taṃ
Vaideharājaṃ anukṣamāpetvā mahatā rājaṛddhīye10 mahatā rājānubhāvena punaḥ Mithilāyāṃ
pratiṣṭhāpito11.

bhagavān āha “syāt khalu punar bhikṣavaḥ yuṣmākam evam asyād (282v) "anyaḥ sa tena
kālena tena samayena Mithilāyāṃ Vijitāvi12 nāma Vaideharājā abhūṣi". na khalv etad evaṃ
draṣṭavyaṃ. tat kasya hetoḥ? ahaṃ sa bhikṣavaḥ tena kālena tena samayena Mithilāyāṃ
Vijitāvī nāma Vaideharājā abhūṣi. tadâpi ahaṃ puṇyānāṃ varṇavādī, etarahiṃ pi ahaṃ
puṇyānāṃ varṇavādī.

13
abhūṣi rājā Vijitāvī Vaideho Mithilādhipaḥ ǀ
diśāsu viśruto dāne muktatyāgo amatsarī ǀǀ14
hastyaśvarathāyānaṃ15 nārīyo ca alaṃkṛtā ǀ
jātarūpaṃ hiraṇyaṃ ca na kiṃci <na>16 parityaje17 ǀǀ18
prītiprāmodyabahulo janeya19 saumanasyatāṃ ǀ

1
Sen. bhavati.
2
Sen. Śakro devānām indro.
3
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na vijñāsitvā; or we could also read vi<ji>jñāsitvā.
4
“Very well, o great king. Your intensions are sincere”; Sen. śobhanā.
5
Sa Na vijñāsanāº; Sen. jijñāsanāº.
6
Na Sen. lack ahaṃ.
7
Corr. Na; Sa ºtṛṃśe (for the hypersanskrit ṛ for ri, cf. BHSG § 3.95; Brough 1954: 356-357).
8
< Skt tasmin; Na Sen. tahiṃ; cf. the forms kaṃhi, taṃhi, imaṃhi (see Marciniak 2014: 174); for the loc. sg. -
aṃhi, cf. BHSG § 8.61; Geiger § 78; Merv-Av 65v1.
9
Na Sen. naigamaº; Pā negama.
10
Sen. ºriddhīye.
11
Na and all the later mss. (= Sen.) read pratiṣṭhāpito tadā subhikṣam āsi.
12
Na Sen. Vijitāvī.
13
A metrical version of the same story begins here.
14
Śloka; pāda a becomes sa-Vipulā if we read (ʼ)bhūṣi for abhūṣi or ma-Vipulā if we assume resolution of the
sixth syllable.
15
-ā- in ºrathāº is m.c. (Śloka Pathyā); Sen. ºrathayānaṃ (unmetr.).
16
Sa Na lack na; suppl. Sen.
17
Sen. na kiṃcid na parityajet.
18
In pāda a we should read hasti-aśvaº (m.c.; Pathyā).
19
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na janeyama (s.e.).

51
 dento1 āttamano bhoti datvā ca nânutapyati ǀǀ2
śravaṇaṃ3 brāhmaṇaṃ dṛṣṭvā kṛpaṇam atha vanīpakaṃ ǀ
tarpito annapānena vastraśayyāsanena ca ǀǀ4
gaṇakā mahāmātrā ca kumārâmātyā negama5 ǀ
janakāyo samāgatvā rājyāto6 vipravāsayet ǀǀ7

so ca vipravasito santo vanaṣaṇḍam upāgame ǀ (Sen. 45)

āśramaṃ māpayitvāna tatra vāsaṃ ..8 kalpaye ǀǀ9
tasmiṃ ..10 vanaṣaṇḍasmiṃ saṃharitvā phalāphalāṃ11 ǀ
saṃtarpayitvā ṛṣayo paścād bhuṃjati ātmano12 ǀǀ13

Śakro divyena varṇena rājānam upasaṃkrame ǀ

antarīkṣe sthihitvāna14 idaṃ vacanam abravīt ǀǀ
“na paṇḍitā praśaṃsanti dānaṃ ..15 garhitaṃ sadā ǀ
etena atidānena rājyāto (ʾ)si nirvāsito16 ǀǀ17
dṛṣṭadharme18 (ʾ)si duḥkhito rājyahīno (ʾ)si kṣatriya ǀ
paralokaṃ gato santo narakaṃ gaṃsi pārthiva ǀǀ19
taṃ ce20 mamā21 na śaddadhāsi22 yatra gacchati dāyako ǀ

1
Sen. dattvā (≠ mss.).
2
Pāda a is na-Vipulā.
3
Na Sen. śramaṇaṃ; for śravaṇa / śramaṇa see Karashima 2016b: 111.
4
In pāda b we should assume resolution of the first or the fourth syllable (m.c.).
5
Na Sen. naigamā; for the nom. pl. masc. -a, cf. BHSG § 8.79 (“only in verses”); Abhis III § 6.25.
6
Corr. Na; Sa rājāto (s.e.).
7
Pāda a is unmetr.; the scansion could be corrected by reading gaṇakā mahămātrā ca or gaṇakā ca mahāmātrā
(Pathyā); in pāda b the metre requires ºâmatyă.
8
One short syllable is lacking in the mss.; Sen. reads prakalpaye for kalpaye.
9
Pāda a is hypermetrical; we could omit the word ca and get a regular Pathyā opening; cf. the parallel passage
in Sa 281v: tatra vanaṣaṇḍe āśrama māpetvā tṛṇakuṭiparṇakuṭīni kṛtvā vāsaṃ kalpesi.
10
One syllable is lacking in the mss.; Sen. suppl. ca.
11
Na Sen. phalāphalaṃ.
12
Na Sen. ātmanā; ātmano (abl.) in the meaning of ātmanā “onself”: “(After that, he) himself (eats)”; cf. Sa
311v bhuṃjāmi paścâtmano “Later, I myself eat” (Sen. ºmanā); cf. CPD s.v. atta(n).
13
Pāda c is bha-Vipulā.
14
Sa sthihitvān*; corr. Na; in ms. Sa gerunds in -tvān* occur several times, cf. Marciniak 2014: 197.
15
One syllable is lacking in Sa; we could read with Na (= all the later mss. and Sen.) vigarhitaṃ for garhitaṃ;
cf. the parallel passage in prose: mahārāja na etaṃ dānaṃ paṇḍitehi varṇitaṃ, sarvakālaṃ dānaṃ paṇḍitehi
vigarahitaṃ (Sa 281v).
16
Sen. pravāsito, which is metrically better.
17
Śloka; in pāda d the metre becomes regular if we read nivāsito; cf. the reading in prose: so dāni rājyāto
vipravāsito.
18
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºdharmo (s.e.).
19
In pāda a we should read dukhito for duḥkhito (m.c.; na-Vipulā).
20
Sa Na na ce (s.e.; the akṣaras na and ta are similar); Sen. sace.
21
M.c. for mama; Sa Na mayā; Sen. mama; the parallel passage in prose reads: yadi mahārāja mama na
śraddadhāsi (Sa 281v).
22
Na Sen. śraddadhāsi; śaddadhāsi is a semi-MIndic form; cf. Pā saddahāsi.

52
 .. .. ..1 darśayiṣyāmi dāyakānāṃ tu yā gatiḥ” ǀǀ2
sajyotībhūtaṃ jvalitaṃ nirayaṃ Śakro ca nirmiṇi ǀ
bahuprāṇasahasrāṇi paccamānāni darśaye ǀǀ3

“svayaṃ pṛccha mahārāja dahyamānām4 imāṃ prajāṃ ǀ

"kena te vyasanaṃ prāptaṃ5 duḥkhāṃ vedetha6 vedanāṃ? ǀǀ
aṭṭasvarā7 krandamānā8 duḥkhāṃ vedetha9 vedanāṃ" ǀ
etam arthaṃ pi pṛcchāhi kiṃ pāpam akare purā?” ǀǀ10

te kathayanti
“vayaṃ dānapatī āsi manuṣyeṣu janādhipa ǀ
bahuṃ11 dānaṃ daditvāna anubhoma idaṃ duḥkhaṃ” ǀǀ12

rājā kathayati (Sen. 46)

“na eṣo (ʼ)sti paryāyo13 na etaṃ sthānaṃ vidyati ǀ
yatha dānapatī14 saṃto cyuto gaccheya durgatiṃ ǀǀ15
manuṣyeṣu cyavitvāna svargaṃ gacchaṃti16 dāyakā ǀ
tatra amānuṣīṃ17 riddhiṃ anubhonti svayaṃkṛtāṃ ǀǀ

18
kāmaṃ pi duḥkhaṃ narakeṣu analpa-
r-upadṛśyamānam19 Indreṇâkāraṃ20 narendraṃ ǀ21

1
Three syllables are wanting in Sa; Na Sen. read saṃdarśayiṣyaṃ tān tuhyaṃ, but it is metrically better to place
the lacking syllables at the beginning of this pāda, which would make a regular Śloka Pathyā, e.g., <ahaṃ te> or
<tam ahaṃ>; cf. the reading in the parallel passage in Sa 282r: yadi mahārāja mama na śraddadhāsi … tam
ahaṃ mahārājasya pratyakṣaṃ upadarśayiṣyaṃ yatra dāyakadānapatīyo upapadyanti.
2
Pāda a is hypermetrical.
3
Pāda a is bha-Vipulā (we should read sajyotiº, m.c.); in pāda b there is resolution of the first syllable.
4
Sa dahyamānāṃmānāṃ (ditt.); corr. Na. 5 Sen. prāptā. 6 Sen. vedatha.
7
aṭṭasvarā krandamānāḥ means “crying out cries of pain”; the mss. read ahṛsvarā (s.e.). Sen. em. implausibly
bhīṣmasvaraṃ; cf. DP s.v. aṭṭassara “a cry for distress” (= Skt ārtasvara; MW “a cry of pain”); for this word
see p. 50, fn. 8.
8
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºmānāṃ. .
9
Sen. vedatha.
10
Pāda a is ra-Vipulā.
11
Na Sen. bahu.
12
In pāda d we should read dukhaṃ for duḥkhaṃ (m.c.; cf. Oberlies 2001: 85, § 13, dukha < dukkha [< duḥkha],
the single consonant arises by analogy to sukha).
13
Sen. asti pratyayo (≠ mss.); cf. PTSD s.v. pariyāya “reason, cause, way”.
14
Sen. yatra ºpati (unmetr.).
15
Pāda a scans correctly if we read asti for (ʼ)sti; in pāda b the metre demands sthānă for sthānaṃ.
16
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na gacchati, confusion of numbers.
17
Sen. amānuṣāṃ.
18
Lit. “Even though (kāmaṃ pi) the image (ākāra) (of how) great the suffering in hells is was shown to the king
of men (narendra) by Indra, (he still said as follows)”(?).
19
Sa Na ūpaṃdṛśaṃsana (s.e.).
20
The reading in Sa Na is very corrupt: udrerākaraṃ.
21
Sen. em. analparūpam īdṛśaṃ … ǀ … narendra.

53
 1
“dṛṣṭvā ca taṃ yācanakaṃ prabho …2
kathaṃ girāṃ vyāharantaṃ3 <na>4 dāsyāṃ5 ǀǀ6
saṃpūrṇasaṃkalpamanorathāśa7 (283r)
māṃ prāpya prītā8 pathaṃ9 pratikramanti10 ǀ
sā me ratir bhavatu Sahasranetra ǀǀ11
na taṃ bhave yaṃ12 na dadeha13 dānaṃ14
aharaha15 iva16 pūraye tarpaye (’)haṃ ǀ
parāyaṇa17 ahaṃ saṃkalpavṛddho18
.. .. .. vā tṛṇaparṇaphalo pi vā19 ǀǀ20
na me mano kupyati yācitasya
datvā na socāmi na tapyāmi taṃ21 ǀ
taṃ upaśruṇiya22 yan nu23 prayacche

1
“Having seen that begger, O lord, why shall I not give to him who utters the words?”.
2
One or two syllables are lacking; Senart reads prabhomi (≠ mss.).
3
Sen. viyāharanto.
4
Sa Na lack na, but it should be supplied here in order that the sentence makes sense.
5
Sa Na dāsyā; Sen. em. kathaṃ girāṃ viyāharanto dāsyaṃ, but he himself doubts his own readings (see Mv III
470); 1 sg. fut. -āṃ (dāsyāṃ < dāsyām[ʾ] < dāsyāmi); not in BHSG; alternatively, we could read dāsyaṃ (-ā and -
aṃ are often interchanged in MIndic, cf. Karashima 2002: 50, fn. 33).
6
The metre is Triṣṭubh-Jagatī, but this verse does not scan correctly.
7
Sen. ºratho sa.
8
Sen. prīto (≠ mss.).
9
All the mss. read kathaṃ, but it does not make sense; Sen. keeps kathaṃ without any note.
10
“Having reached me, they return pleased” (cf. the reading in Sa 282r: paripūrṇasaṃkalpā pratigacchanti);
Sen. em. pratikrame ti (≠ mss.).
11
Upajāti; in pāda b the initial pr- in prīto should be simplified (m.c.); in pāda c we could improve the metre by
reading MIndic bhotu for Skt bhavatu; cf. the following passage in Sa 282r: api ca Kauśika yadā te yācanakā
mama sakāśāto labdhalābhā paripūrṇasaṃkalpā pratigacchanti, tena mama udāro prītiprāmodyo bhaviṣyati.
12
Sa Na yaṃ yaṃ (ditt.); corr. Sen.
13
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na daheha (s.e.; the akṣaras da and ha are similar); for the ending -ehaṃ see BHSG §
31.21; in ms. Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014: 190.
14
Lit. “There would not exist anything which I shall not give as a gift” (i.e., “I shall give everything”).
15
Sen. aharahaṃ va.
16
Se va; here iva = eva; cf. BHSG § 4.61; Norman CP II 178.
17
Sen. parāyaṇaṃ.
18
“I am fully devoted (parāyaṇa) to fulfilling wishes (of others)”(?); Sen. reads sa kalpavṛkṣo; Jon. III 44 “I
shall be a refuge, (like) the tree of heaven laden with leaves and fruit”, which does not make much sense. Cf. the
reading in Sa 281v4: so dāni rājyāto vipravāsito samāno anuHimavante mahāvanaṣaṇḍe. tatra gato tatra
vanaṣaṇḍe āśrama māpetvā tṛṇakuṭiparṇakuṭīni kṛtvā vāsaṃ kalpesi. tatrâpi āśrame prativasato mūlāni ca
patrāṇi ca puṣpāṇi ca nānāprakārāṇi ca phalāni saṃharitvā prathamaṃ riṣīṇi bhojeti paścād ātmanā āhāraṃ
karoti.
19
The meaning of pāda d is not clear; Sen. … (lacuna) parṇaphalopapeto.
20
Pāda a scans as Upendravajrā; pāda b becomes Aupacchandasika if we read pūrayĕ; pādas c and d are
unmetrical.
21
Sen. em. na socāmi nânutapyāmi (≠ mss.).
22
Sen. na taṃ upaśrutaṃ.
23
“Having promised this, let me offer (it)”; all the mss. and Sen. read na; for yan nu “let me; I shall”, cf. von
Simson 1965: 134; BHSD s.v. yan nu.

54
 yaṃ ca śrutaṃ kṣipram upanayāmi ǀǀ1
ekakṣaṇe sarvamanorathā me (Sen. 47)
pūrṇā vayasājitovasa2 tathā” ǀ3
……………………………….
……………………………… ǀ4
saptāhaṃ paryaṃke sukhopaviṣṭo
sthito munī5 śaila6 ivâprakaṃpyo ǀ7
saptame divase nātho nirgato vyāhare girāṃ
lokadhātūsahasrāṇi vijñapento mahāmuniḥ ǀǀ
sukho vipākaḥ puṇyānāṃ abhiprāyaś ca ridhyati ǀ
kṣiprañ ca paramāṃ śāntiṃ nivṛttiṃ câdhigacchati” ǀǀ8

samāptaṃ Vijitāvisya Vaideharājño jātakam

1
Pāda a scans as Upendravajrā; in pāda b the part datvā na socāmi na fits Upajāti; pāda c is unmetr.; in pāda d
reading upānayāmi for upanayāmi gives the Upajāti cadence.
2
So read the mss.; corrupt, the meaning is not clear. Sen. emends the text violently: mahyaṃ saṃjito ca sa.
3
Sen. em. pūrṇā mahyaṃ saṃjito ca sa tattvaṃ.
4
A part of the text is missing here, but it is hard to determine how many lines are wanting; Sen. prints the lacuna
after upānayāmi.
5
Sen. muni (unmetr.).
6
Sa Na maula (s.e.; the akṣaras ma and śa are similar); corr. Sen.
7
These two pādas scan as Upendravajrā if we read saptāhă and paryaṃkĕ (m.c.).
8
Śloka; pāda a is ma-Vipulā.

55
 Mahākāśyapa-sūtra

Sa 283r3-286v2
Na 161v6-163v6
Sen. III 47.10-56.5

evam mayā śrutam. ekasmiṃ samaye āyuṣmān Ānando Magadheṣu cārikāṃ caramāṇo
mahatā bhikṣusaṃghena sārdhaṃ pañcahi bhikṣuśatehi, yena Magadhānāṃ Rājagṛhaṃ
nagaraṃ tad avasāri tad anuprāptaḥ tatraỿva viharati Veluvane1 Kalandakanivāpe.
tena khalu punaḥ samayena āyuṣmato Ānandasya triṃśa sārdhevihārīkā2 śikṣāṃ
pratyākhyāya daurbalyam āviṣkṛtvā hīnāya (ʾ)vartanti3 kāmehi. aśrauṣī4 āyuṣmāṃ
Mahākāśyapo āyuṣmato Ānandasya triṃśa sārdhevihārikā5 śikṣāṃ pratyākhyāya daurbalyam
āviṣkṛtvā hīnāya (ʾ)vartapravṛttā6 kāmehi. atha khalv āyuṣmān Mahākāśyapo yenâyuṣmān
Ānandas tenôpasaṃkramitvā āyuṣmatā Ānandena sārdhaṃ sammodanīyāṃ kathāṃ
sammodayitvā, sārāyaṇīyāṃ kathāṃ vītisārayitvā ekānte niṣīdi. ekāntaniṣaṇṇo āyuṣmāṃ
Mahākāśyapo āyuṣmantam7 Ānandam etad avocat “pṛcchema vayam āyuṣmantaṃ Ānandaṃ
kiñcid eva pradeśaṃ. (Sen. 48) sace8 mo āyuṣmān Ānando (ʾ)vakāśaṃ karoti
praśnavyākaraṇāya9”. evam ukte āyuṣmān Ānando āyuṣmantaṃ Mahākāśyapam etad avocat
“pṛcchâyuṣmā10 Kāśyapa, yad ākāṃkṣasi śrutvā pravedayiṣyāmi”.
evam ukte āyuṣmān Mahākāśyapo āyuṣmantam Ānandam etad avocat “sacet manyasi
āyuṣmān11 Ānando12 kati arthavaśāṃ saṃpaśyamānena13 tathāgatenârhatā
14
samyaksaṃbuddhena śrāvakāṇāṃ gaṇabhojanaṃ pratikṣiptaṃ tikabhojanañ ca anujñātaṃ?”
evam ukte āyuṣmān Ānando āyuṣmantaṃ Mahākāśyapam etad uvāca15 “dūrato khalu vayaṃ
16 17 18
(283v) āyuṣmāṃ Mahākāśyapa āgacchema āyuṣmantaṃ yena Mahākāśyapaṃ etaṃ arthaṃ
paripṛcchanāya. sādhu puna-m19-āyuṣmanto20 yeva21 Mahākāśyapasya eṣo artho

1
Sen. Veṇuvane; for the alternation veḍu / veṇu / veḷu- in Veluvana, see Vinītā 2010, pt. 2, pp. 414, 632.
2
Na Sen. sārdhaṃvihārikā; sārdhevihārīkā “a (co-)resident nun, disciple”; cf. Abhis III 531, s.v. sār(d)dhe-
vihārin “ein gemeinsam (mit einem Upādhyāya) wohnender Schüler”; cf. also BhiVin(Ma-L) § 100.2B6.4.
3
For -a ʾ- < -a ā-, cf. Abhis III § 2.1; Sen. hīnāyâvartanti. Cf. BHSD 620, s.v. hīna “the low; hīnāya, with
āvartati "returns to the low = gives up monkish life, returns to the world"”; cf. SN II 217.27f. tena kho pana
samayena āyasmato Ānandassa tiṃsamattā saddhivihārino bhikkhū sikkhaṃ paccakkhāya hīnāyâvattā bhavanti
yebhuyyena kumārabhūtā; or hīnāya vartanti, cf. PTSD s.v. hīna “hīnāya āvattati to turn to the lower, return to
secular life; hīnāya vattati id.”; cf. Jā I 276.15 hīnāya vattissāmi.
4
Sen. aśroṣī. 5 Na Sen. sārdhaṃº. 6 Sen. hīnāyâvartapravṛttā.
7
Na Sen. lack āyuṣmantam. 8 Sen. sacet. 9 Sen. ºāye.
10
Na ºâyuṣmāṃ; Sen. ºâyuṣman; for the voc. sg. masc. -ā, cf. Oberlies 2001: 176, § 41.
11
Sen. āyuṣman; for the voc. sg. masc. -ān, -āṃ, cf. BHSG § 18.81; Abhis III § 15.4.
12
Sen. Ānanda; for the voc. sg. masc. -o, cf. BHSG § 8.28; Abhis III § 6.8; Pischel § 366.
13
Sa saṃpreśyamānena (s.e.); corr. Na.
14
“Consisting of three”; Sen. triº; cf. PTSD s.v. tika.
15
Sen. avocat. 16 Sen. āyuṣman.
17
“We came from afar to the venerable Mahākāśyapa, in order to ask this matter”; Sen. āyuṣmanto (≠ mss.).
18
Sen. Mahākāśyapa.
19
Na puna; Sen. punar; for the saṃdhi-consonant -m-, cf. BHSG § 4.59; Abhis III § 3.48; Oberlies 2001 § 25;
von Hinüber 2001 § 272.
20
Sen. āyuṣmato; for the gen. sg. -ntaḥ (-nto), cf. BHSG § 18.69; Karashima 2002 § 15.2.
21
Na Sen. eva.

56
pratibhāyatu”. evam ukte āyuṣmān Mahākāśyapo āyuṣmantam Ānandam etad avocat “dve
āyuṣmann Ānanda arthavaśāṃ saṃpaśyamānena tathāgatenârhatā samyaksambuddhena
śrāvakāṇāṃ gaṇabhojanaṃ ca pratikṣiptaṃ, trikabhojanañ ca anujñātaṃ. katame dve? yāvad
eva kulānāṃ ca rakṣāye guptīye phāsuvihārāye, pāpānāñ ca pakṣaparicchedāya1, mā pāpā
āmiṣeṇa gaṇaṃ bandhitvā saṃghe kalahabhaṇḍanavigrahavivādaṃ adhikaraṇaṃ kaukṛtyaṃ
utpādensu. ime khalv āyuṣmān2 Ānanda dve arthavaśāṃ saṃpaśyamānena tathāgatenârhatā
samyaksaṃbuddhena śrāvakāṇāṃ gaṇabhojanañ ca pratikṣiptaṃ, trikabhojanañ ca
anujñātaṃ.3 so tvam āyuṣmān4 Ānanda imāye parṣāye navāye daharāye taruṇāye indriyeṣv
aguptādvārāye bhojane amātrajñatāye5 pūrvarātrāpararātraṃ jāgarikāyogam ananuyuktāye6
agāravāye7 sabrahmacāriṣu sthavireṣu navakeṣu madhyameṣu kuleṣu cārikāṃ carasi
śasyaghātaṃ viya manye karonto, nâyaṃ kumārako mātram ājñāsi”. evam ukte āyuṣmān
Ānando āyuṣmantaṃ8 Mahākāśyapam etad avocat “api hi me (Sen. 49) āyuṣmaṃ Mahākāśyapa
śirasi pi palitāni jātāni9, atha ca punar me10 āyuṣmān Mahākāśyapo kumāravādena
samudācaritavyaṃ manyati”. dvitīyatṛtīyakaṃ11 pi āyuṣmān Mahākāśyapo āyuṣmantam
Ānandam etad avocat “tathā tvam āyuṣmann Ānanda imāye pariṣāye indriyeṣv aguptadvārāye
bhojane amātrajñatāye12 pūrvarātrāpararātraṃ jāgarikāyogam ananuyuktāye13 agāravāye14
sabrahmacārīhi sthavirehi15 navakehi madhyamehi kulehi16 cārikāṃ carati śasyaghātaṃ viya
manye karonto, na câyaṃ17 kumārako mātram18 ājñāsīt”. tṛtīyaṃ19 pi āyuṣmān Ānando
āyuṣmantaṃ Mahākāśyapam (284r) etad avocat “api hi me āyuṣmān20 Mahākāśyapa śirasi
palitāni jātāni, atha ca puna21 me āyuṣmān Mahākāśyapo yāvatṛtīyakaṃ22 pi kumārakavādena
samudācaritavyaṃ manyati”.

1
Sen. ºāye. 2 Sen. āyuṣman.
3
Here ms. Sa reads again: so tvam āyuṣmān Ānanda imāye pariṣāye navāye daharāye taruṇāye indriyeṣv
aguptadvārāye bhojane amātrajñatāye pūrvarātrāpararātraṃ kalahabhaṇḍanavigrahavivādaṃ adhikaraṇaṃ
kaukṛtyaṃ utpādayensu. ime khalv āyuṣmān Ānanda dve arthavaśāṃ saṃpaśyamānena tathāgatenârhatā
samyaksaṃbuddhena śrāvakāṇāṃ gaṇabhojanaṃ ca pratikṣiptaṃ, trikabhojanañ ca anujñātaṃ (ditt.); corr. Na.
4
Na Sen. āyuṣman.
5
Sen. ºjñātāye; see BHSD s.v. amātrajñatā.
6
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na anuyuktāye (hapl.).
7
a-gāravā “without respect, reverence to others”; Na Sen. agauravāye, Jon. III 47 “irresponsible”.
8
Corr. Na; Sa āyuṣmanta. 9 Corr. Na; Sa jātāti (s.e.; the akṣaras ta and na are similar).
10
Na Sen. me punaḥ.
11
Na dvitīyakatṛtīyakaṃ; Sen. dvitīyakaṃ tṛtīyakaṃ.
12
Sen. ºjñātāye; see BHSD s.v. amātrajñatā.
13
Sa Na anuyuktāye (hapl.); corr. Sen.
14
Na Sen. agauravāye.
15
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na sthavirāye (s.e.).
16
Earlier in this chapter the mss. read: sabrahmacāriṣu sthavireṣu navakeṣu madhyameṣu kuleṣu cārikāṃ carati;
for the loc. pl. masc. -ehi, cf. Abhis III § 5.9; Pischel § 371; von Hinüber 1968 § 307; Oberlies 2001 § 149; von
Hinüber 2001 § 321; cf. also Ghatage 1937: 52-58.
17
The mss. and Sen. read câhaṃ; cf. SN II 219.6 na vâyaṃ (v.l. câyaṃ) kumārako mattam aññasi.
18
Sa māntam (wrong back-formation from mattaṃ < mātraṃ); corr. Na.
19
Na dvitīyatṛtīyakaṃ; Sen. dvitīyakaṃ tṛtīyakaṃ.
20
Sen. āyuṣman. 21 Na Sen. punar. 22 Na Sen. yāvatº.

57
 tena khalu punaḥ samayena Sthūlanandā bhikṣuṇī ayuṣmataḥ Ānandasya anatidūre1
sthitā abhūṣi. atha khalu Sthūlanandā bhikṣuṇī āyuṣmantaṃ Mahākāśyapam etad avocat “kiṃ
puna2 āryo Mahākāśyapo anyatīrthikapūrvo samāno āryaṃ Ānandaṃ Vaidehamuniṃ
bhagavato upasthāyakaṃ, bhagavato santikāvacaraṃ, bhagavato saṃmukhā3 dharmāṇāṃ
pratigrahetāraṃ4 yāvatṛtīyakaṃ pi kumāravādena samudācaritavyaṃ manyati?5”. evam ukte
āyuṣmān Mahākāśyapo āyuṣmantam Ānandam etad avocat “sā hi nūnaṃ (ʼ)yaṃ āyuṣmān6
Ānanda bhaginī assarāmāṇarūpā7 vācaṃ8 bhāṣati "kiṃ puna9 āryo Mahākāśyapo
anyatīrthikapūrvo samāno āryĀnandaṃ Vaidehamuniṃ bhagavato upasthāyakaṃ, bhagavato
santikāvacaraṃ, bhagavato saṃmukhaṃ dharmāṇāṃ pratigrahetāraṃ yāvatṛtīyakaṃ
kumārakavādena samudācaritavyaṃ manyati?".” evam ukte āyuṣmān Ānando āyuṣmantaṃ
Mahākāśyapam etad avocat “kṣama āyuṣmaṃ Mahākāśyapa, bālo mātṛgrāmo avyakto akuśalo
akṣetrajño”. evaṃ yāvatṛtīyaṃ pi āyuṣmān Mahākāśyapo āyuṣmantam Ānandam etad uvāca
“sā hi nūnaṃ (ʼ)yaṃ (Sen. 50) āyuṣmān10 Ānanda bhaginī assaramāṇarūpā11 evam āha "kiṃ
puna12 āryo Mahākāśyapo āryam Ānandaṃ13 Vaidehamuniṃ bhagavato upasthāyakaṃ,
bhagavato santikāvacaraṃ, bhagavato saṃmukhaṃ dharmāṇāṃ pratigrahetāraṃ saṃmukhā
yeva yāvatṛtīyaṃ pi kumārakavādena samudācaritavyaṃ manyati?".” tṛtīyakaṃ pi āyuṣmān
Ānando āyuṣmantaṃ14 Mahākāśyapam etad uvāca “kṣama āyuṣman Mahākāśyapa, bālo
mātṛgrāmo avyakto akuśalo akṣetrajño”.
evam ukte āyuṣmān Mahākāśyapo āyuṣmantam Ānandam etad avoca15 “na khalu punar
aham āyuṣmān16 Ānanda abhijānāmi pūrvaṃ pravrajyāyāṃ pravrajito iti bahirdhā anyaṃ
śāstāraṃ vyavadiśitum anyatraỿva tena bhagavatā tathāgatenârhatā samyaksaṃbuddhena.
mahyaṃ khalv āyuṣman Ānanda pūrve17 pravrajyāyām apravrajitasya etad abhūṣi
18
"saṃbādho punar ayaṃ gṛhāvāso rajasām āvāse19 abhyavakāśaṃ pravrajyā. taṃ na (284v)

1
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na atidūre. 2 Na Sen. punar.
3
Sen. saṃmukhaṃ; for the abl. sg. -ā, cf. BHSG § 8.46.
4
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºgrahetvāraṃ (s.e.).
5
Cf. SN II 219.11f. kim pana ayyo MahāKassapo aññatitthiyapubbo samāno ayyam Ānandaṃ Vedehamuniṃ
kumārakavādena apasādetabbam maññatîti.
6
Sen. nūnâyam āyuṣman.
7
a-ssaramāṇarūpa “without remembering”, < a-smaramāṇa- + rūpa (cf. BHSD s.v.); Pā a-ssaramāna; Sa Na
ºmāṇāṃrūpāṃ; Sen. asmaramāṇarūpº; Jon. III 48 translates wrongly “This sister here spoke out of
thoughtlessness and conceit”.
8
Sen. omits vācaṃ. 9 Na Sen. punaḥ.
10
Na nūnaṃ (ʼ)yaṃ āyuṣman; Sen. nūnâyam āyuṣman.
11
Na Sen. asmaraº. 12 Na Sen. punar. 13 Sen. āryĀnandaṃ. 14 Corr. Na; Sa āyuṣmanta.
15
Na Sen. avocat. 16 Sen. āyuṣman. 17 Sen. pūrvaṃ.
18
Cf. Sn 406 sambādho ’yaṃ gharāvāso rajassâyatanaṃ iti ǀ abbhokāso ca pabbajjā iti disvāna pabbaji ǀǀ; SN II
219.24 sambādho gharāvāso rajāpatho abbhokāso pabbajjā; Śbh I 16.6ff. saṃbādho gṛhāvāso rajasām āvāsaḥ ǀ
abhyavakāśaṃ pravrajya yan nv ahaṃ sarvaṃ kaḍatravargaṃ dhanadhānyahiraṇyaṃ côtsṛjya svākhyāte
dharmavinaye samyag evâgārād anagārikāṃ pravrajeyaṃ, pravrajitvā ca pratipattyā saṃpādayeyam iti ǀ ya eva
samutpannaś chandaḥ kuśaleṣu dharmeṣu, ayam ucyate kuśalo dharmacchandaḥ; SBV II 231.30-232.3
sambādho gṛhāvāsaḥ rajasām āvāsaḥ; abhyavakāśaṃ ca pravrajyā; tad idaṃ na <suka>raṃ gṛhiṇā agāram
adhyāvasatā ekāntaśaṅkhalikhitaṃ (ms. ekāntaśaṅkhālīkṛtaṃ), yāvaj jīvaṃ, kevalaṃ, paripūrṇaṃ, pariśuddhaṃ,
paryavadātaṃ, brahmacaryaṃ carituṃ; yan nv ahaṃ keśaśmaśrūṇy avatārya, kāṣāyāṇi vastrāṇy ācchādya,
samyag eva śraddhayā agārād anagārikāṃ pravrajeyaṃ.
19
Sen. ºvāso (≠ mss.); for the nom. sg. masc. -e, cf. BHSG § 8.25; Abhis III § 6.3; Karashima 2002 § 9.2.

58
labhyaṃ agāram adhyāvasantena ekāntasaṃkhalikhitam1 ekāntam anavadyam
2 3
ekāntapariśuddhaṃ ekāntaparyavadātaṃ brahmacaryaṃ carituṃ. yaṃ nūnâham
agārasyânagāriyaṃ pravrajeyaṃ" . sa khalv aham āyuṣmam Ānanda alūkhaṃ gṛhāvāsa5
4

prahāya, aśītiṃ hiraṇyasuvarṇasya śakaṭavāhan avahāya, pañca ca dāsaśatāni, pañca ca

dāsīśatāni, pañca ca paśuśatāni, pañca ca grāmakṣetraśatāni, ekūnañ ca halasahasraṃ
Bhadrāṃ Kāpileyāṃ6 suvarṇasamikām7 avahāya, ekaṃ karpāsikaṃ paṭapilotikam8 ādāya, ye
loke arahanto teṣām uddiśya anupravrajehaṃ. tena khalu āyuṣmān9 Ānanda samayena na
koci10 anyo loke arahato11 abhūṣi anyatraỿva tena bhagavatârhatā12 samyaksaṃbuddhena. 13sa
câham āyuṣman Ānanda tathā pravrajito samāno samvatsaraparamāye rātrīye adrākṣīt
bhagavantam antarā14 ca Rājagṛhasya Bahupatrake cetīye15. dṛṣṭvā ca puna16 me
advayasaṃjñā17 udupāsi18 samyaksaṃbuddhaṃ paśyeyaṃ, bhagavatam19 eva paśyeyaṃ,
sarvajñaṃ ca paśyeyaṃ, bhagavantañ ca-m-eva20 paśyeyaṃ, sarvadarśī21 ca paśyeyaṃ,
bhagavantam eva paśyeyaṃ, apariśeṣajñānadarśanañ ca paśyeyaṃ, bhagavantam eva
paśyeyaṃ.

1
Sa Na saṃlikhitam; śaṅkhalikhita- “faultless, flawless” (MW s.v.) originates from the names of two great
brother sages, who are famous for their penance and their having observed strictly the rule in the country,
namely cutting off one’s hands on a charge of theft. When Likhita ate Śaṅkha’s vegetables without asking for
permission, the latter sent Likhita to the king to receive appropriate punishment (see PE, p. 453, s.v. Likhita I).
They are said to have composed the Dharmasūtras. Cf. also DN(F) 66, fn. 4. The forms saṃlikhita (the
explanation given by Edgerton [BHSD s.v.] is wrong), SWTF s.v. śaṃkalīkṛta, SBV II 231.32 ms. śaṅkhālīkṛtam
are merely corruptions.
2
Sen. pariśuddhaṃ.
3
Corr. Na; Sa ya (s.e.).
4
Cf. SN II 219.27f. yaṃ nūnâhaṃ kesamassuṃ ohāretvā kāsāyāni vatthāni acchādetvā agārasmā anagāriyam
pabbajjeyaṃ.
5
Na Sen. gṛhāvāsaṃ; for the acc. sg. masc. -a, cf. BHSG § 8.32; Abhis III § 6.12.
6
Jon. III 51 wrongly “goodly and shiny ploughshares made at Kapila”. Bhadrā Kāpileyā (or Kāpileyī, cf.
BhiVin[Ma‐L] 6A.4; 6A.8; 6B.5; 8B.12), Pā Bhaddā Kāpilānī Therī, was the daughter of Sucīmatī and Kapila,
and later became the wife of Mahākāśyapa. Her name is mentioned several times in Vin. in connection with her
pupils who were found guilty of transgressing the rules. See also Tournier 2012: 382.
7
“Equal to gold; resembling gold”; Sen. em. suvarṇasīrakāṃ (≠ mss.).
8
Corr. Na; Sa piṭaº (s.e.).
9
Sen. āyuṣman.
10
Na Sen. kocid.
11
Sa arahatā; Na arahanto; Sen. arhanto; for the nom. sg. masc. -to, cf. BHSG § 18.33; Oberlies 2001: 178.
12
Sen. omits ºârhatā.
13
Cf. SN II 220.4f. so evam pabbajito samāno addhānamaggapaṭipanno addasaṃ Bhagavantaṃ antarā ca
Rājagahaṃ antarā ca Nāḷandam Bahuputte cetiye nisinnaṃ.
14
Sen. antarāya. 15 Sen. cetiye. 16 Na Sen. punar. 17 Sa advaya advayasaṃjñā (ditt.); corr. Na.
18
Sen. udapāsi; for udupāsi / udapāsi, cf. BHSG § 32.60.
19
Sa Na bhagavatām (s.e.); Sen. bhagavantaṃ; for the acc. sg. masc. -taṃ see BHSG § 18.38; cf. also Sa 94v5
āyuṣmān Ānando bhagavatam etad avoca (Na Sen. bhagavantam); 370r2 bhagavataṃ caṃkramantaṃ
caṅkramensuḥ (Na Sen. bhagavantaṃ).
20
Na Sen. bhagavantam eva.
21
Sen. ºdarśīṃ; for the acc. sg. masc. -ī, cf. BHSG §§ 10.54, 10.55.

59
 sa khalv aham āyuṣmānn1 Ānanda yena bhagavāṃs tenôpasaṃkramitvā2
(Sen. 51)
bhagavataḥ pādau śirasā vanditvā ekānte (ʼ)sthāsi. ekāntasthito3 (’)ham āyuṣmānn Ānanda
bhagavantam etad avoca4 "śāstā me bhagavāṃ, śrāvako (’)ham asmi5 sugata6". evam ukte
āyuṣmānn Ānanda bhagavān mama etad uvāca "evam eva7 Kāśyapa, ahaṃ Kāśyapa śāstā,
tvaṃ ca me śrāvako. yo hi koci8 Kāśyapa evaṃ sarvacetosamanvāgataṃ śrāvakaṃ
labhitvâsamyaksaṃbuddho yeva9 samāno samyaksaṃbuddho10 ti prajāneya11, asarvajño12
yeva samāno sarvajño ti prajāneya13, asarvadarśāvī yeva samāno sarvadarśāvîti prajāneya14,
pariśeṣajñānadarśano yeva samāno apariśeṣajñānadarśano ti pratijāneya, saptadhā câsya
mūrdhā15 bhaveyā. ahaṃ khalu puna16 Kāśyapa samyaksaṃbuddho17 yeva samāno
samyaksaṃbuddho18 <ti>19 pratijānāmi, sarvajño yeva samāno savajño ti pratijānāmi,
sarvadarśāvī yeva samāno sarvadarśāvîti pratijānāmi, apariśeṣajñānadarśano yeva samāno
apariśeṣajñānadarśano ti pratijānāmi. abhijñāya ahaṃ Kāśyapa śrāvakāṇān dharmaṃ
deśayāmi na anabhijñāya. sanidāna20 ahaṃ Kāśyapa śrāvakāṇāṃ dharmaṃ (285r) deśayāmi na
anidānaṃ. saprātihāryaṃ21 ahaṃ Kāśyapa śrāvakāṇāṃ dharman deśayāmi na aprātihāryaṃ.
tasya me Kāśyapa abhijñāya śrāvakāṇāṃ dharmaṃ deśayato na anabhijñāya, sanidānaṃ22
śrāvakāṇān dharman deśayato23 na anidānaṃ, saprātihāryaṃ śrāvakāṇāṃ dharmaṃ deśayato
na (ʼ)prātihāryaṃ24, karaṇīyo ovādo karaṇīyā25 anuśāsanîti vademi. tasmād iha te Kāśyapa
śikṣitavyaṃ. kiṃ tv26 ‘ahaṃ (Sen. 52) prātimokṣasamvarasaṃvṛto27 vihariṣyaṃ
ācāragocarasaṃpanno, aṇumātreṣv avadyeṣu28 bhayadarśāvī samādāya śikṣiṣyaṃ ti,
śikṣāpadeṣu kāyakarmavācākarmamanokarmeṇa samanvāgato pariśuddhena pariśuddhājīvo?’.
evaṃ te Kāśyapa śikṣitavyaṃ. tasmād iha te Kāśyapa evaṃ śikṣitavyaṃ. kiṃ tv ‘ahaṃ ṣaṭsu
indriyeṣu guptadvāro vihariṣyāmîti, ārakṣāsmṛtir nipakasmṛtiḥ29 samavasthāvihārī
ādīnavadarśāvī niḥśaraṇaprājño30 ārakṣiteṇa31 cetasā samanvāgataḥ. so cakṣuṣā rūpaṃ dṛṣṭvā
na ca nimittagrāhī bhaviṣyaṃ na ca anuvyaṃjanagrāhī. yato adhikaraṇañ ca me
cakṣvindriyeṇa asaṃvṛtasya viharantasya abhidhyā daurmanasyam aneke pāpakāḥ akuśalā

1
Sen. āyuṣman; for the voc. sg. masc. -ān, -āṃ, cf. BHSG § 18.81; Abhis III § 15.4.
2
Sen. ºsaṃkramya. 3 Sen. asthāsi. ekānte sthiº. 4 Sen. avocat. 5 Corr. Sen.; Sa Na asmiṃ.
6
Sen. sugate. 7 Sa Na evaṃ; corr. Sen. 8 Na Sen. kocit. 9 Na Sen. eva. 10 Sa asamyakº; corr. Na.
11
Sen. pratijāneya. 12 Na ºjña; Sa ºjñā; corr. Sen. 13 Sen. pratijāneya. 14 Sen. omits prajāneya.
15
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na mūrdhnā. 16 Na Sen. punaḥ. 17 Sen. ºbuddho iti. 18 Corr. Na; Sa ºbuddh.
19
Sa lacks ti; suppl. Na.
20
Na Sen. sanidānaṃ; for the acc. sg. masc. -a, cf. BHSG § 8.32; Abhis III § 6.12.
21
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na sapratiº; see BHSD s.v. prātihārya.
22
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na sanniº. 23 Sa deyato; corr. Na. 24 Sen. nâpratiº. 25 Sa Na ºṇīyo; corr. Sen.
26
Probably s.e. for nv; later in this chapter the mss. read kiṃ ti instead (= Pā); cf. MPS §§ 1.29, 32, 35 etc. kiṃ
nu / Pā kin ti.
27
Lit. “Restrained by the restraint of disciplinary rules”; Sen. ºsaṃvṛtto; see BHSD s.v. saṃvṛta; Pā saṃvuta.
28
Sen. āvaº.
29
Sen. em. nidhyāpanasmṛtiḥ (≠ mss.); cf. ŚBh I 100.1f. yathâpîhaỿkatyaḥ indriyair guptadvāro viharaty
ārakṣitasmṛtir nipakasmṛtir iti vistaraḥ; SBV II 240.20f. sa indriyair guptadvāro bhava<ti; nipakasmṛtir
guptasmṛti> mānasaḥ sahāvasthāvacārakaḥ.
30
Sen. niḥśaraṇaḥ prājño; cf. Pā nissaraṇapañña.
31
Sa Na ārakṣeṇa; Sen. em. wrongly araktena; cf. ŚBh(S) 9.13 nipakasmṛti smṛti-ārakṣitamānasaḥ.

60
dharmāḥ cittaṃ anusravensuḥ1, teṣāṃ samvarāya pratipadiṣyāmi rakṣiṣyāmi, cakṣvindriyeṇa
samvaram āpadiṣyāmî’ti. evaṃ te Kāśyapa śikṣitavyaṃ. ‘śrotreṇa śabdāṃ śrutvā, ghrāṇena
gandhāṃ ghrāyitvā, jihvāyā2 rasāṃ svādayitvā, kāyena spraṣṭavyāṃ3 spṛśitvā, manasā
dharmāṃ vijñāya na ca nimittagrāhī vihariṣyāmi, na cânuvyañjanagrāhī vihariṣyāmi. yato
’dhikaraṇañ4 ca me bhavendriyāṇāṃ5 (ʼ)saṃvṛtasya6 viharato abhidhyā daurmanasyam aneke
pāpakā akuśalā dharmā cittam anusrāvensu7, teṣāṃ samvarāya pratipadyiṣyāmîti rakṣiṣyāmi8
manindriyaṃ manīndriyeṇa9 samvaram āpadyiṣyāmî’ti. evaṃ te Kāśyapa śikṣitavyaṃ. tasmād
iha Kāśyapa evaṃ śikṣitavyaṃ. kiṃ ti ‘me kāyagatā smṛtiḥ10 sukhasahagatā satatasamitaṃ
kāyaṃ na jahiṣyāmî?’ti.11 evaṃ te Kāśyapa śikṣitavyaṃ. tasmād iha te Kāśyapa evaṃ
śikṣitavyaṃ. kiṃ ti ‘ahaṃ ye keci12 kuśalā dharmā paryāpuṇiṣyanti, sarvaṃ taṃ
ātmadamathaśamathaparinirvāṇārthaṃ?’ ti. evaṃ te Kāśyapa śikṣitavyaṃ. tasmād iha te
Kāśyapa evaṃ śikṣitavyaṃ. kiṃ ti ‘me (Sen. 53) catuhi pariṣāhi bhaviṣyati adhimātraṃ premnaṃ
ca gaurava13 (285v) ca hrī câpatrāpyañ14 ca bhāvanā ca pratyupasthitā15?’ ti16. evaṃ te Kāśyapa
śikṣitavyaṃ. tasmād iha te Kāśyapa śikṣitavyaṃ. kiṃ17 tv ‘ahaṃ pañcasu upādānaskandheṣu
samudayād astaṃgamânupaśyī18 vihariṣyaṃ. iti rūpaṃ <iti rūpa>samudayo19 iti
rūpasyâstaṃgamo. iti vedanā iti vedanāsamudayo iti vedanāstaṃgamo. iti saṃjñā iti
saṃjñāsamudayo iti saṃjñāstaṃgamo. iti saṃskārā iti saṃskārasamudayo iti saṃskārāṇām
astaṃgamo. iti vijñānaṃ iti vijñānasamudayo iti vijñānāstaṃgamo’ iti. evaṃ te Kāśyapa
śikṣitavyaṃ". sa khalv ahaṃ āyuṣmān20 Ānanda bhagavatā iminā ovādena ovadito, aṣṭāham
evâbhūṣi śaikṣo sakaraṇīyo, navame yeva21 ājñām ārāgaye.

1
Sen. anuprāvensuḥ. Cf. DN I 70.11 pāpakā akusalā dhammā anvāssaveyyuṃ; SBV II 240.18 pāpakā akuśalā
dharmāś cittam anusravanti; ŚBh(S) 9.13 pāpakā akuśalā dharmāś cittam anusraveyuḥ.
2
Na Sen. jihvayā; for the instr. sg. fem. -āyā, cf. BHSG § 9.47.
3
Sen. praṣṭavyāṃ.
4
Sen. adhiº.
5
“Unrestrained as to the existence and senses”; Sen. bhavendriyeṇa.
6
Sa Na saṃhatasya; Sen. asaṃvṛtasya; cf. the reading earlier in this chapter (Sa 285r): yato adhikaraṇañ ca me
cakṣvindriyeṇa asaṃvṛtasya viharantasya abhidhyā daurmanasyam aneke pāpakāḥ akuśalā dharmāḥ cittaṃ
anusravensuḥ.
7
Sen. anuprāvensuḥ (≠ mss.).
8
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ramiṣyāmi (s.e.).
9
Sen. manindriyeṇa; manīndriyeṇa < mano + indriyeṇa; cf. Geiger § 67 (hitūpacāra < hita + upacāra); Oberlies
2001: 120, § 23 (udadhūpama < udadhi + upama).
10
Cf. DP s.v. kāyagatāsati “intentness of mind directed on the body”; see also CPD s.v. kāyagatāsati.
11
Cf. SN II 220.28 sātasahagatā ca me kāyagatā sati na vijahissatîti.
12
Sen. kecit.
13
Na Sen. gauravaṃ.
14
Sen. câpatrapyaṃ; see BHSD s.v. apatrāpya.
15
Sa pratyapaº (s.e.); corr. Na.
16
Sa Na ni (s.e.; the akṣaras ni and ti resemble one another); corr. Sen.
17
Sa ki (s.e.); corr. Na.
18
< astaṃgamaṃ anupaśyī; Sen. samudayâstaṃgamān paśyī; for -ā- < -aṃ a-, cf. Abhis III § 2.12; see also
BHSG § 4.36; Geiger § 71; Oberlies 2001 § 119.
19
Sa Na samudayo (hapl.); corr. Sen.
20
Sen. āyuṣman.
21
Sa Na ye (s.e.); Sen. yevâjñāmº.

61
 tasya me āyuṣmān1 Ānanda bhagavāṃ iminā ovādena ovaditvā utthāyâsanāto prakrāmi.
sa khalu (’)ham āyuṣmān2 Ānanda bhagavantaṃ gacchantaṃ pṛṣṭhimena pṛṣṭhimaṃ
samanubandhehaṃ3. tasya me āyuṣmān4 Ānanda bhagavataṃ5 pṛṣṭhimena pṛṣṭhimaṃ
samanubandhantasya6 etad abhūṣi "aho puna7 bhagavāṃ mārgād apakramyânyataraṃ
vṛkṣamūlaṃ niśrāya tiṣṭhe. prajñapayeyaṃ8 ahaṃ bhagavato karpāsikapaṭapilotika-
saṃghāṭī9". tasya me āyuṣmān10 Ānanda bhagavān idam11 evarūpaṃ cetaso12 parivitarkam
ājñāya mārgād apakramya anyataraṃ vṛkṣamūlaṃ niśrāya asthāsi13. prajñapaye-d-aham
āyuṣmān14 Ānanda bhagavato karpāsānāṃ paṭapilotikasaṃghāṭīṃ, niṣīdi15 bhagavāṃ
prajñapta evâsane. niṣadya khalv āyuṣmān16 Ānanda bhagavāṃ etad uvāca "sakhila17 (Sen. 54)
khu-d-ayaṃ18 Kāśyapa karpāsānāṃ paṭapilotikasaṃghāṭi19, mṛdukā-d-ayaṃ Kāśyapa
karpāsānāṃ paṭapilotikasaṃghāṭī, masinā-d-ayaṃ Kāśyapa karpāsānāṃ paṭapilotikasaṃghāṭī,
sukhumā-d-ayaṃ20 Kāśyapa karpāsānāṃ paṭapilotikasaṃghāṭī, tanukā-d-ayaṃ Kāśyapa
karpāsānāṃ paṭapilotikasaṃghāṭī21, lahukā-d-ayaṃ Kāśyapa karpāsānāṃ paṭapilotika-
saṃghāṭī, sukṛtikā-d-ayaṃ Kāśyapa karpāsānāṃ paṭapilotikasaṃghāṭī, ślakṣṇā-d-ayaṃ
Kāśyapa karpāsānāṃ paṭapilotikasaṃghāṭī, śobhanā-d-ayaṃ Kāśyapa karpāsānāṃ
paṭapilotikāsaṃghāṭī22, sparśavantā-d-ayaṃ Kāśyapa karpāsānāṃ23 paṭapilotikāsaṃghāṭī". sa
khalv aham āyuṣmānn Ānanda bhagavantam etad uvāca "lābhā me bhagavaṃ sulabdhā
bhavensuḥ24, yaṃ me bhagavaṃ karpāsānāṃ paṭapilotikasaṃghāṭiṃ25 pratigṛhṇeya". evam
ukte āyuṣmānn26 (286r) Ānanda bhagavāṃ mama27 etad uvāca "icchesi28 punas tvaṃ Kāśyapa29

1
Sen. āyuṣman. 2 Sen. khalv aham āyuṣman.
3
Sen. ºbaddho (ʼ)haṃ (≠ mss.), but there is already one (ʼ)haṃ at the beginning of the sentence; cf. PTSD s.v.
samanubandhati “to pursue”. Edgerton (BHSG § 31.21) is not certain whether -ehaṃ is a genuine ending or opt.
(or pres. mid.) in -e + (ʼ)haṃ. Cf. Senart’s note in Mv I 403; Marciniak 2014: 190; cf. also Norman CP VII 52
“The first singular optative ending -ehaṃ, presumably based upon -e + ahaṃ, with the loss of initial a-. This
must have occurred in some dialect other than the Aśokan eastern dialect, where the first person pronoun is
hakaṃ, from (a)haṃ with the infix -ka-”; if this is in fact 1 sg. opt. ending -ehaṃ, then here it is optative used as
aorist (cf. BHSG § 32.87).
4
Sen. āyuṣman.
5
Sa Na bhagavato; Sen. bhagavantaṃ; for the acc. sg. masc. -taṃ, cf. BHSG § 18.38.
6
Sen. ºbaddhasya. 7 Na Sen. aho bhagavāṃ punar.
8
Sen. prajñāº; see BHSD s.v. prajñapayati.
9
Sen. ºsaṃghāṭīṃ; for the acc. sg. fem. -ī, cf. BHSG § 10.55; Abhis III 9.4.
10
Na Sen. āyuṣmann.
11
Sa bhagavāṃr idam (s.e.; -r- was probably miswritten for -n- ; < bhagavāṃn, the vowel before -n was
nasalised; cf. Norman CP I 116); Na Sen. bhagavāṃ idam.
12
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na cetasā (s.e.); we should read either cetaso pariº or cetasā cetopariº; perhaps these two
phrases became confused and blended here.
13
Na Sen. adhiṣṭhāsi. 14 Sen. prajñaº āyuṣman. 15 Sa Na niṣida; Sen. niṣīde. 16 Sen. āyuṣman.
17
Sen. sakhilā; for the nom. sg. fem. -a, cf. BHSG § 9.8; Abhis III § 7.1.
18
-d-ayaṃ, which occurs repeatedly hereafter, is probably a hyperform of t’ (i.e. te) ayaṃ (“this ... of yours”); cf.
Pkt de < te (“of you”); SN II 221.11 mudukā kho tyāyaṃ (< te ayaṃ) Kassapa paṭapilotikānaṃ sanghāṭī.
19
Sen. ºsaṃghāṭī. 20 Sen. sukhamāº. 21 Sa ºsaṃghāṭa; corr. Na. 22 Sa paṭapilokaº; corr. Na.
23
Sa saṃkarpº; corr. Na. 24 Sen. bhavet. 25 Sen. ºsaṃghāṭīṃ. 26 Sen. āyuṣman.
27
For the 1 acc. sg. mama, cf. BHSG §§ 20.11, 12; cf. also Geiger § 104.1; Oberlies 2001 § 181, fn. 3.
28
Sen. icchasi.
29
Sa Kāśyapas (s.e.); corr. Na.

62
tathāgatasya santike śāṇānāṃ pāṃśukūlānaṃ1 saṃghāṭiṃ2 dhārayituṃ?". evam ukte (’)ham
āyuṣmānn3 Ānanda bhagavantam etad avocat4 "lābhā me bhagavaṃ sulabdhā bhavensu5 yaṃ
me bhagavāṃ śāṇānāṃ pāṃśukūlānāṃ saṃghāṭīṃ dadeya". 6adāsi khalv aham āyuṣmān
Ānanda <bhagavato>7 karpāsānāṃ paṭapilotikasaṃghāṭiṃ, pratigṛhṇe āyuṣmān Ānanda
bhagavāṃ karpāsānāṃ paṭapilotikāsaṃghāṭiṃ. adāsi khalu me āyuṣmānn8 Ānanda bhagavāṃ
śāṇānāṃ pāṃśukūlānāṃ saṃghāṭi9, pratigṛhṇe aham āyuṣmānn10 Ānanda bhagavato śāṇāṃ11
pānśukūlānāṃ saṃghāṭiṃ12. sace13 me14 khalv āyuṣmānn15 Ānanda samyagvadamānā vadensu
"bhagavato śrāvaka16 śāstu sammukhaṃ śāṇaṃ pānsukūlaṃ17 pratigrahe", ayam eva te
samyagvadamānā vadensuḥ. tat kasya hetoḥ? aham18 āyuṣmān19 Ānanda śāstu sammukhaṃ
śāṇapānsukūlānāṃ20 pratigrahetāro21 śrāvako. yat tad Ānanda samyagvadamānā vadensu
"bhagavato putro (Sen. 55) oraso mukhato jāto dharmajo dharmanirmito dharmadāyādo22 <na>23
āmiṣadāyādo", mama yeva24 te samyagvadamānā vadensu. tat kasya hetoḥ? aham āyuṣmān25
Ānanda bhagavato putro oraso mukhato jāto dharmajo dharmanirmito dharmadāyādo no26
āmiṣadāyādo. kuṃjaraṃ pi so āyuṣmān27 Ānanda ṣaṣṭihāyanaṃ talaśaktikāye28 cchāditavyaṃ
manyeya, yo me tisro vidyāṃ ṣaṭ câbhijñā29 balavaśībhāvaṃ30 cchādayitavyaṃ manyeya.31
nadīye32 pi so āyuṣman Gaṃgāye śrotaṃ rajamuṣṭinā āvaritavyam33 manye, yo me tisro
vidyāṃ ṣaṭ câbhijñāṃ34 balavaśībhāvaṃ va35 cchādayitavyaṃ manye. vātaṃ pi so āyuṣmān36
Ānanda jālena bandhitavyam manye, yo me tirso vidyāṃ ṣaṭ câbhijñā37 balavaśībhāvaṃ38
cchādayitavyaṃ manye. ākāśe39 pi so āyuṣmānn40 Ānanda pañcāṅgulaṃ kartavyaṃ manye, yo

1 2 3 4 5
Sa Na ºkūlaṃ; corr. Sen. Sen. saṃghāṭīṃ. Na Sen. āyuṣman. Sen. uvāca. Sen. bhavet.
6
Sen. wrongly excludes the following sentence: adāsi khalv aham āyuṣmān <bhagavato> karpāsānāṃ
paṭapilotikāsaṃghāṭiṃ, pratigṛhṇe āyuṣmān Ānanda bhagavāṃ karpāsānāṃ paṭapilotikāsaṃghāṭiṃ.
7
Sa Na lack bhagavato but is needs to be supplied here in order that the sentence makes sense: “O Ānanda, I
gave the Exalted One …”; cf. SN II 221.19f. so khvâham āvuso paṭapilotikānaṃ saṅghātiṃ bhagavato pādāsi.
8
Na Sen. āyuṣman. 9 Na Sen. saṃghātīṃ. 10 Na Sen. āyuṣman.
11
Na Sen. śāṇānāṃ; this could be either a mere s.e. (a sort of hapl.) or gen. pl. -āṃ (cf. BHSG § 8.124;
Karashima 2002 § 9.18; in ms. Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014: 180).
12
Sen. saṃghāṭīṃ. 13 Sa Na sa; corr. Sen. 14 Sen. omits me. 15 Na Sen. āyuṣman.
16
Sen. śrāvako; for the nom. sg. masc. -a, cf. BHSG § 8.22; Abhis III § 6.1.
17
Sa Na ºkūlānāṃ (s.e.); corr. Sen.
18
Sa āham; corr. Na. 19 Na Sen. āyuṣman. 20 Sa Na śāṇaṃº; corr. Sen. 21 Corr. Na; Sa ºtāvo.
22
Cf. SN II 221.23f. bhagavato putto oraso mukhato jāto dhammajo dhammanimmito dhammadāyādo.
23
Sa lacks na; suppl. Na; all the later mss. (= Sen.) follow Na; cf. the next sentence, where Sa reads correctly na
āmiṣadāyādo “not heir to the flesh”.
24
Sen. evam eva. 25 Sen. āyuṣman. 26 Na Sen. na; for no = na, cf. DP s.v. no4. 27 Sen. āyuṣman.
28
“To be covered by a (mere) raising of one hand (like a spear)”(?); all the mss. and Sen. read balaśaktikāye; cf.
BHSD s.vv. chādayati, talaśaktikā; SWTF s.v. talaśaktikā; cf. also SN II 222.10 tālapattikāya chādetabbam (“to
be concealed by a palm leaf”). The reading in Mv is probably a corruption; for the p / s alternation see EV I 134
(ad Th 49), EV II 56 (ad Thī 6), Sn(tr.N) 214 (ad Sn 353); cf. also Jon. III 55, fn. 6.
29
Sen. ṣaḍ vâbhiº. 30 Sa Na ºbhavaḥ; corr. Sen.
31
Cf. SN II 222.9f. nāgaṃ aḍḍhaṭṭharatanaṃ vā tālapattikāya chādetabbam maññeyya yo me cha abhiññā
chādetabbaṃ maññeyyā ti.
32
Sen. nadīyo; for the gen. sg. fem. -īye, cf. BHSG § 10.94; Abhis § 9.11.
33
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na āvayitavyaṃ; for the alternation y / r, cf. Abhis § 19.41.19A2 nāvāre for nāvāye.
34
Sen. ṣaḍ vâbhiº. 35 Sen. omits va. 36 Na Sen. āyuṣman. 37 Sen. ṣaḍ vâbhiº. 38 Sa balaṃº; corr. Na.
39 40
Sen. ākāśaṃ (≠ mss.). Na Sen. āyuṣman.

63
me tisro vidyāṃ ṣaṭ ca (ʼ)bhijñāṃ1 balavaśībhāvaṃ cchādayitavyaṃ manye. yasya puna
khalu-r-āyuṣmānn2 Ānanda imeṣāṃ pañcānāṃ bhikṣuśatānāṃ syāt mayi kāṃkṣā vicikitsā vā,
so me praśnaṃ pṛcchatu. ahaṃ praśnasya vyākaraṇena evam etaṃ samyaksiṃhanādaṃ
nadāmi”.
evam ukte te bhikṣū āyuṣmantaṃ Mahākāśyapam etad uvāca “yasya khalu punar
āyuṣman Mahākāśyapa syāt kāṃkṣā3 vā vicikitsā4 vā, so āyuṣmān5 Mahākāśyapa praśnaṃ
pṛccheyā. saṃbhāvema6 vayam āyuṣman Kāśyapa7, evaṃ ca (286v) anuvṛtto8 ato ca uttari
bhūyo, ato ca uttari,9 ato ca śreyo”. atha khalv āyuṣmān Mahākāśyapas tāṃ bhikṣūṃ dharmyā
kathayā saṃdarśayitvā samādāpayitvā samuttejayitvā saṃpraharṣayitvā utthāyâsanāto
prakrame.
aciraprakrānto ca āyuṣmān Mahākāśyapo sarvāvantena10 kālena nāgāvalokitena
Sthūlanandāṃ bhikṣūṇīṃ avaloketi, api nāma cittaṃ prasādeya. tasya cêdaṃ (Sen. 56)
śakaṭacakramātrāṃ pṛthivīm11 anuparivarte, 12na ca taṃ13 Sthūlanandā bhikṣuṇī cittaṃ
prasādesi. praduṣṭa14 cittaṃ15 Sthūlanandāye bhikṣuṇīye16 āyuṣmato Mahākāśyapasya santike.
<pṛthivī>17 vivaram adāsi, samanantaraṃ18 kālagatā ca, puna āyuṣmate19 Mahākāśyape cittam
āghātetvā anyatarasmi20 mahānarake upapannā.
evam etaṃ śrūyati21.

samāptaṃ Mahākāśyapasya vastu pravrajyāsūtraṃ

1
Sen. vidyā ṣaḍ vâbhijñā.
2
Na Sen. punaḥ khalu āyuṣman; for the saṃdhi-consonant -r-, cf. BHSG § 4.61; Geiger § 73.3; von Hinüber
2001 § 271; in ms. Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014: 164.
3
Sa kakṣaṃ (s.e.; the anusvāra dot written in the wrong place); corr. Na.
4
Sa Na vicikitsayā; corr. Sen. 5 Sen. āyuṣman. 6 Sa Na ºbhāvemama; corr. Sen. 7 Sen. Mahākāśyapa.
8
“Obedience, compliance”; Sa Na anuvṛto; Sen. anuvṛttā.
9
Sen. omits ato ca uttari.
10
Sa Na sarvāvantaṃtena; corr. Sen.
11
Sen. ºmātrā pṛthivī; cf. Jon. III 56, fn. 2 “It would seem better to read mātrāṃ pṛthivīṃ (acc.). This would give
the literal translation "he went over ground the size of a cart-wheel", i.e. he turned right round”.
12
Sa na ca na ca (ditt.); corr. Na.
13
Sen. sā.
14
For the nom. sg. neutr. -a, cf. BHSG § 8.32; Abhis III § 6.8.
15
Sa Na cittā (s.e.; in MIndic -ā and -aṃ are often interchanged, cf. Karashima 2002: 50, fn. 33; von Hinüber
2001 §§ 269, 304, 413; in Pā, cf. Oberlies 2001: 28, § 4.1[6]; see also Chandra 1970: 567); Sen. praduṣṭacittā.
16
Sen. Sthūlanandā bhikṣūṇī (≠ mss.).
17
The word pṛthivī is lacking in the mss. and Sen., but it needs to be supplied here in order that the sentence
makes sense; cf. Jā V 74.25ff. tassâpi purisassa raññā saddhiṃ kathentassa kathentassʾ eva paṭhavi vivaram
adāsi, taṃ khaṇaṃ ñeva cavitvā Avīcimhi nibbatto.
18
Sa Na ºantara; corr. Sen.
19
Sen. punar āyuṣmante; for the loc. sg. masc. -te. cf. BHSG §18.44.
20
Sen. ºsmiṃ.
21
Na Sen. śruyati.

64
 Śāriputra-Maudgalyāyana

Sa 286v3-290v2
Na 164r7-166v4
Sen. III 56.5-67.7

Rājagṛhasya ardhayojane Nālandagrāmakaṃ nāma grāmaṃ riddho ca sphīto ca

samṛddho ca. tatra brāhmaṇa1 mahāśālo āḍhyo mahādhano mahābhogo prabhūta-
vittasvāpadeyo2 prabhūtadhanadhānyakośakoṣṭhāgāro prabhūtajātarūparajatavittopakaraṇo
prabhūtahastyaśvagajagaveḍako3 prabhūtadāsīdāsakarmakarapauruṣeyo.
tasya dāni brāhmaṇamahāśālasya Śārī nāma brāhmaṇī bhāryā prāsādikā darśanīyā. tasya
dāni Śārīye brāhmaṇīye putrā Dharmo Sudharmo4 Upadharmo Śatadharmo Sahasradharmo
Tiṣyo Upatiṣyo. ete sapta putrāḥ, ṣaṭ niviṣṭāḥ, saptamo Upatiṣyo kanīyaso aniviṣṭako gurukule
vedamantrān adhīyati.
Rājagṛhasya ardhayojanena Kolitagrāmakaṃ nāma grāmaṃ riddho ca sphīto ca
samṛddho ca bahujanākīrṇo ca. tatrâpi brāhmaṇamahāśālo āḍhyo mahādhano mahābhogo
prabhūtavittasvāpadeyo5 prabhūtadhanadhānyakośakoṣṭhāgāro prabhūtajātarūparajata-
vittopakaraṇo prabhūtahastyaśvagajagaveḍako prabhūtadāsīdāsakarmakarapauruṣeyo
6
Maudgalyānagotreṇa . tasya Kolito nāma putro prāsādiko darśanīyo paṇḍito nipuṇo medhāvī
tatraỿva gurukule vedamantrān adhīyati. tatraỿva Upatiṣyo anyāni ca pañcamātrāṇi
māṇavakaśatāni. sarvaprathamaṃ (Sen. 57) Kolitena7 Upatiṣyeṇa ca vedamantrā adhīyitā8,
anuyogo ca dinno, ācāryasya ca ācāryaśuśrūṣā kṛtācāryadhano ca niryādito9 cchatraṃ
upānahāyaṣṭikamaṇḍalūkhāśāṇaśāṭaṃ10. te dāni (287r) ubhaye sammodikā prīyamāṇā
abhīkṣṇacinta11. Upatiṣyo pi12 Nāladagrāmāto13 Kolitagrāmakaṃ14 gacchati Kolitasya

1
Sen. brāhmaṇo; for the nom. sg. masc. -a, cf. BHSG § 8.22; Abhis III § 6.1.
2
Sa Na ºcittaº (s.e.; the akṣaras ca and va, tta and nta are very similar); Sen. ºcitraº.
3
Cf., however, Sa 115r1 prabhūtahastyaśva-ajaveḍakañ; 402v2, 404r4 prabhūtahastyaśvājagaveḍako.
4
Na Sen. lack Sudharmo. Since there were seven sons (ete sapta putrāḥ), the reading in Sa is correct.
5
Sa Na ºcittaº; Sen. omits this word.
6
Na Sen. Maudgalyāyanaº; cf. Alsdorf 1974: 377 “die echte Ost-Prakrit-Form Moggallāna (oder ein
*Maudgalyāna)”; cf. Oberlies 2001: 37, § 8 Moggallāna < Maudgalyāyana, -āya- contracted to -ā-; in ms. Sa
this form occurs no fewer than 10 times, it was changed in ms. Na into a regular Skt Maudgalyāyana.
7
Na Kolikena.
8
Sa adhīyatā; Na Sen. adhītā; cf. Pā adhiyitvā, adhiyituº; cf. also BHSD 205b, inf. adhīyitum of adhi-√i.
9
Na Sen. niryātito; cf. DP s.vv. niyyāteti, niyyādeti “hands over, entrust, gives”; see also BHSD s.vv.
niryātayati, niryādayati.
10
Sen. upānahā yaṣṭi kamaṇḍalukhā śāṇaº; for the lengthening of a to ā at the end of the first member of
compounds, cf. BHSG § 8.15; cf. also Geiger § 33; Goto 2000: 272; Sakamoto-Goto 1982: 24.
11
“Constantly thinking (of one another)”; Sa Na abhīkṣṇaṃcitta (s.e.); Sen. abhīṣṭacittā (Jon. III 57 “fond of and
devoted to each other”); Edgerton 1953: 26 wrongly “abhīkṣṇaṃ citta, perh. error for tīkṣṇacittā, cf.
tīkṣṇabuddhiko Mv i.232.2, in a similar context; t and bh are often confused”. For the nom. pl. masc. -a, cf.
BHSG § 8.79; Abhis III § 6.25.
12
Sa Na ti; corr. Sen.
13
Sen. Nālandaº; see BHSD s.v. Nālanda; cf. Pravr-v I 9r3 yena Nāladagrāmakaṃ tena saṃprasthitaḥ; Pravr-v
II 5r7 devâsti Nāladagrāmake Māṭharo nāma brāhmaṇo; Pravr-v II 5v2 eṣa eva Nāladagrāmako; Avś II 186.5
tena khalu samayena Nāladagrāmake Tiṣyo nāma brāhmaṇaḥ.
14
Na Kolikaº.

65
darśanāye. Kolitagrāmāto pi Kolita Nāladagrāmakaṃ1 gacchati Upatiṣyaṃ2 darśanāye.
3
Rājagṛhe samasamaṃ Giriyagra-samājaṃ nāma parvaṃ vartati paṃcānāñ ca
Tapotaśatānāṃ4. tatra dāni pañcahi Tapotaśatehi5 pañca udyānaśatāni. sarvāṇi
paṃcôdyānaśatāni anekehi janasahasrehi6 bharitāni bhavanti, darśanaśatāni vartanti,
saṃgītiśatāni vartanti, aparāni ca naṭanartakajhallamallapāṇisvarakāni7 ḍiṃbalavelambaka-
kumbhatūṇikaśatāni8. te dāni brāhmaṇamahāśālaputrā9 Upatiṣyo ca Kolito ca caturghoṭehi
aśvarathehi yuktehi ceṭasahasrehi saṃparivāritā10 Giriyagrasamājaṃ prekṣakā yātā11. te dāni
satvā sakuśalamūlapuṇyā (ʾ)balaparīttagrahā12 kṛtādhikārā purimakeṣu samyaksambuddheṣu
pratyekabuddhaśrāvakamaheśākhyeṣu ca uptasatyādhikārā13 cchinnabandhanā14
bhavyotpattikā āryadharmāṇām ārāgaṇāe15 caramabhavikāye hetupratyayavālikā16 satvā.
teṣām ubhayeṣāṃ tatra Girigrasamājaṃ17 prekṣantānāṃ paurāṇena kuśalamūlena hetu18
upadarśitaṃ19, Śāriputrasya taṃ janakāyaṃ dṛṣṭvā anityasaṃjñā utpannā20 “imaṃ ettakaṃ
janakāyam abhyantarā varṣaśatasya anityatāya sarvaṃ na bhaviṣyati”. Maudgalyāyanasyâpi

1
Sen. Nālandaº. 2 Sen. Upatiṣyasya.
3
Cf. BHSD s.v. Tapoda “Mv iii.57.7, at Rājagṛha at the same lime there took place the festival called
Mountain-top-gathering, of 500 Warm Springs. Now at these 500 Warm Springs there were 500 pleasure-parks”.
4
Sa Na potaśatānāṃ (s.e.); Sen. tapośatānāṃ; Jon. III 58 wrongly “five hundred religious observances”. See
BHSD 249, s.v. Tapoda “m. or nt. (= Pali Tapodā, n. of a lake and its outlet river at Rājagṛha), n. of one or more
bodies of water (lake, spring, river) at Rājagṛha”; cf. also DPPN s.v. Tapodā; Akanuma 1931: 680, s.v.
Tapodārāma; for the alternation t / d, cf. Lüders 1954 §§ 141-143; Abhis § 31.6.25B5 tāni for dāni; Sn(tr.N) 186
(ad Sn 193); von Simson 1997: 592.
5
Sen. tapośatehi (≠ mss.).
6
Corr. Na; Sa ºsahasrāhi, confusion of genders.
7
All the mss. and Sen. read ºnartakaṛllamallaº; ṛlla is a very common s.e. for jhalla (the characters ṛ and jha
resemble one another in many scripts); cf. similar lists in Sa 313r5 naṭa-narttaka-jhalla (← ṛlla)-malla-
pāṇisvarikāṃ; 321v6 naṭa-narttaka-jhalla (← ṛlla)-malla-pāṇisvaryāṃ, etc.
8
Sa Na ºlambalambaº (ditt.); Sen. ḍimbaravalañjakakumbhaº. For velambaka see BHSD 509, s.v. velambaka
“(= AMg. °baga, °baya), = viḍambaka; q.v., jester, buffoon: in lists of various kinds of entertainers, incl.
ḍimbara; dvistvala; kumbhatūṇika; śobhika, etc.”; cf. also velaṃbaka in the lists in Sa 304v4, 313r5, 321r6.
9
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºputro (confusion of numbers or s.e. [-ā and -o are often miswritten for one another]).
10
Sa Na ºparivārito (s.e.); corr. Sen.
11
Sa Na yatā (s.e.); Sen. gatā.
12
We should probably read abala-parītta-<anu>graha “they offer protection to the weak” (see BHSD s.v.
parītta2 “safeguard, protection; Pā paritta); Sa Na read (ʾ)balaparīttagṛhā (gṛha is a wrong back-formation);
Sen. varaparīttagṛhā, but it does not make sense; Jon. III 58, fn.3 reads varaparīttāgra “excellent safeguard”.
13
The meaning of this compound is not clear; it seems not to be attested elsewhere; Jon. III 59 “who had
scattered the seed of true service” (cf. Jon. III 59, fn. 2).
14
Sa klinnaº (s.e.); corr. Na.
15
Na ārāgaṇāye; Sen. ārādhanāye (≠ mss.); see BHSD s.v. ārāgaṇa “attainment, winning the favour”; for the
MIndic ending -āe (< āye) in ms. Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014: 162; in Pkt, cf. Pischel §§ 361, 364.
16
So read the mss.; the meaning of ºvālikā is not clear; Sen. em. ºcārikā.
17
Giri-(ʾ)graº < Giri-agraº; Sen. Giriyagraº; see BHSD s.v. Giriyagrasamāja “(v.l. Giri-m-agra°; MIndic for
Giryagra°; = Pali Giragga-samajja), nt., mountain-top festival, n. of a festival held at Rājagṛha”.
18
Sen. hetum.
19
Sa Na upadarśituṃ; corr. Sen. Cf., however, Edgerton 1953: 27 “I understand ‘as they both were watching
(gen. abs.) … in order to make clear (upadarśituṃ)’.”
20
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na utpanno (s.e.; -ā and -o are often miswritten for one another).

66
janakāyasya tasya hasantānāṃ hakkārañ ca kṣipantānāṃ dantamālāni (Sen. 58) dṛṣṭvā
asthisaṃjñā utpannā. so dāni Maudgalyāyano Śāriputraṃ paridīnamukhavarṇaṃ1 dṛṣṭvā āha

“manojñā taṃtrīsvaragītaghoṣā
tripuṣkarasphoṭita2 āryanāmā3 ǀ4
śrūyanti5 śabdā madhurā manojñā
raṃge bhavāṃ kiṃ paridīnavaktro? ǀǀ6
hṛṣṭasya kālo na hi śocitasya
ramitasya kālo aratiṃ jahāhi ǀ
śṛṇohi saṃgītim ivâpsarāṇāṃ
hṛṣṭā narān paśya7 maru va Nandane8”9 ǀǀ10, 11

atha khalu Śāriputro māṇavo Maudgalyāyanaṃ māṇavam etad uvāca

“ete viṣayasaṃraktāḥ viṣayāś ca calācalāḥ ǀ

<calā>caleṣu12 dravyeṣu kā rati bālabuddhīnāṃ?13 ǀǀ14
acirā15 munise16 sarve atṛptā kāmalolupāḥ ǀ

1
Sen. ºvaṇa (m.p.)
2
Cf. BHSD 258, s.v. tripuṣkara “a kind of drum; having a triple drum-skin”; however the meaning of
tripuṣkarasphoṭika is not clear (cf. BHSD 258 “being emitted with rattle [sphoṭika?] of drums; or is sphoṭika
[unrecorded] another musical instrument?”); PTSD s.v. pokkhara “the skin of a drum (from its resemblance to
the lotus-leaf)”; but cf. Ratnach s.v. pokkhara “A musical instrument like a lotus”. Cf. also Sa 177v6 tripuṣkara-
ninādasaṃgῑtiṃ (Sen. II 201).
3
So read Sa Na; Sen. em. ºsphoṭikasāryamāṇāḥ, but it does not make sense; the meaning of āryanāmā is not
clear; perhaps s.e. for śrūyamānā?
4
“Pleasant sounds of lutes, singing voices, (together with) beating of triple drums (tri-puṣkara?) are heard
(śrūyamāna)”?; cf. Fbx 874c12f. 鼓瑟等音聲 男女歌詠聲 (應聽是妙音 何故不生樂 此時應歡喜 勿得懷憂
惱)“Sounds of drums, lutes etc., (and) voices of singing men and women; (you should listen to these pleasant
sounds; why are you not happy? Now is the time one should enjoy. Do not harbour worry.)”.
5
Sen. śruyanti.
6
The meter is Upajāti; in pāda a we should read manojñă (m.c.).
7
Na yasya; Sen. asmiṃ (≠ mss.).
8
Sa maru ṣa Nandano (s.e.); Na manuṣyanandano; Sen. manuṣyanandane ; Edgerton 1953: 27 wrongly “hṛṣṭā
narān acc. pl., additional object of śṛṇohi; yasya refers to Śariputra himself ‘(you) who have (here) a human
paradise”; cf. Sa 295r etaṃ ca vo vayaṃ ca abhiramatha Nandane va (Sen. III 79 wrongly nandanavane)
marusaṃghā.
9
“Like gods in Nandana”; Sen. wrongly hṛṣṭānano asmiṃ manuṣyanandane (Jon. III 59 “Be glad with this
rejoicing throng of men”).
10
“This is the time for joy, not for sorrow; this is the time for enjoyment; (so) give up sadness. Listen to the song
(which is like a song) of apsarasās; see cheerful people, (who are cheerful) like gods in Nandana”.
11
The metre is Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; in pāda b there is a resolution of the first syllable.
12
Sa Na read only caleṣu (hapl.); Sen. em. bhaveṣu ca (≠ mss.).
13
“What pleasure do the foolish find in unsteady objects?”. Cf. Fbx 874c23 諸物不久固 愚癡輩何樂
(“Everything is unsteady. What do the foolish enjoy?”).
14
Śloka; in pāda d the metre requires ºbuddhināṃ.
15
Sen. aciraṃ; for the abl. sg. -ā, cf. BHSG § 8.48.
16
Sen. munisā; Jon. III 60 wrongly “poor devotees”; see von Hinüber 2001 § 158 “munisa = puruṣa”; we may
translate this pāda in the following way: “Soon, all the people (who are) insatiable and desirous of pleasures …”.

67
 vyastagātrā gamiṣyanti mṛtāḥ1 bhasmaparāyaṇāḥ ǀǀ
etaṃ2 me saṃjñā na rameti Maudgalyāna3
4
me ratī vipulā pratibhāvikā5 ramati yo6 ǀǀ7
samayo khu dharmacaraṇañ8 carituṃ narakinnarāsurasurā9 pi ǀ
kāmaratibhir lalitā10 atṛptamanasā11 gatā vilayaṃ ǀǀ12
samayo khu dharmacaraṇaṃ13 carituṃ …. 14
yo yauvane15 kāmavivekarato16 (287v)
adhigacchati17 madakālopagato18 ǀ19
spṛhayanti tasya daśā20 pi maru (Sen. 59)
jīrṇena21 hi duṣkaram ācarituṃ22 ǀǀ23, 1

Cf. also Caillat 2011: 207; Norman CP I 26; Norman CP III 17. For the nom. pl. masc. -e (the pronominal ending
transferred to nouns), cf. BHSG § 8.80.
1
Sen. mṛtā. 2 Sen. taṃ. 3 Na Sen. Maudgalyāyana (see p. 65, fn. 6).
4
Sen. reads na me ratī (≠ mss.) and prints it as pāda b of Śloka; perhaps we should read <dharma> me ratī
vipulā? Cf. Fbx 874c26 “my mind finds pleasure with Dharma” (如我意見樂法心).
5
So read Sa Na; the meaning is not clear; Sen. vipulā pratimā; Edgerton 1953: 27 reads vipūla pratibhā “a great
idea (vipulā pratibhā)”; perhaps we should read prītibhāvikā “causing joy”?
6
Sen. reads vipulā pratimā caỿva bhāvitā matiyā ratiḥ, which is his own conjecture; Edgerton 1953: 27 “a great
idea (vipulā pratibhā) has been brought into being, a joy to the mind (matiyo)”.
7
This verse is incomplete and its meaning is not clear; cf. Fbx 874c26f.: 我今心内無一欣 恐怖愁憂甚増長 汝
等音樂雖有樂 如我意見樂法心 “Now, I have no pleasure in (my) mind at all; fear and worry increase very
much. Although the music of yours is pleasant, my mind finds pleasure with Dharma”(?).
8
Sa Na dharmaṃ caraº (unmetr.); Sen. omits caraṇaṃ and reads dharmaṃ carituṃ (unmetr.).
9
Sa Na ºkinnarasurasucari; Sen. ºkinnarā surāsurasucarā (unmetr.).
10
Sen. ºratībhir lolitā.
11
Sa Na atṛptāº (unmetr.); corr. Sen.
12
The meter is Āryā; pāda b becomes Capalā if we read lalītā for lalitā, or Pathyā if we read ratībhir for
ratibhir; cf. Alsdorf 2001: 377.
13
Sa Na dharmaṃ caraº.
14
Sen. omits this line; it is not certain whether this is a part of another verse (then gaṇas 5-8 and the entire pāda
b are missing), or a sort of dittography.
15
Sen. vane.
16
Sen. kāyavivekaṃ rato.
17
Sen. adhigacche; probably, adhigacchati is either a corruption of atigacchati “overcomes, conquers” or it is
used in this meaning. For the confusion of adhigacchati / atigacchati, see CPD, s.v. adhi-gacchati, ajjhagā /
accagā; cf. also GDhp p. 95.
18
Sa Na ºgatā (s.e.); corr. Sen.
19
“Who, in his youth, is pleased with abstaining from (sensual) pleasures (kāmavivekarato), and overcomes
(them), (even though) he has reached the time of enjoyment”. Sen. emends the text to a great extent: yo vane
kāyavivekaṃ rato adhigacche madakālopagatā (Jon. III 60 “The devas envy him who, joyfully resorts to
physical seclusion in the forest even at the time of his life when he could indulge in sensual excess”). Alsdorf
2001: 377 reads yo yauvane vivekaṃ adhigacchati madakālopagato spṛhayanti tasya devā pi sucīrṇaṃ duṣkaraṃ
caritaṃ “Wer (schon) in jungen Jahren der Absonderung sich weiht …, auf dessen wohl gewandelten, schwer zu
führenden Wandel werden selbst die Götter neidisch”.
20
M.c. for tridaśā; Sen. devā (≠ mss.).
21
Sen. marucīrṇaṃ (≠ mss.).
22
Sen. caritaṃ.
23
“The Trayastriṃśa gods envy him; for (even) for an old man this (i.e., abstaining from sensual pleasures) is
difficult to practise”; cf. Jon. III 60 “For the hard life he has taken up in that which is lived by the gods”.

68
 samāna2 sukhaduḥkheṣu ratīṣu aratīṣu ca ǀ
yaṃ3 naimittā4 praśaṃsanti so (’)haṃ Śārisuto bhave5” ǀǀ

so dāni Śāriputramāṇavako taṃ Maudgalyāyanamāṇavakam āmantrayati “pravrajyā me

abhipretā, pravrajiṣyāmi”. Maudgalyāyano āha “yaṃ bhavato6 iṣṭaṃ taṃ mamâpi iṣṭaṃ. aham
api pravrajiṣyāmi”. Maudgalyāyano āha

“yā gatī bhavato7 iṣṭā asmākam api rocati ǀ

tvayā sārdhaṃ mṛtaṃ8 śreyaṃ na ca jīvite9 tvayā vinā” ǀǀ10

tena khalu punaḥ11 samayena Rājagṛhe nagare Saṃjayī nāma Vairaṭīputro parivrājako
paṃcaśataparivāro12 parivrājakārāme prativasati. te dāni ŚāriputraMaudgalyāyanamāṇavakā
parivrājakārāmaṃ gatvā Saṃjayisya13 Vairaṭikāputrasya parivrājakasya sakāśe
parivrājakapravrajyāṃ pravrajitā. Śāriputreṇa saptāhapravrajitena sarvāṇi parivrājakaśāstrāṇi
adhītāni, Maudgalyāyanenâpy ardhamāsena sarvāṇi parivrājakaśāstrāṇi adhītāni. te dāni
āhaṃsu “nâyaṃ dharmo nairyāṇiko tatkarasya duḥkhakṣayāya samvartati. gacchāma pṛthak
pṛthak svākhyātaṃ dharmavinayaṃ paryeṣāmaḥ14 yatra duḥkhasya antakrīyā pravartati. yo
maṃ15 prathamataraṃ svākhyātaṃ dharmavinayaṃ …16, tena aparasya ākhyātavyaṃ. tato
sahitā āryadharmavinaye pravrajiṣyāmaḥ”. te dāni tāni parivrājakaśāstrāṇi saṃgītiṃ kṛtvā17
Rājagṛhaṃ praviṣṭā, anyena Śāriputro parivrājako, anyena Maudgalyāyano.
(Sen. 60) tena khalu punaḥ samayena bhagavān Antarāgirismiṃ Yaṣṭīvane udyāne
yathābhiramyaṃ viharitvā Veṇuvanam anuprāpto tatraỿva viharati Veṇuvane
Kalandakanivāpe mahatā bhikṣusaṃghena sārdham ardhatrayodaśabhir bhikṣuśataiḥ. atha

1
Sen. spṛhayanti tasya devā pi marucīrṇaṃ hi duṣkaraṃ caritaṃ; Alsdorf 2001: 377 reads spṛhayanti tasya
devā pi sucīrṇaṃ duṣkaraṃ caritaṃ; Alsdorf 2001: 376 writes that the metre is Āryā, but it is highly unlikely. In
order to make this verse scan as Āryā one would need to rewrite the text, as Alsdorf did. This verse consists of
four 11-syllable pādas:
A−−⏑−−⏑⏑−⏑⏑−
B⏑⏑−⏑⏑⏑⏑−⏑⏑−
C⏑⏑−⏑−⏑⏑−⏑⏑⏑
D−−⏑⏑−⏑⏑−⏑⏑−
2
Sen. samānaṃ.
3
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na haṃ; for the alternation y / h, cf. Bollée 2002: 310; Merv-Av 10v1 Gandhakuṭihā, s.e. for
Gandhakuṭiyā<ṃ>; cf. also Sa 364r ahaṃ, s.e. for ayaṃ.
4
Sa Na naimittaṃ; corr. Sen.; in MIndic -ā and -aṃ are often interchanged, cf. Karashima 2002: 50, fn. 33; von
Hinüber 2001 §§ 112, 269, 304; in Pā, cf. Oberlies 2001: 28, § 4.1(6).
5
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na bhava. 6 Corr. Sen.; Sa Na bhagavato. 7 Corr. Sen.; Sa Na bhagavato.
8
Sa myataṃ (s.e.); corr. Na.
9
So reads Sa; Na jīvituṃ; Sen. jīvitaṃ; jīvite is nom. sg. neutr. in -e, cf. BHSG § 8.37; Abhis III § 6.10; von
Hinüber 2001 § 323.
10
Śloka; pāda d has nine syllables; it becomes regular if we omit ca.
11
Sen. puna. 12 Sen. paṃcāº. 13 Sa Na ºṣya; corr. Sen. 14 Sen. paryeṣyāmaḥ; see BHSD s.v. paryeṣati.
15
For the 1 gen. pl. maṃ, cf. BHSG § 20.59.
16
A verb is missing; Sen. prints a lacuna; Jon. III 61 supplies “That one of us who first <hears> the well-
preached discipline of the dharma …”.
17
Sen. saṃgītīkṛtvā.

69
khalv āyuṣmān Upaseno kālasyaỿva1 nivāsayitvā pātracīvaram ādāya Rājagṛhe2 nagare
piṇḍāya prakrame. adrākṣīt Śāriputro parivrājako āyuṣmantaṃ Upasenaṃ3 dūrato
yevâgacchantaṃ4 prāsādikena abhikrāntapratikrāntena ālokitavilokitena saṃmiñjita-
prasāritena saṃghāṭīpātracīvaradhāraṇena, nāgo viya kāritakāraṇo antargatehi indriyehi
abahirgatena mānasena sthitena dharmatāprāptena yugamātraṃ prekṣamāṇo. dṛṣṭvā ca puna5
ati-r-iva mānasaṃ prasīde “kalyāṇā punar iyaṃ pravrajitasya iryā6. yaṃ nūna7 (288r) tasya
upasaṃkrāmeyaṃ”.
atha khalu Śāriputro parivrājako yenâyuṣmān Upasenas tena (’)pasaṃkramitvā8
āyuṣmatā Upasenena sārdhaṃ sammodanīyāṃ kathāṃ sammodayitvā, sārāyaṇīyāṃ kathāṃ
vyatisāretvā ekānte asthāsi. ekāntasthitaḥ Śāriputro parivrājako āyuṣmantam Upasenam etad
uvāca “śāstā bhagavān utāho9 śrāvako?” evam ukte āyuṣmān Upaseno Śāriputraṃ
parivrājakam etad uvāca “śrāvako (’)ham āyuṣmaṃ”. evam ukte āyuṣmaṃ10 Śāriputro
parivrājako āyuṣmantaṃ Upasenam etad uvāca “kiṃvādī bhavato śāstā kimākhyāyī, kathañ
ca11 punaḥ śrāvakāṇāṃ dharmaṃ deśayati? kevarūpā câsya śrāvakeṣu ovādānuśāsanī bahulaṃ
pravartanīyaṃ bhavati?” evam ukte āyuṣmān Upaseno Śāriputraṃ parivrājakam etad uvāca
“alpaśruto (’)ham asmi12 āyuṣmaṃ arthamātraṃ kalpeyaṃ”.
evam ukte Śāriputro parivrājako āyuṣmantam Upasenam etad uvāca

“arthena mahyaṃ kariyaṃ13 kiṃ hoti14 vyaṃjanaṃ subahukaṃ pi15 ǀ

arthaguruko hi vijñe16 arthenârthaṃ cikīrṣati ǀǀ17, 18
vayam apy eta19 sambhāraṃ20 vācāgranthaṃ nirarthakaṃ ǀ (Sen. 61)
āgṛhya21 bahubhir divasaiḥ vañcitāḥ22 pūrvavañcitai23”24 ǀǀ25

1
Sen. kalyasyaỿva; for kālasyaỿva “early (in the morning)”, cf. Abhis III 198, s.v. kālasya.
2
Sen. ºgṛhanagare.
3
Sa Upametaṃ (s.e.; the akṣaras sa and ma ; and ta and na are similar); corr. Na.
4
Na Sen. evâº. 5 Sen. punaḥ. 6 Sen. īryā; see BHSD s.v. īryā. 7 Sa ya nūna; Na Sen. yaṃ nūnâhaṃ.
8
Na Sen. tenôpaº. 9 Sen. uta.
10
Na Sen. āyuṣmāṃ; nom. sg. -aṃ; cf. Sa 389v6, 393r āyuṣmaṃ Ājñātakauṇḍinyo (Sen. āyuṣmāṃ); Sa 288r2
evam ukte āyuṣmaṃ Śāriputro parivrājako (Sen. āyuṣmāṃ). In Pā nom. sg. -aṃ is used for present participles in
-nt, but not for adjectives (see Geiger §§ 96, 97).
11
Sen. omits ca. 12 Sa Na asmiṃ; corr. Sen. 13 Sen. kāriyaṃ. 14 Sa hāti (s.e.); Na Sen. bhoti.
15
Sen. vyaṃjanaṃ bahu ǀ (≠ mss.).
16
Sa Na arthavijñe; Sen. arthavijño; ºvijñe is either s.e. (the scribe did not understand the verse), or the nom. sg.
masc. -e (cf. BHSG § 8.25; Abhis III § 6.3; Karashima 2002 § 9.3; in ms. Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014: 176).
17
“I am concerned with the (true) meaning; what matters a letter, even if it is very detailed? A wise one attaches
importance to the (true) meaning, and (only) by (following) the (true) meaning one wishes to accomplish (one’s)
purpose”. Cf. Fbx 876b20 智者愛實義 依義我修行 (“The wise love the true meaning. Following the meaning,
I practise”).
18
Āryā; Senart wrongly prints the whole verse as Śloka.
19
M.c. for etaṃ; Sen. ettaº (≠ mss.).
20
Sa Na sadbhāraṃ (s.e.); Sen. ettasaṃbhāraṃ. 21 Sa Na agṛhye; corr. Sen. 22 Sa Na vāñcitāḥ; corr. Sen
23
All the mss. and Sen. read pūrvaṃ (unmetr.); Na vañcite; Sen. vañcitā. For the instr. pl. masc. -ai (< Skt aiḥ),
cf. BHSG § 8.107; Karashima 2002 § 9.16.1.
24
“We were cheated by those who had been cheated before”.
25
The meter is Śloka; in pāda c it is necessary to assume resolution of either the fourth (na-Vipulā) or the
seventh syllable (Pathyā). Edgerton 1953: 29 reads vañcitāḥ pūrvavañcitā.

70
 evam ukte āyuṣmān Upaseno Śāriputraṃ parivrājakam etad uvāca
1
“pratītyasamutpannānāṃ dharmāṇāṃ khalv āyuṣman śāstā upādāya pratiniḥsargaṃ
vijñapeti”. atha khalu Śāriputrasya parivrājakasya tatraỿva pṛthivīpradeśe sthitasya virajaṃ
vigatamalaṃ dharmeṣu dharmacakṣu2 viśuddhaṃ.
atha khalu Śāriputro parivrājako prāptadharmo prahīṇadṛṣṭiḥ tīrṇakāṃkṣo
vigatakathaṃkatho rijucitto mṛducitto karmaṇīyacitto nirvāṇapravaṇo nirvāṇaprāgbhāro
āyuṣmantam Upasenam etad uvāca “kahiṃ āyuṣmaṃ3 śāstā viharati?” evam ukte āyuṣmān
Upaseno Śāriputraṃ parivrājakam etad avocat “śāstā Veṇuvane Kalandakanivāpe”. itthaṃ
vatvāna4 āyuṣmān Upaseno Rājagṛhe nagare piṇḍāya pravicare.
Śāriputro pi5 parivrājako yena Maudgalyāyano parivrājakaḥ tenôpasaṃkrame. adrākṣīt
Maudgalyāyanaparivrājako6 Śāriputraṃ parivrājakaṃ dūrato yevâgacchantaṃ7 pariśuddhena
mukhavarṇena padmavarṇena prasannehi8 ca indriyehi. dṛṣṭvā ca punaḥ Śāriputraṃ
parivrājakam etad avocat “pariśuddho bhavato Śāriputrasya mukhavarṇo paryavadāto
viprasannāni ca indriyāṇi. atha khalu te āyuṣman Śāriputra

9
amṛtam adhigataṃ ..10 amṛtagāmi vā mārgo (288v)
vikasitam iva padmaṃ śuddha vaktraṃ11 prasannam12 ǀ
13
upaśaṃtāni14 indriyāṇi15 amṛtarasa samāptaṃ16 kaccin17 te yena te taṃ
duviguṇaśubhacitraṃ18 raśmijālaṃ vikīrṇa19?” ǀǀ20

1
Sen. ºsamutpannāṃ dharmāṃ. 2 Sen. ºcakṣur. 3 Na Sen. āyuṣmaṃ Upasena.
4
Gerund of √vac (see PTSD s.v. vatti); Na em. vaditvāna; all the later mss. (= Sen.) follow the reading in Na.
5
Sen. omits pi. 6 Na Sen. Maudgalyāyano pariº. 7 Na Sen. evâº. 8 Sen. viprasannehi.
9
Senart prints these verses as prose, but cf. Alsdorf 2001: 378 “Die Diktion wird unverkennbar poetisch – und
durch alle Einschübe und Entstellungen schlägt der so charakteristische Rhythmus der Mālinī-Strophe: ⏑ ⏑ ⏑ ⏑ ⏑
⏑ − − − ⏑ − − ⏑ − − (viermal), durch. (…) die Strophe muß ungefähr so gelautet haben:
amṛtam adhigatam te amṛtagāmī ca mārgo,
vikasitam iva padmaṃ śuddha vaktraṃ prasannaṃ
amṛta-rasa samāptaṃ kocci te, yena te taṃ
duviguṇa-śubha-citraṃ raśmi-jālaṃ vistīrṇaṃ.”
10
A long syllable needs to be added here (m.c.). Alsdorf 2001: 378 reads adhigataṃ te “im ersten Pāda ist das te
ergänzt nach der Antwort Śāriputras (62,1): amṛtaṃ me āyuṣman….”.
11
The reading in Sa Na is corrupt: śuddhavṛttajya (s.e.) vaktraṃ; Sen. śuddhaṃ prāvṛtasya vaktraṃ (prose); cf.
Alsdorf 2001: 378 “In Pāda b ist das prāvṛtasya von M wahrscheinlich durch die folgende Korruptel vastra statt
vaktra hervorgerufen”.
12
Sa Na prasamaṃ (s.e.); corr. Sen.
13
Cf. Alsdorf 2001: 378 “Die folgenden Worte upagatāni tānîndriyāni sind ein Einschub, gemacht, weil die in
der Prosa stehenden Worte viprasannāni te indriyāni in der Strophe übergangen waren: sie wurden aber vermißt,
weils sie in der ältesten Fassung der Geschiche stehen”.
14
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na upagatāni (s.e.; the akṣaras ga and śa are similar in some scripts; cf. e.g., ms. Na ga and
śa ; cf. also Abhis § 18.43.17A5 uggaṃkito für uśśaṃkito).
15
Sa Na indriyāṇi tānîndriyāṇi (ditt.); corr. Sen.
16
Sa Na amṛtarasamāptaṃ (hapl.); Sen. amṛtaṃ samāptaṃ.
17
Sen. kvacit.
18
Sa Na viguṇaº (s.e.); Sen. dviguṇaº.
19
Na vikīrṇaṃ; Sen. vistīrṇaṃ.
20
The metre is Mālinī; in pāda a there is resolution of the ninth syllable (m.c.); in pāda c the part upaśaṃtāni
indriyāṇi is a later hypermetrical insertion; we should read kacci for kaccin; cf. Vin I 40.36-41.5ff. addasa kho

71
 evam ukte Śāriputro parivrājako Maudgalyāyanam etad uvāca “amṛtaṃ me
(Sen. 62)
āyuṣmān Maudgalyāyana2 adhigata3, amṛtagāmī ca mārgo.
1

yo so śrūyati4 śāstre puṣpam ivôdumbaraṃ5 vane buddhā ǀ

utpadyanti Śirighanā6 utpanno lokapradyoto” ǀǀ7

evam ukte Maudgalyāyano parivrājako Śāriputraparivrājakam etad avocat “kiṃvādī

āyuṣmaṃ Śāriputra śāstā kimākhyāyī?”
evam ukte Śāriputro parivrājako Maudgalyāyanam etad avoca8

“ye dharmā hetuprabhavā hetuṃ teṣāṃ tathāgato āha ǀ

teṣāñ ca yo nirodha evaṃvādī mahāśramaṇaḥ” ǀǀ9

atha khalu Maudgalyāyanasya parivrājakasya tatraỿva pṛthivīpradeśe sthitasya virajaṃ10

vigatamalaṃ dharmeṣu dharmacakṣur11 viśuddhaṃ. atha khalu Maudgalyāno12 parivrājako
prāptadharmo13 prahīṇadṛṣṭiḥ tīrṇakāṃkṣo vigatakathaṃkatho udagramanasacitto14 mṛducitto
karmaṇīyacitto nirvāṇanimno nirvāṇapravaṇo15 nirvāṇaprāgbhāro.
atha khalu Maudgalyāyano parivrājako Śāriputraṃ parivrājakam etad avoca16 “kahiṃ
āyuṣmaṃ Śāriputra śāstā viharati?” evam ukte Śāriputro parivrājako Maudgalyāyanaṃ

Moggallāno paribbājako Sāriputtaṃ paribbājakaṃ dūrato va āgacchantaṃ, disvāna Sāriputtaṃ paribbājakaṃ

etad avoca “vippasannāni kho te āvuso indriyāni parisuddho chavivaṇṇo pariyodāto kacci nu tvaṃ āvuso
amataṃ adhigato?” ti. “āmāvuso amataṃ adhigato” ti.
1
Sen. āyuṣman; for the voc. sg. masc. -ān, cf. BHSG § 18.81; Abhis III § 15.4.
2
Sen. Mahāº.
3
Na Sen. adhigataṃ; for the nom. sg. neut. -a, cf. BHSG § 8.32; Abhis III § 6.8.
4
Sen. śruyyati.
5
Sa Na ºdumbare (s.e.; probably caused by the following vane); corr. Sen. iva udumbaraṃ; alternatively, it
could be nom. sg. neut. -e (cf. BHSG § 8.37; Abhis III § 6.10; von Hinüber 2001 § 323).
6
Sa Na ºghātā (s.e.; the akṣaras na and ta are similar.); Jon. III 63 takes śirighanā as an adjective, but this is in
fact one of the epithets of the Buddha; cf. Skilling 2004: 147-158.
7
The meter is Āryā; in pāda b the initial pr- of ºpradyoto should be simplified (m.c.).
8
Na Sen. avocat.
9
Āryā; in pāda a we should read dharmă, -pr- in ºprabhavā should be simplified; in pāda b the metre requires
nirodho for nirodha; cf. Vin I 40.28f. ye dhammā hetuppabhavā tesaṃ hetuṃ tathāgato āha ǀ tesañ ca yo
nirodho evaṃvādī mahāsamaṇo ǀǀ. For this verse see Burnouf 1852: 525-526; Boucher 1991. Cf. also Abhis II
470; Alsdorf 1968: 308-309.
10
Corr. Na; Sa visarjaṃ (s.e.). Cf. similar sentences which occur in Sa 288r4, 288v3, 290v1, 345v5, 363r5,
387v2, 390r1, 412r1.
11
Sen. ºcakṣu.
12
Na Sen. Maudgalyāyano; for the form Maudgalyāna see p. 65, fn. 6.
13
Sa ºdharmā (s.e.; -ā and -o are often miswritten for one another); corr. Na.
14
Sa gra-udamasaṃcitto (met.); Na udagramanasaṃcitto; Sen. reads ºmānasacitto.
15
Corr. Na; Sa ºpravāro; cf. the parallel description earlier in this chapter (Sa 288r): atha khalu Śāriputro
parivrājako prāptadharmo prahīṇadṛṣṭiḥ tīrṇakāṃkṣo vigatakathaṃkatho rijucitto mṛducitto karmaṇīyacitto
nirvāṇapravaṇo nirvāṇaprāgbhāro.
16
Na Sen. avocat.

72
parivrājakam etad uvāca “eṣa āyuṣmān1 Mahāmaudgalyāyana2 śāstā Veṇuvane viharati
Kalandakanivāpe mahatā bhikṣusaṃghena sārdham ardhatrayodaśabhir bhikṣuśatai3.
gacchāma Saṃjayim āmantretvā śāstā4 Veṇuvane bhagavato santike brahmacaryaṃ
cariṣyāmaḥ.” evam ukte Maudgalyāyano (Sen. 63) parivrājako Śāriputraṃ parivrājakam etad
uvāca “gaccha āyuṣmaṃ Śāriputra ito yeva5 Veṇuvanaṃ. kiṃ māṃ6 Saṃjayinā kudṛṣṭinā
dṛṣṭena?” Śāriputro taṃ āha “na hi āyuṣman Maudgalyāyana, so pi yuṣmākaṃ7 Saṃjayī
bahukaro, yaṃ āgamya vayaṃ gṛhāto (’)bhiniṣkrāntā”.
te dāni parivrājakārāmaṃ gatvā Saṃjayiṃ āmantrenti “gacchāma8 bhagavato
mahāśravaṇe9 brahmacaryaṃ cariṣyāmaḥ”. evam ukte Saṃjayī parivrājako
10
ŚāriputraMaudgalyāyanāṃ parivrājakān etad uvāca “mā bhavanto śramaṇasya Gautamasya
brahmacaryaṃ caratha. imāni mama pañca parivrājakaśatāni, teṣāṃ bhavanto (289r)
ardhaparihara11”. te ahaṃsu12 “na hi, gacchāma vayaṃ bhagavati mahāśramaṇe
brahmacaryaṃ cariṣyāmaḥ. svākhyāto13 bhagavato14 dharmavinayo vivṛto dayo15
cchinnapilotiko16,17 alam arthikasya aprasādena”.
te dāni Saṃjayim āmantretvā parivrājakārāmāto yena Veṇuvanaṃ tena praṇatā. tāni pi
pañca parivrājakaśatāni ŚāriputraMaudgalyāyanehi parivrājakehi sārdhaṃ gacchanti. Saṃjayī
Śāriputra18 āha “ekaṃ va19 dāni tehi duve trīṇi20 vā atha vā catvāri, atha sarve pañcaśatā
Upatiṣyo ādāya prakramati”.

1
Na uvāca āyuṣman; Sen. avocat āyuṣman.
2
Na Maudgalyāyana; Sen. omits this word.
3
Na Sen. ºśataiḥ; for the instr. pl. -ai (< aiḥ), cf. BHSG § 8.107; Karashima 2002 § 9.16.1.
4
So read Sa Na; Sen. śāstāraṃ; for the acc. sg. -āṃ (-ā), cf. BHSG § 13.10 (stems in -ā for -ṛ).
5
Na eva; Sen. omits this word.
6
Sen. maṃ; for the 1 gen. pl. māṃ, cf. Sa 139r4 vasa brāhmaṇa māṃ gehe (Sen. II 87 mo gṛhe); 174v4 māṃ
ābharaṇāni datvā (Sen. II 189 mo). BHSG § 20.59 lists gen. pl. maṃ, but not māṃ.
7
Sen. asmākaṃ (≠ mss.).
8
Corr. Na; Sa gacchāmi, confusion of numbers.
9
Sen. ºśramaṇe; for śramaṇa / śravaṇa, cf. Karashima 2016b: 111.
10
Corr. Na; Sa bhagavanto.
11
“Take (a half of them)”; 2 sg. impv. with 2 pl. subject; Sen. ardhaparihārā; cf. BHSD s.v. parihāra “Mv
iii.63.8, of these (disciples) you (two) have half the guardianship”.
12
Na Sen. āhansuḥ; on ahansu(ḥ) / ahaṃsu(ḥ) for āhansu(ḥ) in ms. Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014: 196.
13
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na svākhyātā (s.e.).
14
Sen. bhagavatā; cf. Sa 412r svākhyāto bhagavato Gautamasya dharmavinayo.
15
Sen. vivṛtodayo; the meaning is not clear; it is probably s.e. for ʾttāṇo or ʾttāno (Pkt uttāṇo; BHS = Pā uttāno
“open, clear, manifest” [CPD s.v.]); the parallel passage in SN II 28.20 reads uttāno vivaṭo; cf. Sa 412r daṇḍa
cchinnapilotiko, where daṇḍa is probably also s.e. for ʾttāṇo.
16
Sen. chinnā pilotikā.
17
Cf. the parallel passage in SN II 28.20f. evaṃ svākhyāto bhikkhave mayā dhammo uttāno vivaṭo pakāsito (←
pakasito) chinnapilotiko.
18
Na Sen. ºputram; for the acc. sg. masc. -a, cf. BHSG § 8.32; Abhis III § 6.12.
19
Sen. em. na (≠ mss.). Cf. Edgerton 1953: 31, fn. 79 “Saṃjayī investigates, and gradually finds the truth: ‘(is it)
one (hundred) only, now? Evidently it’s two! Or three! Or rather four! Or all five hundred, that U. is departing
with!’.”
20
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na triṇi; cf. Abhis III § 20.8.19B4 triṇi for trīṇi.

73
 bhagavāṃ Veṇuvane bhikṣūn āmantrayati “prajñapetha bhikṣava1 āsanāni. ete
ŚāriputraMudgalyāyanā parivrājakā pañcaśataparivārā āgacchanti tathāgatasyântike
brahmacaryaṃ carituṃ. yo me bhaviṣyati śrāvakām2 agrayugo bhadrayugo, eko agro
mahāprajñānāṃ, aparo agro maharddhikānāṃ”.
adrākṣīc Chāriputro parivrājako bhagavantaṃ (Sen. 64) dūrato yevâgacchanto3 Veṇuvane
mahatīye pariṣāye puraskṛtaṃ parivṛtaṃ4 dharmaṃ deśayantaṃ ādau kalyāṇaṃ, madhye
kalyāṇaṃ, paryavasāne kalyāṇaṃ, svarthaṃ suvyañjanaṃ kevalaṃ paripūrṇaṃ5 pariśuddhaṃ
paryavadātaṃ brahmacaryaṃ saṃprakāśayantaṃ6, dvātriṃśatīhi mahāpuruṣalakṣaṇehi
samanvāgataṃ, aśītīhi anuvyañjanehi upaśobhitaśarīraṃ, aṣṭādaśehi āveṇikehi
7
buddhadharmehi samanvāgataṃ, daśahi tathāgatabalehi balavāṃ, catuhi vaiśāradyehi
viśārado, śāntendriyo śāntamānaso uttamadamaśamathapāramiprāpto8. nāgo yathā
kāritakāraṇo antargatehi indriyehi abahirgatena mānasena susthitena dharmatāprāptena ṛjunā
yugamātraṃ prekṣamāṇaḥ. gupto nāgo jitendriyo, hrada-m-iva accho anāvilo viprasanno,
ratanayūpa-m-iva9 abhyudgato, suvarṇabimbam iva bhāsamānaṃ, tejarāśim iva śriyā
jvalamānaṃ, dvitīyaṃ ādityam iva udayantaṃ, asecanakam apratiṣkūlaṃ10 darśanāye mukto
muktaparivāro, śānto śāntaparivāro11, dānto dāntaparivāro, tīrṇo tīrṇaparivāro, pāragato
pāragataparivāro, sthalagato sthalagataparivāro, kṣemaprāpto kṣemaprāptaparivāro, śramaṇa12
śramaṇaparivāro13, bāhitapāpo bāhitapāpaparivāro, brāhmaṇo brāhmaṇaparivāro, śrotriyo
śrotriyaparivāro, snātako snātakaparivāro, bāhitapāpadharmo bāhitapāpadharmaparivāro.
(289v) atha khalu ŚāriputraMaudgalyāyanā parivrājakā pañcaśataparivārā yena bhagavāṃs
tenôpasaṃkramitvā bhagavataḥ pādau śirasā vanditvā ekānte asthāsuḥ14.

eka-m-ante sthito Śāriputro parivrājako bhagavantam etad avocat

“uṣitāṃ15 sāgarasalile uṣitāṃ16 girigahanakānanavaneṣu ǀ

1
Sen. bhikṣavaḥ.
2
Na Sen. śrāvakānām; for the gen. pl. masc. -ām (-ān), cf. BHSG § 8.124; cf. also Sa 400v triṃśagoṣṭhikāṃ
pravrajyā (Sen. ºānāṃ); Sa 401v tathāgatāṃ … samyaksaṃbuddhānāṃ (Sen. ºgatānāṃ); Sa 412r mātāpitṝṇāṃ
teṣv avāsaneṣu niṣaṇṇāṃ (Sen. niṣaṇṇānāṃ).
3
“The wanderer Śāriputra, coming from afar, saw the Lord …”; Sen. ºgacchantaṃ, but it is Śāriputra who is
arriving, not the Buddha.
4
Sen. puraskṛtaḥ parivṛto (w.r.; ≠ mss.).
5
Sen. kevalapariº.
6
Corr. Sen.; Sa ºprakāśituṃ; Na ºprakāśayituṃ; Edgerton 1953: 31 reads saṃprakāśayituṃ, but gives no
explanation of how one should understand the infinitive here.
7
Sen. caturhi.
8
Sen. ºdamathaśamathaº.
9
Or ºyūpam iva; cf. Sa 409r5 ratanayūpaṃ vā samudgato; 416r3 ratanayūpaṃ vā abhyudgataṃ.
10
Sen. apratikūlaṃ. In ms. Sa apratiṣkūla is attested no fewer than 38 times, while apratikūla occurs only 7
times. Cf. BHSD 369, s.v. pratiṣkūla “If correct, could be taken as false Sktization of Pali paṭikkūla (explained
JAOS 41.462 ff.)”.
11
Sen. omits śānto śāntaparivāro.
12
Sen. śramaṇo.
13
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na śramaṇaprāptaparivāro (s.e.).
14
Sen. asthāṃsuḥ; cf. BHSG § 32.75, SP(O) 288r3 ekānte hy asthāsur; BhiVin(Ma-L) § 17 ekānte asthāsuḥ.
15
So read all the mss.; this could be either mere s.e. or nom. pl. masc. -āṃ (cf. BHSG § 8.85); Sen. uṣitaṃ.
16
Sen. uṣitaṃ.

74
 adarśanāt1 tava2 mune uṣitā sma ciraṃ kutīrtheṣu ǀǀ3
kumārga4 nivṛtta pathe tava5 prasannā mahāsārthavāha pratīrṇā ǀ
saṃsārakāntāram6 uttīrya dhīrāḥ viraktā na rajyamti bhūyaḥ” ǀǀ7

atha khalu ŚāriputraMaudgalyāyanā parivrājakā bhagavantam etad uvāca “pravrājetu

(Sen. 65) māṃ bhagavāṃ, upasaṃpādetu māṃ sugato”. atha khalu bhagavāṃ
ŚāriputraMaudgalyāyanapramukhāṃ pañca parivrājakaśatāṃ ehibhikṣukāye ābhāṣe “etha
bhikṣava8, caratha tathāgate brahmacaryaṃ”. teṣāṃ dāni bhagavatā ehibhikṣukāye
ābhāṣṭānāṃ yaṃ kiñci parivrājakaliṅga9 parivrājakaguptiḥ10 parivrājakadhvajaṃ
parivrājakakalpaṃ sarveṣāṃ samantarahitaṃ, tricīvarā sānaṃ11 prādurbhavensuḥ suṃbhakā
ca pātrā, prakṛtisvabhāvasaṃsthitakā ca keśā, iryāpatho12 sānaṃ saṃsthihe sayyathâpi nāma
varṣaśatopasaṃpannānāṃ bhikṣūṇāṃ. eṣa āyuṣmantānāṃ ŚāriputraMaudgalyāyana-
pramukhānāṃ pañcānāṃ Saṃjayīśatānāṃ13 pravrajyā upasaṃpadā bhikṣubhāvo.
atha khalv āyuṣmāṃ Śāriputro bhagavantam etad avocat14 “kiṃ bhagavāṃ15
prajñapento prajñapeti, kiṃ tiṣṭhamānaṃ <tiṣṭhati>16, kiṃ vibhajyamānaṃ bhajjati, kiṃ
paṭisaṃdhentaṃ paṭisaṃdheti, kiṃ apaṭisaṃdhentaṃ na paṭisaṃdheti17?” evam ukte bhagavān
āyuṣmantaṃ Śāriputram etad avocat “catvāraḥ Śāriputra dhātavaḥ prajñapento prajñapenti18,
catvāro dhātavo tiṣṭhamānāvo tiṣṭhanti,19 catvāri dhātavo bhajyamānīvo20 bhajyanti, catvāri21
paṭisaṃdhentā patisaṃdhenti, catvāri dhātavo na paṭisaṃdhentā na paṭisaṃdheṃti22”.

1
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºnān (s.e.; nta and tta are sometimes miswritten for one another).
2
Sen. tuhyaṃ (unmetr.)
3
The meter is Āryā, but the first gaṇa of pāda b is iamb ⏑ −; it becomes regular if we read ādarśº. Edgerton
1953: 31 emends to anadarśanāt tava mune.
4
For the abl. sg. -a see BHSG § 8.49; Sen. kumārgā nivṛttā.
5
Sen. te (m.c.). 6 Sa Na saṃsarikāntām; corr. Sen.
7
The meter is Bhujaṅgaprayāta (cf. Smith 1949-1950: 19), it consists of 2 pādas × 7 gaṇas ⏑ − −; in pāda a we
should read kumārgā nivṛttā pathe te (⏑ − − ǀ ⏑ − − ǀ ⏑ − −; m.c.).
8
Na Sen. bhikṣavaḥ. 9 Sen. ºliṃgaṃ.
10
Sen. ºguptaṃ (≠ mss.); cf. BHSD 213, s.v. gupti “in Mv nt. in form (n. sg. °tiṃ), in Mv sometimes written
gupta;, nt., seems to be false Sktization of the word which appears in Pali as kutti, apparently = Skt. kḷpti, form,
formation, fashion”.
11
Sa Na sanaṃ (s.e.); corr. Sen.
12
Sen. īryāº; see BHSD s.v. iryā; Abhis III s.v. iryāpatha.
13
“Five hundreds (followers) of Sañjayin”; Sen. omits Saṃjayī and reads pañcaśatānāṃ pravrajyā.
14
Sen. uvāca.
15
Sen. bhagavaṃ; for the voc. sg. bhagavāṃ, cf. BHSG § 18.81; Abhis III § 15.4.
16
Sa Na lack tiṣṭhati (a sort of hapl.); suppl. Sen.
17
Sen. omits kiṃ apaṭisaṃdhentaṃ na paṭisaṃdheti.
18
Sa Na prajñapemi (s.e.); Sen. prajñapentā prajñapenti.
19
Sa Na read dhātavo tiṣṭhamānāvo tiṣṭhanti kiṃpratyayā Śāriputra catvāri…; the part kiṃpratyayā Śāriputra
was probably miswritten here from the next line where this questions occurs. Sen. rightly excludes it.
20
Na Sen. ºnīyo; nom. pl. fem. -īvo; not in BHSD, but cf. nom. acc. pl. ending -āvo (in ms. Sa see Marciniak
2014: 181); for the alternation y / v, cf. BHSG § 2.31; Abhis III 441; cf. also Sa 352v nom. pl. rūpyamayīvo
khiṃkhaṇikāvo.
21
Sen. catvāro.
22
Sa Na paṭisaṃdheti, sg. for pl.; Sen. omits catvāri dhātavo na paṭisaṃdhentā na paṭisaṃdhe<ṃ>ti.

75
 evam ukte āyuṣmā1 Śāriputro bhagavantam etad avocat “kiṃpratyayā bhagavaṃ?2
kiṃpratyayā tiṣṭhati,3 kiṃpratyayā bhajyati, kiṃpratyayā <paṭi>saṃdheti4, kiṃpratyayā na
paṭisaṃdheti?” evam ukte bhagavān āyuṣmantaṃ Śāriputram etad avocat “kiṃpratyayā
Śāriputra jāyatî5?”ti “avidyāpratyayā tṛṣṇāpratyayā karmapratyayā idaṃpratyayā Śāriputra
jāyati. kiṃpratyayā (290r) Śāriputra tiṣṭhati? āyukarmapratyayā6 āhārapratyayā7 Śāriputra
tiṣṭhati. kiṃpratyayā Śāriputra bhajyatî?”ti “āyukṣayā8 karmakṣayā āhāropaccheda9
idaṃpratyayā Śāriputra bhajyati. kiṃpratyayā Śāriputra pratisaṃdheti? avidyāye
(’)prahīṇatvāt10, tṛṣṇāye vaśīkṛtatvāt11 karmañ câsya bhavati (Sen. 66) pakvaṃ asti, idaṃpratyayā
Śāriputra pratisaṃdheti. kiṃpratyayā Śāriputra na pratisaṃdhetî?”ti “avidyāye prahīṇatvāt,
tṛṣṇāye vyantīkṛtatvāt, karmaṃ câsya12 bhavati pakvaṃ13 nâsti, idaṃpratyayā Śāriputra na
paṭisaṃdheti14. cakṣuś ca Śāriputra ādhyātmikam āyatanaṃ apalibhinnaṃ15 bhavati, rūpo ca
bāhiraṃ āyatanaṃ cakṣuṣaḥ ābhāsamāgataṃ bhavati manāpasaumanasyasamutthāniko16,
tasya tatonidānaṃ17 utpadyati prītisukhasaumanasyaṃ indriyāṇi ca prīṇayati. 18ye pi Śāriputra
dharmā pratītya utpadyante19, prītisukhasaumanasyaṃ indriyāṇi ca prīṇayanti, te pi Śāriputra
dharma20 jātā bhūtā21 saṃskṛtā vedayitā pratītyasamutpannā22, naỿvâtmā naỿvâtmanīyā śunyā
ātmyena23 vā ātmanīyena vā. atha ca tam24 anyatra karma caỿva karmavipākaṃ ca hetuṃ caỿva

1
Na Sen. āyuṣmāṃ; for the nom. sg. masc. –ā, cf. Oberlies 2001 § 41.
2
Sen. omits kiṃpratyayā bhagavaṃ.
3
Sen. kiṃpratyayā bhagavaṃ tiṣṭhati.
4
All the mss. and Sen. read saṃdheti.
5
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na jātīti (s.e.); cf. the answer in the next sentence: idaṃpratyayā Śāriputra jāyati.
6
Sen. āyuḥº. 7 Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ākāraº. 8 Na āyuḥº; Sen. āyurº.
9
Sen. ºcchedā; for the abl. sg. -a, cf. BHSG § 8.49.
10
Sen. apraº.
11
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na avaśīº (w.r.).
12
Sen. nâsya. Cf. Edgerton 1953: 33 “If action occurs for him, it does not ripen’; i.e., even if he acts, he is not
bound.”
13
Sa pakṣaṃ (a wrong back-formation of MIndic pakkaṃ < Skt pakvaṃ); corr. Na.
14
Sen. pratiº.
15
Sen. apariº; for the represantiation of r by l, cf. Geiger § 44; BHGS § 2.49; in ms. Sa see Marciniak 2014: 166;
cf. Sa 370v palikhanīya (Sen. pariº).
16
Sa Na manapāsemanasamutthānika (s.e.); Sen. em. manāpāsecanasamutthānakaṃ; cf. Pā samuṭṭhānika
“originating in, having its basis in” (cf. PTSD s.v.); cf. also the reading a few sentences below: dharmā ca
bāhiram āyatanaṃ manasya ābhāsamāgatā bhavanti manāpasaumanasyasthānīyā.
17
The reading in Sa is not clear ; Na reads niryātaṃ; cf. the reading in the next sentence: tasya
tatonidānam utpadyati; Sen. tato nidānaṃ; see BHSD s.v. nidāna; DP s.v. tato.
18
Sa Na read ye pi Śāriputra dharmā pratītya utpadyante prītisukhasaumanasyaṃ indriyāṇi ca prīṇayanti te pi
Śāriputra dharma pratityanti prītisukhasaumanasyaṃ indriyāṇi ca prīṇayanti (s.e.; a sort of ditt.; the eye of the
scribe probably jumped from Śāriputra in te pi Śāriputra back to Śāriputra in ye pi Śāriputra); corr. Sen.
19
Sen. utpādayaṃte.
20
Sen. dharmā; for the nom. pl. masc. -a, cf. BHSG § 8.79; Abhis III § 6.25.
21
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na prabhūtaṃ (s.e.).
22
Corr. Na; Sa pratītyamutpannā (s.e., a sort of hapl., the akṣaras ma and sa are similar); Sen. pratītya samutº.
23
Sen. ātmena. Cf. BHSD 93, s.v. ātmya “self-ness, the having a self”.
24
Sa Na naṃ (s.e.; the akṣaras ta and na are similar); nom. sg. neutr. taṃ (cf. BHSG § 21.11); Sen. atha evam.
The parallel passage below reads: atha etaṃ anyatra karma caỿva karmavipākaṃ ca hetuś caỿva hetusamutpannā
ca dharmāḥ.

76
hetusamutpannā ca dharmā. evaṃ śrotraṃ ghrāṇaṃ jihvā kāyo manaś ca Śāriputra
ādhyātmikam āyatanaṃ apalibhinnaṃ1 bhavati, dharmā ca bāhiram āyatanaṃ manasya
ābhāsamāgatā2 bhavanti manāpasaumanasyasthānīyā3, tasya tatonidānam4 utpadyati
prītisukhasaumanasya5, indriyāṇi ca prīṇayaṃti6. ye Śāriputra dharmā pratītya utpadyanti
prītisukhasaumanasya7 indriyāṇi ca prīṇayaṃti8, te Śāriputra dharmā jātā bhūtā saṃskṛtā
cetayitā9 pratītyasamutpannā10, naỿvâtmā naỿvâtmanīyā śūnyā ātmena vā ātmīyena11 vā. atha
etaṃ12 anyatra karma13 caỿva karmavipākaṃ ca hetuś caỿva hetusamutpannā ca dharmāḥ”.

idam avocad bhagavān imasmiṃ puna14 vyākaraṇe bhāṣyamāṇe sarveṣāṃ

ŚāriputraMaudgalyāyanapramukhānāṃ (Sen. 67) bhikṣuśatānām anupādāyâśravebhyaś cittāni
vimuktāni. āyuṣmāṃś ca Mahāmaudgalyāyano saptāhopasaṃpanno riddhibalatāṃ
riddhivaśitāñ ca anuprāpuṇe, catvāri ca pratisaṃvidāni sākṣīkare.

15
ittham etaṃ śrūyati.
(290v) Dīrghanakhasya parivrājakasya sūtraṃ kṛtvā tasya bhagavato vyākaraṇe
bhāṣyamāṇe Dīrghanakhasya parivrājakasya tatraỿva pṛtivīpradeśe sthitasya virajaṃ
vigatamalaṃ dharmeṣu dharmacakṣu viśuddhaṃ, ṣaṣṭīnāṃ bhikṣūṇām anupādāyāśravebhyaś16
cittāni vimuktāni.

āyuṣmāṃ ca Śāriputro ardhamāsaṃ pravrajito ardhamāsopasaṃpanno

(’)bhijñāvaśitāṃ17 prajñāvaśitāṃ18 prajñāpāramitāṃ ca anuprāpuṇe19, catvāri ca

1
Sen. apariº.
2
Corr. Na; Sa ābhāsagatā (a sort of hapl.; the akṣaras ma and sa are similar).
3
Sen. em. manāpāsecanasamutthānaṃ (≠ mss.); cf. SWTF s.v. saumanasya-sthānīya “Grund, Anlaß zu
Frohsinn bietend; (vgl. Abhidh-k-vy 311.8)”.
4
Sen. tato nidānaṃ; cf. BHSD s.v. nidāna; DP s.v. tato.
5
Na Sen. prītisaumanasyaṃ.
6
Sa Na ºyati, confusion of numbers; corr. Sen.
7
Na Sen. ºmanaysaṃ; for the acc. sg. neut. -a, cf. BHSG § 8.32; Abhis III § 6.8.
8
Sa Na ºyati, confusion of numbers; corr. Sen.
9
Na vetayitā; Sen. vedayitā. Cf. SWTF 263, s.v. cetayita “ersonnen; BrSK 160b; 161b bhūtaṃ saṃskṛtaṃ
cetayitaṃ pratītyasa(mutpannaṃ)”.
10
Sen. pratītya samutº.
11
Sen. ātmanīyena. Cf. BHSD 93, s.v. ātmīya “(hardly in this sense in Skt.; cf. anātmīya), characterized by a
self; (what is) possessed of a self”.
12
Sen. evaṃ; nom. sg. neutr. etaṃ (cf. BHSG § 21.11).
13
Sen. karmaṃ. 14 Na Sen. punar.
15
Sen. omits the part from ittham etaṃ śrūyati until cittāni vimuktāni; see Edgerton 1953: 33, fn. 127 “the mss.
present this passage, which Senart excludes, containing part of a (to me unknown) version of the ‘sūtra of the
mendicant Dīrghanakha’; it resembles the end of the Pali version of the corresponding sūtra, MN i.501.6 ff.”.
16
Sa ºśraveścaś (s.e.); corr. Na.
17
Sa Na (’)bhijñāṃvaśitāṃ; Sen abhijñāº.
18
Sa Na ºvarṇitaṃ (s.e.; the akṣaras ṇa and śa are similar in some scripts); Sen. omits this word.
19
Sa anupraṇe (s.e.); corr. Na.

77
pratisaṃvidāni sākṣīkare. āyuṣmāṃ ca Maudgalyāyana1 acirapravrajito aciropasaṃpanno tisro
vidyāṃ2 sākṣīkare divyaṃ cakṣuḥ pūrvenivāsaṃ3 āśravakṣayaṃ.

ittham etaṃ śrūyati4.

Dīrghanakhasya parivrājakasya sūtraṃ kartavyaṃ.5

1
Na Sen. Maudgalyāyano.
2
Sen. vidyā.
3
Sen. pūrvaº; for pūrve- in composition, cf. BHSD 352, s.vv. pūrvejāti, pūrvenivāsa.
4
Sen. śruyati.
5
“The sūtra of the wanderer Dīrghanakha is to be recited (kartavyaṃ) (here)”; for kartavyaṃ in this meaning, cf.
StPSF 148 “The expressions vistareṇa vācyaṃ, vistareṇa vaktavyaṃ and vistareṇa karttavyaṃ, all mean "(so-
and-so avadāna) should be recited in detail" repeatedly, suggesting that this manuscript was written for a story-
telling monk, who must have memorised most of the avadānas and hence, did not need to write the stories down
in detail”. Cf. Sa 20v2 atra Daśabhūmako kartavyo Dῑpaṅkaravastu ca; 111v Khaḍgaviṣāṇagāthā vistareṇa
kartavyā; 367v4 atrântare Ekaśṛṅgajātakaṃ puna kartavyaṃ.

78
 Pañca vāṇijaśatā

Sa 290v2-297v6
Na 166v4-170v11
Sen. III 67.7-90.10

bhikṣū bhagavantam āhansuḥ “paśya bhagavaṃ kathaṃ bhagavatā

1 2 3
āyuṣmantaŚāriputraMaudgalyāyanapramukhānāṃ pañca bhikṣuśatā Saṃjayiparivrājaka-
dṛṣṭigateṣu4 vinivartayitvā anavarāgrāto jātījarāmaraṇasaṃsāragahanakāntārāto tāritā”.
bhagavān āha “na bhikṣavo etarahiṃ yeva5 mama ete ŚāriputraMaudgalyāyanapramukhā
pañca bhikṣuśatā Saṃjayisya6 parivrājakasya dāruṇeṣu dṛṣṭīgateṣu vinivartayitvā anavarāgrāto
jātījarāmaraṇasaṃsāragahanakāntārāto tāritā. anyadâpi ete mayā dāruṇāto7 rākṣasīdvīpāto
rākṣasīnāṃ hastagatā8 vinivartayitvā kṣemena mahāsamudrāto uttārayitvā Jaṃbūdvīpe9
pratiṣṭhāpitā”. bhikṣū āhaṃsu “anyadâpi bhagavāṃ10?” bhagavān āha “anyadâpi bhikṣavo”.
bhūtapūrvaṃ bhikṣavo atītam adhvānaṃ Jaṃbūdvīpāto11 pañca vāṇijaśatāni
samudranāvāye mahāsamudram12 avagāḍhā dhanasya arthāye13. teṣāṃ taṃ yānapātraṃ
samudramadhyāgataṃ14 makareṇa (Sen. 68) matsyajātena bhinnaṃ. te dāni tena yānapātreṇa
vipannena devadevā15 namasyanti, yo yahiṃ deve abhiprasanno. kecic Chivan namasyanti,
kecid Vaiśramaṇaṃ16, keci17 Skandhaṃ, kecid Varuṇaṃ, kecid Yamaṃ, kecit Kuberaṃ, kecic
Chakraṃ, kecid Brahmaṃ, kecid daśa Diśāṃ namasyanti “yathā ito mahāsamudrāto jīvantā
uttarema”. te dāni tena yānapātreṇa18 vipannena nānāprakārāṇi plavāni ādāya
samudramadhyaṃ19 patitā. keci dṛtim20 ādāya, kecit phalakhaṃ21, keci22 alābuśreṇiyaṃ. kecit
parasparasya jīvitād vyaparopetvā taṃ kuṇapaṃ (291r) ālambanti “na mahāsamudro
mṛtakuṇapena sārdhaṃ samvasati, atha khalu taṃ mṛtakuṇapaṃ23 kṣipram eva sthalaṃ vā

1
Na āyuṣmatāṃ; Sen. āyuṣmatº; for the stem -nta in composition, cf. BHSG § 18.5.
2
“Having made the five hundred monks turn back from the heresies of the wanderer Sañjayin”.
3
Sen. ºśatāni.
4
Sa Na read ºgatea (s.e.; the akṣaras su and a are sometimes miswritten for one another, ºgatesu <
ºgateṣu); Sen. em. Saṃjayiparivrājakasya dāruṇeṣu dṛṣṭigateṣu vinivartayitvā (≠ mss.).
5
Na Sen. eva.
6
Sa Na Saṃjayiṣya; corr. Sen.
7
Sa tāruº (s.e.); corr. Na; for the alternation t / d, cf. Lüders 1954 §§ 141-143; Abhis § 31.6.25B5 tāni for dāni;
Sn(tr.N) 186 (ad Sn 193).
8
Corr. Sen.; Sa ºgāto (s.e. or confusion of numbers); Na ºgatāto.
9
Sen. Jaṃbuº.
10
Na Sen. bhagavan; for the voc. sg. masc. -ān, cf. BHSG § 18.81; Abhis III § 15.4.
11
Sen. Jaṃbuº. 12 Sen. mahantaṃ saº. 13 Sen. arthaṃ. 14 Sen. ºmadhye gataṃ.
15
Na Sen. ºdevāṃ; for the acc. pl. masc. -ā, cf. BHSG § 8.92; Abhis III § 6.33.
16
Na Sen. Vaiśravaṇaṃ; cf. AMg Vesamaṇa (a regular Pkt form; not in Pāli) = Vaiśravaṇa (Kubera); for the
alternation m / v, cf. BHSG § 2.3; Pischel §§ 251, 261; von Hinüber 2001 § 208, 209; Abhis III § 49.6.42B2.
17
Sen. kecit. 18 Sa ºpatreṇa; corr. Na. 19 Sen. ºmadhye.
20
Sen. kecid ghaṭim (≠ mss.); cf. MW s.v. dṛti “a leather bag for holding water and other fluids, a skin of
leather”. See also Bhattacharya 2008: 317 “An inflated dṛti can be used for keeping oneself floating in water”.
21
Sen. phalakaṃ; cf. AMg phalaha; Skt phalaka “a big plank”. See also BHSD s.v. phalaha “phalaha, also
written phalakha, phalaka”.
22
Sen. kecid.
23
Sen. kuṇapaṃ (≠ mss.).

79
dvīpam vā kṣipati. tato vayaṃ pi etena kuṇapeṇa sārdhaṃ dvīpaṃ vā sthalam vā
uttariṣyāmaḥ”.1
te dāni vāṇijakā tatra mahāsamudra2 plavaṃtā vātena 3rākṣasīdvīpaṃ kṣiptā. te tahiṃ
rākṣasīdvīpe nānāprakārāṇi nānādrumasahasrāṇi paśyanti. yathā yathā ca vātena taṃ tīram
allīpiyanti, tato tato pramadāśatāni paśyanti mānāpikāni darśanīyāni nānāraṃgaraktavasanāni
sālaṃkārabhūṣitāni āmuktamaṇikuṇḍalāni4 vicarantyo. kācin navavadhūkārā5, kācid
ekaprasūtikākārā6, kāci dviprasūtikākārā7, kācin madhyamastrī-ākārā8 bahūni rākṣasīśatāni
mānuṣīrūpāṇy abhinirmiṇitvā. samudraṃ otaritvā eka-m-eko vāṇijako gṛhīto “svāgatam
āryaputrāṇāṃ. āryaputrā asmākam apatikānā9 patikā bhaviṣyatha, anāthānāṃ nāthā
bhaviṣyatha, abandhūnāṃ bandhū bhaviṣyatha. asmākaṃ pi svāmikā mahāsamudre
vipannayānapātrā sarve anayāto vyasanam āpannāḥ. dhruvam asmākaṃ jaladharo prasanno
yena yūyaṃ iyaṃ dvīpam10 ānītā”. tehi11 te vāṇijakā12 aṃsehi13 ārūpitā samudrāto uttāritā,
sthale pratiṣṭhāpayitvā teṣāṃ (Sen. 69) vāṇijakānāṃ samāśvāsayanti “mā āryaputrā
utkaṇṭhatha,14 mā paritapyatha. mahāratanadvīpa15 āryaputrā anuprāptāḥ, bahuratanam
anantaratanaṃ16 bahu-annapānaṃ bahupuṣpaphalaṃ bahugandhamālyavilepanaṃ
17 18
bahuvastraṃ bahu-astaraṇaprāvaraṇaṃ . iha āryaputrā asmābhiḥ krīḍantā ramantā
pravicārayantā, madhuñ ca āsavaṃ ca pibantā, ādīnavaparā sukhāni21 anubhavatha”. te
19 20

dāni vāṇijā āhaṃsuḥ “marṣatha muhūrtaṃ yāva śokaṃ vinodemaḥ”.

1
Cf. Vin II 237.30f. mahāsamuddo na matena kuṇapena saṃvasati, yaṃ hoti mahāsamudde mataṃ kuṇapaṃ
taṃ khippaṃ ñeva tīraṃ vāheti thalaṃ ussādeti.
2
Na Sen. ºsamudre; for stems in -a used as locative, cf. BHSG § 8.11; Karashima 2002 § 9.1; for the zero-
ending as oblique case, cf. also Caillat 2011: 187, 188.
3
Sa Na rākṣasīdvīpaṃ kṣiptā te tahiṃ rākṣasīdvīpaṃ kṣiptā te tahiṃ rākṣasīdvīpe (ditt.); corr. Sen.
4
Sa ºkuṇḍāni (s.e.); corr. Na.
5
Sen. ºvadhukākārā.
6
“Who has given birth once”; all the mss. and Sen. read evaº, but cf. the parallel passage in Sa 370r5: sayyathâpi
nāma ekaprasūtā vā dviprasūtā vā.
7
“Who has given birth twice”; Sa Na ºsūtikārā (hapl.); Sen. omits kāci dviprasūtikārā.
8
Sen. madhyamastrīkākārā.
9
Na Sen. ºkānāṃ; gen. pl. -ānā, not in BHSG, but numerous examples are found in ms. Sa (changed in ms. Na to
a standard Skt -ānāṃ), e.g., Sa 292r malinānāṃ malinakeśānā; 333v amātyabhaṭabalāgrāṇā pi ardha dinnaṃ;
347r dvinnāṃ varṇānā; cf. also Karashima 2002 § 9.17.
10
Sa Na dvitīyam (w.r.); corr. Sen.
11
Sen. tāhi; in the mss. masculine pronouns are often used for feminine; cf. Sa 372v tehi rākṣasīhi; 322v4 tehi
antapurikāhi; alternatively, the scribe might have assumed that tehi refers to aṃsehi.
12
Sa vājikā (s.e.); Na Sen. vāṇijā.
13
Sa āṃsehi; Na āṃśehi; Sen. aṃśehi.
14
Sa Na mā āryaputrā mā utkaṇṭhatha; corr. Sen.
15
Na Sen. ºdvīpaṃ. 16 Sen. ºratnaṃ ºratnaṃ.
17
Sen. ºāstaraṇaº; for astaraṇa “mat” (< Skt āstaraṇa, cf. Pā attharaṇa) see Abhis III 97.
18
Corr. Na; Sa ºputro (s.e.; -ā and -o are often miswritten for one another).
19
Sen. madhuvāsavaṃ (≠ mss.); I understand madhuñ ca āsavaṃ as a split-compound (cf. Oberlies 2001 § 122;
Renou 1975: 506; EV II 108 [ad Thī 147]; EV I 146 [ad Th 42]; Sn[tr.N] 177 [ad Sn 151]).
20
“Beyond (any) distress”; Sa Na ādīnaparā (s.e.); Sen. ādīnavaparāṅmukhā.
21
Sa Na mukhāni (s.e.; the akṣaras su and mu are similar in Sa); corr. Sen; cf. the reading in the metrical
version of the story (Sa 295r3): madhu-āsavaṃ pibantā dvīpavarasukhāni anubhotha.

80
 te dāni sarve pañca vāṇijakaśatā tāsāṃ strīṇāṃ mūlāto ekānta1 pratyukrantā2, ekāntaṃ
pratyukramitvā3 rodensuḥ śocensuḥ paridevensu “hā amba4, hā tāta, hā putra, hā bhrātā, hā
bhaginī, hā citraJaṃbūdvīpikāho udyānavarāho”, roditvā śocitvā paridevitvā parasparasya
samāśvāsetvā5 svakasvakāni strīmūla6 gatā7. tābhi8 strībhiḥ sārdhaṃ9 mahāraheṇa mārgeṇa
haritaśādvalitena apagatatṛṇakaṇṭakakhāṇukena10 apagataśarkarakaṭhalyena nīrajena samena
avisamena mahāvanaṣaṇḍam anuprāptā11 (291v) sarvapuṣpaphalopetaṃ12.
sarvodukāni13 sarvakālikāni tatra vanaṣaṇḍe14 puṣpāṇi nānāprakārāṇi surabhīṇi
sugandhāni. sarvodukāni15 sarvakālikāni tatra vanaṣaṇḍe16 nānāprakārāṇi patra17
cūrṇagandharasopetāni kṣudramadhusadṛśāni, vāpīyo ca puṣkiriṇīyo18 ca sukhasalilāni
haṃsakāraṇḍavarutāni utpalapadmakumudapuṇḍarīkasaṃcchannāni. tato vanāto nirgamya
tāsāṃ rākṣasīnāṃ bhavanāni addaśensuḥ udvīkṣyāni maheśākhyāni śvetāni pāṇḍarāṇi
tuṣārasannibhāni niryūhasiṃhapañjaragavākṣatārācandrasuvicitrāṇi19, rākṣasīnagaraṃ ca
Vaiśramaṇabhavana-sannibhaṃ20 paśyanti.
te dāni vāṇijakā tāhi rākṣasīhi dvīpaṃ21 praveśitā svakasvakāni bhavanāni
divyavimānasannibhāni. te dāni (Sen. 70) vāṇijakā teṣu rākṣasībhavaneṣu paśyanti paryaṅkāni22
suprajñaptāni ṣoḍaśagoṇikāstaraṇāni23 avadātapaṭapratyāstaraṇāni ubhayatolohitabimbohanāni
suvarṇamayāni rūpyamayāni dantamayāni aśokavanikādeśaramaṇīyāni sarvapuṣpaphalopetāni
vyāyāmaśālāni suramaṇīyāni annapānabhojanavidhānāni supraṇītāni.
teṣā24 dāni ratanāmayeṣu bhadrapīṭheṣu niṣīdāpayitvā kalpakehi keśaśmaśrūṇi kāritāni,
vyāyāmaśāleṣu ca vyāyāma25 kārāpitāni, snānaśāleṣu ca snāpayitvā, dhotamātrāṇi26 gātrāṇi

1
Sen. ekāntaṃ.
2
Sen. ºutkrāntā; for u- < ut- in compounds containing Skt ut-, cf. BHSG § 2.88; SWTF 341, s.v. u-kram; cf. also
Abhis III s.v. u-kṣipta-; Merv-Av 375, s.vv. u-kṣipa-, u-kṣipta-.
3
Sen. ºutkramitvā. 4 Na Sen. ambe; for the voc. sg. fem. -a, cf. BHSG § 9.15.
5
Sa Na samāsetvā (s.e.); corr. Sen.
6
For the acc. pl. neutr. -a, cf. BHSG § 8.101.
7
Sen. em. ºsvakāni strīyo allīnā (≠ mss.). 8 Sen. tabhiḥ. 9 Sa sārdha; corr. Na.
10
Sen. ºkhaṇḍakena; cf. DP s.vv. khāṇu “a stump (of a tree); a trunk”; khāṇuka “a stump, a stake, a post”; cf. the
readings in Sa 61r2, 120r4 apagatatṛṇakhāṇupatraº (Sen. ºkhāṇḍaº).
11
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºprāpto (s.e. or confusion of numbers).
12
Sa Na ºpetā (s.e.); corr. Sen.; in MIndic -ā and -aṃ are often interchanged, cf. Karashima 2002: 50, fn. 33.
13
Sen. sarvotukāni; see BHSD s.v. sarvotuka “or sarvoduka, adj. (§ 3.92; semi-MIndic for Skt. sarvartuka; see
sarvārtuka; = Pali sabbotuka, AMg. savvouya, savvottuya), of all seasons”.
14
Sen. ºkhaṇḍe; for the alternation kh / ṣ, cf. Pischel § 265; Handurukande 1967: xiii; Weber 1872: 84-85.
15
Sen. sarvotukāni; cf. BHSD s.v. sarvotuka.
16
Sen. ºkhaṇḍe; for vanakhaṇḍa / vanaṣaṇḍa, cf. Schneider 2002: 23, fn. 22.
17
Sen. patracūrṇāni gandhaº; for the nom. pl. neutr. -a, cf. BHSG § 8.101.
18
Sa Na puṣkiṇīyo (s.e.); Sen. puṣkariṇīyo. 19 Corr. Sen.; Sa Na niyūhaº.
20
Na Sen. Vaiśravaṇaº; cf. AMg Vesamaṇa = Vaiśravaṇa.
21
Sen. dvīpe (≠ mss.). 22 Sa payaṅkāni; corr. Na.
23
Sa Na śodaśa goṇikāº; Sen. lomaśagonikāº (≠ mss.); cf. Sa 149r1 ṣoḍaśagoṇikāstṛṭāṃ.
24
Na Sen. teṣāṃ; we find in ms. Sa several occurrences of gen. pl. teṣā (or is it a mere s.e. for teṣāṃ?); cf. Sa
168v3 teṣā ºghātakānāṃ (; 170v5 teṣā naṭadārakāṇām (Na Sen. teṣāṃ); 181r2 teṣā mātāpitṝṇām upanāmeti (Na
Sen. teṣāṃ); 378r3 teṣā dāni bhagavatā trīṇi śaraṇagamānāni dinnāni (Na Sen. teṣāṃ); cf. also Karashima 2002
§ 16.3 (two examples from Kāśyapaparivarta).
25
Sen. vyāyāmaśālāni; for the nom. pl. neutr. -a, cf. BHSG § 8.101.
26
“Just washed”; Sa Na ºpātrāni (s.e.); Sen. dhautamṛṣṭāni (≠ mss.).

81
poñchayitvā1, lohitacandanakālānusārehi viliptāni kṛtvā, mahārahāṇi ca paridhāpayitvā2,
varamālyadāmehi câlaṃkṛtāni mahārahāṇi ca bhaktopadhānāni upanāmitāni, pratyagrāṇi3 ca
praṇītāni khādanīyabhojanīyāni4 upanāmitāni, nānāprakārāṇi ca vyañjanaprakārāṇi
upanāmitāni, khaṇḍāgrāṇi lavaṇāgrāṇi madhurāgrāṇi tiktāgrāṇi kaṭukāgrāṇi kāṣāyāṇi
nānāprakārāṇi mānsaprakārāṇi upanāmitāni, tadyathā varāhamānsāni matsyamānsāni
mahiṣamānsāni5 tittiramānsāni vaṭṭakamānsāni6 lābakamānsāni kapiṃjalamānsāni
eṇeyamānsāni.
vividheṣu ca sānaṃ nṛtyagītavādyaprakāreṣu abhiramāpenti, mṛdaṅgavādyeṣu
āliṅgavādyeṣu sindhavavādyeṣu paṇavavādyeṣu ekādaśikāvādyeṣu vīṇāvādyeṣu
7
nakulakavādyeṣu (292r) sughoṣavādyeṣu ca bhāṭakavādyeṣu veṇukavādyeṣu. aparā
praṇavensuḥ8, aparā tu madhuraṃ pragāyensuḥ. yadā jānensuḥ tā rākṣasīyo “samviśvastā9 ime
vāṇijakā asmābhir” iti, tato sānaṃ10 saṃvṛddhāni ratanakośāni saṃpradarśensuḥ,
āryaputrāṇāṃ varyaṃ11 vā12 praṇītaṃ ca sāraṃ madhuraṃ ca āsanaṃ ca pāpensu13
“abhiramantu14 āryaputrāḥ iha ratanadvīpe (Sen. 71) Nandanagatā vā15 maruputrā. api pramattehi
pi āryaputrehi nagarasya dakṣiṇena mārgeṇa na gantavyaṃ”.
atha khalu bhikṣavo yas teṣāṃ pañcānāṃ vāṇijakaśatānāṃ sārthavāho paṇḍito
saprajñājātiko, tasya etad abhūṣi “kiṃ nu khalu imā strīyo asmākaṃ nagarasya dakṣiṇāto
mārgāto vārenti? yaṃ nūnâhaṃ jāneyaṃ nagarasya dakṣiṇena kiṃ vâtra16 kathaṃ vā?” ti. atha
khalu bhikṣavaḥ sārthavāho tāṃ17 striyaḥ śayitā18 vā mattapramattā naṃ19 viditvāna,
asipaṭṭam ādāya nagarāto nirgamya taṃ dakṣiṇaṃ mārgam anugacche. yathā yathā ca
gacchati, atha20 paśyati ākāśaṃ21 śaraṇaṃ1 ca pratibhayaṃ, bahūnāṃ ca puruṣāṇāṃ

1
Sen. prāñjayitvā; cf. BHSD s.v. poñchate “(= puñchati; semi-MIndic from Skt. proñch-) wipes off, cleans”.
2
Sa Na parivāpº (s.e.; the akṣaras dha and va are very similar); Sen. parivārayitvā; but it would seem better to
read mahārahāṇi <vastrāṇi> paridhāpayitvā “having clothed (them) in fine garments”; cf. Sa 279r6 mahārahāṇi
ca Kāśikavastrāṇi paridhāpito.
3
Sa Na pratyaprāṇi; corr. Sen. 4 Sen. ºbhojanāni. 5 Sen. omits mahiṣamānsāni.
6
Sen. vartakaº; cf. PTSD s.v. vaṭṭaka “quail”.
7
; the reading could be bhāṭaka or tāṭaka (the akṣaras bha and ta are very similar); probably the
name of a musical instrument; Sen. bhāṇḍakaº.
8
< pra-√ṇu “to sound; make a humming sound” (see MW s.v.); Sen. praṇensuḥ (≠ mss.); cf. the reading in Sa
295v apare (’)tra praṇamanti.
9
Sa Na ºviśvasto (confusion of numbers or s.e. [-ā and -o are often miswritten for one another]); corr. Sen.
10
Sa mānaṃ (s.e.; the akṣaras sa and ma are similar); corr. Na.
11
“Excellent; best”; Sa Na cayaṃ (s.e.; the akṣaras ca and va are very similar); Sen. vayaṃ (w.r.).
12
Sen. ca.
13
3 pl. aor. from caus. of pāpuṇāti “lead, bring to”; Na prāpensuḥ; Sen. prajñāpensuḥ; cf. PTSD pāpeti2; cf. Fbx
880a20f. 令坐種種妙勝之座 (“made [them] sit on various excellent seats”).
14
Sa Na abhiramanta (s.e.); corr. Sen.
15
For vā = iva, cf. SWTF s.v. 1va; Oberlies 2003: xxxvi, fn.1; Oberlies 2001: 28, fn. 5; 129, fn. 3.
16
Sen. câtra. 17 Sen. omits tāṃ; striyaḥ is acc. pl. fem. 18 Sa Na śayito; corr. Sen.
19
Sen. vā; see BHSD s.v. nam “(naṃ = Pali naṃ, Pkt. ṇaṃ; variously regarded as from Skt. nanu or nūnam),
asseverative particle, assuredly, certainly, of course”; cf. DP s.v. naṃ2.
20
Sen. tathā.
21
“He sees the open air, which is śaraṇa (?) and dreadful”; Sen. ākāśe (Jon. III 74 implausibly “he came within
sight of a habitation of a frightful aspect in a clear space”).

82
ravantānāṃ śabdaṃ śṛṇoti. so dāni teṣāṃ puruṣāṇāṃ ravantānāṃ2 taṃ śabdam anusaranto
paśyati ayomayaṃ nagaraṃ tāmraprākāraparikṣiptaṃ. so dāni tasya nagarasya dvāraṃ
mārganto samantena pradakṣiṇīkaroti, na ca taṃ dvāraṃ paśyati, bahūnāṃ ca puruṣāṇāṃ
ravantāṇāṃ śabdaṃ śṛṇoti. “hā ambê”ti krandanti, “hā tātā” ti krandanti, “putrā3” ti
krandanti,4 “svādeśê”ti krandanti5, “Jaṃbūdvīpakāho udyānavarāho” ti krandanti. so taṃ
śabdaṃ śruṇanto taṃ nagaraṃ paryāgacchanto nagarasyôttare pārśve prākārasya anuśliṣṭaṃ6
uccaṃ śirīṣavṛkṣaṃ paśyati. so dāni śirīṣavṛkṣam abhiruhitvā nagare puruṣaśatāni paśyati
māsopavāsikānāṃ7 dīrghakeśanakhaśmaśrūṇāṃ pottīkhaṇḍavasanānāṃ8 vātātapadagdha-
tvacamānsānāṃ kṛṣṇānāṃ malinānāṃ malinakeśānā9 kṣutpipāsasamarpitānāṃ10. nakharīhi
pānīyārthe11 bhūmi12 khananti pṛthivīto utkṛṣyanti, daurbalyena puna13 dharaṇyāṃ patanti. te
dāni tasya śirīṣasya śākhāpatrapalāśaṃ śabdaṃ śrutvā sarve aṃjaliṃ14 kṛtvā utthitā “ko
āryaputra15 devo vā nāgo vā kinnaro vā gandharvo vā yakṣo vā kumbhāṇḍo vā, tava mo16
śaraṇaṃ gatāḥ. ito sambandhanāto duḥkhitāni mocehi, yathā māṃ17 puna18 (292v) (Sen. 72)
svadeśavāso bhaveya, mitrajñātisamāgamo ca bhaveya”. atha khalu bhikṣavaḥ19 sa
sārthavāho20 śirīṣagato aśrupūrṇanayano tāṃ vāṇijakān etad uvāca “nâhaṃ devo, na yakṣo, na
kinnaro, na gandharvo, na Śakro, na Brahmā, na Virūḍhako mahārājā21. vayam pi
Jaṃbūdvīpāto22 dhanārthāya yānapātreṇa samudram avagāḍhā, vipannayānapātrāḥ etāhi
strīhi23 uddhṛtā24 pañca vāṇijakaśatāni. tato asmābhiḥ sārdhaṃ krīḍanti ramanti pravicārenti.
api sānaṃ vayaṃ25 apriyaṃ karoma26, tā27 câsmākaṃ vipriyaṃ nêcchanti”. te dāni

1
The meaning is not clear; cf. the reading in Fbx 880b5f.: 至於少地，見一微徑恐怖之所，無有草木，甚可
畏懼 “He arrived at a small / narrow place, and saw a hidden path and a fearful place where there were no plants
or trees. It was extremely dreadful”.
2
Sen. omits ravantānāṃ.
3
Sa Na putro (s.e.); Sen. hā putrêti.
4
Sen. hā putrêti krandanti hā bhrātêti krandanti.
5
Sen. hā svasêti krandanti (≠ mss.).
6
Sa Na anuśriṣṭa; Sen. anuśliṣṭaṃ, anu-√śliṣ “cling to, adhere”, but this form seems not to be attested elsewhere
(see BHSD s.v. anuśliṣṭa).
7
“Those who have been fasting for a month”; Sen. sopavāsikānāṃ (≠ mss.); cf. Th-a II 119.37; cf. also Skt
māsopavāsaka; Edgerton’s interpretation (BHSD s.v. śvāsopavāsaka) is incorrect.
8
“Clothes (made from) ragged pieces of cloth”; Sa Na ºvasānāṃ (s.e.); Sen. pūtiº. Cf. Abhis II 434, § 54.5, fn. 4,
on potta-khaṇḍa-; cf. also Pā = BHS pontī (see BHSD, s.v.; CDIAL 8400; EWAia III 338); cf. also Oberlies
1993: 120, pottī- “cloth”.
9
Na Sen. ºkeśānāṃ; gen. pl. -ānā; see p. 80, fn. 9.
10
Sa Na kṣutaº; corr. Sen. 11 Sen. nakhalīhi pānīyārthaṃ.
12
Sen. bhūmiṃ; for the acc. sg. fem. -i, cf. BHSG § 10.50; Abhis III § 8.4.
13
Na Sen. punar. 14 Sa aṃkaliṃ; corr. Na. 15 Sen. ºputro.
16
Na Sen. te vayaṃº; for the 1 nom. pl. mo, cf. BHSG § 20.63; Pischel § 415.
17
Sen. maṃ; 1 gen. pl. māṃ, not in BHSG, but cf. Sa 139r4 vasa brāhmaṇa māṃ gehe (Sen. II 87 mo gṛhe);
174v4 māṃ ābharaṇāni datvā (Sen. II 189 mo).
18
Na Sen. punaḥ. 19 Sen. omits bhikṣavaḥ. 20 Sa mārthaº; corr. Na. 21 Na Sen. ºrājo. 22 Sen. Jambuº.
23
Sa strī; corr. Na; alternatively, the reading in Sa could be an example of haplology of the ending (cf. Oberlies
2001: 138 [7]).
24
Sa uddhṛtāṃ; corr. Na. 25 Sen. ca yaṃ.
26
“Even if (api, see BHSD s.v.) we do something unkind (towards them), they do not wish us any harm”; Sen.
na karoma (≠ mss.).
27
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na na (s.e.).

83
abhyantaravāṇijakā āhaṃsuḥ “vayaṃ pi māriṣa Jaṃbūdvīpāto dhanārthāya yānapātreṇa
samudram avagāḍhā. asmākaṃ pi sāgaramadhyagatānāṃ1 yānapātraṃ vipannaṃ. tato me2
etāhi3 uddhṛtā pañca vāṇijakaśatāni, asmākaṃ pi sārdhaṃ etābhiḥ strībhiḥ4 krīḍanti ramanti
pravicārenti5 yathā etarahi yuṣmābhiḥ sārdhaṃ. yadā yuṣmākaṃ yānapātro vipanno, vātena ca
yena rākṣasīdvīpaṃ tena kṣiptā6, tato etāhi rākṣasīhi yūyaṃ dṛṣṭvā, asmākaṃ pañcānāṃ
vāṇijakaśatānāṃ aḍḍhātiyā7 vāṇijakaśatā khāyitā8. ye py asmākaṃ mūlāto dāraka9 jātā, te pi
sānaṃ10 khāyitā. vayañ ca aḍḍhātiya11 vāṇijaśatā iha tāmranagare prakṣiptā. na etā māriṣa
mānuṣikā, rākṣasīyo etāyo”.
so dāni sārthavāho śirīṣagato teṣām abhyantarimakānāṃ vāṇijakānāṃ
tāmranagaraprakṣiptānāṃ taṃ vacanaṃ śrutvā bhīto trasto samvigno, añjaliṃ kṛtvā pṛcchati
“ācikṣatha kiṃ upāyaṃ yathā12 va tāsāṃ rākṣasīnāṃ mūlāto svastinā mucyeya13?” te dāni
āhaṃsuḥ “Kārtikapūrṇamāsyāṃ Keśī14 nāmâśvarājā Uttarakurudvīpāto akṛṣṭoptaṃ15 śāliṃ
akaṇaṃ atuṣaṃ surabhitaṇḍulaphalaṃ paribhuñjitvā imaṃ rākṣasīdvīpam āgacchati. so
ihâgatvā trīṇi vārāṃ mānuṣikāya vācāya śabdaṃ karoti "ko iha mahāsamudrasya pāraṃ
gantum icchati? ahaṃ svastinā uttārayiṣyāmi". taṃ hayarājaṃ śaraṇaṃ (Sen. 73) prapadyatha. so
yuṣmākam ito rākṣasīdvīpāto samudrasya pāraṃ prāpayiṣyati. te puruṣāḥ16 pañcānāṃ
vāṇijakaśatānāṃ ye17 vā tasya hayarājasya bāleṣv avalaṃbiṣyaṃti18, anyatarānyatare vā
aṃgajāte, teṣāṃ pi ca puruṣāṇāṃ parasparasya (293r) anulaggiṣyanti19, mahākārapṛṣṭhismiṃ
tasya anulaggiṣyanti20, śatam vā sahasram vā-m-anupūrveṇa21 Jaṃbūdvīpaṃ prāpayiṣyanti22.
eṣo ca upāyo ito rākṣasīdvīpāto svastinā Jaṃbūdvīpaṃ gamanāya. nâsti anyo”.

1
Sen. sāgaramadhye.
2
Sen. maṃ; for the 1 nom. pl. me, cf. BHSG § 20.63.
3
Sen. etāhi strīhi. 4 Sen. omits etābhiḥ strībhiḥ. 5 Sa ºcāritaṃ (s.e.); Na Sen. ºcārayanti.
6
“When you were thrown onto this island by the wind”; Sen. kṣipto.
7
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na āḍḍhātiyā. 8 Sen. ākhāyitā.
9
Sen. dārakā; for the nom. pl. masc. -a, cf. BHSG § 8.79; Abhis III § 6.25.
10
On gen. for instr., cf. BHSG § 7.60; Speyer 1896 § 69; Wijesekera 1993 § 154; Sen 1995: 227; von Hinüber
1968 § 234; Oberlies 2003: 102f., 272; Caillat 2011: xxx, 211, 266.
11
Sa Na āḍḍhātiya; Sen. aḍḍhātiyā; BHS aḍḍhāṭiyā; cf. Karashima 2013: 69, fn. 306, on aḍḍhātikaṃ.
12
Sen. reads yathâhaṃ and omits the following va.
13
Sa muṣyeya (s.e.); Na Sen. muṃcyeya; cf. BHSG 225, s.v. muc, pres. opt. pass. mucyeyā.
14
Sa Na Keśo (s.e.); corr. Sen.; the name of the horse that rescues the merchants and takes them back to their
home is Keśin in the prose account in the Mv, while in the verses it is called Vālāha / Valāha. Cf. Fbx 879a18-
21, which reads: “At that time, the Buddha said to the monks: "I remember that, in the past, there was a king of
horses named Keśī (雞尸). Its appearance was elegant; its body was white and pure, just like white snow, like
white silver, like the pure full moon, like a flower of jasmine (kunda, 君陀); its head was purple; it galloped
swiftly like the wind; its voice (sounded) like a wonderful drum”. 爾時，佛告諸比丘言：“我念往昔有一馬
王，名雞尸，形貌端正，身體白淨，猶如珂雪，又若白銀，如淨滿月，如君陀花，其頭紺色，走疾如風,
聲如妙鼓。……”
15
Corr. Na; Sa ākṛṣṭoptaṃ.
16
“These men among (you) five hundred merchants”; Sen. teṣāṃ pañcānāṃ.
17
All the mss. and Sen. read yo.
18
All the mss. and Sen. read ºlaṃbiṣyati, confusion of numbers.
19
Sen. avalaṃbiṣyati; BHSD s.v. anulagnati “cling on behind”.
20
Sen. anulagniṣyati; for the gg < gn in ms. Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014: 165.
21
Na Sen. vā anuº. 22 Sen.ºati.

84
 so dāni sārthavāho teṣām avaruddhānāṃ vāṇijānām1 āha “āgacchatha yūyam api, sarve
Jaṃbūdvīpaṃ2 gamiṣyāmaḥ. etaṃ tāva3 nagaraprākāraṃ laṃghayatha, heṣṭhato vā khanatha”.
te taṃ4 āhansuḥ 5“na tvaṃ jānasi6 kīdṛśo vā rākṣasīnagarâto7 na8 vayaṃ śakṣyāmaḥ
laṃghayituṃ. tumhe puna9 yadi icchatha palāyatha, evaṃ vo mokṣo bhaviṣyati. atha dāni
tāmranagare prakṣipyatha, nâsti vo mokṣo. gacchatha yūyaṃ kṣemeṇa svakaṃ deśaṃ. asuke10
ca nagare asmākaṃ pitujñātayo, teṣāṃ asmākaṃ vacanena pṛcchetha11 vaktavyaṃ "detha
dānāni, karotha puṇyāni. api khaṇḍakapālena kulekuleṣu12 bhikṣentā Jaṃbūdvīpe vasatha. mā
ca puna13 samudraṃ otariṣyatha yatrêmāny edṛśāni duḥkhāni. parasya vā preṣyakarmaṃ kṛtvā
jīvikāṃ kalpeṣyatha. mā ca samudram avataraṇāya cittaṃ karotha yathā14 yatra imāni
evarūpāṇi15 duḥkhāni".” so dāni āha “māriṣa ātmanā16 gamiṣyāmi, purā me rākṣasī17 śayitā18
vibudhyeta, mā me jāneyā iha āgamanaṃ”. so dāni sārthavāho tato ca śirīṣāto otarati. imehi19
ca abhyantaramakehi20 vāṇijakehi “khāditā vayaṃ rākṣasīhi avidhâvidhā!21” ti vikruṣṭaṃ
“idam22 asmākaṃ paścimaṃ jñātīnāṃ darśanam” iti.
so dāni sārthavāho tato śirīṣāto otaritvā yathāgatena mārgeṇa gatvā, tatra rākṣasīye
śayane śayito. so tatra śayanagato cintayati “katham eteṣāṃ (Sen. 74) vāṇijakānāṃ23 etat kāryaṃ
sambodheyaṃ yathā me svayaṃ dṛṣṭo ca śruto ca, na ca ime rākṣasī budhyensu? eṣo ca
tujyo24 kāryo. yadi eteṣāṃ vāṇijakānāṃ idānīṃ yeva25 asaṃprāptena hayarājena etaṃ kāryam
ācikṣiṣyāmi, tato eteṣāṃ pañcānāṃ vāṇijakaśatānāṃ anyatarānyataro vāṇijako matto vā
pramatto vā rākṣasīnām ācakṣeya26. tato anutapyanīyaṃ bhave27, sarve ca anayāto vyasanam
āpādiyema. tatra paṇḍitā praśansanti "yasya kasyaci guhyaṃ samākhyātaṃ28, durlabhā te
satpuruṣā ye śaknonti guhyaṃ dhārayituṃ". yaṃ29 nūnâhaṃ svayam eva etaṃ guhyaṃ
dhārayeyaṃ yāva30 kaumudī cāturmāsī. tato sānaṃ hayarājena imaṃ rākṣasadvīpam
anuprāptena etam (293v) ādīnavaṃ ācikṣiṣyāmi”. so dāni taṃ guhyaṃ svakaṃ31 hṛdayena

1
Sen. vāṇijakānām. 2 Sen. Jambuº. 3 Sen. evaṃ tāvat. 4 Corr. Sen.; Sa Na teṣāṃ
5
Cf. the reading in the metrical version of the story: hanta mārṣa na jānāsi laṃghayanto pi vardhati ǀ āsīyati
khananto pi dṛḍhaṃ tāmramayaṃ puraṃ ǀ nâsti mokṣo ito (’)smākaṃ karmabaddhāna māriṣa ǀǀ (Sa 296v6).
6
Sen. jānāsi.
7
Sen. ºnāgaraṃ nâto vayaṃ; for -ā < -aṃ a-, cf. BHSG § 4.36; Abhis III § 2.12; Geiger § 71.2a.
8
Sa Na ti (s.e.). 9 Sen. punaḥ. 10 Na Sen. amuke. 11 Sen. pṛcchitvā. 12 Corr. Na; Sa kulaikuleṣu.
13
Sen. punaḥ. 14 Sen. omits yathā. 15 Sen. evaṃº. 16 Sa Na āmavo; corr. Sen. 17 Sa Na rākṣasa; corr. Sen.
18
Sa mayitā (s.e.; the akṣaras śa and ma are similar); corr. Na.
19
Sa Na ime; corr. Sen. 20 Sen. abhyantarimakehi. 21 Sa ºvitā; corr. Na. .
22
Sa ivam; corr. Na . 23 Sa vāṇikānāṃ; corr. Na.
24
A corruption. The word tujya is probably a wrong back-formation of MI tuṇḥī(ṃ) (< Skt tūṣṇīṃ “silently,
without speaking”); “However (ca), this should be done secretly”. Edgerton’s assumption (BHSD s.vv. caturya,
tujyo) to read caturyo “cleverness, strategem, trick” instead of ca tujyo cannot be correct.
25
Na Sen. eva.
26
Sen. ācikṣeyā; for the 3 sg. opt. -eya, cf. BHSG § 29.28; Abhis III § 22.5.
27
Sen. bhavet; for the 3 sg. opt. -e, cf. BHSG § 29.12; Abhis III § 22.1.
28
Corr. Sen.; Sa ºtuṃ; Na ºntaṃ. 29 Sa ya; corr. Na. 30 Sen. yāvat.
31
Probably a hyper-Sanskritism of svayaṃ (cf. BHSD s.v. svakaṃ; for the hyper-Sanskritism y > k, cf. BHSG §
2.33, Norman CP VIII 104); Sen. svakahṛdayena; cf. the reading in the previous sentence: yaṃ nūnâhaṃ svayam
eva etaṃ guhyaṃ dhārayeyaṃ; cf. also Sa 308r “gacchāmi svakaṃ” rājño Supātrasya kāka niveditaṃ “"I will go
myself" he informed the crows”.

85
dhārayati, na kasyaci ācikṣati yāva1 kaumudī cāturmāsī. kaumudī ca upasthitā, hayarājā
rākṣasīdvīpam anuprāpto. tato sārthavāhena teṣāṃ pañcānāṃ vāṇijakaśatānām ārocitaṃ “mā
adya pramādaṃ karotha strīṣu vā annapāne vā2 gītavādye vā. asti kiṃci3 arthamātro, yo
bhavantehi mama sakāśāto śrotavyo. asuko4 pradeśo pratigupto, tatra sarve samāgacchatha
tāhi strīhi śayitāhi”.
te dāni sarve vāṇijakaśatā tāhi strīhi śayitāhi tatra pratigupte pradeśe5 sarveṇa6
samāgatā. samāgacchitvā taṃ sārthavāhaṃ pṛcchaṃti7 “jalpatha sārthavāha yaṃ te kiṃci8
dṛṣṭaṃ vā śrutaṃ vā”. sārthavāho teṣāṃ vāṇijakānāṃ vartamāniṃ9 sarvam ācikṣati “etaṃ
mama evaṃ cittam utpanna10, kisya ete11 striyo asmākaṃ nagarasya dakṣiṇapanthāto
nivārenti. tato kautūhalena sahaśāyinīye12 śayitāe13 asipaṭṭaṃ14 gṛhya nagarasya dakṣiṇena
paṃthena gato. tatra me tāmramayaṃ nagaraṃ dṛṣṭaṃ advāraṃ. na câsya dvāraṃ paśyāmi,
bahujanasya ca krandanaśabdaṃ śṛṇomi. so (’)haṃ taṃ nagaraṃ anupradakṣiṇīkaronto, (Sen. 75)
tasya nagarasya uttare pārśve uccaṃ śirīṣam adrākṣīt. so (’)haṃ taṃ śirīṣaṃ abhiruhitvā tato
śirīṣāto15 taṃ nagaraṃ avalokemi. tatra ca me bahūni vāṇijakaśatāni uparuddhāni dṛṣṭāni,
śuṣkāṇi dhamanīsantatavātātapadagdhatvacamānsāni, kṛṣṇāni malinakeśāni, pānīyārthaṃ
nakharīhi16 bhūmiṃ khananti kṣutpipāsasamarpitāni. aparāṇi karaṃkaśatāni17 vikṣiptāni
diśodiśaṃ18 vikīrṇāni. tatra ca asukāto19 nagarāto, asukāto ca nagarāto,20 asuko ca asuko21 ca
vāṇijo tathā asukāto pi nagarāto22”. tena vāṇijā sarve nāmāgreṇa.23 “teṣāṃ vāṇijakānām
ācikṣitaṃ24 "ye tatra jīvanti rākṣasīhi khāditāvaśeṣā. apare pi aḍḍhātiya mātrāṇi vāṇijakaśatāni

1
Sen. yāvat. 2 Sa Na nā (s.e.); Sen. annapānena gītavādyena. 3 Sen. kiñcid.
4
Sen. amuko; for amuka and asuka, cf. Geiger § 109.3.
5
Sen. ºguptapradeśe.
6
Adv. “altogether”; Sen. em. sarve (≠ mss.).
7
Sa Na pṛcchati, confusion of numbers; corr. Sen.
8
Sen. kiṃcid. 9 Sen. ºmānīṃ.
10
Na Sen. utpannaṃ; for the nom. acc. sg. neut. -a, cf. BHSG § 8.32; Abhis III § 6.8.
11
Sen. etā; in the mss. masculine pronouns are often used for feminine.
12
Sa Na mahatosipinidhīye (s.e.; the akṣaras ma , sa and śa are similar); Sen. mahatā sahasopinīye; see
BHSD s.v. sahaśāyinī.
13
Sen. śayitāye; for the MIndic ending -āe, cf. BHSG § 9.31; von Hinüber 2001 § 334; in ms. Sa see Marciniak
2014: 162.
14
Sen. asipatraṃ; asipaṭṭa / aśipaṭṭa means “sword, knife”; cf. Weber 1885: 315, § 4 “no. 229. khaḍgaṃ, no.
230. asipaṭṭa, no. 231. karavālam”; cf. the reading earlier in this chapter (Sa 292r3): asipaṭṭam ādāya nagarāto
nirgamya taṃ dakṣiṇaṃ mārgam anugacche; cf. also the readings in Sa 2v6 tῑkṣṇāni ca aśipaṭṭāni hasteṣu
prādurbhavanti; Sa 167v1 bodhisatvena asipaṭṭena cūḍā cchinnā.
15
Na Sen. lack tato śirīṣāto.
16
Sen. nakhalīhi.
17
Sen. kaṃkālaśatāni (≠ mss.); MW s.v. karaṅka “skull, head”.
18
Sa Na diśodiśa; Sen. daśadiśo; cf. Abhis III s.v. diśo-diśaṃ; DP s.v. disodisaṃ.
19
Sen. amukāto amukāto; see DP s.v. asuka; von Hinüber 2001 § 388.
20
Sen. omits asukāto ca nagarāto.
21
Sen. amuko ca amuko.
22
Sen. omits asukāto pi nagarāto.
23
So read all the mss.; lit. “He (listed / referred to) all the merchants according to (their) names”, i.e., “He (listed
/ referred to) names of all the merchants one by one”; cf. DP I 10a, aggena “according to”; Sen. em. te ca vāṇijā
sarve va āgatā (≠ mss.).
24
Sa Na ºtā; Sen. ºto; in MIndic -ā and -aṃ are often interchanged, cf. Karashima 2002: 50, fn. 33.

86
ye etāhi rākṣasīhi khāditā. tato ete1 na mānuṣikā, sarvāḥ etā rākṣasīyo". yadi vayaṃ yatnaṃ na
karoma svadeśagamanāya, evaṃ yeva2 sarve anayāto vyasanam āpadyiṣyāma etena
rākṣasīgaṇena. yadi icchatha rākṣasīnāṃ hastāto mokṣaṃ kṣemena ca Jaṃbūdvīpaṃ3
gamanāya, Keśī aśvarājā (294r) Uttarakurudvīpāto akṛṣṭoptaṃ śāliṃ caritvā4 akaṇaṃ atuṣaṃ
surabhitaṇḍulaphalaṃ Kārtikapaurṇamāsyāṃ iha rākṣasīdvīpam āgacchati. imasya
rākṣasīdvīpasya uttareṇa pārśveṇa5 samudratīre sthihitvā "ko pāragāmî?"ti ghoṣeti6. tato tatra
hayarājasya samīpaṃ gacchāmaḥ. so (’)smākaṃ kṣemena svadeśaṃ prāpayiṣyati”.
te dāni sarve7 pañca vānijakaśatā sārthavāhena sārdhaṃ rākṣasīnagarasya uttaraṃ
pārśvaṃ gatā. tehi so Keśi8 aśvarājā samudratīre tiṣṭhanto dṛṣṭo9, grīvam unnāmetvā “ko
pāragāmî?”ti ghoṣanto. te dāni sarve pañca vāṇijakaśatā kṛtāñjalipuṭā taṃ Keśim aśvarājam
upasaṃkrāntā “mahākāruṇika tava śaraṇāgatā sma vayaṃ. pāragāmiṃ gatā10 asmākaṃ
tārehi”. (Sen. 76) so dāni aśvarājā teṣāṃ vāṇijakānāṃ samanuśāsati “yaṃ velaṃ ahaṃ te ito
rākṣasīdvīpāto yuṣmākaṃ11 gṛhītvā trikkhuttaṃ12 hiṣītvā khagapathena kramiṣyaṃ13. tato
rākṣasīyo ye yuṣmākaṃ bhavaṃti14 dārakā vā dārikā vā, tāni ādāya āgamiṣyanti. bahūni
karuṇakaruṇāni ca pralapiṣyanti "mā āryaputra15 paravacanenâsmākaṃ parityajatha. mā ca
imāni dārakadārikāni parityajatha16. mā ca imaṃ ramaṇīyaṃ ratanadvīpaṃ bahuratanam
anantaratanaṃ17 parityajatha". tato yuṣmābhiḥ teṣāṃ rākṣasīnāṃ vacanaṃ
nâbhiśraddadhitavyaṃ. yo ca teṣāṃ vacanaṃ abhiśraddadhiṣyati, sāpekṣo bhaviṣyati "eṣā me
bhāryā, eṣo me putro, eṣā18 me dhītā" ti, bhūyo rākṣasīnāṃ vaśam āgatā bhaviṣyanti, mama
pṛṣṭhato dharaṇyāṃ prapatiṣyanti. ye ca19 teṣāṃ rākṣasīnāṃ vacanaṃ nâbhiśraddadhiṣyanti
"na me bhāryā20, na me eṣo putro, na me eṣā dhītā" ti, ye ca nirapekṣā bhaviṣyanti, te bālam
api śliṣṭā21 me svastinā Jaṃbūdvīpaṃ22 gamiṣyanti”.
evaṃ bhikṣavaḥ sa Keśī aśvarājā teṣāṃ sarveṣāṃ23 vāṇijakaśatānāṃ samanuśāsitvā
trikkhutto24 hīṣitvā sarvaṃ vāṇijakagaṇaṃ25 ādāya khagapathena krānto26. tā rākṣasīyo tasya
Keśisya27 aśvarājasya hīṣaṇaśabdaṃ śrutvā svakasvakāni dārakadārikāni ādāya āgatā “mā

1
Sen. etā. 2 Na Sen. eva. 3 Sen. Jambuº.
4
Sen. bhuṃjitvā; see MW s.v. √car “eat, consume (with acc.), graze”.
5
Sen. uttarapārśveṇa. 6 Sa gheṣeti; corr. Na. 7 Sen. omits sarve. 8 Sa Na Kehi; corr. Sen.
9
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na dṛṣṭvā. 10 Sen. ºgamī gato. 11 Sa Na asmākaṃ (w.r.); corr. Sen.
12
“Thrice”; Sen. triṣkṛtyaṃ; see BHSD s.v. kṛtvā(1); cf. Abhis III 279 trikkhatto; Pā tikhattuṃ; AMg ti-khutto;
see Pischel § 451; in ms. Sa we find the following variants: triṣkhuttº; trikhuttº; trikkhuttº; trikṣuttº, which are
different sanskritisations of MIndic ºkhutta; cf. Geiger § 22 (-khattuṃ < *khatto < kṛtvas); see also Sakamoto-
Goto 1988: 106 (ii): *kṛtvam (Skt kṛtvas) > kṛtvuṃ > *kattuṃ > Pā -khattuṃ; cf. Berger 1955: 51, 61.
13
Sen. prakramiṣyaṃ. 14 Sa Na bhavati, confusion of numbers; corr. Sen.
15
Sen. ºputrā; for the voc. pl. -a, cf. BHSG § 8.87; Abhis III § 6.27.
16
Sen. omits mā ca imāni dārakadārikāni parityajyatha (≠ mss.).
17
Sen. ratnadvīpaṃ ºratnaṃ ºratnaṃ.
18
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na eṣo (s.e.).
19
Sa Na na (s.e.; the characters for ca and na are sometimes miswritten for one another); corr. Sen.
20
Sen. me eṣā bhāryā. 21 Sen. apiśliṣṭā. 22 Sen. Jaṃbuº. 23 Sen. omits sarveṣāṃ.
24
Sa tṛkkhuttā (s.e.; -ā and -o are often miswritten for one another; for the hypersanskrit ṛ for ri, cf. BHSG §
3.95); Na tṛṣkhutto Sen. triṣkṛtvo. See fn. 12.
25
Sen. vāṇijagaṇaṃ.
26
Sa kānto; Na prakānto; Sen. prakrānto.
27
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºṣya.

87
āryaputrā paravacanena asmākaṃ parityajatha. mā ca svakāni putradhītāni parityajatha1. mā
ca imaṃ ramaṇīyaṃ ratanadvīpaṃ bahuratanaṃ anantaratanaṃ parityajatha”. ye khalu (294v)
bhikṣavas2 teṣāṃ vaṇijānāṃ rākṣasīnāṃ mūle sāpekṣā abhūnsuḥ, te dāni pṛṣṭhato mahiṃ
patitā. ye nirapekṣā abhūnsuḥ, te svastinā rākṣasīdvīpāto Jaṃbūdvīpam3 anuprāptā.
“syāt khalu puna4 bhikṣavaḥ yuṣmākam evam asyād "anyaḥ sa tena kālena tena
samayena Keśī aśvarājā abhūṣi". naỿtad evaṃ draṣṭavyaṃ. tat kasya hetoḥ? ahaṃ sa bhikṣavaḥ
tena (Sen. 77) kālena tena samayena Keśī aśvarājā abhūṣi. syāt khalu puna5 bhikṣavo yuṣmākam
evam asyād6 "anyaḥ sa tena kālena tena samayena pañca vāṇijakaśatā7 abhūṣi". na khalv etad
evaṃ draṣṭavyaṃ. tat kasya heto8? ete te bhikṣavas tena kālena tena samayena
9
ŚāriputraMaudgalyāyanapramukhāni pañca bhikṣuśatāni tena kālena tena samayena pañca
vāṇijakaśatā abhūṣi10. tadâpi ete mayā dāruṇāto rākṣasīdīpāto11 uddharitvā kṣemena
mahāsamudraṃ tārayitvā Jaṃbūdvīpe12 pratiṣṭhāpitā. etarahiṃ pi ete mayā dāruṇeṣu
dṛṣṭīgateṣu vinivartayitvā13 anavarāgrāto jātījarāmaraṇasansāragahanakāntārāto14 tāritā.”

15
saṃvegaṃ janayitvāna udvejetvāna mānasaṃ ǀ
śṛṇotha ekāgramanā suprasannena cetasā ǀǀ16
dharmārthayuktaṃ śrāddhānāṃ romaharṣasaṃjananaṃ17 ǀ
pūrvacaritaṃ18 bhagavato śṛṇotha cittaṃ prasādetvā ǀǀ19
atha tasmiṃ kāle tasmiṃ samaye (’)śvarājā babhūvâhaṃ karuṇalābhī ǀ20
tāresi vāṇijagaṇāṃ rākṣasīdvīpāl lavaṇatoyāt ǀǀ21
tena kho22 pana samayena samudram upajāto23 vāṇijānāṃ gaṇo24 ǀ
ūrmitaraṅgamalinaṃ25 bahuratanavantaṃ dhanārthāya ǀǀ26

1
Sen. omits mā ca svakāni putradhītāni parityajatha.
2
Sa bhivas; corr. Na. 3 Sen. Jaṃbuº. 4 Na Sen. punar. 5 Na punar; Sen. punaḥ
6
Sa asyasyād (ditt.); corr. Na. 7 Sen. ºśatāni. 8 Na Sen. hetoḥ.
9
Sen. omits ŚāriputraMaudgalyāyanapramukhāni pañca bhikṣuśatāni tena kālena tena samayena.
10
Sa abhūṃṣi; corr. Na. 11 Sen. ºdvīpāto. 12 Sen. Jaṃbuº. 13 Sa Na vivartaº; Sen. nivartaº.
14
Sen. jātiº; for the alternation ī / i of stems in -ī and -i at the end of the first member in compounds, cf. BHSG
§§ 10.9, 10.11.
15
A metrical version of the same story begins here. For the comparison and examination of the two versions, cf.
Marciniak 2017c: 109-146.
16
Śloka; pāda c is bha-Vipulā.
17
Sen. ºharṣaṇasaṃjanaṃ.
18
Sen. pūrvaṃ caritaṃ (unmetr.).
19
The second line is Āryā (Capalā, with amphibrachs in gaṇas 2 and 4); in the first line pāda a scans as Śloka
(ma-Vipulā), pāda b becomes Śloka if we read romaharṣaṇasaṃjanaṃ; for the mixed metre Śloka / Āryā, cf. EV
II xxxix.
20
Sen. atha tasmiṃ kāle aśvarājā babhūva ahaṃ karuṇalābhī.
21
The meter is Āryā; pāda a is hypermetrical (37 mātrās); in pāda b we should read rākṣasidīpāl (m.c.).
22
Sen. khu.
23
Sen. upayāto; for the alternation j / y, cf. BHSG § 2.34; Vedic Variants §§ 192-193; Norman CP IV 55; in ms.
Sa see Marciniak 2014: 165.
24
Sa Na gaṇāṃ (s.e.); Sen. vāṇijakagaṇo.
25
Sa Na harmiº (s.e.; ha was probably miswritten for ū ); Sen. ūrmītaraṅgamālaṃ; Jon. III 81 “surrounded
by the tossing waves”; cf. MW s.v. taraṅgamālin “wave-garlander; = the sea”.
26
The meter is Āryā; pāda a does not scan correctly; in pāda b we should read ūrmīº and ºratanavanta (m.c.).

88
 atha makaramatsyena bhidyate yānapātraṃ lavaṇatoyena1 ǀ
abhilavaṇavegatūrṇo2 garuḍo va3 pakṣavātena4 ǀǀ5
tasmiṃ vikīryamāṇe ravanti ārtasvarāṃ6 udadhimadhye ǀ
devā7 ca namasyanti yo yādṛśa-m-asti8 adhimukto9 ǀǀ10
kecic Chivaṃ kecid Vaiśravaṇaṃ Skandaṃ Varuṇaṃ11 Yamaṃ Kuberañ ca ǀ
apare Sahasranayanaṃ Virūḍhakaṃ12 ca Diśāṃ ca (’)pare ǀǀ13
teṣāṃ câparārthāya14 upakaraṇāni abhūnsuḥ yāni tasmiṃ15 ǀ (Sen. 78)
te tāni grahetvāna lavaṇajaladharaṃ samavagāḍhā ǀǀ16
keci17 alābuśreṇiyo apare puna simbalimayāṃ18 phalakāṃ19 ǀ
(ʼ)pare20 dṛtiṃ21 grahetvā tūlasya ca raṃhiyo22 apare ǀǀ23
<aparo>24 paraṃ vadhitvā25 ālambati jīvitārthāye26 ǀ

1
Sen. em. bhijje taṃ yānapātraṃ lavaṇatoye.
2
The meaning is not clear; Sen. em. abhidravati vegaº (≠ mss.); this part does not have a parallel in prose;
perhaps we could read atilavaṇaveganuṇṇo “driven away (or: pushed) hard (ati) by the speed of the ocean as if
(pushed) by the wind (made by) garuḍa’s wings”(?).
3
Sen. ca.
4
garuḍo va pākṣavātena, a split-compound? (Cf. Oberlies 2001 § 122; Renou 1975: 506; EV I 146 [ad Th 42]).
5
Pāda a is unmetr. (cf. the account in prose: teṣāṃ taṃ yānapātraṃ samudramadhyāgataṃ makareṇa
matsyajātena bhinnaṃ); pāda b is Āryā Pathyā (the metre requires iva for va).
6
Sen. ºsvarā. 7 Sen. devāṃ.
8
Sa Na asmi, confusion of persons; Sen. yādṛśa asti.
9
Sa Na ºmuktā (s.e.; in the mss. -ā and -o are often miswritten for one another); corr. Sen.
10
The meter is Āryā; pāda b scans correctly if we read namasyantī.
11
Sen. omits Varuṇaṃ (≠ mss.).
12
Sa Na Viruḍhakaṃ; corr. Sen.
13
The meter is Āryā, pāda a is too long (33 mātrās); probably one name is a gloss which at a certain stage of
transmission entered the text (for glosses entering the text, cf. Sn[tr.N] 148 [ad Sn 440]; 189 [ad Sn 214]); Sen.
omits Varuṇa; in pāda b the metre could be improved by reading apare Sahasranayanaṃ Virūḍhakaṃ ca apare
Diśāṃ ca (’)pare, which would give Āryā Capalā; cf. the account in prose: kecic Chivan namasyanti, kecid
Vaiśramaṇaṃ, keci Skandhaṃ, kecid Varuṇaṃ, kecid Yamaṃ, kecit Kuveraṃ, kecic Chakraṃ, kecid Brahmaṃ,
kecid daśa Diśāṃ namasyanti (Sa 290v).
14
Sen. ca parārthāye.
15
Sa Na yāni te tasmiṃ; Sen. abhūnsuḥ pātrasmiṃ.
16
Āryā; pāda a is unmetr.; in pāda b the metre could be corrected by reading e.g., te tāni <ca / va> grahetvā.
17
Sen. kecid.
18
Sen. punaḥ simbalīº (m.c.); cf. Pā simbali “the silk-cotton tree” (PTSD s.v.).
19
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na phalākāṃ.
20
Sen. apare.
21
Sen. em. vṛtiṃ (≠ mss.). cf. MW s.v. dṛti “a leather bag for holding water and other fluids, a skin of leather”.
See also Bhattacharya 2008: 317: “An inflated dṛti can be used for keeping oneself floating in water”; in the
prose version of the story Sen. again reads wrongly ghaṭiṃ “jar” for dṛtiṃ.
22
Sen. rāśiyo; raṃhi < Pā ramsi < Skt raśmi, “rope” (cf. Pischel § 312; von Hinüber 2001 § 309).
23
The meter is Āryā; in pāda a we should read kecid alābuśreṇiyŏ (-śr- should be simplified); the metre requires
siṃbalīº for siṃbaliº; pāda b becomes regular if we read apare for (ʼ)pare.
24
Sa Na lack aparo (hapl.); suppl. Sen.
25
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na bandhitvā (ba and va are indistinguishable from one another; the characters for dha and va
are very similar); the scribe probably thought that the reading was badhitvā (√bandh) and corrected it to
bandhitvā; bandhitvā, however, does not make sense in this context.
26
Sen. jīvitasya arthena (≠ mss.).

89
 na hi mṛtakuṇapena <saha>1 lavaṇajaladharo vasati rātriṃ ǀǀ2 (295r)
te tahiṃ pariplavaṃtā3 vāhati4 (ʼ)yaṃ5 rātrīṃ6 jaladhareṇa7 lavaṇatoye ǀ
atha sandassensu8 tīre tīraruhāṃ9 pādapapravarāṃ ǀǀ10
yatha yatha11-m-upenti tīra12 atha paśyanti śatāni pramadānāṃ ǀ
divyāvadhūsādṛśānāṃ13 raktāmbaravastravasanānāṃ ǀǀ14
kāci15 tatra16 kanyāsadṛśā17 aparā puna navavadhū va śobhanaṃ bhavati18 ǀ19, 20
varamālyadāmaśirajā jāṃbūnadajvalitakuṇḍalamukhīyo21 ǀ
haripiṅgalasadṛśanayanā22 śobhenti23 saripatitīra24 ǀǀ25
tā26 ca-m-avagāhya salile27 sakaruṇamadhurāṃ girāṃ28 udīrensu ǀ
“yathâryaputra29 capalaṃ bhavathā nāthā anāthānāṃ ǀǀ30
asmākaṃ apatikānāṃ abāndhavānāṃ vane vasantīnāṃ31 ǀ
dhruvaṃ jaladharo prasanno yena vo tīram ānītā” ǀǀ32

1
Sa Na lack saha; suppl. Sen.; cf. the reading in prose (Sa 291r): na khalu mahāsamudro mṛtakuṇapena
sārdhaṃ saṃvasati.
2
The metre is Āryā; pāda a scans correctly if we read jīvitasya arthāye for jīvitārthāye (m.c.); in pāda b the
metre requires ºkuṇapenā.
3
Sa Na pariplavaṃ (sg. for pl.; unmetr.); corr. Sen.
4
Sen. omits vāhati; cf. MW s.v. √vah “(intrans.) to be carried, to swim”; here vāhati is m.c. for vāhaṃti; cf. the
account in prose (Sa 291r): te dāni vāṇijakā tatra mahāsamudre plavaṃtā vātena rākṣasīdvīpaṃ kṣiptā.
5
Sa Na yayāṃ (a sort of ditt.); Sen. tāṃ.
6
Sen. em. pariplavantā tāṃ rātriṃ (≠ mss.).
7
Sen. ºdhare.
8
Sen. saṃdarśensu; Pā sandasseti.
9
Sa ºrukāṃ (s.e.); corr. Na; cf. Sa 308v kareyaṃ, s.e. for hareyaṃ; Sa 270v kiṃsituṃ, s.e. for hiṃsituṃ.
10
Āryā; in pāda a the metre requires tahῐ for tahiṃ and ºdhare for ºdhareṇa; pāda b becomes regular if we read
ºdasensu for ºdassensu (m.c.).
11
Sen. yathāyatha-m-º (unmetr.).
12
Sen. tīraṃ.
13
Sen. divyavadhūsadṛśº; for the lengthening of a to ā at the end of the first member of compounds, cf. BHSG §
8.15; cf. also Geiger § 33; Goto 2000: 272; Sakamoto-Goto 1982: 24.
14
Āryā; in pāda a we should read tīraṃ and paśyantī (m.c.); in pāda b the metre requires divyăº and ºsadṛśº.
15
Sen. kācit. 16 Sen. omits tatra. 17 Sa Na kanyāsatādṛśāṃ; corr. Sen.
18
We should read bhāyati “shine” (BHSG § 38.24) or bhāsati? Sen. em. navavadhū va śobhanti.
19
This line is hypermetrical; Sen. em. kācit kanyāsadṛśā aparā puna navavadhū va śobhanti.
20
Cf. the reading in prose (Sa 291r): kācin navavadhūkārā, kācid ekaprasūtikākārā, kāci dviprasūtikārā, kācin
madhyamastrī-ākārā bahūni rākṣasīśatāni mānuṣīrūpāṇy abhinirmiṇitvā.
21
Sen. jāmbuº. 22 Sa Na ºnayano; corr. Sen. 23 Sen. śobhanti.
24
“(They beautify) the shore of the ocean (sarit-pati)”; Sa Na ºpatidhīra (s.e.); Sen. saripatitīre.
25
Āryā; in pāda a we should read jāṃbŭº for jāṃbūº; in pāda b the metre requires ºsādṛśaº for ºsadṛśaº.
26
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na tāṃ (s.e.).
27
Sen. ca avagāhya salilaṃ.
28
Sa Na girī (s.e.); Sen. girām; but cf. BHSG 95, fn. 1 “probably giri occurs for gir ‘voice, speech’ as stem in
composition; RP 47.1 (vs) giri-vara sahitārthā ‘(Buddha’s) excellent speech has sensible meaning’.” Cf. also
BHSD s.v. giri.
29
Sen. ºputrā (unmetr.).
30
The metre is Āryā; pāda b scans correctly if we read yatha āryaputra for yathâryaputra (m.c.).
31
Sa Na vasantinā (s.e.); corr. Sen.
32
The metre is Āryā; in pāda a we should read asmākam for asmākaṃ (m.c.); pāda b is unmetrical; the scansion
could be corrected by reading dhruvă jaladharo prasanno yenā vo tīram ānītā.

90
 aṃseṣu1 tāṃ grahetvā parasparaṃ uddharensu2 salilāto ǀ
āśvāsenti ca bahuśo “ārya viṣādaṃ na kartavyaṃ ǀǀ3 (Sen. 79)
asmehi4 saha5 pramadāhi āryaputra6 vasatha mā viṣādaṃ7 ǀ
priyaṃ vā bāṃdhavaṃ8 vā tyajitvā mitrāṃ pitaraṃ ca putrāṇi ca ǀǀ9
asmehi dāni puruṣā abhiramatha Nandane va10 marusaṃghāḥ ǀ
madhu-āsavaṃ11 pibantā dvīpavarasukhāni anubhotha ǀǀ12

te aśrupūrṇanayanā tāṃ pramadām avoca sāgaroghe13 ǀ

“īṣikṣaṇaṃ14 pratīkṣatha yāva15 śokaṃ vinodema16” ǀǀ17
te gatvā nâtidūraṃ samāgatā vāṇijā samāśvastā ǀ
rodati18 ca krandanti ca duḥkhitā viya viprayogena ǀǀ19
“hā ambā hā tātā hā putrā hā svadeśa20 suramaṇīyā21 ǀ
hā Jaṃbūdvīpakāho22 udyānavarāho ramyāho ǀǀ23
sukhitā khu24 ye kadāci samāgatā jñātibāndhavajanena ǀ

1
Sa aṃsesu; Na aṃsensu; Sen. aṃsehi; cf. the account in prose (Sa 291r): tehi te vāṇijā aṃsehi ārūpitā,
samudrāto uttāritā; in MIndic instr. pl. and loc. pl. are often confused and interchanged, cf. BHSG §§ 7.30ff.;
Karashima 2001 § 217-222; StPSF 348, § 3.5 (Merv-Av 66r3).
2
Sen. ºensuḥ (unmetr.).
3
The metre is Āryā; pāda a is Capalā with amphibrachs in gaṇas 2, 4 and 6.
4
Sa Na asyehi (s.e.; the akṣaras sya and sma are very similar); corr. Sen.
5
Sa Na sapta (w.r.); corr. Sen.
6
Sen. ºputrā; for the voc. pl. masc. -a, cf. BHSG § 8.87; Abhis III § 6.29.
7
Sen. mā viṣīdetha; for the construction of mā with no verb form, cf. BHSG § 42.11; Abhis § 47.8.41A1-2 mā
cīvaraṃ mā kaṇṭakaśākhā; Merv-Av 23v3 mā garbhaṃ śayyāmatiśayyām.
8
Sa bādhavaṃ (s.e.); Na bāndhavaṃ; Sen. priyabāndhavaṃ.
9
Pāda a is Āryā Vipulā (the caesura falls after the first short syllable in the fourth gaṇa); gaṇas 6-8 do not scan
correctly; pāda b is unmetr.; is becomes regular if we read priăbāṃdhavaṃ (or priyă bāṃº) tyajitvā mitrāṃ
pitaraṃ ca putrāṇi (or: pitaraṃ ca putrāṃ ca).
10
Sa nadevena (s.e.); Na naṃdevane; Sen. em. Nandanavane; cf. the reading in Sa 296r: abhiramatha Nandane
va marusaṃghā; cf. also Sa 287v maru va Nandane.
11
Sen. madhu āvaº; cf. Pā madhvāsavaṃ; the prose reads madhuñ ca āsavaṃ (split-compound).
12
Āryā; in pāda a we should read ºramathā for ºramatha (m.c.).
13
Sen. avacu sāgaroghasmiṃ (≠ mss.).
14
“A little, slightly”; Sa Na iṣiº; Sen. īṣatkṣaṇaṃ; Pkt īsi; Skt īṣat; see BHSD s.v. īṣi; cf. the reading in prose (Sa
291r): marṣatha muhūrtaṃ yāva śokaṃ vinodemaḥ.
15
Sen. yāvat.
16
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na vinodeva; for the alternation between -m- and -v-, cf. Pischel §§ 251, 261; Brough 1962 §
36; BHSG § 2.3; von Hinüber 2001 §§ 208-210.
17
The metre is Āryā; in pāda a we should read avaca or avacu for avoca and sāgaroghasmi(ṃ) for sāgaroghe
(m.c.); in pāda b the metre demands yāvat for yāva.
18
M.c. for rodaṃti; Sen. rodanti (unmetr.).
19
Pāda a becomes Āryā Capalā if we read gatvă; in pāda b the metre requires duḥkhită.
20
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na svadeśaṃ. 21 Sen. ramaṇīyā.
22
Sen. Jaṃbuº.
23
The meter is Āryā; pāda a scans correctly if we read ramaṇīyā for suramaṇīyā; pāda b is unmetr.; the scansion
could be improved by reading Jaṃbudīpakāho for Jaṃbūdvīpakāho and ºvarāhŏ for ºvarāho; cf. the account in
prose (Sa 291r): hā amba, hā tāta, hā putra, hā bhrātā, hā bhaginī, hā citraJaṃbūdvīpikāho udyānavarāho.
24
Sen. kho (unmetr.).

91
 ekaṃ rajanim asitvā1 śarīranāśaṃ kariṣyanti ǀǀ2
kiṃ śakya nirālamba3 madhye samudralavaṇatoyasya4 ǀ
karmaṃ manasīkarentā aśocamānehi vastavyaṃ?”5 ǀǀ6
roditvā ca kranditvā āśvāsetvā ca anya-m-anyasya ǀ
agamāsi7 yena tāsāṃ niveśanāni ramyāni8 ǀǀ9
haritatṛṇasaṃprarūḍhaṃ10 apagatapāṣāṇasarkarakaṭhallaṃ11 ǀ
arajaṃ samaṃ aviṣamaṃ ākramya mahiṃ upenti ca vanaṃ12 ǀǀ13
nāgadrumaṃ14 aśokaṃ atimuktakaṃ caṃpakā priyaṃguśālāni15 ǀ
tilakavakulāṃ kuravakāṃ16 punnāgatālīsavanagahanāni17 ǀǀ18 (Sen. 80)
karīra câtra19 kusumitā kuraṃṭakā20 ca21 bandhujīvakalatā22 ca ǀ
navamālikā bhidūrā23 pāṭalakareṇukāvālā24 varṣaka25 ǀǀ26, 27
dhānukāri28 navamālikā mallikāni29 priyaṃgu vā ǀ

1
M.c. for āsitvā; Sen. ekāṃ rajanīṃ vasitvā (unmetr.).
2
In pāda a we should read kadācit for kadāci (m.c.; Āryā Capalā).
3
< Skt nirālambaṃ “without support” or nirālambe (= Sen.).
4
Sen. samudrasya lavaṇaº.
5
Cf. the verse further in this chapter (Sa 296r): kiṃ śaktu nirālamba madhya samudrasya lavaṇatoyasya ǀ karma
manasīkarontā śarīranāśaṃ kariṣyāmaḥ ǀǀ.
6
The meter is Āryā, pāda a scans correctly if we read ºālambā and sāmudraº; in pāda b the metre demands
karmă for karmaṃ (m.c.).
7
Sen. agamāsu; for the 3 pl. agamāsi, cf. BHSG § 32.17.
8
Sen. ramaṇīyāni.
9
In pāda a the first ca is metrically redundant; pāda b scans correctly if we read ramaṇīyāni for ramyāni; cf. the
account in prose (Sa 291r): roditvā śocitvā paridevitvā parasparasya samāśvāsetvā svakasvakāni strīmūlagatā.
10
Sen. hariṇaº. 11 Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºpāśāṇaº. 12 Sa Na va canaṃ (met.); Sen. omits ca.
13
The metre is Āryā; in pāda b the word ca is metrically redundant; cf. the reading in prose (Sa 291r): mārgeṇa
haritaśādvalitena apagatatṛṇakaṇṭakakhāṇukena apagataśarkarakaṭhalyena nīrajena samena avisamena
mahāvanaṣaṇḍam anuprāptā sarvapuṣpaphalopetaṃ.
14
“The iron-wood tree, rose-chestnut; Mesua ferrea L.” (cf. DP II 521, nāga [4]); Sen. nānādrumaṃ (≠ mss.).
15
Sen. aśokātimuktacampakapriyaṃguśālāni.
16
Sen. kulavakāṃ; see DP s.v. kuravaka “[S. kurabaka], the name of a plant or tree, the red amaranth”.
17
Sen. ºtālīsagahanāni.
18
The meter is Āryā; both pādas are partially unmetrical. In pāda a we could get a regular Āryā by reading
nāgadrumaṃ aśokaṃ atimuktaka caṃpakapriyaguśālā; in pāda b only gaṇas 1-4 scan correctly.
19
Sa râtra (s.e.; the akṣaras ra and ca are sometimes miswritten for one another); corr. Na.
20
Sen. em. kulattha; cf. MW s.v. kuraṇṭaka “yellow amaranth; the plant Marsilea quadrifolia”.
21
Sa Na ra (s.e.; the akṣaras ra and ca are similar); Sen. omits ca.
22
Sen. em. karamarda jīvakalatā (≠ mss.); cf. PTSD s.v. bandujīvaka “the plant Pentapetes phoenicea”.
23
Sa Na nidūrā (s.e.; the akṣaras na and bha are similar); a synonym of plakṣa, the waved leaf fig-tree, Ficus
infectoria; see Apte s.v.; Sen. em. navamālikā mṛdulatā (≠ mss.).
24
Sa Na ºrelukāvalā; Sen. pāṭalakakareṇukāvārā.
25
So read all the mss. and Sen.; for varṣika?; cf. BHSD s.v. varṣika “a kind of jasmine”.
26
Sen. em. navamālikā mṛdulatā pātalakakareṇukāvārā ǀǀ varṣakadhātu kārī.
27
In pāda a we could improve the metre by reading ca atra for câtra and kusumită kuraṃtakă; but still, gaṇa 1 is
amphibrach, which offends against the metre; in pāda b only gaṇas 1-4 scan correctly.
28
Sa Na dhātukāri (s.e.; the akṣaras na and ta are similar); Sen. varṣakadhātu kārī (w.r.); see BHSD s.v.
dhanuṣkārika “a kind of flowering tree”; cf. Pā dhānukārika.
29
Sen. ºmālikamallikāni.

92
 kupyakavārṣikamallikamadagandhikagulmā1 suvicitrā ǀǀ2
sālehi ca tālehi3 ca alaṃkṛtaṃ4 campakehi ca upetaṃ5 ǀ
raktehi pītakehi ca saṃprajvalitaṃ aśokehi ǀǀ6 (295v)
āmrakarṇikārakuravakatilakavakulaśobhita7 suramaṇīyaṃ ǀ
abhyadhikaṃ svaśarīraiḥ vanaṃ8 varaṃ śobhenti suyāmā ǀǀ9
puṣpā ca nāgavṛkṣabhavyapālevatapiyālakapitthâ10 ǀ
âmrātaka11 saptavarṇa12 mucilindavanāni13 ..14 śubhāni ǀǀ15
campakadrumāntaphullā sahakāravanāni saṃkusumitāni ǀ
nānādrumā kusumitā madhukaribhramareṣu parigītā ǀǀ16
bilvāranālikelā17 mocā panasā ca tālakharjurā18 ǀ
jaṃbīrā ca mātuluṃgā na kaṃci kālaṃ19 na dṛśyanti ǀǀ20
akkhoḍā21 ca tamālā ca cocā22 kiṃśukā ca mṛddhīkā23 ǀ
bhavyā ca dāḍimā ca na kañci kālaṃ na dṛśyanti ǀǀ24

1
Sen. ºgulma.
2
The metre is Āryā; pāda a is unmetr.; in pāda b we should read ºgulmă (m.c.).
3
Sen. sārehi ca tārehi.
4
vanaṃ … alaṃkṛtaṃ; Sa Na alaṃkṛtā; corr. Sen.; in MIndic -ā and -aṃ are often interchanged, cf. Karashima
2002: 50, fn. 33; von Hinüber 2001 §§ 112, 269, 304.
5
Sa Na upetat (s.e.); corr. Sen.
6
Āryā.
7
Sen. ºśobhitaṃ.
8
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na kara (s.e.).
9
Āryā; pāda a scans correctly if we read ºkanikāraº for ºkarṇikāraº (cf. Pā kanikāra) and ºśobhitaṃ for ºśobhita
(m.c.); pāda b becomes regular if we read śobhĕti for śobhenti.
10
Sa reads pitthâmrātakaº; Sen. ºvṛkṣā bhavyā ºpippalaº; cf. Sa 192v2 bhavyāni ca pālevatāni kṣῑrakāni
tindukāni piyālāni (Sen. pippalāni); 263r2 jāmbūni ca piyālāni ca kapitthāni ca (Sen. pippalāni); Jon. III 84 “the
holy fig tree”, but cf. Das 1988: 89 “piyāla, = priyāla-, der Nußbaum Buchanania latifolia Roxb.”; cf. also
CDIAL 464, s.v. piyāla.
11
Sen. mrotaka (≠ mss.); cf. MW āmratāka “Spondias mangifera tree”.
12
So read Sa Na; cf. Pkt sattavaṇṇa < Skt saptaparṇa (“Alstonia Scholaris”); Sen. sasaptaparṇā.
13
Sa Na ºvanānā (s.e.); corr. Sen.
14
One short syllable needs to be added here (m.c.), e.g. ca.
15
The metre is Āryā; in pāda a we should read ºvṛkṣā bhavyā; in pāda b the third gaṇa is amphibrach, which
offends against the metre.
16
Āryā; in pāda a -dr- of ºdrumāº and in pāda b -bhr- of ºbhramareṣu should be simplified (m.c.).
17
Na ºnālikera; Sen. ºnārikerā; cf. Skt nārikera, nālikela “coconut palm”.
18
Sen. ºkharjūrā; MW s.v. kharjura “a kind of date”.
19
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na kāle.
20
The meter is Āryā; in pāda a we should read ºkharjūrā; in pāda b the word ca is metrically redundant; the
metre requires jaṃbīră for jaṃbīrā.
21
Sa Na akkhāḍā; Sen. akṣoḍā; for the alternation kh / ṣ, cf. Abhis III 214; Pischel § 265; Handurukande 1967:
xiii; Weber 1872: 84-85.
22
Sen. mocā; see PTSD s.v. coca “cocoa-nut or banana, or cinnamon”.
23
Sen. mṛddhīkā ca (unmetr.).
24
Āryā; pāda a scans correctly if we read cā (or ca <pi>) cocā; in pāda b the metre requires kañcit for kañci.

93
 keci1 nu2 kusumitāgrā3 apare puna4 pakvasaṃcitā5 vā parā ǀ6
apare kalāpamātrā7 <na>8 kaṃci9 kālaṃ na dṛśyanti ǀǀ10 (Sen. 81)
etāni ca anyāni ca11 puṣpāṇi phalitā12 pādapavareṣu ǀ
sarvodukakālikāni13 na kiṃci kālaṃ na dṛśyanti ǀǀ14
puṣkiriṇīyo15 vanavare sukhasalilā16 haṃsasārasābhirutā ǀ
padmotpalasaṃcchannā anye17 ca cakṣuramaṇīyehi18 ǀǀ19
atha kovidārapatrakopaśobhitā20 nīlakañcukamanojña21 ǀ
salile22 samuddhṛtā ..23 nāśenti cirāgataṃ śokaṃ ǀǀ24

tāhi ca vanarājīhi25 padmasarā kusumitā upaśobhenti ǀ

adhikatarā26 nāśayanti śokāṃ yānasya ca vināśaṃ ǀǀ27
nirgamya vanavarāto atha paśyanti tuṣārasadṛśāni28 ǀ

1
Sen. kecid.
2
Or: tu; Sa Na bhu (s.e.; the akṣaras ta, na and bha are similar).
3
Sa Na ktasumitāgrā (s.e.). Sen. bhugnakusumāgrā.
4
Sa Na ṣuna (s.e.; the akṣaras ṣa and pa are similar); Sen. punar.
5
Sa Na pakvamacitā (s.e.); Sen. em. pakvā mlāpitā.
6
“Some (trees) were blooming atop; other (trees) were full of (MW saṃcita, “provided with, full”) ripe (fruits)”.
7
“Others were nothing but bundles (of trees)”?; Sa Na ºmātyā; Sen. ºśākhā.
8
The word na is wanting in the mss.; suppl. Sen., “at no time there were not seen” (= “they were seen all the
time”).
9
Sen. kañcit.
10
Āryā; pāda a does not scan correctly; the final word parā is metrically redundant; in pāda b we should read
kaṃcit for kaṃci (m.c.).
11
Sen. omits ca (unmetr.).
12
Sen. phullitā.
13
“Of all seasons”; Sen. sarvotukaº; cf. BHSD 596, s.v. sarvotuka “or ºduka; semi-MIndic for Skt. sarvartuka”;
cf. Sa 291v1 sarvodukāni sarvakālikāni.
14
Āryā, in pāda a only gaṇas 1-5 scan correctly; in pāda b the third gaṇa is amphibrach, which offends against
the metre.
15
Sen. puṣkariṇīyo.
16
Sa Na ºsalinolā (s.e.); corr. Sen.
17
Probably anye < anyai, “covered with Padma and Utpala lotuses and other ones which are delightful to the
eye”; for the instr. pl. -e (< ai < aiḥ), cf. Geiger § 79.6; Oberlies 2001: 146; von Hinüber 1968: 174, § 160; von
Hinüber 2001 § 316.
18
Sen. ºramaṇīyā (unmetr.).
19
Āryā; in pāda a we should read puṣkiriṇīyŏ (m.c.); in pāda b the metre requires anyĕ for anye.
20
“Adorned with petals of kovidāra flowers”; Sa Na ºpathakoº; Sen. em. keci kālapaṭakopaśobhitā (≠ mss.).
21
Sen. ºmanojñā.
22
Sen. salilasmiṃ samudvṛttā (≠ mss.).
23
One long syllable should be added here, e.g., vā (= eva) (m.c.).
24
Āryā; pāda a scans correctly if we read ºpatropaśobhitā for ºpatrakopaśobhitā (m.c.).
25
Sen. ºrājībhiḥ.
26
Sen. adhikatarāṃ.
27
Āryā; in pāda a we could improve the metre by reading ºrājībhiḥ for ºrājīhi; pāda b scans correctly if we read
nāśentī for nāśayanti.
28
Or should we read “like Tocharian palaces”(?), where Tuṣāra = Tukhāra means “Tocharian”, i.e. “Kushan”.
See also MW s.v. tukhāra; cf. La Vaissière 2004: 71, Mbh VI 75.20 Tuṣāra, Yavana, Śaka, Cūlikā (Sogdian).

94
 bhavanāni1 rākṣasīnāṃ Masakkasāravat2 asurāṇāṃ3 ǀǀ4
ghaṭṭaparimaṣṭaka5 saṃto6 marubhavane Vāsavasya7 <vā>8 bhavanaṃ ǀ
bhavanāni rākṣasīnāṃ nabhaṃ grasentāni9 tiṣṭhanti ǀǀ10
niryūhasiṃhapañjaragavākṣatārārdhacandrasuvicitrā11 ǀ
adhikataraṃ taṃ puravaraṃ12 ālokyati rākṣasīnagaraṃ ǀǀ13
atha tatra praviṣṭānāṃ mahati mahā-āsane niṣaṇṇāṃ14 ǀ
snāna15 upanāmenti kalpikanakhakeśaśmaśrūṇāṃ16 ǀǀ17
snātāna18 samānānāṃ19 alaṃkṛtānāṃ varadāmadhāriṇāṃ ǀ
bhojanam upanāmenti anekarasavyañjanam upetaṃ ǀǀ20
varāhamatsyamāhiṣa21-ajapaśava sakukkuṭamayūra22 ǀ (Sen. 82)

1
Sa tāvatāni (s.e.; the akṣaras ta , na and bha are similar); corr. Na.
2
Sa Na sasakkaº (s.e.; the akṣaras ma and sa are similar); Sen. em. sāpsarabhavanā, but it does not make sense;
see BHSD s.v. Masakkasāra “(= Pali id.), n. of the abode of the Trāyastriṃśa gods”; DPPN s.v. Masakkasāra “a
name given to Tāvatiṃsa, the abode of Vāsava (Sakka)”; cf. also Akanuma 1931: 416, s.v. Masakkasāra. Vv-a
1276 describes Masakkasāra as follows: Masakkasāraṃ viya Vāsavassā ti Masakkasāran ti ca
Tāvatiṃsabhavanaṃ vuccati, sabbaṃ vā devabhavanaṃ; idha pana Sakkabhavanaṃ veditabbaṃ. ten’ āha
Masakkasāraṃ viya Vāsavassā ti; Masefield 2007: 522: “That was like Vāsava’s Masakkasāra (Masakkasāraṃ
viya Vāsavassa): now the realm of the Thirty-three is called ‘Masakkasāra’, or alternatively all that is the realm
of the (various) devas (is so-called), but here the realm of Sakka is to be understood. For this reason they said
‘that was like Vāsava’s Masakkasāra’.”
3
“Having gone out from the great forest, they saw snow-like palaces of rākṣasīs, like the Masakkasāra (palace)
of asuras”; Sen. em. sāpsarabhavanā yatha surāṇāṃ (≠ mss.); Jon. III 85 “Emerging from the fair grove the
merchants caught sight of the abodes of the Sirens, glistening like frost, like unto the abodes of the Suras
thronged by Apsarases”, which does not make much sense here.
4
Āryā; in pāda a the metre demands paśyantī for paśyanti; pāda b becomes regular if we read Masakkasāra iva
for Masakkasāravat (m.c.); cf. the description in prose (Sa 291v): tato vanāto nirgamya tāsāṃ rākṣasīnāṃ
bhavanāni addaśensuḥ udvīkṣyāni maheśākhyāni śvetāni pāṇḍarāṇi tuṣārasannibhāni.
5
Sen. ºparimṛṣṭaka; cf. Abhis III 235, s.v. ghaṣṭa-maṣṭa- “glättet und poliert; < Skt *ghṛṣṭa-mṛṣṭa”; Edgerton’s
interpretation of ghaṭṭa as “prob. polishing-stone” (BHSD s.v.) is not plausible.
6
Sen. anto (≠ mss.). 7 Sa Vāsvasya (s.e.); corr. Na.
8
In Sa Na vā is missing; suppl. Sen.; for vā = iva, cf. SWTF s.v. vā; Oberlies 2001: 28; Bollée 2002: 142.
9
“They stood swallowing the sky”; Sen. em. nabhāgrasaṃsthāni (≠ mss.; Jon. III 85 “the abode of the Sirens
reared up to the sky”).
10
Āryā; in pāda a we could correct the metre by reading ºparimaṣṭa for ºparimaṣṭaka (m.c.); pāda b is Capalā.
11
Sa ºtārādhacandrasuvicitritā (s.e.) corr. Na; Sen. ºsuvicitraṃ; the prose reads niryūhasiṃhapañjaragavākṣa-
tārācandrasuvicitrāṇi (Sa 291v2).
12
Sen. ºvaram (unmetr.).
13
Āryā; pāda b scans correctly if we read adhikatară for adhikataraṃ (m.c.).
14
Sa Na niṣaṇṇā (s.e.); Sen. niṣaṇṇānāṃ; for the gen. pl. masc. -āṃ, cf. BHSG § 8.124; see also p. 50, fn. 3.
15
Sen. snānaṃ.
16
Sen. kalpitaº; Sa ºśvaśrūṇāṃ; corr. Na; cf. the reading in prose: teṣā dāni ratanāmayeṣu bhadrapīṭheṣu
niṣīdāpayitvā kalpakehi keśaśmaśrūṇi kāritāni (Sa 291v4).
17
Āryā; in pāda a the initial pr- in praviṣṭānāṃ should be simplified (m.c.); the metre requires niṣaṇṇānāṃ for
niṣaṇṇāṃ; pāda b is unmetr.; it becomes regular if we read snānaṃ upanāmentī (m.c.).
18
Sa Na snānāta (s.e.).
19
Sen. snānasamādānānāṃ; the parallel passage in prose reads snānaśāleṣu ca snāpayitvā.
20
Āryā; pāda a scans correctly if we read ºdămadhārīṇāṃ; pāda b becomes regular if we read ºnāmentī (ʾ)nekaº.
21
Sen. ºmatsyā mahiṣā.
22
Sen. ajeḍakaśāvakakukkuṭamayūrā (≠ mss.).

95
 tittiravartakalābaka1 kapiṃjalasārasā2 ca prabhūtā ǀǀ3, 4
yā tatra prajānanti mṛdaṅgam āliṅgasaindhavāṃ5 paṇavāṃ ǀ
ekādaśā6 ca vīṇāṃ ca veḷu7 vallakituṇakāṃ8 ca9 ǀǀ10
vallakitūlāṃ nakulakāṃ parivādinīṃ gomukhīṃ apare velum11 ǀ
apare (’)tra12 praṇamanti13 madhuraṃ ca pragāyanty apare ǀǀ14
viśvastāṃ15 ca (ʾ)naṃ16 jñātvā vôdyānavarāṇi17 saṃpradarśenti ǀ18
ratanāṃ19 ca suprabhūtāṃ śeyyāsanabhojanavidhānañ20 ca21 ǀǀ22
(296r)
“etaṃ ca vo vayaṃ ..23 ca abhiramatha Nandane va marusaṃghā ǀ
api24 supramattakehi25 dakṣiṇamārgaṃ na gantavyaṃ” ǀǀ26
ye27 teṣāṃ sārthavāho sapraṇṇo28 sakuśalo sabuddhiko29 ǀ

1
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na tittaraº; MW s.v. tittira “partridge”.
2
Sen. ºsārasa.
3
Cf. the list in prose (Sa 291v): tadyathā varāhamānsāni matsyamānsāni mahiṣamānsāni tittiramānsāni
vaṭṭakamānsāni lābakamānsāni kapiṃjalamānsāni eṇeyamānsāni.
4
The meter is Āryā; pāda a is unmetr.; in pāda b only gaṇas 1-4 scan correctly.
5
Sa Na ālaṅgaº (s.e.); corr. Sen.
6
Sa Na ekādaśa; Sen. ekādaśīṃ. Cf. BHSD 154, s.v. ekādaśā “a kind of musical instrument”.
7
Sa Na read vīṇāṃ ve vāṭa (s.e.); Sen. vīṇāṃ vādenti (≠ mss.); for veṇu / veḷu, cf. von Hinüber 2001 § 207; for
the alternation ṇ / ḷ, cf. Pischel §§ 226, 243. This conjecture, however, is not certain since the word velu occurs
also in the next verse; cf. a similar description in Sa 323r1: kāci vῑṇāṃ pravāditā kāci sughoṣakaṃ kācin
mṛdaṅgaṃ kāci dardarakaṃ kāci veṇuṃ kāci pranṛtyanti kāci gāyanti.
8
Sa Na ºvallahiº; Sen. ºvallakiguṇakāṃ; MW s.v. vallakī “kind of flute”; Pā vallakī “the Indian lute” (PTSD); cf.
BHSD 255, s.v. tuṇa “some musical instrument, a kind of drum”.
9
Sen. vīṇāṃ vādenti vallakiguṇakāṃ ca.
10
Āryā; in pāda a we should read pajānantī for prajanānti (m.c.); pāda b scans correctly if we read ºtuṇakă câpi.
11
Sen. veṇuṃ. Cf. BHSD 509, s.v. velu “flute”. 12 Sen. ca (≠ mss.).
13
< praṇavanti (“sound; make a humming sound”); for -v- > -m-, cf. von Hinüber 2001 §§ 208, 209; Sn(tr.N)
188 (ad Sn 100); Pischel §§ 251, 261; Brough 1962 § 36; BHSG § 2.30; Sen. em. pravādayanti (≠ mss.); the
prose version reads aparā praṇavensuḥ.
14
Pāda a is unmetr.; in pāda b only gaṇas 1-4 scan correctly as Āryā (we should read praṇamantī, m.c.).
15
Sen. viśvastā.
16
< Skt enān; Sa Na na (s.e.); Sen. tāṃ.
17
Sa Na cādyānaº (s.e.; -ā and -o are often miswritten for one another; the akṣaras ca and va are similar); Sen.
jñātvā udyānaº.
18
Cf. the reading in prose (Sa 292r): yadā jānensuḥ tā rākṣasīyo “samviśvastā ime vāṇijakā asmābhir” iti.
19
Sen. ratnāṃ. 20 Sen. śayyāº. 21 Sen. omits ca.
22
Āryā; in pāda a the metre requires viśvastă; in pāda b the second ca is metrically redundant.
23
One long or two short syllables need to be added here (m.c.).
24
Sa abhi (s.e.); corr. Na; cf. the reading in Sa 392r2: api pramattehi pi āryaputrehi nagarasya dakṣiṇena
mārgeṇa na gantavyaṃ.
25
Sen. tu pramattaº.
26
Āryā; in pāda b we should read ºmattakebhiḥ or ºmattakehī for ºmattakehi (m.c.).
27
Sen. yo; in the mss. we find occurrences of nom. sg. masc. ye (an Eastern form; cf. nom. sg. masc. se, Geiger §
105.2; Pischel § 423); see also Geiger § 110.2; not in BHSG; cf. Sa 385r ye …parivarjeya (Sen. III 327 yo); Sa
406r ye na karoti āśravaṃ (Sen. III 395 yo); Sa 372r ye ca … nirapekṣo atikramiṣyati (Sen. III 288 yo).
28
< saprajño; Sa sapuṇṇya (s.e.; the akṣaras pu and pra are similar); Na Sen. saprajño. Cf. Pā paṇṇati <
prajñapti; cf. von Hinüber 2001 § 251.
29
Sen. ºbuddhīko.

96
 eko raho niṣaṇṇo1 “kiṃ nu khu panthāto vārenti? ǀǀ2
yaṃ nūnâhaṃ suptāye sahaśāyinīye3 asiṃ grahetvā4 ǀ
nagarasya dakṣiṇena taṃ panthalikam upanaye5” ǀǀ6

so tāya prasuptāya7 sahaśāyinīye8 asiṃ grahetvā9 ǀ

nagarasya dakṣiṇena taṃ ca10 panthalikaṃ upagamāsi ǀǀ11
yatha yatha upeti panthaṃ atha śṛṇoti12 dūrato va-r-ukrośaṃ13 ǀ
ravaṇaṃ14 mahāpratibhayaṃ15 bahūnāṃ śabdo16 manuṣyāṇāṃ ǀǀ17, 18
so śabdam anusaranto atha paśyati19 nagaraṃ tāmramayaṃ ǀǀ20
saṃprāpto21 samantato mārgati dvāraṃ na22 ca kaṃci paśyati ǀ
niṣkramantaṃ śṛṇoti23 ca śabdaṃ bahūnāṃ manuṣyāṇāṃ ǀǀ24 (Sen. 83)
“hā amba hā tāta hā putra25 hā svadeśa ramaṇīya ǀ
Jaṃbūdvīpakāho udyānavarāho .. .. .. ..26 ǀǀ27

1
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na viṣaṇṇo.
2
Āryā; in pāda a the metre requires ºvăho and ºbuddhīko; pāda b becomes regular if we read panthātŏ (m.c.).
3
Sen. sahasopinīye. Cf. BHSD s.v. sahaśāyinī “(cf. Pā sahaseyya) bedfellow”.
4
Sen. gṛhītvāna. 5 Sen. upanayehaṃ.
6
Āryā; pāda a is unmetr.; pāda b becomes regular if we read dakṣiṇenā for dakṣiṇena, panthalikaṃ for
panthalikam and upanayeya(ṃ) for upanaye (m.c.).
7
Sa Na tāya prasuptāha (s.e.); Sen. tāye prasuptāye. 8 Sen. sahasopinīye. 9 Sen. gṛhītvāna.
10
Sen. omits ca (unmetr.).
11
Āryā; in pāda a we should read prasuptāye for ºtāya, the initial pr- should be simplified; the metre requires
ºśāyiniye for ºśāyinīye and grahetvāna for grahetvā; pāda b becomes regular if we read dakṣiṇenā and omit ca.
12
Sen. śṛṇvati.
13
Sen. va utkrośaṃ; for the saṃdhi-consonant -r-, cf. BHSG § 4.61; von Hinüber 2001 § 271; Geiger § 73.3; in
ms. Sa see Marciniak 2014: 164; for u- < Skt ut-, cf. BHSG § 2.88; Abhis III s.v. u-kṣipta-; Merv-Av 375, s.vv.
u-kṣipa-, u-kṣipta-, u-kṣiva-.
14
Sa Na sravaṇaṃ (s.e.); perhaps ukrośaṃm (with the nasalised vowel -a-) ravanaṃ was miswritten as ukrośaṃ
sravanaṃ (the akṣaras mra and sra are similar).
15
Sa Na sahaº (s.e.; the akṣaras sa and ma are similar).
16
Acc. sg. masc. -o (cf. BHSG § 8.36; Abhis III § 6.13).
17
Sen. omits this line (≠ mss.); the meter indicates that this is pāda b of Āryā; cf. the account in prose (Sa 292r):
yathā yathā ca gacchati atha paśyati ākāśaṃ śaraṇaṃ (?) ca pratibhayaṃ, bahūnāṃ ca puruṣāṇāṃ ravantānāṃ
śabdaṃ śṛṇoti.
18
Āryā; pāda a scans correctly if we read śṛṇvati for śṛṇoti (m.c.); in pāda b the metre requires bahūnă.
19
Sen. saṃpaśyati (≠ mss.).
20
If we read nagară for nagaraṃ, this line scans as pāda b of Āryā, which would mean that either pāda a is
missing or the previous verse consists of three lines.
21
Sen. saṃprāpto ca.
22
Sa ta (s.e.; the akṣaras ta and na are similar); corr. Na.
23
Sen. śṛṇvati.
24
The metre is Āryā, but it does not scan correctly; cf. the parallel passage in prose: so dāni tasya nagarasya
dvāraṃ mārganto samantena pradakṣiṇīkaroti, na ca taṃ dvāraṃ paśyati, bahūnāṃ ca puruṣāṇāṃ ravantāṇāṃ
śabdaṃ śṛṇoti (Sa 292r).
25
Sen. hā ambe hā tātā hā putrā.
26
A part of pāda b is missing; the lacking part is probably ca ramyāho (⏑ ǀ − − ǀ − ); cf. the reading in prose (Sa
295r): hā Jaṃbūdvīpakāho udyānavarāho ramyāho; Sen. prints a lacuna.
27
Āryā; pāda a becomes regular if we read ambā, tātā and putrā (m.c.); pāda b is incomplete.

97
 sukhitā khu ye .. .. ..1 samāgatā jñātibāndhavajanena ǀ
ekarajani2 vasitvā śarīranāśaṃ3 kariṣyatî4”ti5 ǀǀ6
“kiṃ śaktu7 nirālamba8 madhya9 samudrasya lavaṇatoyasya ǀ
karma manasīkarontā śarīranāśaṃ10 kariṣyāmaḥ?” ǀǀ11
so dāni pralapitāni śruṇamāno sakuśalo12 saprajño13 sabuddhiko14 ǀ
nagarasya uttareṇa ucca15 ālokaye śirīṣaṃ ǀǀ16
abhiruhya taṃ śirīṣaṃ paśyati nagare śatāni manujānāṃ ǀ
māsopavāsikānāṃ virūḍhanakhakeśaśmaśrūṇāṃ17 ǀǀ18
dhamanīsantatagātrāṇāṃ19 vātātapadagdhatvacamāṃsānāṃ ǀ
pottīkhaṇḍakavasanānāṃ20 tṛṣṇārttānāṃ malinehi keśehi21 ǀǀ22
kecit pānīyārthe23 bhūmiṃ …24 nakhehi vilikhanti ǀ
uttheṣyaṃ ti25 patanti patitā mahīyaṃ viceṣṭanti1 ǀǀ2

1
The lacking word is probably kadācit; if we supply it, pāda a becomes Āryā Capalā; cf. the reading in Sa 295r:
sukhitā khu ye kadācit samāgatā jñātibāndhavajanena.
2
Sen. ºrajanīṃ. 3 Sa Na ºvāśaṃ; corr. Sen. 4 M.c. for kariṣyanti; Sen. kariṣyanti (unmetr.). 5 Sen. omits ti.
6
Āryā; if we read ºrajanī for ºrajani and kariṣyati ti for kariṣyatîti, then we get Āryā Mahācapalā (the
amphibrachs occur in all the even gaṇas in both pādas).
7
So read Sa Na; m.c. for śaktaṃ (cf. PW s.v. śakta) meaning “How (could it) be?” or “How (is it) possible?”;
Sen. śakyaṃ (≠ mss.; unmetr.). Cf. the reading earlier in this chaper (Sa 295r): kiṃ śakya nirālamba madhye
samudralavaṇatoyasya ǀ karmaṃ manasīkarentā aśocamānehi vastavyaṃ ǀǀ.
8
Sen. nirālaṃbe.
9
This could be either m.c. for madhye or stem in -a used as locative (cf. BHSG § 8.11; Karashima 2002 § 9.1);
Sen. madhye (unmetr.).
10
Sa Na śarīraṃº (s.e.); corr. Sen.
11
Āryā; in pāda a we should read nirālambā for nirālamba (m.c.); pāda b is Capalā.
12
Sen. omits sakuśalo.
13
Sa aprajño (s.e.; sa- was miswritten as su-, and then as a-; the akṣaras su and a are similar); Na Sen.
suprajño; cf. the reading in Sa 296r: sārthavāho sapraṇṇo (< saprajño) sakuśalo sabuddhiko.
14
Sen. subuddhiko (≠ mss.); see PTSD s.v. buddhika “sabuddhika, possessing wisdom”.
15
Sen. uccaṃ; for the acc. sg. masc. -a, cf. BHSG § 8.32; Abhis III § 6.12.
16
Āryā; pāda a is unmetr.; it becomes regular if we read palapitānī for pralapitāni, then omit either sabuddhiko
(then -pr- of saprajño should be simplified) or saprajño (then we should read sabuddhīko); pāda b scans
correctly if we read uttareṇā for uttareṇa, uccaṃ for ucca and ālokayĕ (m.c.).
17
Sa Na virūhaº (the akṣaras ḍha and ha are similar); corr. Sen.
18
The metre is Āryā; pāda b is Capalā.
19
Sen. dhamanisantatagātrā.
20
“Clothes (made from) ragged pieces of cloth”; Sa Na pauttīº; Sen. pūtikakhaṇḍavasanānāṃ; cf. p. 83, fn. 8.
21
Sen. em. tṛṣṇārttā malinakeśānāṃ (≠ mss.; unmetr.).
22
This verse does not scan correctly.
23
Sen. ºārthaṃ.
24
A few akṣaras are wanting; the lacking part should be placed either here (gaṇa 5) or before the word bhūmiṃ
(gaṇa 4); Sen. prints the lacuna before bhūmiṃ; cf. the reading in prose: nakharīhi pānīyārthe bhūmi khananti
pṛthivīto utkṛṣyanti, daurbalyena puna dharaṇyāṃ patanti (Sa 292r6).
25
Sen. utthehiṣyanti; Edgerton suggests the reading uttheṣyan ti (= iti), see BHSD s.v. viveṣṭati and BHSG 236b,
l. 39, s.v. sthā (2) -the-ti; for the future used in the sense of conditional, cf. BHSG §§ 31.38-40. Presumably,
however, uttheṣyaṃ is s.e. for uttheyyaṃ (a gerund extended by -ṃ); cf. Abhis III 134, s.vv. ut-thāyyaṃ, *ut-
thiyyaṃ, ut-the- “aufstehen”. For the extension of gerunds by -ṃ, cf. Karashima 2002 § 21.2 (abhiruhyaṃ);

98
 aparāṇi karaṅkāni vikṣiptāni diśo<diśaṃ>3 vikīrṇāni ǀ
paśyitva so drumagato rūḍha4 niṣaṇṇo paramabhīto5 ǀǀ6

tasya ca7 śirīṣasya patrāṇi8 javena ca calitāṃ9 viditvāna ǀ

paśyitva10 drumavaraṃ prañjalīkarentā11 …12 sarve ǀǀ13
“ko tvâryaputro14 devo vā nāgo garuḍo guhyako suvarṇo15? ǀ
atha vā Sahasranayano Virūḍhako anyo vā yakṣo? ǀǀ16 (Sen. 84)
mocehi mo suduḥkhitāṃ bhavatu te karuṇāṃ17 narṣabha18 ǀ
imeṣāṃ puna bhavatu19 deśaṃ vāsapriyabandhuviprahīṇānāṃ”20 ǀǀ21

so aśrupūrṇanayano22 pratibhaṇati23 vāṇijo śirīṣagato ǀ

“nâham āryaputra devo nāgo garuḍo guhyako suvarṇo vā ǀ

Abhis III 48, § 29.8 (dadiyaṃ, prāvariyaṃ); EV I (ad Th 1242; pavibhajjaṃ); Dhp(tr.N) 157 (ad Dhp 392;
sakkaccaṃ, upapajjaṃ, peccaṃ).
1
All the mss. and Sen. read viveṣṭanti (s.e.; the akṣaras va and ca are very similar); see BHSD s.v. viveṣṭati
“read viceṣṭº, wallows, writhes (so Skt.)”.
2
Āryā; in pāda b the metre requires patantī and mahiyaṃ.
3
The mss. and Sen. read only diśo here, but it is probably a haplography (three mātrās are lacking in pāda a); cf.
the reading earlier in this chapter (Sa 293v5): aparāṇi karaṃkaśatāni vikṣiptāni diśodiśaṃ vikīrṇāni; cf. Abhis
III s.v. diśo-diśaṃ; DP s.v. disodisaṃ.
4
Sa Na rūḍhaṃ; Sen. rūḍho (unmetr.).
5
Sa Na varamahīto (s.e.; in some scripts [e.g., in the Sinhalese script or in some Nepalese scripts] the characters
for ha and bha are barely distinguishable from one another); Sen. reads va samāhito, but it does not make sense
in this context.
6
Āryā; pāda a scans correctly if we read karaṅkānī and diśŏdiśă for diśodiśaṃ; pāda b is a regular Pathyā.
7
Sen. omits ca.
8
Confusion of genders: patrāṇi … calitāṃ; Sen. patrā.
9
Sa Na valitāṃ (s.e.; the akṣaras ca and va are very similar); Sen. em. avalambitāṃ.
10
Sen. paśyitvāna.
11
Sen. prāṃjalikā (≠ mss.); for karenta, cf. Pischel § 509 “-e forms are ver frequent: M. karemi, karesi, karei,
karĕnta etc.”.
12
Two ⏑ − or three ⏑ ⏑ ⏑ mātrās need to be supplied here (m.c.); Sen. prints a lacuna.
13
Āryā; pāda a is unmetr.; in pāda b the initial dr- of drumaº should be simplified (m.c.).
14
For the 2 nom. sg. tva, cf. BHSG § 20.8; or tv’ ārya (for -’ ā- < -aṃ ā-, cf. BHSG § 4.29); Na Sen. ko tvaṃ
āryaputra (unmetr.).
15
Sen. suvarṇo vā.
16
Āryā; pāda a does not scan correctly; it becomes regular if we read ºputrŏ, garuḍŏ and guhyakŏ; pāda b is
Capalā (we should read anyŏ, m.c.).
17
Sa Na karuṇaṃ; Sen. kāruṇyaṃ; see PTSD s.v. karuṇā.
18
Na Sen. nararṣabha. The form narṣabha occurs in Sa no fewer than nine times, always in verses (m.c.);
probably a hyper-Sanskritism of Pā nisabha < Skt nṛ + ṛṣabha “bull among men; a leader”.
19
Na punar bhavatu; Sen. punar bhavantu.
20
“(Let those who are) deprived of (their) houses and beloved relatives (be restored to [their] land)”; Sen. em.
imeṣāṃ punar bhavantu svadeśapriyabandhu prāṇīnāṃ (≠ mss.); Jon. III 87 “Let these men who are still alive
be restored to their land and their fond relations”.
21
This verse does not scan correctly; cf. the reading in prose: tava mo śaraṇaṃ gatāḥ. ito sambandhanāto
duḥkhitāni mocehi, yathā māṃ puna svadeśavāso bhaveya, mitrajñātisamāgamo ca bhaveya (Sa 292r).
22
Sa ºpūrṇonayano (s.e.); corr. Na.
23
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na pratibhaṇati prati (s.e.).

99
 na câhaṃ Sahasranayano Virūḍhako naỿva (’)haṃ1 yakṣo vā ǀǀ2 (296v)
vayam ārya dhanārthāya ogāḍhā salilaṃ prati3 ǀ
bhinnayānā sma saṃjātā te sma istrīhi uddhṛtāḥ ǀǀ4
tā maṃ samyak prativartanti5 śuśrūṣā putra mātaro va6 ǀ
api sānam apriyaṃ7 kriyāma8 (ʾ)mānuṣīyo 9na mo icchanti vipriyaṃ”10 ǀǀ11
śrutvā bhayakarīṃ12 vācāṃ idam āhaṃsu vāṇijā ǀ
“vayaṃ pi Jambudvīpāto ogāḍhā salilaṃ prati13 ǀǀ14
bhinnayānā sma saṃjātā te āsi pi tāhi15 uddhṛtā ǀ
tā maṃ samyak prativartensu yathā yuṣmākaṃ māriṣa ǀǀ16
vāṇijānāṃ śatā pañca ye sma etāhi uddhṛtā ǀ
tato aḍḍhātikā17 eṣā18 avaśeṣā tu khāyitā ǀǀ
ye pi maṃ putrakā āsi bālakā mañjubhāṇino ǀ
te pi khāyitā etāhi rasagṛddhāhi māriṣa ǀǀ19
na ete20 māriṣa mānuṣīyo rākṣasīyo bhayānikā ǀ

1
Sen. omits ʼhaṃ.
2
This verse consists of three pādas (one prior and two posterior pādas); in pāda a the metre requires ºbhaṇatī;
pāda b is too long and does not scan correctly; pāda c becomes regular if we read na ahaṃ for na câhaṃ (m.c.);
the second (ʼ)haṃ is metrically redundant and should be excluded.
3
All the mss. and Sen. read salilapatiṃ (unmetr.); cf. the reading a few lines below: vayaṃ pi Jambūdvīpāto
ogāḍhā salilaṃ prati; cf. also the reading in prose: vayam pi Jaṃbūdvīpāto dhanārthāya yānapātreṇa samudram
avagāḍhā vipannayānapātrāḥ etāhi strīhi uddhṛtā pañca vāṇijakaśatāni (Sa 292v).
4
The metre is Śloka.
5
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na samyakprativartaṃ pratinivartanti (s.e.; a sort of ditt.); cf. the reading two verses below: tā
maṃ samyak prativartensu.
6
Sen. em. śuśrūṣūn putrān va mātaro (≠ mss.). 7 Sa Na apriye.
8
Sa Na priyāmi (s.e.); cf. Rigvedic kriyāma (1 pl. opt.), or s.e. for *kuryāma (1 pl. opt.; cf. BHSG § 29.36
kuryāsi = Skt kuryās); the parallel passage in prose reads api sānaṃ vayaṃ apriyaṃ karoma (Sa 292v).
9
Sa Na cchāmi na mo (s.e.).
10
Sen. yaṃ priyaṃ mo mānuṣīyo na tā icchanti vipriyaṃ.
11
“They treat us well, like mothers (treat) obedient sons. Even if (api, see BHSD s.v.) we do something unkind
towards them, the female demons do not wish us (mo; gen. pl. BHSG § 20.58) any harm”. The part na mo
icchanti vipriyaṃ scans as Śloka; the parallel passage in prose reads: api sānaṃ vayaṃ apriyaṃ karoma, tā (←
na) câsmākaṃ vipriyaṃ nêcchanti (Sa 292v).
12
Sen. bhayaṃkariṃ. 13 Na Sen. salilapatiṃ (unmetr.).
14
The meter is Śloka; in pāda c -dv- of ºdvīpāto should be simplified (m.c.).
15
Sa te āthi (it is not clearly written; it could also be āṣi) pa tāhi (s.e.); Na te āṣi etāhi; Sen. te sma istrīhi; cf. the
reading two verses earlier: te sma istrīhi uddhṛtāḥ, and in the next verse: ye sma etāhi uddhṛtā.
16
The meter is Śloka, pāda b is hypermetrical; it becomes regular if we read (ʾ)si for āsi; pāda c scans correctly
if we read pravartensu (“behave towards”) for prativartensu; in pāda d the metre requires yuṣmākă.
17
Sen. aḍḍhātiyā; aḍḍhātika is a hyper-Sanskritism for Pā (= BHS) aḍḍha-tiya- (“two and a half”); cf.
Karashima 2008: 76.
18
Sen. ettha (≠ mss.).
19
Śloka; in pāda c the metre requires khāyită; cf. the account in prose (Sa 292v): tato etāhi rākṣasīhi yūyaṃ
dṛṣṭvā asmākaṃ pañcānāṃ vāṇijakaśatānāṃ aḍḍhātiyā vāṇijakaśatā khāyitā. ye py asmākaṃ mūlāto dāraka
jātā, te pi sānaṃ khāyitā.
20
Na naỿte; Sen. naỿtā; in ms. Sa masculine pronouns are often used for feminine, cf. e.g., Sa 293v ete striyo
(Sen. etā); Sa 294r eṣo me dhītā (Sen. eṣā); Sa 404r anya-m-anyehi parivrājikāhi (Sen. ºanyāhi); 372v tehi
rākṣasīhi (Sen. tāhi), and many others.

100
 asipaṭṭadharâhṛdayā rākṣasīyo1 mānuṣīrūpā2” ǀǀ3
tato bhūyasyā mātrāya saṃvigno āsi vāṇijo ǀ (Sen. 85)
so tāṃ pṛcchiya4 medhāvī rākṣasīdvīpāto niḥsāraṃ5 ǀǀ6
“hanta māriṣa-m-ākhyātha7 kathaṃ mokṣo bhaviṣyati? ǀ
jīvitāntakarā ghorā kathaṃ gacchema svastinā?” ǀǀ
te ca tasya samākhyensu hitaiṣī8 anukampakā ǀ
yathā dṛṣṭaṃ śrutaṃ caỿva rākṣasīdvīpāto niḥsāraṃ9 ǀǀ10
“Kārtike kaumudī pūrṇa11 pūrṇamāsyām12 āgamiṣyati ǀ13
Vālāho14 turago śīghro muñjakeśo hayottamo ǀǀ15
anupūrva16 surucitāṃgo17 viśuddhakāyo sugandho dhotavālo18 ǀ
balavāṃ javen(’) upeto vātayavasamo19 anilayāyi20 ǀǀ21
kākaśiro padmanetro Vālāhakulābhinirvṛtto22 ǀ
Himavantaśikharasadṛśa23 meghasunita24 va dundubhininādo ǀǀ25, 26

1
Sen. rākṣasiyo. 2 Na mānuṣaº.
3
This seems to be a mixed metre Śloka / Āryā (cf. EV II xxxix); in pāda a the part rākṣasīyo bhayānikā scans as
Śloka; if we read na te mārṣā māṇuṣīyo, pāda b becomes ta-Vipulā (cf. Sadd 1150, § 8.1.3,15); the second line
scans as a regular Āryā (we should read rākṣasῐyo for rākṣasīyo, m.c.).
4
Sen. pṛcchīya. 5 Sen. ºsaraṃ.
6
Śloka; in pāda a the metre requires bhūyasyă; pāda d is hypermetrical; it becomes regular if we read
rākṣasīdvīpaniḥsaraṃ (or ºdvipa niḥº [abl. sg. -a]).
7
Na Sen. māriṣa ākhyº. 8 Sen. hiteṣī. 9 Sen. ºsaraṃ.
10
Pāda d is hypermetrical; it scans correcty if we read rākṣasīdvīpaniḥsaraṃ
11
Nom. abs. “when it becomes the day of full moon in (the month of) Kārtika”; for the nom. abs., cf. BHSG §
7.13; Abhis III § 5.1; Oguibénine 1996: 179-180.
12
Na Sen. kaumudīpūrṇamāsyāṃ.
13
Sen. em. Kārtike māse kaumudīpūrṇamāsyāṃ āgamiṣyati (≠ mss.).
14
Sen. Valāho; for the name of the horse (Vālāha, Valāha, Keśin) in different versions of this story, cf.
Marciniak 2017c: 110.
15
Śloka; pāda b is hypermetrical; it scans correctly if we read pūrṇamāsyâgamiṣyati (for -ā- < -āṃ ā-, cf. Abhis
III § 2.14); cf. the reading in prose in Sa 292v5: Kārtikapūrṇamāsyāṃ Keśī nāmâśvarājā Uttarakurudvīpāto
akṛṣṭoptaṃ śāliṃ akaṇaṃ atuṣaṃ surabhitaṇḍulaphalaṃ paribhuñjitvā imaṃ rākṣasīdvīpam āgacchati.
16
M.c. for ºpūrvaṃ; Sen. anupūrvaṃ (unmetr.).
17
Sen. ºrucirāmgo.
18
Sen. em. dhutabālo.
19
Sen. ºjavasamo; for the alternation j / y in ms. Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014: 165; see also BHSG § 2.34; Abhis III
252; Norman CP I 48.
20
Sa Na ºyāmi (s.e.); Sen. ºyāyī.
21
The meter is Āryā; pāda a scans correctly if we read sugandhŏ dhŏtaº.
22
Sa Na Vālāhakulānibhinirvṛtto (s.e.; a sort of ditt., the akṣaras bhi and ni are similar); Sen. ºkulena abhiº.
23
Sen. ºsadṛśo (unmetr.).
24
Sa Na ºsunitam; Sen. meghasvanitaduṃdubhiº; for va > u, cf. von Hinüber 2001 § 134 (on Pā suṇati <
svanati).
25
“Vālāha, the swift Muñja-haired horse, the best of horses; with glossy limbs, pure body, fragrant, with a
bright-hair tail. Strong, endowed with speed equal to the speed of the wind, galloping through the air. Its head is
raven-black, its eyes are lotus-blue, coming from the race of Vālāhaka. It resembles the summit of Himalaya; its
roar sounds like a cloud or a kettle-drum”.
26
Āryā; in pāda a the metre requires kākaśirŏ and Vālăhaº for Vālāhaº; pāda b does not scan correctly; it
becomes regular if we read ºsādṛśa and add one long or two short syllables before meghaº.

101
 so bhuktvā atuṣam akaṇaṃ ..1 svakerūhaṃ tadulaphalaṃ2 śāliṃ ǀ
……………………………………………….. ǀǀ3
sthito sāgarasya tīre rākṣasīnagarasya4 uttare bhāge ǀ5
unnāmita-uttamāṃgo bhāṣati vācāṃ6 turagarājā ǀǀ7
"ko ..8 gaṃsati pāraṃ samudrasya lavaṇatoyasya? ǀ
kaṃ svastinā nayāmi kasya mama ridhyatu vacanaṃ9?" ǀ

taṃ ve10 upetha śaraṇaṃ so neṣyati svastinā pāraṃ” ǀǀ11

“etha12 māriṣa yuṣme pi upetha hayasāhvayaṃ ǀ
āyasaṃ nagaraṃ tāmraṃ laṃghetha13 rākṣasīpuraṃ ǀ
atha khanata14 heṣṭhāto15 tato gaṃsatha svastinā” ǀǀ16 (Sen. 86)
“hanta mārṣa na jānāsi laṃghayanto17 pi vardhati ǀ
āsīyati18 khananto pi19 dṛḍhaṃ tāmramayaṃ puraṃ ǀǀ
nâsti mokṣo ito (’)smākaṃ karmabaddhāna māriṣa ǀ

1
One short syllable needs to be added here, e.g. ca (m.c.; the initial sv- in svakeº should be simplified).
2
M.c. for taṃdulaº (= Na); Sen. taṇḍulaº.
3
Āryā; in pāda a we should read bhuktvă (m.c.); pāda b is missing; cf. the parallel passages in Sa 293r: Keśī
nāmâśvarājā Uttarakurudvīpāto akṛṣṭoptaṃ śāliṃ akaṇaṃ atuṣaṃ surabhitaṇḍulaphalaṃ paribhuñjitvā imaṃ
rākṣasīdvīpam āgacchati; and in Sa 294r: Keśī aśvarājā Uttarakurudvīpāto akṛṣṭoptaṃ śāliṃ caritvā akaṇaṃ
atuṣaṃ surabhitaṇḍulaphalaṃ, Kārtikapaurṇamāsyāṃ iha rākṣasīdvīpam āgacchati. imasya rākṣasīdvīpasya
uttareṇa pārśveṇa samudratīre sthihitvā "ko pāragāmî?"ti ghoṣeti; the lacking part probably corresponds to
Kārtikapaurṇamāsyāṃ iha rākṣasīdvīpam āgacchati.
4
Sen. rākṣasinagottare.
5
Sen. prints this line as pāda b, but the metre indicates that this is pāda a of Āryā (30 mātrās; the metre requires
sthitŏ and rākṣasiº).
6
Sen. vācāṃ imāṃ (≠ mss.).
7
Sen. prints this line as pāda a but the metre indicates that this is pāda b of Āryā (the third gaṇa is unmetr.): − −
ǀ ⏑ ⏑ − ǀ ⏑ − − ǀ − ⏑ ⏑ ǀ − − ǀ ⏑ ǀ ⏑ ⏑ − ǀ −.
8
One long or two short syllables need to be supplied here (m.c.); we could read vo (“who among you”) or iha;
cf. the parallel passage in prose: ko iha mahāsamudrasya pāraṃ gantum icchati?; and the parallel verse in Sa
297v: “ko gaṃsati vo pāraṃ samudrasya lavaṇatoyasya?”
9
Sen. reads ṛdhyatu vacanaṃ nāma (≠ mss.).
10
Sen. vo; for ve = vo (< Skt vas), cf. Lüders 1954 § 22; Sn(tr.N) 210 (ad Sn 333); BHSG §§ 20.42, 44.
11
Āryā; this verse consists of three pādas; pāda a scans correctly if we read mahāsamudrasya for samudrasya
(cf. the reading in Sa 293r: ko iha mahāsamudrasya pāraṃ gantum icchati); pāda b is incomplete, it has only 24
mātrās; pāda c scans as a posterior pāda of Āryā (sv- of svastinā should be simplified, m.c.).
12
Sa Na eṣa (s.e.; the akṣaras ṣa and tha are similar); corr. Sen.
13
Sa Na laṃgetha; corr. Sen.
14
Sa Na khana (a sort of hapl.; the akṣaras ta and na are similar); Sen. khanatha.
15
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na heṣṭhā (a sort of hapl. before tato).
16
The metre is Śloka; in pāda d the initial sv- in svastinā should be simplified (m.c.); cf. the account in prose:
āgacchatha yūyam api sarve Jaṃbūdvīpaṃ gamiṣyāmaḥ. etaṃ tāva nagaraprākāraṃ laṃghayatha, heṣṭhato vā
khanatha (Sa 293r).
17
So read Sa Na; nominative absolute “when one mounts upon it, it grows”; for the nom. abs., cf. BHSG § 7.13;
Abhis III § 5.1; Oguibénine 1996: 179-180. Sen. reads laṃghayante.
18
“(The castle made of copper) remains (firm, even when one digs [the ground]); for this meaning of āsīyati see
von Hinüber 2009: 620 (with further references).
19
Sa Na khanantīyo (s.e.); Sen. khanante pi.

102
 svayaṃkṛtehi karmehi Jaṃbūdvīpāto1 karṣitā2 ǀǀ3
svacinta4 Yamadūtehi prakṣiptā5 Yamaśāsana6 ǀ (297r)
yuṣme khu dāni gacchetha apramādena svagṛhaṃ7 ǀǀ8
jñātayo ca mo vadetha "detha dānāni māriṣa ǀ
mā9 ca vo cittam utpadyeya10 samudram avagāhituṃ" ǀǀ11
api khaṇḍakapālena bhikṣiyāna12 kulāt kulaṃ ǀ
svajanena sahavāso na tv ih(’) etādṛśaṃ13 duḥkhaṃ ǀǀ14
yācitena15 ghaṭitvā16 vacanaṃ preṣaṇāni ca ǀ
svajanena sahavāso na tu17 etādṛśaṃ duḥkhaṃ” ǀǀ18, 19

“hanta māriṣa gaṃsāmi suptā yāvan na vibudhyati20 ǀ

purā21 me dhūrtā jānāti pauruṣeyaṃ22 ihâgataṃ23” ǀǀ24
tasya ca oruhaṃtasya vikruṣṭā avidhâvidhā ǀ
svadeśaṃ manasīkṛtvā punaḥ śalyena vīkrito25 ǀǀ

1
Sen. Jaṃbudvīpāpakarṣitā.
2
Sa Na karṣito (s.e.; -ā and -o are often miswritten for one another); corr. Sen.
3
Śloka; in pāda d the metre requires ºdvīpātŏ.
4
So reads Sa; Na Sen. svacittaYamaº; the meaning of this word is not clear.
5
Sa Na prakṣipto; Sen. preṣitā (≠ mss.). 6 Na Sen. ºśāsanaṃ. 7 Sen. svaṃ gṛhaṃ.
8
Śloka; pāda d scans correctly if we read svaṃ gṛhaṃ for svagṛhaṃ; sv- in svaº should be simplified (m.c.).
9
Sa mo (s.e.); corr. Na; cf. the parallel passage in prose in Sa 293r: mā ca puna samudraṃ otariṣyatha,
yatrêmāny edṛśāni duḥkhāni.
10
Sen. utpadye.
11
Śloka; in pāda a the metre requires cā (m.c.; ra-Vipulā); pāda c in hypermetrical; it becomes regular if we read
utpadye for utpadyeya.
12
Sen. em. bhikṣayato (≠ mss.); for the gerund ending -iyāna, cf. BHSG § 35.45; Abhis III § 29.9; Oberlies
2001: 265, 267; Geiger § 214.
13
Sen. na tu etādṛśaṃ.
14
Śloka; in pāda c the metre demands ºjanenā (sa-Vipulā); in pāda d we should read dukhaṃ (m.c.).
15
Sen. yācitaṃ.
16
Sa Na ghartitvā (hyperform); Sen. ghaṭentasya.
17
Sa tvaṃ (s.e.); corr. Na.
18
“As long as one lives with one’s own family, having to exert oneself (to execute) a command and commission,
when being asked to do so, is better than this misery”(?).
19
Śloka; in pāda a we should read ghaṭitvāna for ghaṭitvā (m.c.); pāda c scans correctly if we read ºjanenā (sa-
Vipulā); in pāda d the metre requires dukhaṃ for duḥkhaṃ.
20
Sa vibudhyanti, confusion of numbers; Na Sen. budhyati; cf. the parallel passage in prose: māriṣa ātmanā
gamiṣyāmi, purā me rākṣasī śayitā vibudhyeta (Sa 293r).
21
Sa pu++ (blurred); Na yuga (w.r.; the akṣaras pa and ya are almost indistinguishable from one another; the
characters ga and rā are very similar); Sen. yogaṃ; cf. the parallel passage in prose: māriṣa ātmanā
gamiṣyāmi purā me rākṣasī śayitā vibudhyeta (Sa 293r).
22
Sa Na pauruṣāyā (s.e.); corr. Sen.; “(a visit) of human being”. Cf. the parallel passage in prose: mā me jāneyā
iha āgamanaṃ.
23
All the mss. and Sen. read ihâgatā; āgataṃ is an action noun, cf. Oberlies 2001: 262, fn. 3 (e.g., rodita
“crying”; hata “killing”); EV I 180 (ad Th 180); Sn(tr.N) 210 (ad Sn 331); Speijer 1886 § 362.
24
Śloka; pāda b is hypermetrical; it becomes regular if we read budhyati for vibudhyati; in pāda c we should
read dhūrtă for dhūrtā (m.c.).
25
< *vikṝto (vi-√kṝ “split, cut to pieces”); Sen. em. vedhitā (≠ mss.).

103
 so rkṣato1 oruhitvāna gatvā mārgaṃ yathāgataṃ ǀ
sahaśāyinī2 ye āsanasmi śayanti abhisaṃviśe3 ǀǀ4

so5 ca tatra vicinteti “kathaṃ bodheya vāṇijāṃ ǀ

etam arthaṃ yathābhūtaṃ na ca jānensuḥ6 dhūrtayo7 ǀǀ8 (Sen. 87)
na ca guhyaṃ praśaṃsanti prakāśīyantaṃ paṇḍitā ǀ
mattā pramattā āpensu9 kathanam10 anutāpikaṃ11 ǀǀ12
tailasya viya bindu13 vikaśati guhyaṃ prakāśitaṃ ǀ
taṃ mantaṃ14 guhyam .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. ..15 ǀǀ16
arthānarthaniyaṃtāro17 durlabhā santi te narā ǀ
yaṃ18 nūnâhaṃ svayaṃ guhyaṃ dhāreyaṃ yāva kaumudiṃ19 ǀǀ
tato sānaṃ ākhyāmi20 paścā saṃprāpte hayasāhvaye ǀ
tasmiṃ ..21 samaye prāpte jātamāse22 upasthite” ǀǀ23
sahāyāṃ24 vāṇijā āha “pramādo va na kāryo25 ǀ
strīṣu bhojanapāne1 ..2 arthamātro bhaviṣyati” ǀǀ3

1
The word ṛkṣa is probably a hyperform of Skt rukṣa (> Pā rukkha), “having descended from the tree”; Sa Na so
rthato (s.e.); Sen. sārthako (≠ mss.); the parallel passage in prose reads: so dāni sārthavāho tato śirīṣāto otaritvā
yathāgatena mārgeṇa gatvā … (Sa 293r).
2
Sa Na sahasāpinī (the akṣaras śa / sa, and ya / pa are very similar); cf. BHSD s.v. sahaśāyinī.
3
“While the female bedfellow (i.e., the rākṣaṣī) was lying on the bed (nominative absolute), he entered (the
room)” (ye = eva? Cf. Norman CP I 48f.; Abhis III s.v. ye [2]); or “He entered (the room) and lay down on the
bed of the female bedfellow”(sahaśāyinīye, gen. sg. fem.); Sa Na sahasāpinī ye āsanasmi śayanti (s.e.); Sen.
sahasopinī-āsanasmiṃ śayanto. The parallel passage in prose reads tatra rākṣasīye śayane śayito (Sa 293r).
4
Śloka; in pāda a the metre requires oruhitvā for oruhitvāna (ra-Vipulā); pāda c is hypermetrical.
5
Sa Na ṣo (s.e.); corr. Sen. 6 Sen. jānensu (m.c.).
7
Nom. pl. fem. -ayo or m.c. for dhūrtāyo; Sen. em. dhūrtakā.
8
In pāda d we should read jānensu for jānensuḥ (m.c.); cf. the reading in prose (Sa 293r): so tatra śayanagato
cintayati katham eteṣāṃ vāṇijakānāṃ etat kāryaṃ sambodheyaṃ, yathā me svayaṃ dṛṣṭo ca śruto ca na ca ime
rākṣasī budhyensu eṣo ca tujyo (we should probably read tuṇhī) kāryo.
9
< Skt √ṛ (caus.), “drunk and careless, they deliver / give the talking (= information) which is (later) regretted”;
Sen. lapensuḥ (≠ mss.).
10
Sa Na katham; Sen. kathā.
11
Sen. kathā ca anutāpikā; the parallel passage in prose reads: matto vā pramatto vā rākṣasīnām ācakṣeya tato
anutapyanīyaṃ bhave (Sa 293r).
12
Śloka; in pāda b the metre requires prakāśīyantă; pāda c is ma-Vipulā.
13
Sen. bindu ca.
14
Na Sen. mantraṃ; the reading could also be taṃm antaṃ or taṃ santaṃ.
15
A part of the verse is missing; Sen. prints a lacuna; the parallel passage in prose reads: yasya kasyaci guhyaṃ
samākhyātaṃ, durlabhā te satpuruṣā ye śaknonti guhyaṃ dhārayituṃ (Sa 293r6).
16
This verse does not scan correctly.
17
Sa Na ºniyatāro; corr. Sen. 18 Sa ya; corr. Na. 19 Sen. ºkaumudi. 20 Sa ºsi; corr. Na.
21
One syllable is lacking in the mss.; we could read with Sen. ca.
22
So read Sa Na; we expect the meaning similar to “full moon (festival)” (kaumudī cāturmāsī); Sen. reads
jñātamāse, but it does not make sense. Cf. the reading in prose in Sa 293v: kaumudī ca upasthitā, hayarājā
rākṣasīdvīpam anuprāpto, and in Sa 296v: Kārtike kaumudī pūrṇa pūrṇamāsyām āgamiṣyati.
23
Śloka; pāda a is hypermetrical.
24
Sen. sahāyā.
25
Sen. pramādo vo na kāriyo.

104
 tasya divasasya (ʼ)tyayena sahaśāyinībhiḥ4 tadā osuptābhiḥ ǀ
agamensu5 taṃ pradeśaṃ pratiguptaṃ vāṇijā sarve ǀǀ6
te ca tatra samāgamya .. ..7 pṛcchanti vāṇijā ǀ
“bhaṇatu āryo etam arthaṃ yathābhūtaṃ yathā dṛṣṭaṃ śrutaṃ ca te” ǀǀ8
so ca teṣāṃ samākhyāsi hitaiṣī9 anukampako ǀ
yathā dṛṣṭaṃ śrutañ caỿva rākṣasīdvīpāto niḥsāraṃ10 ǀǀ11
“atha vāṇijā bhaṇanti tāṃ sarvāṃ12 rākṣasīgaṇaṃ etaṃ13 ǀ
"asipaṭṭa<dharâ>hṛdayā14 ……………………………15 ǀǀ16
…………….. rākṣasīnagarasya uttare17 bhāge ǀ18
sthito sāgarasya tīre bhāṣati vācāṃ turagarājā19 ǀǀ20
‘ko gaṃsati vo pāraṃ samudrasya lavaṇatoyasya? ǀ (Sen. 88)
kaṃ svastinā nayāmi21 kasya mama ridhyatu vacanaṃ?’" ǀ
taṃ vayam upema22 śaraṇaṃ so neṣyati svastinā pāraṃ” ǀǀ23
tasya te vacanaṃ śrutvā sārthavāhasya vāṇijā ǀ
samagrā sahitā sarve agamā24 uttarāṃ diśaṃ ǀǀ

1
Sen. ºpāneṣu; cf. Sa 293v strīṣu vā annapāne vā gītavādye vā.
2
One syllable is lacking in Sa Na; we could read vā or with Sen. ºpāneṣu for ºpane.
3
Śloka; pāda b scans correctly if we read kāriyo for kāryo (= Sen.; m.c.); cf. the reading in prose: mā adya
pramādaṃ karotha strīṣu vā annapāne vā gītavādye vā (Sa 293v).
4
Sen. sahasopinībhiḥ; see BHSD s.v. sahaśāyinī.
5
Sen. agamensuḥ (unmetr.).
6
The meter is Āryā; pāda a does not scan correctly.
7
Two syllables are lacking; Sen. prints a lacuna.
8
Śloka; the second line is too long; the part etam arthaṃ yathābhūtaṃ yathā dṛṣṭaṃ śrutaṃ ca te scans as Śloka,
but the part bhaṇatu āryo, though semantically necessary, spoils the metre.
9
Sen. hiteṣī. 10 Sen. niḥsaraṃ.
11
Śloka; pāda d is hypermetrical; it becomes regular if we read rākṣasīdvīpaniḥsaraṃ.
12
Sa Na tāṃ sarvaṃ; Sen. tā sarvā.
13
“They called all of them a group of rākṣasīs”.
14
Sa Na asipaṭṭahṛdayo; Sen. asipaṭṭahṛdayaṃ; cf. the verse earlier in this chapter: asipaṭṭadharâhṛdayā.
15
A part of the text is missing; we should probably read asipaṭṭadharâhṛdayā rākṣasīyo mānuṣīrūpā, which
would scan as pāda b of Āryā (⏑ ⏑ − ǀ ⏑ ⏑ − ǀ ⏑ ⏑ − ǀ − ⏑ ⏑ ǀ − − ǀ ⏑ ǀ − − ǀ −). Cf. the reading in a similar verse
earlier in this chapter: na ete māriṣa mānuṣīyo rākṣasīyo bhayānikā ǀ asipaṭṭadharâhṛdayā rākṣasīyo mānuṣīrūpā
ǀǀ (Sa 296v).
16
Āryā; in pāda a we should read bhaṇantī (m.c.); pāda b is incomplete.
17
Sen. rākṣasinagarottare bhāge.
18
This part scans as pāda a of Āryā (we should read rākṣasῐº, m.c.), Sen. prints it as pāda b; cf. the verse further
in this chapter: sthito sāgarasya tīre rākṣasīnagarasya uttare bhāge ǀ unnāmita-uttamāṃgo bhāṣati vācāṃ
turagarājā ǀǀ (Sa 296v).
19
Sen. em. vācāṃ imāṃ turagarājā, and prints it as pāda a.
20
Āryā; in pāda b we should read sthitŏ (m.c.).
21
Sa nasāmi (s.e.); corr. Na.
22
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na upemi.
23
Āryā; this verse consists of three pādas; pāda a scans correctly if we read mahāsamudrasya for samudrasya
(m.c.); cf. the reading in prose: tato tatra hayarājasya samīpaṃ gacchāmaḥ, so (’)smākaṃ kṣemena svadeśaṃ
prāpayiṣyati (Sa 294r); the second line is incomplete, it has only 24 mātrās; the last line scans as a posterior
pāda of Āryā (sv- in svastinā should be simplified, m.c.).
24
Sen. agamu (unmetr.; the opening is ⏑ ⏑ ⏑ −); for the 3 pl. aor. agamā, cf. BHSG § 32.112.

105
 te gamya nâtidūraṃ paśyanti1 vāṇijā turagarājāṃ2 ǀ
sthitaṃ sāgarasya tīre3 rākṣasīnagarasya uttare4 bhāge ǀ5
unnāmita-uttamāṃgo bhāṣati vācāṃ turagarājā ǀǀ6
“ko gaṃsati vo pāraṃ samudrasya lavaṇatoyasya?” ǀ (297v)
kaṃ svastinā nayāmi kasya mama ridhyatu vacanaṃ?” ǀǀ7
tasya te vacanaṃ śrutvā hayarājasya8 vāṇijā ǀ
aṃjaliṃ pragrahetvāna9 idaṃ vacanam abravīt ǀǀ
“śaraṇaṃ te prapadyāma sarve10 loke hitāvaha ǀ
asmākaṃ nehi pāraṃ asmākaṃ ridhyatu vacanaṃ” ǀǀ11
teṣāṃ ca12 turagarājā13 .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. ǀ
.. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. ǀǀ
“idānīṃ .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. ǀ
.. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. ǀǀ14
dārakāṃ15 .. grahetvāna .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. ǀ16
“karuṇaṃ17 pralapiṣyanti18 .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. ǀǀ
.. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. ǀ19
taṃ20 vo manasi kartavyaṃ .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. ǀǀ

1
Sen. reads paśyanti taṃ vāṇijā (unmetr.).
2
Na Sen. ºrājaṃ; acc. sg. rājāṃ, not in BHSG, but it occurs several times in ms. Sa, e.g., 268r4, 268v3 rājāṃ
Kuśaṃ.
3
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na read rājasya dhītaro, which makes no sense at all; cf. the reading earlier in this chapter:
sthito sāgarasya tīre rākṣasīnagarasya uttare bhāge ǀ unnāmita-uttamāṃgo bhāṣati vācāṃ turagarājā (Sa 296v).
4
Sen. em. rākṣasinagarottare.
5
This is probably pāda a of Āryā (⏑ ⏑ − ǀ ⏑ − ⏑ ǀ − − ǀ − ⏑ ⏑ ǀ ⏑ ⏑ − ǀ ⏑ − ⏑ ǀ − − ǀ −); Sen. prints it as pāda b; we
should read sthită for sthitaṃ and rākṣasῐº for rākṣasīº (m.c.).
6
This verse consists of three pādas; two scan as prior pādas and one as a posterior pāda of Āryā; in pāda a we
should read paśyantī (m.c.).
7
Āryā; pāda a scans correctly if we read mahāsamudrasya for samudrasya (m.c.); pāda b is unmetr.; it becomes
regular if we read nayāmī, mamā and ridhyatū (m.c.).
8
Sa yarājasya; corr. Na. 9 Sen. ºgṛhītvāna. 10 Sa Na sarvaṃ; corr. Sen.
11
The first line scans as Śloka; the second line becomes pāda b of Āryā if we read asmākă nehi and ridhyatū; for
the mixed metre Śloka / Āryā, cf. EV II xxxix.
12
Sa Na read nāma ca; Sen. em. āha ca (≠ mss.).
13
Sen. turaṃgaº.
14
This part is very corrupt; at least two verses might have dropped out; the parallel passage in prose reads: so
dāni aśvarājā teṣāṃ vāṇijakānāṃ samanuśāsati “yaṃ velaṃ ahaṃ te ito rākṣasīdvīpāto yuṣmākaṃ gṛhītvā
trikkhuttaṃ hiṣītvā khagapathena kramiṣyaṃ” (Sa 294r).
15
Sen. em. bālāgraṃ (≠ mss.).
16
Cf. the reading in Sa 294r: tato rākṣasīyo ye yuṣmākaṃ bhavaṃti dārakā vā dārikā vā tāni ādāya āgamiṣyanti
17
Sen. tūrṇaṃ.
18
“They (= rākṣasīs) will be lamenting pitifully”; Sa Na read prapalāyiṣyanti (met.); cf. the reading in prose:
bahūni karuṇakaruṇāni ca pralapiṣyanti (Sa 294r); Sen. em. tūrṇaṃ prapalāyiṣyaṃ; Jon. III 91 “I shall be flying
away at great speed”.
19
The text is corrupt and incomplete; the missing part is probably the words spoken by the lamenting rākṣasīs,
corresponding to the following words in the prose version of this story in Sa 294r: mā āryaputra
paravacanenâsmākaṃ parityajatha. mā ca imāni dārakadārikāni parityajatha. mā ca imaṃ ramaṇīyaṃ
ratanadvīpaṃ bahuratanam anantaraṃ parityajatha.
20
Sen. etaṃ.

106
 “yadi yuṣmākam evam asyā1 "mam(ʾ) eṣa2 bhāryā" "mam(’) eṣa putro" vo3 ǀ
"mama <eṣa>4 dhītaro" vo5 avaśāvaśam6 eṣyatha bhūyo ǀǀ7
atha yuṣmākam evam asyā8 "na m(’) eṣa bhāryā" "na m(’) eṣa putra" vo9 ǀ
"na mam(’)10 eṣa dhītarā11" vo12 tato taṃ gaṃsyatha13 svastinā pāraṃ” ǀǀ14
evaṃ samanuśāsitvā vāṇijānāṃ hayottamo ǀ (Sen. 89)
anukampayā kāruṇiko idaṃ vacanam abravīt ǀǀ15
“ehi māriṣa bhadraṃ vo16 vāṇijā bhadram astu vo ǀ
ahaṃ vôttārayiṣyāmi dāruṇād bhayabhairavāt” ǀǀ
so vāṇijāṃ grahetvā prakrānto medinīyaṃ khagapathena ǀ
ākāśe nirālambe marupakṣavihaṅgavāyupathe ǀǀ17
devagaṇā dānavagaṇā bhujaṅgamā18 yakṣarākṣasā bhavane ǀ
vastrāṇi bhrāmayensu19 “sādhu sādhu mahāsatva ǀǀ20
niḥsaṃśayaṃ bhaviṣyasi śāstā nacireṇa lokapradyoto ǀ
tāreṣyasi jagad idaṃ jarāmaraṇasāgarāt pāraṃ” ǀǀ21
yeṣāṃ ca tatra22 āsi23 “mam(’) eṣa bhāryā mam(’) eṣa24 putro” vā ǀ
“mam(ʼ) eṣa25 dhītaro26” vā te hayapṛṣṭhād bhrāntāḥ mahim ābhinditāḥ27 ǀǀ28

1
Sen. asyāt; for the 3 sg. opt. asyā, cf. BHSG §§ 29.40, 41.
2
Sen. mamaỿṣa.
3
Sen. vā; here vo = vā; cf. the reading in the verse below: “mam(’) eṣa bhāryā” “mam(’) eṣa putro” vā ǀ “mam(ʼ)
eṣa dhītaro” vā.
4
The word eṣa is lacking in the mss.; cf. the next verse: na mam(’) eṣa dhītaro; Sen. mamaỿṣa dhītaro.
5
Sen. vā.
6
“The state of not being in one’s own power” (āmreḍita-cpd.?), i.e., “(They fall in) the power of the rākṣasīs”;
Jones suggests the reading rākṣasīvaśam instead (see Jon. III 91, fn. 3); cf. also BHSD s.v. avaśāvaśam (“adv.
āmreḍita cpd. ... quite certainly”); both interpretations are not convincing. For the āmreḍita compounds, cf. CPD
s.v. ā4; Oberlies 2001: 123c; Wackernagel 1957: 142-148; Whitney 1889 § 1260.
7
Āryā; pāda a scans correctly if we omit evaṃ and read yuṣmākaṃ; in pāda b the metre requires eṣyathā.
8
Sen. asyāt.
9
Sen. na mamaỿṣa bhāryā na mamaỿṣa putro vā (unmetr.).
10
Sa mām(ʾ); corr. Na. 11 Sen. dhītaro; cf. BHSD s.v. dhītar. 12 Sen. vā.
13
Sen. gaṃsatha; for the futures in -sya, cf. BHSG § 31.23; cf. the reading in Sa 297v: ye naỿva śraddadhiṣyanti
vacanaṃ dharmarājino vyasanaṃ te nigaṃsyanti.
14
The metre is Āryā; in pāda a the word evaṃ is metrically redundant; we should read yuṣmākaṃ and putro
(m.c.); in pāda b the word tato is metrically redundant; Sen. omits it.
15
Śloka; in pāda c there is resolution of the first syllable (bha-Vipulā).
16
Sen. vaḥ.
17
Āryā; pāda a becomes regular if we read medinīṃ for medinīyaṃ (m.c.); in pāda b the metre requires ākāśĕ.
18
Sen. em. bhujagagaṇā (unmetr.); cf. MW s.v. bhujaṃgama “a serpent-demon”.
19
Sen. ºensuḥ.
20
The metre is Āryā; in pāda a we should read devagaṇă; pāda b scans correctly if we read ºensuḥ sādhū.
21
Āryā; in pāda a -pr- in ºpradyoto should be simplified (m.c.); in pāda b the metre requires tāreṣyasī.
22
Sa Na nahya (s.e.); Sen. evam (unmetr.); cf. the reading in the next verse: yeṣāñ ca tatra āsi.
23
Sen. āsī. 24 Sen. mamaỿṣa bhāryā mamaỿṣa. 25 Sen. omits mam(ʼ) eṣa. 26 Sen. dhītā.
27
Sa Na aninditāḥ (s.e.; the akṣaras na and bha are sometimes miswritten for one another); Sen. em. mahiṃ
abhito nuditāḥ (≠ mss.); ābhindita “crushed, torn”; cf. Pā ā-bhindati < Skt ā-√bhid; cf. also BHSG 223a, s.v.
bhid- (1) bhinda-ti; cf. also the reading in prose: te dāni pṛṣṭhato mahiṃ patitā (Sa 294v).
28
Āryā; in pāda a the metre demands āsī for āsi (m.s.); in pāda b the part mam(ʼ) eṣa dhītaro vā te hayapṛṣṭhād
scans as gaṇas 1-5 (we should read mama for mam[ʾ]), but the remaining part is unmetrical.

107
 yeṣāñ ca tatra āsi1 “na m(’) eṣā bhāryā na m(’) eṣa2 putro” vā ǀ
“na m(’) eṣa3 dhītaro” vā ..4 svastinā pāram uttīrṇā ǀǀ5
.. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. ǀ6
evam eva iha .. .. Jaṃbūdvīpe7 samāgatā ǀǀ
ye naỿva śraddadhiṣyanti vacanaṃ dharmarājino ǀ
vyasanaṃ te nigaṃsyanti rākṣasīhi va vāṇijā ǀǀ8
ye ca puna9 śraddadhiṣyanti vacanaṃ dharmarājino ǀ
svastinā <te>10 gamiṣyanti Vālāhenêva11 vāṇijā ǀǀ12
13
pūrvenivāsaṃ bhagavāṃ pūrvejātim anusmaran ǀ
jātakam idam ākhyāsi śāstā bhikṣūṇa santike14 ǀǀ15
te ..16 skandhāḥ te dhātavaḥ <tāni āyatanāni ca>17 ǀ
ātmanam adhikṛtya etaṃ bhagavāṃ etam arthaṃ vyākare18 ǀǀ19 (Sen. 90)
anavarāgrasmi20 saṃsāre yatra me uṣitaṃ purā ǀ
Vālāho (’)haṃ .. ..21 āsī muñjakeśo hayottamo ǀ
vāṇijānāṃ śatā paṃca āsi Saṃjayinā22 tadā ǀǀ23

1
Sen. āsī. 2 Na Sen. mamaỿṣa bhāryā mamaỿṣa. 3 Na Sen. mamaỿṣa.
4
One short syllable needs to be supplied here (m.c.), cf. the reading in Sa 294v te svastinā rākṣasīdvīpāto
Jaṃbūdvīpam anuprāptā.
5
Āryā; in pāda a the metre requires āsī for āsi and eṣă for eṣā (m.c.); pāda b scans correctly if we read na
mam(ʼ) eṣa; the initial sv- in svastinā should be simplified (m.c.).
6
Pādas a and b are missing; Sen. prints a lacuna for pādas a and b, and at the beginning of pāda c.
7
Sen. Jambuº.
8
Śloka; cf. Jā II 130.6f. ye na kāhanti ovādaṃ narā Buddhena desitaṃ ǀ vyasanan te gamissanti rakkhasīhi va
vāṇijā ǀǀ; Uv 21.14f. na śraddhāsyanti vai ye tu narā buddhasya śāsanam ǀ vyasanaṃ te gamiṣyanti vaṇijo
rākṣasīṣv iva ǀǀ.
9
Sen. ye tu punaḥ.
10
Sa lacks te; suppl. Na; cf. Uv 21.15 svastinā te gamiṣyanti; Jā II 130.9 sotthiṃ pāraṃ gamissanti.
11
Sen. ºena iva.
12
Śloka; in pāda a the word ca is metrically redundant; cf. Jā II 130.8f. ye ca kāhanti ovādaṃ narā buddhena
desitaṃ ǀ sotthiṃ pāraṃ gamissanti vālāhenĕva vāṇijā ǀǀ; Uv 21.15f. śraddhāsyanti tu ye nityaṃ narā buddhasya
śāsanam ǀ svastinā te gamiṣyanti vālāhenaỿva vāṇijāḥ ǀǀ.
13
The following samodhāna-verses occur also in Sa 141r, 174r, 189r, 276r, 375r.
14
Sen. bhikṣūṇam antike; see BHSD s.v. santika.
15
Śloka; pāda a is bha-Vipulā.
16
One syllable is lacking; we could read te <ca> skandhāḥ or with Sen. te <ca> dhātavaḥ.
17
In Sa Na pāda b is missing; suppl. Sen.; cf. the parallel verses in Sa 141r, 174r, 189r, 276r, 375r.
18
All the mss. and Sen. read etam arthaṃ tu vyākare, but cf. Sa 276r, 297v, 327r etam arthaṃ vyākare; Sa 400r
etam arthaṃ vyākaret.
19
Śloka; in pāda c we should read ātmanaṃ <ca> adhikṛtya; in pāda d the words etaṃ bhagavāṃ are metrically
redundant; they are probably the so-called reciter’s remarks (cf. Norman CP IV 147).
20
Sen. ºasmiṃ (unmetr.); for the loc. sg. masc. -asmi, cf. BHSG § 8.63; Abhis III § 6.22; in ms. Sa, cf. Marciniak
2014: 177.
21
Two syllables are lacking, preferably ⏑ −; we should read with Sen. tadā.
22
So read Sa Na; Sen. Saṃjayino; cf. BHSG § 10.156 on nom. pl. masc. -inā of i-stems (cf. also BHSG § 10.3)
and Sa 5r4 vairiṇā (nom. pl. masc. of vairi or vairin).
23
Śloka; in pāda a there is resolution of the first syllable.

108
 evam idam aparimita bahuduḥkha1
uccanīcacaritam idaṃ purāṇaṃ ǀ
vigatajvaro vigatabhayo aśoko
svajātakaṃ bhāṣati bhikṣusaṃghamadhye ǀǀ2

samāptaṃ ŚāriputraMaudgalyāyanapramukhānāṃ pañcānāṃ bhikṣuśatānāṃ

rākṣasīdvīpakṣiptānāṃ jātakaṃ

1
Sen. idaṃ ºmitaṃ ºduḥkhaṃ.
2
The meter is Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; pāda a scans correctly if we read evaṃ and bāhuº and assume resolution of the
fifth syllable; the fourth syllable is short (cf. Karashima 2016a: 205, fn. 18 “In the SP, a short syllable is
permitted before the caesura also at the fourth syllable of the Triṣṭubh pādas, which is not seen in Vedic nor in
Pali”); pāda b is unmetr.; cf. Chopra 1966: 151-152, where he suggests reading ucc[āva]caṃ caritam [idaṃ]
purāṇaṃ; pāda c does not scan correctly; in pāda d we could improve the metre by reading bhikṣusaṃghe for
bhikṣusaṃghamadhye (m.c.).

109
 Pitāputra-samāgama

Sa 298r1-307v3
Na 170v11-176r12
Sen. III 90.11-125.4

atha khalu Saṃjayī Vairaṭiputro parivrājako Rājagṛhe nagare catvaraśṛṅgāṭaka1-

śramaṇāmukheṣu2 āha
“āgato śramaṇo Gautamo Magadhāna3 Girihvayaṃ4 ǀ
<sarve>5 Saṃjaye netvāna6 kaṃ7 su nāma nayiṣyati?” ǀǀ8

etaṃ prakaraṇaṃ bhikṣu9 bhagavato ārocayaṃti.

bhagavān āha
“nayaṃti10 ye11 mahāvīrā saddharmeṇa tathāgatā ǀ
tathāgatabalaṃ prāptā saṃbodhiṃ <ca> anuttamāṃ12 ǀ13
dharmeṇa nayamānānāṃ kā asūjā14 vijānato?” ǀǀ15

bhagavāṃ samyaksaṃbuddho yad arthaṃ samudāgato tam artham abhisaṃbhāvayitvā

Rājagṛhe viharati śāstā devānāñ ca manuṣyāṇāṃ ca. aśrauṣīt16 khalu Kapilavāstavyā17

1
Na Sen. ºśṛṃgāṭake; cf. Sa 404v Madhurāyāṃ catvaraśṛṅgāṭakavīthīmukhaśravaṇāmukheṣu ghaṇṭā ghoṣāpitā;
Sa 421r Rājagṛhe ghoṣaṇāṃ kārāpesi catvaraśṛṅgāṭakaśramaṇāmukheṣu (← ºśramaṇaº).
2
Sen. śravaṇāº; cf. BHSD, s.vv. śrāvaṇāmukha, śravaṇāmukha; this word means “place for proclamation,
announcement, or for public accusation (cf. Meyer 1926: 974, s.v. śrāvaṇā “das Verkünden oder Vorgeben einer
Schuld[aufnahme]”). For the alternation between m and v, cf. BHSG § 2.30; von Hinüber 2001 §§ 208-210;
Pischel §§ 251, 261; Esposito 2004: 54; there are also cases, where śramaṇa stands for śravaṇa (“hearing”), e.g.,
BhiVin(Ma-L) § 182, 6B3.6; § 203, 7B4.5; § 234, 8A8.7.
3
Sa Na Magadhāca (s.e.; the akṣaras ca and na are sometimes miswritten for one another); corr. Sen.
4
< Giri + āhvayaṃ “(a place) called Giri (= Girivraja; Pā Giribbaja)”; probably a wrong back-formation of
Giribbaja; Sen. em. Magadhānāṃ Girivrajaṃ (≠ mss.) (= Vin I 43.16 Magadhānaṃ Giribbajaṃ); cf. Sa 177r1
Rājagṛhaṃ Māgadhānāṃ Girihvaye (Sen. girigahvare) piṇḍāye abhisaresi.
5
The word sarve is lacking in the mss.; suppl. Sen.; cf. Vin I 43.17 sabbe Sañjaye netvāna.
6
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na Saṃja netvātā (s.e.); cf. Vin I 43.17 sabbe Sañjaye netvāna.
7
Sa Na hiṃ (s.e.); corr. Sen.; Vin I 43.17 also reads kaṃ.
8
Śloka; cf. Vin I 43.16f. āgato kho mahāsamaṇo Magadhānaṃ Giribbajaṃ ǀ sabbe Sañjaye netvāna kaṃ su dāni
nayissati ǀǀ.
9
Sen. bhikṣū; for the nom. pl. masc. -u, cf. BHSG § 12.61; Abhis III § 11.9.
10
Sa Na nayatī (sg. for pl.; -i was probably lengthened to -ī m.c., to avoid the opening ⏑ ⏑ ⏑ −); corr. Sen.
11
Sa Na yā; Sen. em. ve (≠ mss.; = Vin I 43.27 ve); for ye = eva, yeva, cf. Abhis III § 31.24; Norman CP I 48,
49; alternatively, we could read vā; for vā = eva, cf. Abhis III § 33.9; PW s.v. vā (4); BHSD s.v. vā (2).
12
Sa ºbodhim umuttamāṃ (s.e.); Na ºbodhim uttamāṃ (unmetr.).
13
Sen. excludes this line (≠ mss.).
14
Sa Na āsujā (s.e.); Sen. asūyā; for the alternation j / y in Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014: 165; see also BHSG § 2.34.
15
Śloka; cf. Vin I 43.27f. nayanti ve mahāvīrā saddhammena tathāgatā ǀ dhammena nayamānānaṃ kā usuyyā
vijānatan ǀǀ (= SN I 127.7f.); Uv 21.8 nadantîha mahāvīraḥ saddharmeṇa tathāgatāḥ ǀ dharmeṇa nadamānānāṃ
ke tv asūyed vijānakāḥ ǀǀ; GDhp 267 nedi hi mahavira sadhameṇa tadhakada ǀ dhameṇa neamaṇaṇa ka y-asua
viaṇadu ǀǀ.
16
Sen. aśroṣīt.
17
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na Kapilavāstuvastavyā (a sort of. ditt.).

110
ŚākyaŚākyāyanīyāḥ “bhagavāṃ kila pravṛttapravaradharmacakro Rājagṛhe viharati
devamanuṣyāṇāṃ (Sen. 91) arthacaryāṃ caramāṇo”. atha khalu Kapilavāstavyā Śākyā yena rājā
Śuddhodano tenôpasaṃkramitvā rājānaṃ Śuddhodanam etad avocat “bhagavāṃ mahārāja-m-
anuttarāṃ1 samyaksambodhim abhisaṃbuddho pravṛttapravaradharmacakro deva-
manuṣyāṇāṃ arthacaryāṃ caranto Rājagṛhe viharati. sādhu mahārāja2 bhagavato dūto
preṣiyatu3 "anukaṃpitā bhagavatā devamanuṣyā. sādhu bhagavān jñātīṃ pi anukaṃpatu"”.
rājā Śuddhodano āha “evam astu, visarjayitu4”. teṣāṃ Śākyānāṃ bhavati “ko pratirūpo
bhagavato dūto yogyo ca?” Śākyā āhaṃsuḥ “mahārāja ayaṃ tāva cChandako samaye va5
bhagavato kumārabhūtasya upasthāyako, etena va6 sārdhaṃ kumāro abhiniṣkrānto. ayaṃ pi
Udāyī purohitaputro bhagavato kumārasya7 dārakavayasyo abhūṣi sahapānśukrīḍanako. ete
preṣiyantu”. te dāni vuccanti “cChandakaKālodāyi gacchatha Rājagṛhaṃ, bhagavato sakāśam
upasaṃkrameta8, bhagavato vandanāṃ vadetha, evañ ca vadatha "anukampitā bhagavatā
devamanuṣyāḥ, sādhu bhagavāṃ jñātīṃ pi anukaṃpaye9." yaṃ ca vo bhagavāṃ jalpeyā10, taṃ
kuryātha”.
te dāni rājño Śuddhodanasya pratiśrutvā Kapilavastuto nagarāto nirgamya
(ʼ)nupūrveṇa11 Rājagṛhaṃ anuprāptā Veluvanaṃ12 Kalandanivāpaṃ. atha khalu
cChandakaKālodāyi yena bhagavāṃs tenôpasaṃkramitvā bhagavataḥ pādau śirasā vanditvā
ekānte asthāṃsu. bhagavāṃ sānaṃ āha “cChandakaKālodāyi13 kiṃ vo āgatā?” ti. te āhaṃsuḥ
“bhagavantaṃ Kapilavastuṃ nayiṣyāmaḥ”.
(298v) bhagavān etasmiṃ vastusmiṃ etasmin nidāne etasmiṃ prakaraṇe tāye velāye imāṃ
dharmapadāṃ bhāṣati

“yasya jitaṃ nâtha jīvati14

jitam asya na jināti Antako15 ǀ
taṃ buddham anantagocaraṃ
apadaṃ kena padena neṣyatha? ǀǀ16

1
Na Sen. ºrāja anuº. 2 Sen. ºrājā.
3
“It would be well, o great king, if a messenger be sent to the Lord”; Sen. dūtaṃ preṣayatu; cf. Pā pass. pesiyati
(see PTSD s.v. peseti).
4
Infinitive used in the meaning of imperative? Cf. Abhis. § 31.28.26B3 atha khalu āgantukānāṃ ehisvāgataṃ
kartuṃ “entu āyuṣmanto, svāgatam āyuṣmanto, anurāgatam āyuṣmanto. ...” (“Vielmehr sollen die Gastmönche
[sie mit folgenden Worten] willkommen heißen: ...”); Sen. visarjiyatu.
5
“At the time when the Buddha was a young prince”; Sen. Chandako sa yeva.
6
Sen. omits va. 7 Sa kukuº (ditt.); Na Sen. kumārabhūtasya. 8 Sen. ºkrametha.
9
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na anukaṃpa (a sort of hapl. before yaṃ).
10
Sen. jalpeya; for the 3 sg. opt. -eyā, cf. BHSG § 29.28; Abhis III § 22.6.
11
Sa pūrveṇa (s.e.); Na Sen. anupūrveṇa.
12
Sen. Veṇuº; for veḍu / veṇu / veḷu- in Veluvana, see Vinītā 2010, pt. 2, p. 414, 632.
13
Sa Na kaṃ cChandakaº; corr. Sen.
14
So read all the mss. and Sen.; for jīyati? Dhp 179 reads nâvajīyati, Dhp(tr.N) 28 “whose conquest is not lost”;
cf. BHSD s.v. jīvati “(for Skt. jīyate, pass. to jayati), is conquered, is lost”.
15
Sa Na Antakau (s.e.); corr. Sen.
16
The meter is Vaitālīya; in pāda a there is resolution of the third syllable; in pāda b we should read asyā for
asya (m.c.); cf. Dhp 179 yassa jitaṃ nâvajīyati jitam assa no yāti koci loke ǀ taṃ buddham anantagocaraṃ
apadaṃ kena padena nessatha ǀǀ.

111
 yasya jālinī samūhatā (Sen. 92)
tṛṣṇā 1nâsti kahiṃci netrikā ǀ
taṃ2 buddham anantavikramaṃ
apadaṃ kena padena neṣyatha?” ǀǀ3

te dāni bhagavatā vucyanti “cChandakaUdāyi kiṃ pravrajiṣyatha?” te dāni na

pravrajitukāmāḥ. yaṃ ca rājñā4 Śuddhodanena saṃdiṣṭā “yaṃ vo bhagavāṃ jalpeya, taṃ
kuryātha”, na paśyanti ca nâpy anyatra5 kāṣāyāṇi, nâpy anyatra6 kalpako yo keśaśmaśrūm
avatārayeya. te dāni bhagavato gauraveṇa akāmakā āhaṃsuḥ “bhagavaṃ pravrajiṣyāmî”ti. te
dāni bhagavatā ehibhikṣukāya ābhāṣṭā “etha bhikṣava7 cChandakaKālodāyi, caratha tathāgate
brahmacaryaṃ”. te dāni bhagavatā ehibhikṣukāye ābhāṣṭā yat kiñcid gṛhiliṅgaṃ gṛhaguptiṃ8
gṛhadhvajaṃ gṛhakalpantaṃ9 sarvaṃ samantarahitaṃ, tricīvara ca sānaṃ10 prādurbhūto11
sumbhakañ ca pātraṃ, prakṛtisvabhāvasaṃsthitā ca keśā, iryā12 ca sānaṃ saṃsthihe
sayyathâpi nāma varṣaśatopasaṃpannānāṃ bhikṣūṇāṃ. eṣa āyuṣmantānāṃ cChandaka-
Kālodāyīnāṃ pravrajyā upasaṃpadā bhikṣubhāvo.
bhagavāṃ dāni yato abhiniṣkrānto, yato anuttarāṃ samyaksaṃbodhim abhisaṃbuddho,
nâpi jānāti13 bhagavāṃ saptahi varṣehi bhūmiṃ14, <na>15 tatomukha niṣaṇṇapūrvo16

1
Sen. em. nâsya kahiṃ pi (≠ mss.).
2
Sa taṃ taṃ (ditt.); corr. Na.
3
The meter is Vaitālīya; pāda a has a syncopated opening − ⏑ − ⏑. Cf. Dhp 180 yassa jālinī visattikā taṇhā nʾ
atthi kuhiñci netave ǀ taṃ buddham anantagocaraṃ apadaṃ kena padena nessatha ǀǀ (see Dhp[tr.N] 108), (= SN
I 107.23f.); PDhp 276 yassa jitaṃ nâppajjīyati jitam assā na upeti antako ǀ taṃ buddham anomanikramaṃ
apadaṃ kena padena nehisi ǀǀ; Uv 29.52 yasya jitaṃ nôpajīyate jitam anveti na kaṃcid eva loke ǀ taṃ buddham
anantagocaraṃ hy apadaṃ kena padena neṣyasi ǀǀ.
4
Sa rājño (s.e.); corr. Na.
5
Lit. “They do not see anything except for yellow robes and except for a barber to trim their hair and beards”;
Sen. atra (w.r., ≠ mss.); Jones III 95 wrongly “They did not see there any yellow robes or a barber to cut their
hair and shave off their beards”; anyatra + accusative, cf. CPD s.v. aññatra; DP s.v. aññatra “with abl. and
instr.; [and with acc.?]”.
6
Sen. atra (w.r., ≠ mss.).
7
Sen. bhikṣavaḥ; for the voc. pl. bhikṣava in Sa see Marciniak 2014: 184; cf. also Abhis III § 11.13.
8
Sen. gṛhiguptaṃ; cf. Schmidt 1928 s.v. gṛha “häusliches Leben , Familienleben”; cf. BHSD 213, s.v. gupti “in
Mv nt. in form (n. sg. °tiṃ), in Mv sometimes written gupta, nt., seems to be false Sktization of the word which
appears in Pali as kutti, apparently = Skt. kḷpti, form, formation, fashion”.
9
Sen. gṛhidhvajaṃ gṛhiº. Cf. Sa 331r3 gṛhaliṅgaṃ gṛhaguptiṃ gṛhadhvajaṃ gṛhikalpaṃ.
10
Sen. tricīvaravasanaṃ (w.r.); cf. Sa 289v parivrājakadhvajaṃ parivrājakakalpaṃ sarveṣāṃ samantarahitaṃ,
tricīvarā sānaṃ prādurbhavensuḥ; 331r gṛhaguptiṃ gṛhadhvajaṃ gṛhikalpaṃ sarvam antarahāye, tricīvarāṇi ca
sānaṃ prādurbhavensu; 418v sarvaṃ samantarhitaṃ tricīvaraṃ sānañ ca prādurbhūtaṃ.
11
Sen. ºbhūtaṃ.
12
Sen. īryā; cf. BHSD s.v. iryā “semi-MIndic spelling for īryº”; Abhis III 127, s.v. iryāpatha.
13
So read all the mss. and Sen.; “thinks of (the [home]land)”?
14
So read all the mss. and Sen.; in the meaning of jātibhūmiṃ “homeland”.
15
All the mss. and Sen. lack na (a sort of hapl. before ta; the akṣaras ta and na are similar), but it needs to be
supplied here in order that the sentence makes sense.
16
“(He has never sat down) on the ground with his face turned towards there (from where he left home)”? Sen.
jātībhūmiṃ tataḥmukhaniṣaṇṇaº; cf. the reading a few sentences below: bhagavatā dāni jātibhūmiya
abhimukhaṃ āsanaṃ prajñapāyitaṃ.

112
antamasato śvāsapraśvāsadharmo pi. saptānāṃ varṣāṇām atyayena Kapilavāstavyānāṃ
Śākyānāṃ pūrvajñātisālohitā1 manuṣyeṣu cyavitvā kuśalasya karmasya2 vipākena
deveṣûpapannāḥ, devabhūtā bhagavantaṃ yācanti “anukampitā bhagavatā devamanuṣya3,
sādhu bhagavāṃ jñātiṃ4 pi anukaṃpatu. samayo bhagavato jñātīnām anukampāya”.
adhivāseti bhagavāṃ tāsāṃ devatānāṃ tūṣṇīṃbhāvena5.
atha khalu devatā bhagavato (Sen. 93) tūṣṇībhāvenâdhivāsanāṃ viditvā tuṣṭā6 āttamanā,
bhagavataḥ pādau śirasā vanditvā bhagavantaṃ pradakṣiṇīkṛtya tatraỿvântarahāyensuḥ.
bhagavatā dāni jātibhūmiya abhimukhaṃ āsanaṃ prajñapāyitaṃ7.

8
ye9 na Kapilavastuyaṃ kāyagatāsmṛtī10
ye duve ca varṣāṇi ya paṃca sumedha ǀ
saṃtataṃ11 sukhaṃ na vijahe
taṃ anabhiratinaṃ vande ǀǀ

āyuṣmāṃ dāni Udāyī bhagavato nimittajño. tasya etad abhūṣi “yathā bhagavatā
(299r)
Kapilavastu-abhimukhaṃ āsanaṃ prajñāpāyitaṃ, jñātīṃ bhagavāṃ anukampitukāmo”.

so bhagavantaṃ yācati

idaṃ avikṣiptamanā śṛṇotha

yathā jinam12 apratimaṃ aneyaṃ ǀ
nipātya jānū13 śirasā hi vandiya14
Kālodāyī yācati aprameyaṃ ǀǀ15

1
Sa ºjñāsālohitā (s.e.); corr Na; Sen. pūrve jñātiº.
2
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na dharmasya (w.r.).
3
Na ºmanuṣyā; Sen. ºmanuṣyāḥ; for the nom. pl. masc. -a, cf. BHSG § 8.79; Abhis III § 6.25.
4
Sen. jñātīṃ; for the acc. pl. masc. -iṃ, cf. BHSG § 10.166; Abhis III § 8.26.
5
Na Sen. tūṣṇībhāvena.
6
Sa Na tuṣṭo (s.e.; -ā and -o are often miswritten for one another); corr. Sen.
7
Sen. prajñāpaº; for the prajñāpayati / prajñapayati / prajñāpāyati, cf. BHSD 358, s.v. prajñapayati.
8
Sen. excludes the part from ye na Kapilavastu until vande; the readings in the mss. are partially corrupt and the
meaning is not clear; we could tentatively translate it in the following way: “This very wise one never turns his
mind (kāyagatāsmṛtī) towards Kapilavastu for two and five years (= seven years, cf. the reading earlier in this
chapter: nâpi jānāti bhagavāṃ saptahi varṣehi bhūmiṃ). He did not ever abandon happiness. I pay reverence to
him who is free from enjoyment (anabhiratinaṃ)”. Cf. also the reading in Sa 285r: tasmād iha Kāśyapa evaṃ
śikṣitavyaṃ kiṃ ti me kāyagatāsmṛtiḥ sukhasahagatā satatasamitaṃ kāyaṃ na jahiṣyāmîti.
9
Nom. sg. masc. ye; not in BHSG; several occurrences are found in the mss., e.g., Sa 385r ye …parivarjeya
(Sen. yo); 406r ye na karoti āśravaṃ (Sen. III 395 yo); 372r ye … nirapekṣo atikramiṣyati (Sen. yo).
10
Cf. SWTF s.v. kāyagatā “auf den Körper gerichtet”; cf. Sen. III 52 kin ti me kāyagatā smṛtiḥ sukhasahagatā
satatasamitaṃ kāyaṃ na jahiṣyāmîti; Pā kāyagatāsati; cf. DP s.v. kāyagatāsati “intentness of mind directed on
the body”; CPD s.v. kāyagatāsati.
11
Sa Na saṃtaṃtaṃ (s.e.). 12 Sen. jinaṃ.
13
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na jaṃbūº. 14 Sen. śirasā pi vandya.
15
The metre is Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; in pāda b the fourth syllable is short (cf. Karashima 2016a: 205, fn.18 “In the
SP, a short syllable is permitted before the caesura also at the fourth syllable of the Triṣṭubh pādas, which is not
seen in Vedic nor in Pali”); pāda d scans correctly if we read Kālodăyī.

113
 “aṅgāriṇo dāni <drumā>1 bhadaṃta2
phaleṣino parṇa pātakaṃ3 viya ǀ4
te arcimanto5 viya6 prabhāsanti7
samayo mahāvīra Bhagīrathānāṃ8 ǀǀ9

vanāni10 phullāni manoramāṇi

samantato sarvadiśā pravānti ǀ
puṣpaṃ tyajitvā phalam ādiyanta
samayo ito prakramituṃ ..11 śāstu12 ǀǀ13

14
nâtyātiśītaṃ15 nâtyāti-uṣṇaṃ16
ritusukhaṃ adhvānīyaṃ17 taṃ bhavantaṃ18 ǀ
paśyaṃtu19 te Koliyā Śākiyā ca

1
In ms. Sa the word drumā is lacking; suppl. Na; cf. Th 527 aṅgārino dāni dumā bhadante.
2
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na tadata (s.e.; the akṣaras bha and ta are similar).
3
Sa Na pātaka; ṇamul absolutive.; see BHSG § 22.5; von Hinüber 2001 § 500; Oberlies 2001: 265, 268; cf. Th
527 phalesino chadanaṃ vippahāya; cf. Geiger § 215 “absol. in -aṃ, with a -ka extension, -akaṃ, are
development of the Skt ṇamul absolutive”; Whitney 1889 § 995 calls it “Adverbial Gerund in -aṃ” and writes
“The accusative of a derivative of nomen actionis in a, used adverbially, assumes sometimes a value and
construction so accordant with that of a usual gerund that it cannot well be called by a different name”.
4
Lit. “The trees are now crimson, O Lord, as if (viya) they are about to fruit (phaleṣino; cf. EV I 232 [ad Th
527], 316 [ad Th 1121]; Geiger 1994 § 193A; Norman 2006: 213), having shed leaves”; Sen. prints a lacuna after
phalesino.
5
Sa Na abhimanto (s.e.); corr. Sen.; cf. Th 527 accimanto.
6
Sa Na yava (s.e.; a sort of met.); Sen. va (= Th 527).
7
Sen. prabhāsayanti (= Th 527).
8
So read all the mss., the meaning is not clear; Sen. em. rasānāṃ (= Th 527; Jā I 87.4); EV I 61 “The time
partakes of flavour, great hero”; but Th-a 223-224 reads Bhagīrathānāṃ; cf. Fbx 890c5: 非時花果無光麗 尊今
可渡恒伽河 “O Venerable, now (we) should cross over River Ganges”; cf. MW s.v. bhagīratha.
9
Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; in pāda a the initial dr- in drumā should be simplified (m.c.); pāda b does not scan correctly;
in pāda c we should read va prabhāsayanti (the initial pr- needs to be simplified); in pāda d there is resolution of
the first syllable. Cf. Th 527 aṅgārino dāni dumā bhadante phalesino chadanaṃ vippahāya ǀ te accimanto va
pabhāsayanti, samayo mahāvīra bhagī rasānaṃ ǀǀ; EV I 61 “The trees are now in crimson, lord, having shed
their [old] foliage, about to fruit. They illuminate as though aflame. The time partakes of flavour, great hero”.
10
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na valāni (probably, vanāni > vaṇāni, then it was miswritten as valāni [the characters for ṇa
and la are similar]); Th 528 reads dumāni phullāni.
11
One short syllable needs to be supplied here (m.c.).
12
Sa Na śāstuno (a sort of ditt. before nāº); Sen. te śāstu; Th 528 reads vīra.
13
Upajāti; in pāda d there is resolution of the first syllable; cf. Th 528 dumāni phullāni manoramāni samantato
sabbadisā pavanti ǀ pattaṃ pahāya phalam āsasānā; kālo ito pakkamanāya vīra ǀǀ.
14
“It is not too cold, nor too hot; the season is pleasant (and) fit for a travel. Let the Koliyas and the Śākiyas see
you, the venerable one, with your face (turned) <to the West>, crossing the river Rohiṇī”.
15
Sen. em. na câtiśītaṃ (≠ mss.); cf. Abhis 2.10.3A4 nâtyātiśītaṃ na câtyātiuṣṇaṃ “weder viel zu kalt noch viel
zu heiß”.
16
Sen. na ca ati-uṣṇaṃ.
17
Sen. adhvani (≠ mss.); see BHSD s.v. adhvānīya “fit for a travel”; Pā addhaniya; ritusukhaṃ adhvānīyaṃ
means “the season which is pleasant and fit for travel”; cf. Th 529 sukhā utu addhaniyā.
18
Sen. em. te bhaveya (≠ mss.); cf. Th 529 bhadante.
19
Sa Na paśyatu, confusion of numbers; corr. Sen.; cf. Th 529 passantu.

114
 .. ..1 mukhaṃ Rohiṇiṃ2 va tārakaṃ3” ǀǀ4, 5

(Sen. 94) atha khalu bhagavān āyuṣmato Śāriputrasya bhagavato Śikhisya cārikāṃ
varṇayati
“udāraṃ puna āsi6 Śāriputra ito pūrve7 ǀ
cārikāṃ pratipannasya Śikhisya8 lokanāyake9 ǀǀ10
yaṃ so grāmam vā nigamam vā upasaṃkramati nāyako ǀ
tahiṃ tahiṃ sopānīyaṃ11 bhoti aṣṭāṅgasammitaṃ12 ǀǀ13
yaṃ so grāmam vā nagaram14 vā upasaṃkramati nāyako ǀ
tahiṃ tahiṃ se manujā abhyudgacche15 caturdiśaṃ16 ǀǀ17

1
Two syllables ⏓ − are lacking at the beginning of pāda d, probably paścā(ṅ)º (cf. Th 529 pacchā-mukhaṃ);
these two syllables dropped out by a sort of hapl. after ºyā ca (the akṣaras ya and pa are very similar).
2
Rohiṇī is the name of a small river which flew through the land of those two clans of Śākyas and Kolīyās, from
north to south (see DPPN s.v. Rohiṇī; Akanuma 1931: 548, s.v. Rohiṇī1), therefore the Buddha who had left
Rājagṛha and was heading for Kapilavastu, was crossing the river Rohiṇī facing West.
3
Sen. em. Rohiṇīṃ iva tārakāṇi (≠ mss.); Jon. III 96 “as stars behold Rohiṇī”, but it is wrong; cf. Th 529
Rohiṇiyaṃ tārantaṃ “crossing the river Rohiṇī”. The word tārakaṃ means “intending to cross” (for the usage of
the suffix -aka in BHS see BHSG § 22.2-22.6 “the suffix -aka is used with rather specialized verbal force,
referring both to the future [= "intending to; for the purpose of"] and to the past when such forms are hardly more
than periphrases for preterite verbs”). Senart apparently misunderstood the word tāraka as meaning “star”, and
emended it implausibly to tārakāṇi. The same misunderstanding probably brought about the mistranslation in the
Chinese version: bixiu 畢宿 (“Net-constellation“) shows that the translator wrongly took the word Rohiṇī as the
name of a nakṣatra.
4
The parallel passage in Fbx 890c18f. reads: “At this time, it is neither hot nor cold. It is suitable (堪稱) for the
Lord to take pleasure on the way. People of Śākyas (釋), millions (koṭi, 億) in number, are looking up (at him)
in expectation and waiting (瞻仰待), like the Net-constellation (畢宿) goes around (迴) looking for (lit. ‘hoping
for, wishing’; 冀) the moon”.
5
The metre is Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; in pāda c we should read Koliyă (m.c.); in pāda d the metre is better with reading
paścāmukhaṃ Rohiṇiyaṃ va tārakaṃ (Indravaṃśa, − − ⏑ − − ⏑ ⏑ − ⏑ − ⏑ −); cf. Th 529 n’ evâtisītaṃ na
panâtiuṇhaṃ sukhā utu addhaniyā bhadante ǀ passantu taṃ Sākiyā Koḷiyā ca pacchāmukhaṃ Rohiṇiyaṃ
tārantaṃ ǀǀ. For this verse, cf. also Marciniak 2018a: 175-177.
6
Sen. punar abhūṣi. 7 Sen. itaḥ purā. 8 Sa Śikhiṣya; corr. Na.
9
For this strange amalgamation of genitive-locative absolute cārikāṃ pratipannasya Śikhisya lokanāyake
(“when the world-guide Śikhin was going on his journey”) see BHSG § 7.12.
10
The meter is Śloka, but pādas a and b do not scan correctly; pāda a becomes regular if we read abhūṣi for āsi.
11
All the mss. and Sen. read sopānīyaṃ (s.e.), < su-pānīyaṃ (“good water”) or < svid pānīyaṃ; or se pānīyaṃ
(“for him”; cf. the next verse tahiṃ tahiṃ se manujā); cf. BHSD 606, s.v. sopānīya “nt. (perh. for *saupānīya or
su-pānīya) plenty of good water (?)”; cf. also Sen. III 476. Fbx 890c8 reads 此時最妙最爲勝 清流香潔泉池水
(“At that time, the most wonderful, best, clean streams [and] fragrant water of springs and ponds [appeared]).”
12
“Provided with (eight virtues; cf. BHSD aṣṭāṅga)”; corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºsammataṃ (s.e.).
13
Śloka; pāda a becomes sa-Vipulā if we omit the first vā; in pāda b there is resolution of the first syllable.
14
Sen. nigamam.
15
Sa Na ne bhyudº (s.e.).
16
“To whatever village or town the leader came, people would approach him from four directions”; Sen. em.
tahiṃ tahiṃ sumanodyānaṃ pratyudgacche caturdiśaṃ (≠ mss.); Jon. III 97 “In all directions a pleasant park
would greet him”; cf. the verse further in this chapter: yaṃ so grāmam vā nigamam vā upasaṃkramati Gautamo
ǀ tahiṃ tahi se manujā pratyupenti caturdiśaṃ ǀǀ (Sa 300r).
17
Śloka; in pāda a the first vā is metrically redundant (omitting it gives the sa-Vipulā cadence); in pāda b there is
resolution of the first syllable; pāda c is bha-Vipulā.

115
 yaṃ so grāmaṃ vā nigamaṃ vā upasaṃkramati nāyako ǀ
sthāneyya1 puṣpitā vṛkṣā2 saṃpravāṃti-y-aṣṭadiśaṃ3 ǀǀ4
yasya yasyaỿva vṛkṣasya mūle tiṣṭhati nāyako ǀ
so so muñcati puṣpāṇi obhāsitvā drumottamo ǀǀ
yasya yasyaỿva vṛkṣasya mūle tiṣṭhati nāyako ǀ
so so muṃcati5 phalāni pratipūrṇāni sarvaśo ǀǀ
mānuṣyakā ca ye vṛkṣa6 puṣpāṇi ..7 phalāni ca ǀ
cārikāyatanāni dṛśyensu Śikhisya lokanāyake8 ǀǀ9
amānuṣā10 ca ye vṛkṣa11 puṣpāṇi ..12 phalāni ca ǀ
cārikāyatanāni dṛśyensu Śikhisya lokanāyake ǀǀ13
tatrêyaṃ pṛthivī kampe sasamudrā14 saparvatā ǀ
cārikāṃ pratipannasya Śikhisya lokanāyake ǀǀ
mandāravāṇi puṣpāṇi devā saṃprakire tadā ǀ
cārikāṃ pratipannasya Śikhisya lokanāyake ǀǀ
mahāmandāravāṇi <puṣpāṇi>15 devā saṃprakire tadā ǀ
cārikāṃ pratipannasya Śikhisya lokanāyake ǀǀ16
karkāravāṇi17 puṣpāṇi devā saṃprakire tadā ǀ
cārikāṃ pratipannasya Śikhisya lokanāyake ǀǀ (Sen. 95)
mahākarkāravāṇi18 puṣpāṇi devā saṃprakire tadā ǀ
cārikāṃ pratipannasya Śikhisya lokanāyake ǀǀ19

1
Sa Na stāneṣya; wrong back-formation from ṭhānīya (Skt sthānīya) “belonging to or prevailing at any place;
local” (MW s.v.).
2
Sen. sthāṇuṣvāpuṣpitā vṛkṣā; Jon. III 97 “Trees covered with flowers all over their branches and trunks”.
3
The reading in Sa Na is corrupt: sāṃpratābhiyastediśaṃ; sāṃpratābhi was probably miswritten for saṃpravāti
(the akṣaras bha and ta are similar); Sen. em. vṛkṣā saṃpravānti caturdiśaṃ; cf. the reading later in this chapter:
sthāneyya puṣpitā vṛkṣā saṃpravānti caturdiśaṃ (Sa 300r).
4
Pāda a becomes sa-Vipulā if we omit the first vā; in pāda b there is resolution of the first syllable; pāda d does
not scan correctly.
5
Sa mucati; corr. Na.
6
Na Sen. vṛkṣā; for the nom. pl. masc. -a, cf. BHSG § 8.79; Abhis III § 6.25.
7
One syllable needs to be supplied here (m.c.); Sen. suppl. ca.
8
For this strange genitive-locative phrase Śikhisya lokanāyake, see BHSG § 7.12.
9
Śloka; pāda c is hypermetrical.
10
Sen. amānuṣyā; cf. PTSD s.v. amānusa (adj.); cf. the parallel verse further in this chapter (Sa 300r): amānuṣā
ca ye vṛkṣā puṣpāṇi ca phalāni ca.
11
Na Sen. vṛkṣā.
12
One syllable needs to be supplied here (m.c.); Sen. reads ca.
13
Pāda c is hypermetrical.
14
Sa Na samudrā (hapl.); Sen. samudrāś ca saparvatā; cf. the parallel verse in Sa 300v: tato (ʾ)yaṃ pṛthivī
kampe sasamudrā saparvatā.
15
Suppl. Sen.; Sa Na lack puṣpāṇi.
16
Śloka; pāda a is hypermetrical; cf. the reading in the parallel verse in Sa 300v: mahāmāndāravā puṣpā, which
is metrically better.
17
Sa Na kakāraº; corr. Sen.; cf. BHSD s.v. karkārava; the parallel verse further in this chapter reads:
karkāravāṇi puṣpāṇi (Sa 300v).
18
Sa Na ºkakāraº (s.e.); corr. Sen.
19
Pāda a is hypermetrical.

116
 rocamānāni puṣpāṇi devā saṃprakire tadā ǀ (299v)
cārikāṃ pratipannasya Śikhisya lokanāyake ǀǀ
mahārocamānāni puṣpāṇi devāḥ saṃprakire tadā ǀ
cārikāṃ pratipannasya Śikhisya lokanāyake ǀǀ1
maṃjūṣakāṇi puṣpāṇi devāḥ saṃprakire tadā ǀ
cārikāṃ caramāṇasya2 Śikhisya lokanāyake ǀǀ
mahāmañjuṣakāṇi puṣpāṇi3 devāḥ saṃprakire tadā ǀ
cārikāṃ caramāṇasya4 Śikhisya lokanāyake ǀǀ5
bhīṣmāṇi ca ..6 puṣpāṇi devāḥ saṃprakire tadā ǀ
cārikāṃ caramāṇasya Śikhisya lokanāyake ǀǀ
mahābhīṣmāṇi puṣpāṇi devāḥ saṃprakire tadā ǀ
cārikāṃ pratipannasya7 Śikhisya lokanāyake ǀǀ
samantagandhāni puṣpāṇi devāḥ saṃprakire tadā ǀ
cārikāṃ caramāṇasya Śikhisya lokanāyake ǀǀ8
mahāsamantagandhāni puṣpāṇi devāḥ saṃprakire tadā ǀ
cārikāṃ caramāṇasya Śikhisya lokanāyake ǀǀ9
pāriyātrāni10 puṣpāṇi devāḥ saṃprakire tadā ǀ
cārikāṃ caramāṇasya Śikhisya lokanāyake ǀǀ
suvarṇakāni puṣpāṇi devāḥ saṃprakire tadā ǀ
cārikāṃ caramāṇasya Śikhisya lokanāyake ǀǀ
rūpyamayāni puṣpāṇi devāḥ saṃprakire tadā ǀ
cārikāṃ caramāṇasya Śikhisya lokanāyake ǀǀ
ratanāmayāni11 puṣpāṇi devāḥ saṃprakire tadā ǀ (Sen. 96)
cārikāṃ caramāṇasya Śikhino12 lokanāyake ǀǀ
candanasya ..13 cūrṇāni devāḥ saṃprakire tadā ǀ
cārikāṃ caramāṇasya Śikhisya lokanāyake ǀǀ
agarusya14 ca cūrṇāni devāḥ saṃprakire tadā ǀ
cārikāṃ caramāṇasya Śikhisya lokanāyake ǀǀ

1
Pāda a is hypermetrical.
2
Sen. pratipannasya (≠ mss.).
3
Sen. mahāmaṃjūṣapuṣpāṇi.
4
Sen. pratipannasya (≠ mss.).
5
Pāda a is hypermetrical.
6
One short syllable needs to be supplied here (m.c.), e.g. pi; Sen. reads câpi.
7
Na Sen. caramāṇasya.
8
Pāda a is hypermetrical; it becomes regular if we read ºgandhapuṣpāṇi.
9
Pāda a is hypermetrical.
10
Sen. pārijātāni; cf. CDIAL 457, s.v. pāriyātra = pārijāta “the coral tree”; cf. Sa 208v2 pāriyātrakapuṣpāṇi
divyāni (Sen. pārijātakaº); Sa 300v5 pāriyātrakapuṣpāṇi devās saṃpratikire tadā (Sen. pārijātakaº); see BHSD
s.v. pāriyātra “a heavenly tree”.
11
We should read with Sen. ratnaº (m.c.).
12
Sen. Śikhisya.
13
One short syllable needs to be supplied here (m.c.), e.g. ca (= Sen.).
14
Agaru “fragrant aloe-wood”; Sen. agurusya; Pā agalu (see DP s.v. agalu); Skt aguru.

117
 keśarasya ca cūrṇāni devāḥ saṃprakire tadā ǀ
cārikāṃ caramāṇasya Śikhisya lokanāyake ǀǀ
tamālapatracūrṇāni devāḥ saṃprakire tadā ǀ
cārikāṃ caramāṇasya Śikhisya lokanāyake ǀǀ
divyā1 ratanacūrṇāni devāḥ saṃprakire tadā ǀ
cārikāṃ caramāṇasya Śikhisya lokanāyake ǀǀ
tūryakoṭīsahasrāṇi saṃpravādyensu ambare ǀ
cārikāṃ caramāṇasya Śikhisya lokanāyake ǀǀ
antarīkṣasmi2 bherīyo saṃpravādyensu aghaṭṭitāḥ ǀ
cārikā3 caramāṇasya Śikhisya lokanāyake ǀǀ4
cailukṣepāni5 akarensu antarikṣe sthitā maru6 ǀ
cārikāṃ caramāṇasya Śikhisya lokanāyake ǀǀ7
nāgarājā suvarṇā8 ca atikrāntā ca mānuṣāḥ9 ǀ
cārikā10 caramāṇasya Śikhisya lokanāyake ǀǀ
ime pi bahavo yakṣā varṇavanto11 yaśasvinaḥ ǀ
cārikām anubandhensu Śikhisya lokanāyake ǀǀ (300r)
ṣaḍāśīti sahasrāṇi gṛhapatīnāṃ samāgatāḥ ǀ
cārikām anubandhensu caranta12 lokanāyake ǀǀ13 (Sen. 97)
na tatra kṣudhā pipāsā vā nâpi ca hāni varṇato14 ǀ
cārikā caramāṇasya Śikhisya lokanāyake ǀǀ15
na tatra śīta uṣṇaṃ16 vā daṃśā vā maśakā ..17 vā ǀ
cārikāṃ caramāṇasya Śikhisya lokanāyake ǀǀ

1
Sa Na divyāṃº (s.e.); Sen. em. divyaratanaº.
2
Na Sen. ºsmiṃ (unmetr.).
3
Na Sen. cārikāṃ; for the acc. sg. fem. -ā, cf. BHSG § 9.20; Abhis III § 7.5.
4
Śloka; pāda c is hypermetrical; it becomes regular if we read ºvādyensu (ʼ)ghaṭṭitāḥ.
5
Na Sen. cailakṣepāṇi; cf. DP s.v. cela-ukkhepa “throwing up or waving of clothes”; for u- < ut-, cf. BHSG §
2.88; Abhis III 130, s.v. u-kṣipta-; Merv-Av 375, s.vv. u-kṣipa-, u-kṣiva-; cf. Jā VI 157.5 celukkhepaṃ kariṃsu.
6
Sen. marū; for the nom. pl. masc. -u, cf. BHSG § 12.61; Abhis III § 11.9.
7
In pāda a it is necessary to assume resolution of the sixth syllable (Śloka Pathyā).
8
= AMg suvaṇṇa, Skt suparṇa; Sen. suparṇā; see BHSD s.v. suvarṇa.
9
Sa Na atikrāntā amānuṣāḥ; Sen. em. abhikrāntā ca mānuṣā (≠ mss.); Jon. III 98 “human beings approached”;
cf. DP s.v. atikkamati “pp atikkanta, -mānusaka superhuman”; cf. also BHSD s.v. atikrānta; the parallel verse in
Sa 301r2 reads atikrāntā ca mānuṣāḥ.
10
Na Sen. cārikāṃ.
11
Sa varṇavarṇo (s.e.); corr. Na; the parallel verse in Sa 301r reads correctly: ime pi bahavo yakṣā varṇavanto
yaśasvinaḥ.
12
Sen. carante; for the stems in -a used as locative, cf. BHSG § 8.11; Karashima 2002 § 9.1.
13
Śloka; in pāda b there is resolution of the first syllable.
14
“Degradation / loss of (or: concerning) physical appearance”(?); so read the mss.; Sen. varṇito; cf.
Niruttidīpanīpāṭha 802 hiyyate hāni, vaṇṇahāni, balahāni, āyuhāni; cf. the reading in the parallel verse in Sa
301r: na tatra kṣudhā pipāsā nâpi <ca> hāni (← hāyanti) varṇato ǀ.
15
Śloka; in pāda a the word vā is metrically redundant.
16
Sen. śītam uṣṇaṃ.
17
One short syllable is lacking in Sa; Na suppl. pi.

118
 so cārikāṃ caritvāna vinetūna1 bahūṃ janā2 ǀ
saṃbuddho parinirvāye ṛṣī kṣīṇapunarbhavo” ǀǀ

atha khalv āyuṣmān Śāriputro utthāyâsanāto ekāṃsam uttarāsaṅgaṃ kṛtvā dakṣiṇaṃ

jānumaṇḍalaṃ pṛthivyāṃ pratiṣṭhāpayitvā yena bhagavāṃs tenâñjaliṃ praṇāmayitvā
bhagavantam etad avocat “bhagavān api bhagavato Śikhisya samaśīlo3 samaprajño balehi
vaiśāradyehi buddhadharmehi. bhagavato pi edṛśā yeva cārikā bhaviṣyati yathâpi bhagavato
Śikhisya4. sādhu5 bhagavān cārikāṃ careya6 bahujanahitāya bahujanasukhāya
lokānukampāya7 mahato janakāyasyârthāya hitāya sukhāya devānāñ ca manuṣyāṇāṃ ca.”

tato karitvā ekāṃsaṃ praṇametvāna8 añjaliṃ ǀ

cārikāṃ tatra yācesi Śāriputro tathāgataṃ ǀǀ9
“etasya dāni samayo yaṃ dāni bhagavāṃ pi (ʾ)ha10 ǀ
cārikāṃ prakrame śāstā anukampāya prāṇinaṃ11 ǀǀ12
yācito bhāvitātmo13 śarīrāntimadhāriṇo14 ǀ
<tā>ye kareya okāsaṃ15 anukampāye16 prāṇināṃ” ǀǀ17

“ito (’)ham ardhamāsena taṃ18 karitvāna poṣadham19 ǀ

cārikāṃ prakramiṣyāmi anukampāya prāṇināṃ” ǀǀ (Sen. 98)

tato ca ardhamāsena taṃ kṛtvāna poṣadhaṃ20 ǀ

cārikāṃ prakrame śāstā anukampāya prāṇināṃ ǀǀ21

1
Sa vinekona (s.e.); Na vinekotṛ; Sen. vinayitvā; for the gerund in -tūna, cf. BHSG § 35.36; von Hinüber 2001 §
498, Oberlies 2001 § 58; in. ms. Sa see Marciniak 2014: 197; the parallel verse in Sa 301r5 reads: so cārikāṃ
caritvāna vinettā (gerund in -tā, < vineptā [wrong back-formation]) bahūṃ janā.
2
Sa Na janī (s.e.); Sen. janāṃ. 3 Sa Śikhiṣya samaśilo; corr. Na.
4
Sa Śikhiṣya; corr. Na. 5 Sen. omits sādhu. 6 Sen. care. 7 Sen. ºkampāye.
8
Sa Na praṇetvāna (s.e.); corr. Sen.
9
Śloka; pāda a is ma-Vipulā.
10
Na Sen. hi.
11
Na Sen. prāṇināṃ; cf. Dhp 135, Jā VI 594.19 pāṇinaṃ (m.c.); for the Pā gen. pl. -inaṃ see Geiger § 95 (1);
EV I 330 (ad Th 1210 apalāyinaṃ [m.c.]).
12
Śloka; pāda a is na-Vipulā; in pāda d the initial pr- in prāṇinaṃ should be simplified (m.c.).
13
Sa Na bhāvitāmau (s.e.); Sen. yācitā bhāvitadharmā (≠ mss.); cf. MAV(F) 86.8 kāye ’smiṃ bhāvitātmasya
śarīrāntimadhāriṇaḥ; PTSD s.v. bhāvitatta1 “well trained or composed”.
14
All the mss. and Sen. read ºcāriṇo (s.e.; the akṣaras ca and dha resemble one another); cf. SWTF s.v.
śarīrāntima-dhārin “mfn. 'den letzten der Körper tragend': sich in der letzten Existenz befindend”.
15
Sa Na ye (s.e.) kareya okāsaṃ; Sen. em. prakareyu avakāśaṃ (≠ mss.); “Make an opportunity for this (i.e., a
journey to Kapilavastu)”.
16
Sen. ºkampāya.
17
Pāda a has only seven syllables; in pāda d the metre requires ºkampāyĕ or ºkampāya, the initial pr- of
prāṇināṃ should be simplified (m.c.).
18
Sen. omits taṃ. 19 Sen. upoṣadhaṃ. 20 Sen. upoṣadhaṃ.
21
Śloka; pāda b scans correctly if we read either karitvāna for kṛtvāna or upoṣadhaṃ for poṣadhaṃ (m.c.).

119
 yaṃ so grāmam vā nigamam vā upasaṃkramati Gautamo ǀ
tahiṃ tahi1 se manujā2 pratyupenti3 caturdiśaṃ ǀǀ4
yaṃ so grāmam vā nigamam vā upasaṃkramati Gotamo5 ǀ
sthāneyya6 puṣpitā vṛkṣā saṃpravānti caturdiśaṃ ǀǀ7
yasya yasyaỿva vṛkṣasya mūle tiṣṭhati Gautamo ǀ
so so muñcati puṣpāṇi onamitvā drumottamo ǀǀ
yasya yasyaỿva vṛkṣasya mūle tiṣṭhati Gautamo ǀ
so so muñcati8 phalāni pratipūrṇāni sarvaśo ǀǀ
mānuṣyakā9 ca ye vṛkṣā puṣpāṇi ..10 phalāni ca ǀ
cārikāṃ tāni dṛśyensu carante lokanāyake ǀǀ
amānuṣā ca ye vṛkṣā puṣpāṇi ca phalāni ca ǀ (300v)
cārikāṃ tāni dṛśyensu carante lokanāyake ǀǀ
tato yaṃ pṛthivī kampe sasamudrā saparvatā ǀ
cārikāṃ pratipannasya carante lokanāyake11 ǀǀ
mandāravāṇi puṣpāṇi devāḥ saṃprakire tadā ǀ
cārikāṃ pratipannasya carante lokanāyake ǀǀ
mahāmāndāravā puṣpā12 devāḥ saṃprakire tadā ǀ
cārikāṃ pratipannasya carante lokanāyake ǀǀ
karkāravāṇi puṣpāṇi devāḥ saṃprakire tadā ǀ
cārikāṃ pratipannasya carante lokanāyake ǀǀ
mahākarkāravā13 puṣpāṃ14 devāḥ saṃprakire tadā ǀ (Sen. 99)
cārikāṃ pratipannasya carante15 lokanāyake ǀǀ
rocamānāni puṣpāṇi devāḥ saṃprakire tadā ǀ
cārikāṃ pratipannasya carante lokanāyake ǀǀ
mahārocamānāni puṣpāṇi devāḥ saṃprakire tadā ǀ
cārikāṃ pratipannasya carante lokanāyake ǀǀ16

1
Na Sen. tahiṃ.
2
Sen. em. samarujā (≠ mss.).
3
Sa ºupestri (s.e.); corr. Na.
4
Śloka; in pāda a the first vā is metrically redundant; if we omit it, pāda a becomes sa-Vipulā; pāda c is bha-
Vipulā (we should read tahiṃ for tahi, m.c.); cf. Sa 299r tahiṃ tahiṃ se manujā abhyudgacche caturdiśaṃ.
5
Na Sen. Gautamo.
6
Sa Na sthānesya; Sen. sthānasya; a wrong back-formation from Pā ṭhānīya (Skt sthānīya) “belonging to or
prevailing at any place; local” (MW s.v. sthānīya).
7
Śloka; in pāda a the first vā is metrically redundant, if we omit it, pāda a becomes sa-Vipulā; in pāda b there is
resolution of the first syllable.
8
Sa cañcati (s.e.); corr. Na.
9
Sen. mānuṣakā.
10
One syllable is lacking (m.c.); Sen. suppl. ca.
11
For the genitive-locative phrase pratipannasya carante lokanāyake see BHSG § 7.12.
12
Na ºvā puṣpāṃ; Sen. ºvāṃ puṣpāṃ; for the acc. pl. neut. -ā, cf. BHSG § 8.100.
13
Sen. ºvāṃ; for the acc. pl. neut. -ā, cf. BHSG § 8.100.
14
For the acc. pl. neut. -āṃ, cf. BHSG § 8.102.
15
Sa cante (s.e.); corr. Na.
16
Pāda a is hypermetrical.

120
 maṃjūṣakāṇi puṣpāṇi devās saṃprakire tadā ǀ
cārikāṃ pratipannasya carante lokanāyake ǀǀ
mahāmañjūṣakāṇi puṣpāṇi1 devāḥ saṃprakire tadā ǀ
cārikāṃ pratipannasya carante lokanāyake ǀǀ2
bhīṣmāṇi ca ..3 puṣpāṇi devāḥ saṃprakire tadā ǀ
cārikāṃ caramāṇasya carante lokanāyake ǀǀ
mahābhīṣmāṇi ca puṣpāṇi devāḥ saṃprakire tadā ǀ
cārikāṃ caramāṇasya carante lokanāyake ǀǀ4
samantagandhāni puṣpāṇi devāḥ saṃprakire tadā ǀ
cārikāṃ caramāṇasya carante lokanāyake ǀǀ5
mahāsamantagandhāni puṣpāṇi devāḥ saṃprakire tadā ǀ
cārikāṃ caramāṇasya carante lokanāyake ǀǀ6
pāriyātrakapuṣpāṇi7 devās saṃprakire8 tadā ǀ
cārikāṃ caramāṇasya carante lokanāyake ǀǀ
suvarṇamayāni puṣpāṇi devāḥ saṃprakire tadā ǀ
cārikāṃ caramāṇasya carante lokanāyake ǀǀ9
rūpyamayāni puṣpāṇi10 devāḥ saṃprakire tadā ǀ
cārikāṃ caramāṇasya carante lokanāyake ǀǀ (Sen. 100)
ratanamayāni11 puṣpāṇi devāḥ saṃprakire tadā ǀ
cārikāṃ caramāṇasya carante lokanāyake ǀǀ
candanasya ..12 cūrṇāni devāḥ saṃprakire tadā ǀǀ
cārikāṃ caramāṇasya carante lokanāyake ǀǀ
agarusya13 <ca>14 cūrṇāni devāḥ saṃprakire tadā ǀ
cārikāṃ caramāṇasya carante lokanāyake ǀǀ
keśarasya <ca>15 cūrṇāni devāḥ saṃprakire tadā ǀ
cārikāṃ caramāṇasya carante lokanāyake ǀǀ (301r)
tamālapatracūrṇāni devāḥ saṃprakire tadā ǀ
cārikāṃ caramāṇasya carante lokanāyake ǀǀ

1
Na ºmaṃjūṣakapuṣpāni; Sen. ºmaṃjūṣapuṣpāni.
2
Pāda a is hypermetrical; it becomes regular if we read mahāmaṃjūṣapuṣpāni (Pathyā).
3
One short syllable is lacking; we could read e.g., bhīṣmāṇi ca <pi> puṣpāṇi.
4
Śloka; pāda a scans correctly if we omit the word ca.
5
Pāda a is hypermetrical; it becomes regular if we read samantagandhapuṣpāni (Pathyā).
6
Pāda a is hypermetrical.
7
Sen. parijātāni; cf. the parallel verse in Sa 299r: pāriyātrāni puṣpāṇi devāḥ saṃprakire tadā; see p. 117, fn. 10.
8
Sa ºpratikire (s.e.); corr. Na.
9
Pāda a is hypermetrical; it becomes regular if we read suvarṇamayapuṣpāṇi (Pathyā).
10
Sa puṣpā; corr. Na.
11
We should read with Sen. ratnaº (m.c.).
12
One short syllable is lacking in the mss.; Sen. suppl. ca; one syllable is lacking also in pāda a in the parallel
verse in Sa 299v: candanasya ... cūrṇāni devāḥ saṃprakire tadā.
13
Sen. agurusya; “fragrant aloe-wood”; Pā agalu (cf. DP s.v. agalu); Skt aguru.
14
Sa Na lack ca; suppl. Sen.; cf. Sa 299v agarusya ca.
15
Sa Na lack ca; suppl. Sen.; cf. Sa 299v keśarasya ca.

121
 divyā ratanacūrṇāni1 devāḥ saṃprakire tadā ǀ
cārikāṃ caramāṇasya carante lokanāyake ǀǀ
tūryakoṭīsahasrāṇi2 saṃpravādyensu ambare ǀ
cārikāṃ caramāṇasya carante lokanāyake ǀǀ
antarīkṣesmi3 bherīyo saṃpravādyensu aghaṭṭitāḥ ǀ
cārikāñ caramāṇasya carante lokanāyake ǀǀ4
cailokṣepāṇi5 akarensu (ʼ)ntarīkṣe6 sthitā maru7 ǀ
cārikāṃ caramāṇasya carante lokanāyake ǀǀ8
nāgarājā suvarṇā9 ca atikrāntā10 ca mānuṣāḥ ǀ
cārikāṃ caramāṇasya carante lokanāyake ǀǀ
ime pi bahavo yakṣā varṇavanto yaśasvinaḥ ǀ
cārikām anubandhensu carante lokanāyake ǀǀ
ime pi bahavo devā varṇavanto yaśasvinaḥ ǀ
cārikām anubandhensu carante lokanāyake ǀǀ (Sen. 101)
trisāhasrā11 (ʼ)bhibhū12 devā varṇavanto yaśasvinaḥ ǀ
cārikām anubandhensu carante lokanāyake ǀǀ
ṣaḍāśīti sahasrāṇi brāhmaṇānāṃ āgatāḥ ǀ13
cārikām anubandhensu carante lokanāyake ǀǀ
ṣaḍāśīti sahasrāṇi gṛhapatīnāṃ samāgatāḥ ǀ
cārikām anubandhensu carante lokanāyake ǀǀ14
na tatra kṣudhā pipāsā nâpi <ca> hāni15 varṇato16 ǀ
cārikāṃ caramāṇasya carante lokanāyake ǀǀ
na tatra śītam uṣṇaṃ vā daṃśā vā masakāni vā ǀ
cārikāṃ caramāṇasya carante lokanāyake ǀǀ

1
Sen. divyā ca ratnacūrṇāṇi.
2
Sen. ºkoṭiº.
3
Sen. ºasmiṃ (unmetr.); for the loc. sg. masc. neut. -esmi, cf. BHSG §§ 8.70f.; Abhis III § 6.23; in ms. Sa, cf.
Marciniak 2014: 178.
4
Pāda b is hypermetrical; it scans correctly if we read ºvādyensu (ʼ)ghaṭṭitāḥ.
5
Na cailukṣepāṇi; Sen. cailakṣepāṇi; cf. p. 118, fn. 5.
6
Na Sen. antarīkṣe.
7
Sen. marū; for the nom. pl. masc. -u, cf. BHSG § 12.61; Abhis III § 11.9.
8
In pāda a there is resolution of the sixth syllable; pāda b scans correctly if we read antarīkṣe for (ʼ)ntarīkṣe.
9
Sen. suparṇā; cf. p. 118, fn. 8.
10
“And superhuman (beings)”; Sen. abhikrāntā ca mānuṣā; cf. p. 118, fn. 9.
11
Sa Na ºsāhasro (s.e.; -ā and -o are often miswritten for one another); corr. Sen.
12
Sen. vibhū (≠ mss.).
13
Pāda b becomes regular if we read samāgatā or <ca> āgatāḥ for āgatāḥ; cf. the reading in the next verse:
gṛhapatīnāṃ samāgatāḥ.
14
In pāda b there is resolution of the first syllable.
15
Sa Na nâpi hāyanti (s.e.); corr. Sen.; cf. the reading in the parallel verse in Sa 300r: na tatra kṣudhā pipāsā
nâpi ca hāni varṇato.
16
“Degradation / loss of (or concerning) physical appearance”(?); so read all the mss.; Sen. varṇito; cf.
Niruttidīpanīpāṭha 802 hiyyate hāni, vaṇṇahāni, balahāni, āyuhāni; see p. 118, fn. 14.

122
 so cārikāṃ caritvāna vinettā1 ..2 bahūṃ janā3 ǀ
upāgame lokanātho Śākyānāṃ Kapilāhvayaṃ4 ǀǀ

bhagavān5 Nyagrodhārāme viharati mahatā bhikṣusaṃghena sārdham6 aṣṭādaśahi7

bhikṣuśatehi. aśrauṣī8 rājā Śuddhodano bhagavān Kośaleṣu cārikāṃ caramāṇo mahatā
bhikṣusaṃghena sārdham aṣṭādaśahi9 bhikṣuśatehi, yena Kośalānāṃ Kapilavastuṃ10 nagaraṃ
tad anusāre tad anuprāpta11 tatraỿva viharati Kapilavastusmi12 Nyagrodhārāme.
te dāni sarve Kapilavāstavyāḥ Śākyā Śākyāyinyaś13 ca bhagavato darśanakāmāḥ
svakāni14 yugyayānāni yojāyanti “bhagavato darśanāya gamiṣyāmaḥ”. aśrauṣīt15 khalu rājā
Śuddhodano Kapilavāstavyāḥ Śākya16 (301v) Śākyāyinyaś17 ca svakasvakāni yugyayānāni
yojāpayanti “Nyagrodhārāmaṃ (Sen. 102) gamiṣyāmaḥ bhagavantaṃ darśanāya”. tena dāni
Kapilavastusmi18 ghoṣaṇā kārāpitā “na kenaci19 prathamaṃ bhagavato upasaṃkramitavyaṃ.
sarvehi mayā sārdhaṃ Nyagrodhārāmaṃ gantavyaṃ bhagavantaṃ darśanāya”.
atha khalu rājā Śuddhodano sārdhaṃ svakenântapureṇa20 Yaśodharāpramukhena
sārdhaṃ kumārāmātyehi ca sārdhaṃ Śākyehi saparivārehi sārdhan
21
dhanugrahārathāśvārohehi sārdhaṃ vaṇijasārthavāhehi sārdhaṃ śreṣṭhipramukhehi
22
nigamehi mahatā rājānubhāvena mahatā rājarddhīye Kapilavastuto nagarāto niryāsi
bhagavantaṃ darśanāya. rājā ca Śuddhodano Kapilavastuto cāturghoṭena23 aśvarathena
nirdhāvati Śākiyamaṇḍalaparivṛto Nyagrodhārāmaṃ bhagavantaṃ darśanāya.
bhikṣusaṃgho ca Kapilavastunagaraṃ piṇḍāya praviśati. rājñā24 ca Śuddhodanena
bhikṣusaṃgho <dṛṣṭo>25. so dāni amātyānāṃ pṛcchati “ho bhaṇe amātya26 kiṃ imā edṛśā
pravrajyā27?” āmatyā āhansu “deva kumārasya eṣo parivāro”. so dāni tāṃ kṛśaśarīrāṃ bhikṣū
ṛṣipravrajitāṃ UruvilvāKāśyapaNadīKāśyapaGayāKāśyapaŚāriputraMaudgalyāyanā ca
28 1
saparivārāḥ tapatappitaśarīrāṃ muṇḍām pātrapāṇīṃ dṛṣṭvā paridīnamukhavarṇo samvṛtto

1
Sa Na vineptā; s.e. or a wrong back-formation of vinettā (< vinetvā), a Middle Indic gerund in -tā of vi-neti; cf.
BHSG § 35.52; Sen. vinetvā; cf. p. 119, fn. 1, on vinetūna.
2
One syllable needs to be supplied here; Sen. reads ca.
3
Sen. janāṃ; for the acc. pl. masc. -ā, cf. BHSG § 8.92; Abhis III § .33.
4
Sa Na Kapilāyaṃ (s.e.); corr. Sen.
5
Sen. atha bhagavāṃ. 6 Sa sāṃ; corr. Na. 7 Sen. ºdaśabhir. 8 Sen. aśroṣī.
9
Sen. ºdaśabhir . 10 Sen. omits Kapilavastuṃ.
11
Na Sen. ºprāpto; for the nom. sg. masc. -a, cf. BHSG § 8.22; Abhis III § 6.1; Marciniak 2014: 175.
12
Sen. omits Kapilavastusmi. 13 Sen. Śākyayº. 14 Sen. svakasvakāni. 15 Sen. aśroṣīt.
16
Na Sen. Śākyā; for the nom. pl. masc. -a, cf. BHSG § 8.79; Abhis III § 6.25.
17
Sen. Śākyayº. 18 Sen. ºvastusmiṃ. 19 Sen. kenacit.
20
Sen. ºântaḥpureṇa; ms. Sa very often reads antapura-; cf. Pischel § 344: “In antaḥpura and its derivatives aḥ
becomes e in lieu of o in all dialects, as in Pāli”; see also Oberlies 2001 § 4.2; cf. Pā antajana (for antoº).
21
Sen. ºgrahaº; for the lengthening of a to ā at the end of the first member of a compound, cf. BHSG § 8.15; cf.
also Geiger § 33; Goto 2000: 272; Sakamoto-Goto 1982: 24.
22
Cf. Bollée 2002 s.v. nigama “= grāma, villagers”; cf. Ratnach, s.v. ṇigama (2) “a group of traders or
merchants”.
23
Sen. caturº. 24 Sa rājño; corr. Na.
25
In ms. Sa the word dṛṣṭo is wanting; suppl. Na.
26
Na ho … amātyā; Sen. bho … amātyā; for the voc. pl. masc. -a, cf. BHSG § 8.87; Abhis III § 6.29.
27
Sen. imān edṛśā parivrājakā.
28
So read all the mss.; Sen. ºtapitaº; for the alternation ⊽c / vcc (tāpita / tappita), cf. Sn(tr.N) 132 (ad Sn 4).

123
“mama putro yadi <na>2 pravrajiṣyati, rājā bhaviṣyati cakravartī cāturdvīpo vijitāvī dhārmiko
dharmarājā saptaratnasamanvāgato rājasahasraparivṛto medini3 adhyāvaśiṣyaṃ4. imam edṛśaṃ
parivāra5 nivartetha-r-atha6 na7 taṃ icchāmi draṣṭuṃ”. te dāni bhikṣū amātyehi vuccanti “rājā
vo na draṣṭukāmo, nivartetha”. te dāni nivartitvā8 Nyagrodhārāma gatāḥ9 “na mo bhagavān10
rājā Śuddhodano icchati draṣṭuṃ. asmākaṃ ca dṛṣṭvā pratinivartito”. bhagavān āha “imaṃhi
yeva11 sarvasya bhikṣusaṃghasya āhāraṃ bhaviṣyati”. āyuṣmān12 UruvilvāKāśyapo
bhagavantam (Sen. 103) āmantrayati “gacchāmi (302r) bhagavān13 rājānaṃ Śuddhodanaṃ
nivartemi”. bhagavāṃ nâdhivāseti. NadīKāśyapo āha14, GayāKāśyapo pi, Upaseno pi, sarve te
maharddhikā bhikṣū bhagavantaṃ yācenti “gacchāma bhagavā15 rājānaṃ Śuddhodanaṃ
prasādemaḥ yathā bhagavantam upasaṃkrameya”. bhagavāṃ teṣāṃ pi nâdhivāseti.
atha khalv āyuṣmato Mahāmaudgalyānasya16 etad abhūṣi “kaṃ17 bhagavān ākāṃkṣati
bhikṣu18, yo rājānaṃ Śuddhodanam abhiprasādeyā?” adrākṣīt Mahāmaudgalyāno19 divyena
cakṣuṣā viśuddhenâtikrāntamānuṣyakena bhagavato cittaṃ Kālodāyismiṃ bhikṣusmiṃ
pratiṣṭhitaṃ. “Kālodāyī bhikṣu rājānaṃ Śuddhodanam abhiprasādayiṣyati”. dṛṣṭvā ca puna
yenâyuṣmān Kālodāyi20 tenôpasaṃkramitvā āyuṣmato Kālodāyisya etad uvāca “lābhā te
āyuṣmaṃ Udāyi sulabdhā lābhā yasya te śāstā ākāṃkṣati21 "Udāyī bhikṣu rājānaṃ
Śuddhodanaṃ abhiprāsādayiṣyati". asti anye sthavirasthavirā bhikṣū yācante na labhanti.
tvaṃ gacchā22 āyuṣmāṃ23 Udāyi, rājānaṃ Śuddhodanaṃ abhiprāsādehi”.
evam ukte āyuṣmāṃ Kālodāyī āyuṣmantaṃ Mahāmaudgalyāyanam etad uvāca
“durāsadā āyuṣmaṃ Mahāmaudgalyāyana rājāna24 kṣatriyā mūrdhābhiṣiktā25
janapadasthāmavīryaprāptā. sayyathâpi nāmâyuṣmaṃ Mahāmaudgalyāyana imasyā26 mahān
agniskandho27 puruṣasya durāsado bhavati upasaṃkramaṇāya. evam evâyuṣmaṃ28

1
Sen. muṇḍā.
2
The word na is lacking in ms. Sa; suppl. Na.
3
Sen. medinīm; for the acc. sg. fem. -i, cf. BHSG § 10.51; Abhis III § 9.3.
4
Sa ºiṣyan*; Na ºvasiṣyan; Sen. ºvasiṣyat; for the conditional in -iṣyaṃ (ºiṣyan), cf. BHSG § 31.39.
5
Na Sen. ºvāraṃ.
6
Sen. em. nivartetha ahaṃ (≠ mss.); for the saṃdhi-consonant -r-, cf. BHSG § 4.61; Geiger § 73.3.
7
Sa Na nna; the scribe probably thought that the reading was nivartetha rathan (acc. sg.).
8
Sa vartitvā (hapl.); corr. Na. 9 Sen. ºmaṃ gatāḥ. 10 Na Sen. bhagavan.
11
Na Sen. imahiṃ eva. 12 Sen. omits āyuṣmān. 13 Na Sen. bhagavan. 14 Sen. pi.
15
Na Sen. bhagavan; voc. sg. bhagavā; in Pā, cf. Geiger § 96 (voc. sg. -ā / -a).
16
Na Sen. ºmaudgalyāyanasya; cf. Alsdorf 1974: 377 “die echte Ost-Prakrit-Form Moggallāna (oder ein
*Maudgalyāna)”; Oberlies 2001: 37, § 8 Moggallāna < Maudgalyāyana, -āya- contracted to -ā-. See p. 65, fn. 6.
17
Sa Na kiṃ; corr. Sen.
18
Sen. bhikṣuṃ; for the acc. sg. masc. -u, cf. BHSG § 12.22; Abhis III § 11.3.
19
Na Sen. ºmaudgalyāyano. 20 Sen. punaḥ … Kālodayī. 21 Sa ākāṃkṣa; corr. Na.
22
Na Sen. gaccha; for the 2 sg. impv. -ā, cf. BHSG § 30.11.
23
Sen. āyuṣman; voc. sg. masc. -ān (see BHSG § 18.81; Abhis III § 15.4).
24
Na Sen. rājānaḥ; for the nom. pl. masc. -āna, cf. BHSG § 17.60.
25
Sen. mūrdhnāº.
26
So read all the mss.; the meaning of imasyā is not clear here; perhaps we should read imasya (gen. sg.) ...
puruṣasya, “for a man of this world”, i.e., for a common person (?); cf. MW s.v. idam “idam- or iyam- alone
sometimes signifies "this earth"”; Sen. emends implausibly samiddho.
27
Sen. mahāgniskandho; cf. Ps 164.4 (mahā)aggikkhandho viya ca durāsadā.
28
Sa Na evâsmiṃ; corr. Sen.

124
Mahāmaudgalyāyana rājāno kṣatriyā mūrdhābhiṣiktā1 janapadasthāmavīryaprāptāḥ durāsadā
upasaṃkramaṇāya. sayyathâpi nāmâyuṣmaṃ Mahāmaudgalyāyana kuñjaro ṣaṣṭihāyano
durāsado bhavati upasaṃkramituṃ. evam evâyuṣmaṃ Mahāmaudgalyāyana rājāno2 kṣatriyā
mūrdhābhiṣiktā3 janapadasthāmavīryaprāptā durāsadā upasaṃkramaṇāya. sayyathâpi
nāmâyuṣmaṃ Mahāmaudgalyāyana siṃho mṛgarājā4 dāḍhī5 balī keśarī mṛgādhipati6 (Sen. 104)
durāsado bhavati puruṣasya upasaṃkramaṇāya. evam evâyuṣmaṃ (302v) Mahāmaudgalyāyana
rājānaḥ kṣatriyāḥ mūrdhābhiṣiktā7 janapadasthāmavīryaprāptāḥ puruṣasiṃhā durāsadā
bhavanti upasaṃkramaṇāya. sayyathâpi nāmâyuṣmaṃ Mahāmaudgalyāyana śārdūlo
orīṇakāyo8 gurudarśano durāsado9 bhavati puruṣasya upasaṃkramaṇāya. evam evâyuṣmaṃ
Mahāmaudgalyāyana kṣatriyā mūrdhābhiṣiktā10 janapadasthāmavīryaprāptāḥ puruṣaśārdūlā
durāsadā11 bhavanti upasaṃkramaṇāya”.
atha khalu bhagavān āyuṣmantaṃ Kālodāyiṃ gāthāya adhyabhāṣe

“śṛṇu mama Udāyibhadrā parama kulaprasādakānāṃ12 tvam evâgro13 ǀ

Śākyakulanandijananaṃ rājavaraṃ laghuṃ14 prasādehi ǀǀ15
na hi anyo koci bhikṣu samartho rājño prasādayituṃ cittaṃ ǀ
nânyatra tvam16 Udāyi sabhāgacarito17 bhagavato (ʾ)si18 ǀǀ19

1
Sen. mūrdhnāº. 2 Sen. omits rājāno. 3 Sen. mūrdhnāº.
4
Sa Na mahārājā (w.r.); corr. Sen.; cf. Ps 164.4 sīho migarājā viya …durāsadā; Ap 320.21f. āsīviso yathā ghoro
migarājā va kesarī ǀ matto va kuñjaro dantī evaṃ buddhā durāsadā ǀǀ.
5
Sen. dāṭhī; cf. Pischel § 76 “dāḍhi = daṃṣṭrin (AMg, Ś)” and § 304 “daṃṣṭrā becomes M. AMg. Ś. dāḍhā”; cf.
also the readings in Sa 364r5 siṃha iva dāḍhī balī; 410v5 dāḍhī balī keśarī; 411v3 dāḍhī balī kesarī; (Sen. each
time reads dāṭhī).
6
Sen. ºpatir; for the nom. sg. masc. -i, cf. BHSG § 10.15; Abhis III § 8.1.
7
Sen. mūrdhnāº.
8
The meaning of the word orīṇa is not entirely clear; perhaps it refers to the lowered pose of an angry / attacking
tiger?; Sen. reads olīnaº.
9
Sa durāsadā (s.e.; -ā and -o are often miswritten for one another); corr. Na.
10
Sen. kṣatriyā rājāno mūrdhnāº.
11
Sa sadā (s.e.; a sort of hapl.); corr. Na.
12
“You are the foremost (parama) and the best (agra) among those who inspire faith in families”; Sen. em.
paramakuśalaprasādānāṃ (≠ mss.); cf. AN I 25.5 kulappasādakānaṃ yad idaṃ Kāḷudāyī; Sm-av § 140 Udāyī
ayaṃ bhagavatā kulaprasādakānām agro nirdiṣṭaḥ; see also BHSD s.v. Kālodāyin.
13
Sen. tvam agro. 14 Sen. laghu.
15
The meter is Āryā; pāda a scans correctly if we read ºprasādakānă for ºprasādakānāṃ (-pr- should be
simplified, m.c.) and tuvam agro for tvam evâgro; in pāda b the metre requires laghŭ for laghuṃ, the initial pr-
in prasādehi needs to be simplified (m.c.).
16
The mss. have only m here (a sort of hapl. after ºtra); Sen. tvayā; for anyatra + acc., cf. CPD s.v. aññatra; cf.
Sa 298v2 nâpy anyatra kāṣāyāṇi “except for yellow robes”.
17
Sen. em. sabhāgacaritena (≠ mss.).
18
“You have similar conduct to the Lord”; Sa Na bhagavati ṣu (s.e.); Sen. bhagavato; see BHSD 560, s.v.
sabhāgacarita “having similar conduct (to someone else’s; gen.), LV 13.15 sabhāgacaritā bodhisattvasya; Gv
104.11 mama sabhāgacaritā bodhisattvāḥ.”
19
Āryā; pāda a does not scan correctly; it becomes Capalā if we read na hi anyŏ koci bhikṣū samarthŏ rājño
prasādayitŭ cittaṃ; in pāda b the metre requires tvaṃ for tvam (the initial tv- should be simplified) and Udāyī.

125
 bhūtapūrvam Udāyi atīta-m-adhvāni1 abhūṣi bhūmipati2 ǀ
nāmena Satyavardhano vighuṣṭaśabdo dharaṇīpālo3 ǀǀ4
dhārmiko ..5 dharmarājā saṃpūjita prāṇakoṭīnayutehi6 ǀ
dharmeṇa7 imāṃ ca8 vasumatiṃ samudraparyantām anuśāse ǀǀ9
tasya ca abhūṣi rājño putro darśāvi10 pūrvabuddhānāṃ ǀ
nāmena Matisāro guṇagaṇaparivārita mativaṃ11 ǀǀ12
kāmeṣu doṣadarśī anarthiko13 sarvakāmabhogeṣu ǀ
oruttakuśalamūlo14 gṛhe na ramati vivekarato ǀǀ15

taṃ avaca Satyavardhano “putra bhuṃja16 praṇītakāmaguṇaṃ17 ǀ (Sen. 105)

Vaiśramaṇabhavanasadṛśe18 amarabhavanasannibhe veśme” ǀǀ19
taṃ avaca Matīsāro daśāṃguliṃ añjaliṃ praṇāmayitvā ǀ
“naỿtāni dharaṇipāla dhanāni paṇḍitasya bhavanti20 ǀ
abudhajana saṃmatāni21 sarāgavaśa …22 hi tāni vijñenti23 ǀǀ24
kiṃ kāraṇaṃ anandho andhasya vaśena utpathaṃ gṛhṇe ǀ

1
Na Sen. atītam adhvānam.
2
Na ºpatir; Sen. ºpatī; for the nom. sg. masc. -i, cf. BHSG § 10.15; Abhis III § 8.1.
3
Sen. dharaṇiº.
4
Āryā; pāda a is unmetr.; in pāda b the metre requires ºvardhanŏ and dharaṇiº (Capalā).
5
One short syllable is lacking, e.g. ca.
6
Na ºpūjitaḥ; Sen. ºpūjitaḥ ºkoṭiº (unmetr.).
7
Sa Na dharmehi (s.e.; probably caused by the preceding instr. pl.); corr. Sen.
8
Sen. omits ca.
9
Āryā; in pāda a the metre requires dharmikŏ and ºkoṭiº; the initial pr- of prāṇaº should be simplified; pāda b is
unmetr.; it becomes regular if we omit ca and read vasumati ºparyantăm.
10
Na Sen. darśāvī (unmetr.).
11
= Skt matimant; Na ºcāritamati ca; Sen. ºparicāritamatī ca; see BHSD s.v. mativant.
12
Āryā; in pāda b the metre requires nāmenā and ºvārito.
13
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na arthiko (w.r.); cf. the readings in Sa 159v2: kumāro pi dāni kāmeṣu ādῑnavadarśῑ anarthiko
sarvakāmabhogehi; Sa 303r2 aham eva (ʾ)bhūṣi anarthiko kāmabhogehi.
14
Sen. oruptaº.
15
Pāda a is Āryā Capalā; in pāda b we should read ramatī (m.c.).
16
Sen. bhuṃjāhi.
17
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºkāmaṃº (s.e.).
18
Sa Na ºsadṛśena (s.e.; unmetr.); Sen. Vaiśravaṇabhavanasadṛśe; cf. AMg Vesamaṇa (regular Pkt form; not in
Pāli); for the alternation m / v, cf. Pischel §§ 251, 261; BHSG § 2.30; von Hinüber 2001 §§ 208-210.
19
Āryā; pāda a scans correctly if we read ºvardhanŏ and putrā.
20
Sen. em. bhāvyāni (≠ mss.).
21
Sa Na samantāni; Sen. em. ºsamarthitāni.
22
One long or two short syllables are lacking here; Sen. reads ºvaśāni, but then the fifth gaṇa is amphibrach,
which offends against the metre.
23
Sen. vidyanti (≠ mss.); the form vijñenti is not attested elsewhere; it is presumably either a contracted form of
*vijānenti (“regard, consider as”) or a back-formation from *vijjenti < vidya- (“to consider as, take for”);
“Foolish men regard them as dear (saṃmata)”.
24
Āryā; this verse consists of three pādas; in pāda a we could repair the metre by reading praṇāmetvā for
praṇāmayitvā; in pāda b the part naỿtāni dharaṇipāla dhanāni scans as gaṇas 1-4 (we should read ºpālā, m.c.),
but the remaining part is unmetrical; pāda c scans as a prior pāda of Āryā if we read saṃmatānī (m.c.). Sen.
prints two two-pāda verses and a lacuna for pāda b in the second verse.

126
 vuhyaṃtasya velagato kathaṃ spṛheyā attāṇasya1? ǀǀ2
baddhasya3 kathaṃ mukto vacanena kārakaṃ4 abhikrameya? ǀ5
viṣamasthasya samāgati6 kathaṃ spṛhe7 naro vijña8? ǀǀ9
pratibhāsi me narapati andho vuhyaṃ10 ciranaṣṭo ca ǀ
vuhyasi kāmoghena11 va12 ahaṃ ca kāmāṃ jugupsāmi” ǀǀ13
tasya ca balavantasya14 pituno rājñasya15 ...16 atisāro17 ǀ (303r)
pravraje jahitvaṃ18 rājyaṃ kumāro kāmāṃ ca anapekṣo ǀǀ19
urago va20 jīrṇaṃ tvacaṃ21 pakvakheṭapiṇḍam iva tyaje rājyaṃ22 ǀ
sāgarāntamahiṃ sarvāṃ so23 kāmeṣu doṣadarśī24 ǀǀ25
atikrame kāmadhātu26 Matisāro Brāhmaṃ vihāraṃ27 rocaye28 ǀ
……………………… kumāro Brahmatvagamanāye ǀǀ29

1
“Without a shelter”; Sen. atrāṇasya; Pā attāṇa.
2
Āryā; pāda b does not scan correctly.
3
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na bandhasya (s.e.).
4
Cf. Pā kāra “prison” (DP s.v. kāra3); Sen. kārādhvam (≠ mss.).
5
“Why would a freed man enter the prison (again) at the word of an imprisoned one?”. Edgerton (BHSD s.v.
kārāhva) reads bandhasya kathaṃ mukto vacanena kārāhvam abhikrameya “how, having been freed from a
bond by a word, would one enter into what is called a prison (viz. sensual life)?”.
6
Sa samāgato; Na Sen. samāgamaṃ.
7
Sen. spṛheyā; for the 3 sg. opt. -e, cf. BHSG § 29.12.
8
Sen. vijño; for the nom. sg. masc. -a, cf. BHSG § 8.22; Abhis III § 6.1.
9
Āryā; in pāda a the metre requires vacanenā; -kr- of ºkrameya should be simplified; pāda b scans correctly if
we read spṛheyā for spṛhe (m.c.).
10
Sen. vuhyanto; for the nom. sg. masc. -aṃ of -nt stems, cf. BHSG § 18.60.
11
Sa Na kāmoghe; corr. Sen. 12 Sen. omits va (unmetr.).
13
Āryā; pāda a has only 28 mātrās and does not scan correctly; pāda b is a regular Pathyā.
14
Sa Na palaº (s.e.); corr. Sen.; for the interchange p / b, cf. Lüders 1954 §§ 144-147; Sn(tr.N) 169 (ad Sn 98);
Abhis III § 62.2.49B6 paddaº for baddhaº; Habata 2007: lx.
15
Sen. pituno ājñāye (≠ mss.); for the gen. sg. rājñasya, cf. BHSG § 17.31.
16
Two syllables are lacking: − ⏑, we could read <ājña> (m.c. for ājñā), “disregarding (atisāro) <the order> of
his powerful father, the king”.
17
Sa Na abhisāro (s.e.; the akṣaras bha and ta are similar); Sen. em. sa Matisāro.
18
Na Sen. jahitva; jahitvaṃ is a gerund extended by -ṃ, not in BHSG, but several occurrences are found in ms.
Sa, e.g., Sa 417v vanditvaṃ (Sen. vanditva); 223v nirmiṇitvaṃ (Sen. nirmiṇitvā); 406r bāhetvaṃ (Sen. bāhetvā);
231r vartetvaṃ (Sen. vartetva).
19
Āryā; pāda b becomes regular if we read pravrajĕ, jahitvă and kumārŏ (Capalā).
20
Sen. vā.
21
Sa Na jīrṇo (s.e.; the scribe did not understand the verse); Sen. jīrṇatvacaṃ. Cf. Jā III 164.13 urago va tacam
jiṇṇaṃ hitvā; Jā III 164.23 yathā nāma urago jiṇṇatacaṃ nivattitvā.
22
Sa Na tyaje jahitvaṃ rājyaṃ (s.e.); corr. Sen.
23
Sa sau; corr. Na. 24 Sen. ºdarśāvī.
25
This verse does not scan correctly.
26
Sen. atikramya ºdhātuṃ (≠ mss.).
27
Sen. Brahmavihāraṃ; cf. Śbh(S) 508 brāhmo vihāro maitrīkaruṇāmuditopekṣāvihāraḥ; Samādh(D) II 589.11
mahāsattvaś caturo brāhmān vihārān pratilabhate.
28
Sen. ācare (≠ mss.); Jon. III 104 “indulged in divine meditation”; cf. PTSD s.v. roceti “(with acc. of object) to
find pleasing, to find delight in, to be attached to, to choose”; here opt. used as aor.; cf. BHSG § 32.93; in Pā, cf.
Geiger § 170B; in Pkt, cf. Pischel § 466.
29
Pāda a does not scan correctly; pāda b is incomplete; Sen. prints a lacuna.

127
 pravrajitasmiṃ kumāre1 anuvrato (ʼ)sya purohitakumāro ǀ
nāmena Somadatto anupravraje so Matisāraṃ2 ǀǀ3
pravrajitasmiṃ kumāre pitā akāsi sa tasmiṃ aprasādaṃ4 ǀ (Sen. 106)
gatvāna Somadatto prasādayesi dharaṇipālaṃ5 ǀǀ6
kiṃ manyase7 Udāyi Matisāro anyo so8 tena kālena ǀ
tena samayena aham eva (ʼ)bhūṣi9 anarthiko kāmabhogehi ǀǀ10
tat kiṃ manyase Udāyi anyo so Satyavardhano āsi ǀ
ayam eva so narapati11 Śuddhodano so tadā āsi ǀǀ12
kiṃ13 manyase Udāyi anyo so (ʼ)nuvrato14 Somadatto ǀ
tvaṃ yeva15 so abhūṣi prasādaye Satyamahaṃ nāmaṃ16 ǀǀ17
tasmāt tvaritam18 Udāyi rājaṃ Śuddhodanaṃ prasādehi ǀ
bheṣyati mahāsamudayo prasādite19 tasmiṃ mahīpāle ǀǀ20
bheṣyati anantapāra-m-upacayo21 marumānuṣāṇāṃ kulaputra22 ǀ
rājāvaraprasādane23 naravara24 tvaritaṃ prasādehi ǀǀ25
saṃprati Śākyādhipatī atimānaheto26 vitarkamathito va ǀ
tiṣṭhati viṣamamati27 giritaṭapatito yathā28 nāgo ǀǀ29

1
Sa Na kumāro (s.e.); corr. Sen.
2
Sen. ºpravrajesi Matiº.
3
Āryā; in pāda a we should read ºvrajitasmῐ and (ʼ)syā (m.c.); in pāda b only gaṇas 1-3 scan correctly.
4
Sa Na apramādaṃ (s.e.; the akṣaras sa and ma are similar); corr. Sen.
5
Sen. dharaṇīº.
6
Āryā; pāda a scans correctly if we read ºvrajitasmῐ for ºvrajitasmiṃ, akāsī for akāsi and tasmim for tasmiṃ, -
pr- in aprasādaṃ should be simplified; pāda b is Capalā (we should read dharaṇīº, m.c.).
7
Sen. tat kiṃ manyasi. 8 Sen. omits so. 9 Sen. (ʾ)ham eva and omits (ʼ)bhūṣi.
10
Āryā; in pāda a only gaṇas 1-3 fit the metre (we should read Udāyī, m.c.); pāda b does not scan correctly.
11
Sen. ºpatiḥ.
12
Āryā; pāda a scans correctly if we omit tad and read Udāyī; in pāda b the metre requires ºpatī or ºpatiḥ for
ºpati and Śuddhodanŏ.
13
Sen. tat kiṃ. 14 Sen. anuvrato. 15 Sen. tuvam eva. 16 Sen. nāma.
17
Āryā; in pāda a only gaṇas 1-3 scan correctly (we should read Udāyī, m.c.); the remaining part does not fit the
metre; pāda b is Capalā (we should read Satyamahă for Satyamahaṃ, m.c.).
18
Sa Na tvācitam (s.e.; the akṣaras ra and ca are sometimes miswritten for one another); Sen. em. tasmād
dānīṃ Udāyi (≠ mss.; unmetr.; the third gaṇa is amphibrach).
19
Sa Na prasāde (s.e.); Sen. prasanne; cf. the reading in the next verse: rājāvaraprasādane.
20
Āryā; in pāda a we should read Udāyī; in pāda b the metre requires tasmῐ for tasmiṃ.
21
“There will be endless growth / prosperity”; Sen. em. anantaphalasya upaº (≠ mss.; unmetr., the third gaṇa is
amphibrach; Jon. III 105 “an endless store of blessings”); see MDPL s.v. anantapāra “boundless”.
22
Sa Na ºputraṃ (s.e.); corr. Sen.
23
Sen. rājavaraprasādena; rājāº is m.c. for rājaº.
24
Sen. ºvaraṃ (unmetr.); for the acc. sg. masc. -a, cf. BHSG § 8.32; Abhis III § 6.12.
25
Āryā; pāda a scans correctly if we read ºmānuṣāṇă for ºmānuṣāṇāṃ; in pāda b the metre demands ºprasādanĕ,
the initial tv- in tvaritaṃ should be simplified (m.c.).
26
“Because of (his) pride”, Sen. reads ºhato “stricken by pride”, which is metrically better.
27
Sen. em. saviṣaṇṇamatī (≠ mss.).
28
Sen. yatha (unmetr.).
29
Āryā; in pāda a the fifth gaṇa is unmetr. (⏑ − −); pāda b does not scan correctly; it becomes regular if we read
tiṣṭhati <vā> (= eva; or tiṣṭhati <so>) viṣamamatī.

128
 1
ojahareṇa balavatā puruṣo yathā2 rākṣasena parikṣipto ǀ
n(ʼ) evâtmānaṃ prajānāti3 paraṃ evaṃ bhūmipati4 ǀǀ5, 6
aiśvaryahānim7 anusmare8 aiśvaryaṃ ca devo9 vicintento ǀ
mama kāsi10 aprasādaṃ gatvā <taṃ>11 lahuṃ12 prasādehi” ǀǀ13

atha khalu rājā Śuddhodano Kapilavastusya nagaradvārāto pratinivartitvā sarveṇa (Sen.

107) Śākiyamaṇḍalena sārdhaṃ svakāyāṃ darśanaśālāyāṃ pratyasthāsi. tatra rājā Śuddhodano
Śākya14 Śākyāyinyaś ca āmantresi “mahāntato pi aiśvaryādhipatyāto15 bhraṃśitvā16 kumāro
pravrajito. yadi ca17 kumāro na pravrajito abhaviṣyaṃ18, so rājā bhave cakravartī cātudvīpo19
vijitāvī dhārmiko dharmarājā saptaratnasamanvāgato, tasya imāni sapta ratanāni 20 bhavensu,
tadyathā 21cakraratanaṃ hastiratanaṃ aśvaratanaṃ maṇiratanaṃ strīratanaṃ gṛhapatiratanaṃ
pariṇāyakaratanam eva saptamaṃ22. pūraṃ câsya putrasahasraṃ bhavet śūrāṇāṃ vīrāṇāṃ
varāṅgarūpiṇāṃ parasainyapramardakānāṃ. so imāṃ catvāri mahādvīpāṃ23
sāgaragiriparyantāṃ24 akhilām akaṇṭakā25 adaṇḍena aśastreṇa26 anutpīḍena dharmeṇaỿva
abhivijinitvā27 adhyāvasiṣyaṃ28, rājāna (303v) sahasreṣu ca parivṛto bhaveya. teṣām asmākaṃ

1
“Like a man embraced by a powerful demon taking away (his) strength”.
2
Sen. em. balavanto puruṣo yatha.
3
Sen. em. naỿvâtmānaṃ na prajā jānati (≠ mss.).
4
Sen. param eva ºpatiḥ.
5
“He recognises neither himself nor another (person)”; cf. Jon. III 105 “He no longer knows either his own self
nor his son”.
6
Pāda a scans as Āryā (we should read yathă for yathā, -kṣ- of ºkṣipto should be simplified, m.c.); in pāda b the
part n(ʼ) evâtmānaṃ prajānāti scans as Śloka Pathyā, while the part paraṃ evaṃ bhūmipati fits Āryā if we read
evă for evaṃ; for the mixed metre Śloka / Āryā, cf. EV II xxxix.
7
Sa Na aiśvaryāº (unmetr.); corr. Sen.
8
Sen. anusmaranto.
9
“The king (devo), reflecting on sovereignty, is thinking about the loss of sovereignty”; Sa Na deyo; Sen. omits
this word; for the alternation y / v, cf. BHSG § 2.31; Sn(tr.N) 169 (ad Sn 100).
10
For the aorist with optative or future meaning, cf. BHSG §§ 32.119ff.
11
Sa Na are lacking taṃ; Sen. reads tvaṃ.
12
Sen. lahu (m.c.).
13
Āryā; pāda a is unmetr.; in pāda b the metre requires lahŭ, the initial pr- in prasādehi should be simplified.
14
Sen. Śākyā.
15
Sa Na ºpatyāyā (s.e.); Sen. ºpatyā.
16
Sa Na traṃśitvā (s.e.; the akṣaras tra and bhra are similar); Sen. prabhraṃśitvā; cf. the reading further in this
chapter: te vayaṃ …. mahantāto aiśvaryādhipatyāto bhraṃśitāḥ (Sa 303v1).
17
Sa Na na (s.e.; the akṣaras ca and na are sometimes miswritten for one another); Sen. lacks ca.
18
Sen. abhaviṣya; for the conditional in -iṣyaṃ used as 3 sg., cf. BHSG § 31.39.
19
Na Sen. cāturº. 20 Sen. ratnāni.
21
Sen. ºratnaṃ … ºratnaṃ … ºratnaṃ … ºratnaṃ … ºratnaṃ … ºratnaṃ …pariṇāyakaratnaṃ.
22
Sen. saptaratnaṃ. Cf. the parallel list in Sa 164v5: cakraratanaṃ hastiratanaṃ aśvaratanaṃ maṇiratanaṃ
strῑratanaṃ gṛhapatiratanaṃ pariṇāyakaratanam eva saptamaṃ.
23
Sen. imāni catvāri mahādvīpā.
24
Sen. ºparyantā.
25
Na Sen. akaṇṭakāṃ; for the acc. pl. masc. -ā, cf. BHSG § 8.92; Abhis III § 6.33.
26
Sen. adaṇḍenâśastreṇa.
27
“Having conquered”; Sen. vâbhinirjitvā.
28
Sen. ºśiṣya; for the conditional in -iṣyaṃ used as 3 sg., cf. BHSG § 31.39.

129
hastoktaṃ cakravartirājyam abhaviṣyaṃ1. te vayaṃ kumāreṇa pravrajitena mahantāto
aiśvaryādhipatyāto bhraṃśitāḥ”.
atha khalv āyuṣmān Udāyī Nyagrodhārāmāto vaihāyasām abhyudgamya rājño
Śuddhodanasya Śākiyamaṇḍalaparivṛtasya purato tālamātraṃ vaihāyasam antarīkṣe asthāsi.
adrākṣī2 rājā Śuddhodano āyuṣmaṃtaṃ3 Udāyi4 tālamātraṃ vaihāyasam antarīkṣe tiṣṭhaṃtaṃ,
dṛṣṭvā ca punaḥ hṛṣṭo tuṣṭo saumanasyajāto utthāyâsanāto ekāṃśam5 uttarāsaṃgaṃ kṛtvā
yenâyuṣmān Udāyi tenâñjaliṃ praṇāmetvā āyuṣmantaṃ Udāyiṃ gāthāye adhyabhāṣe

“kutas tvam āgacchasi raktacīvara?

kena tvam arthena ihânuprāpto? ǀ
kiṃ vâtha6 ākāṃkṣasi tvaṃ Udāyi?
sudurlabhaṃ7 siddhavratāna darśanaṃ” ǀǀ8
“lābhas tu9 rāṣṭrādhipate śirīmato (Sen. 108)
yasya tava putra narāṇam uttamo ǀ
tejena obhāsati sarvalokaṃ
sahasraraśmîva10 udetu11 medinīṃ” ǀǀ12

evaṃ dāni sthavireṇa Udāyinā tālamātraṃ vaihāyasam antarīkṣe sthitena bahūni

buddhamāhātmyāni13 parikīrtitāni. tāni ca rājā Śuddhodano śrutvā prīto saṃvṛtto. so dāni
Śākyā Śākyāyinyaś ca āmantrayati “sayyathâpi nāma Vāsiṣṭhāvo14 sūryasya abhyudentasya
etaṃ pūrvaṅgamaṃ etaṃ pūrvanimittaṃ15, yam idaṃ āryOdāyi16 no sarvasaṃśayacchettā
Sugatasya śrāvako”.

“buddhasya putro paramārthadarśino17

upāgamā18 Śākyakulo tadantaraṃ19 ǀ

1
Sen. ºiṣyat. 2 Sen. adrākṣīd. 3 Sa ºṃta; corr. Na.
4
Na Sen. Udāyiṃ; for the acc. sg. masc. -i, cf. BHSG § 10.47.
5
Sa Na ekāśam; Sen. ekānsam.
6
Sa Na vâtvaṃ (s.e.); Sen. em. kiṃ vâtra.
7
Sa Na ºlabhā; in MIndic -ā and -aṃ are often interchanged, cf. Karashima 2002: 50, fn. 33; Sen. sudullabhaṃ.
8
The metre is Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; in pāda b -pr- of ºprāpto should be simplified; in pāda c the initial tv- ot tvaṃ
needs to be simplified; in pāda d the metre demands that -vr- of ºvratāna be simplified.
9
Sen. te (unmetr.). 10 Sen. ºrasmîva.
11
Sen. udetva (≠ mss.); for the gerund in -tu, cf. BHSG § 35.54; Oberlies 2001 § 58; von Hinüber 2001 § 498.
12
Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; in pāda b the metre requires yasyā for yasya; the fourth syllable is short (cf. Karashima
2016a: 205, fn. 18 “In the SP, a short syllable is permitted before the caesura also at the fourth syllable of the
Triṣṭubh pādas, which is not seen in Vedic nor in Pali”).
13
Sa budhyaº (s.e.); corr. Na.
14
Sen. Vāsiṣṭhāho; for the voc. pl. masc. -āvo, cf. BHSG § 8.89.
15
Sen. etan nimittaṃ (≠ mss.); cf. BHSD 351, s.v. pūrvanimitta “advance-sign, prognosticating something that is
to happen in the future”.
16
Sen. em. oruṇo Udāyī (≠ mss.).
17
Sen. ºdarśī (≠ mss.).
18
3 sg. aor. (cf. BHSG § 32.112); Sa Na upāgamo (-ā and -o are often miswritten for one another); Sen. upāgato.
19
Sen. em. ºkulaṃ tadantaḥ; for the acc. sg. masc. -o, cf. BHSG § 8.36; Abhis III § 6.13.

130
 prasādaye Śākyamahānubhāvaṃ1 ǀǀ2
āśāya kṛṣyate kṣetraṃ bījam āśāya vapyate ǀ
āśāya vāṇijā yānti samudraṃ dhanahārakāḥ ǀ
yāya āśāya3 tiṣṭhāmi sā me āśā samṛdhyatu ǀǀ4
punaḥ5 punaḥ kṣipra6 vapanti bījaṃ
punaḥ puno7 varṣati devarājā8 ǀ
punaḥ puno9 vardhati bījagrāmaṃ
punaḥ puno10 lābhaṃ labhanti karṣikā ǀǀ11
punaḥ puno12 yācanakā upenti (Sen. 109)
punaḥ puno13 satpuruṣā14 dadanti ǀ
punaḥ puno15 satpuruṣe16 hi17 datvā
punaḥ puno18 svargam upenti sthānaṃ ǀǀ19
durlabho20 puruṣājanyo na so sarvatra jāyate ǀ
yatra so jāyate vīro21 taṃ kulaṃ sukham edhati22 ǀǀ23
vīro hi vai sapta yugāṃ punāti24
yasmiṃ kule jāyati bhūriprajño ǀ
pitêva25 Śākyā nayati devadevo

1
“The (most) mighty among the Śākyas”; Sen. writes prasādaye Satyamahaṃ ity evaṃ (≠ mss.) as pāda c and
prints a lacuna in pāda d; Jon. III 107 “As I placated Satyamaha so [may I now placate Śuddhodana]”.
2
Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; this verse consists of three pādas; Sen. prints a four-pāda verse with a lacuna for pāda d.
3
Sen. yo yasya āśāya (unmetr.; ≠ mss.).
4
The metre is Śloka; cf. Th 530 āsāya kassate khettaṃ, bījaṃ āsāya vuppati ǀ āsāya vāṇijā yanti samuddaṃ
dhanahārakā ǀ yāya āsāya tiṭṭhāmi sā me āsā samijjhatu ǀǀ.
5
Sen. punar.
6
So read the mss. and Sen.; probably s.e. for kṣetra (m.c. for kṣetre).
7
Na Sen. punar punaḥ. 8 Sen. ºrājaḥ. 9 Na punar; Sen. punar punaḥ. 10 Sen. punar punar.
11
Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; in pāda c -gr- of ºgrāmaṃ should be simplified (m.c.); in pāda d the metre requires labhă for
labhaṃ; cf. Th 531 punappunaṃ c’ eva vapanti bījaṃ, punappunaṃ vassati devarājā ǀ punappunaṃ khettaṃ
kasanti kassakā, punappunaṃ dhaññam upeti raṭṭhaṃ ǀǀ (≒ SN I 174.3-6).
12
Sen. punar. 13 Sen. punar punaḥ. 14 Sa ºmeruṣā; corr. Na. 15 Sen. punar punaḥ.
16
Sen. ºpuruṣā; for the nom. pl. -e, the pronominal ending transferred to nouns, cf. BHSG § 8.80; cf. Sa 363v
bahuke Śākyakumārā dṛṣṭā (Sen. bahukā).
17
Sen. pi. 18 Sen. punar punar.
19
Triṣtubh; in pāda d -sth- of ºsthānaṃ should be simplified (m.c.); cf. Th 532 punappunaṃ yācanakā caranti,
punappunaṃ dānapatī dadanti ǀ punappunaṃ dānapatī daditvā punappunaṃ saggam upenti ṭhānaṃ ǀǀ (≒ SN I
174.7-10).
20
Sen. dullabho.
21
Sen. vīraḥ; Dhp 193 reads dhīro; the two words vīra and dhīra are often confused due to the similarity of the
akṣaras dh and v in the Brāhmī script; cf. Brough 1962: 233-234; EV II 57 (ad Thī 7); Sn(tr.N) 148 (ad Sn 44);
cf. also Śk-av(StP) 18r7 vanāni for dhanāni; Vinītā 2010, I 232.
22
Sa Na edhanti, confusion of numbers; corr. Sen.
23
The metre is Śloka; cf. Dhp 193 dullabho purisājañño na so sabbattha jāyati ǀ yattha so jāyatī dhīro taṃ kulaṃ
sukham edhati ǀǀ; Uv 30.27 durlabhaḥ puruṣo jātyo nâsau sarvatra jāyate ǀ yatrâsau jāyate vīras tat kulaṃ
sukham edhate ǀǀ; PDhp 79 dullabho puruṣājaṃño na so sabbattha jāyati ǀ yattha so jāyate vīro taṃ kulaṃ
sukham edhati ǀǀ; GDhp 173.
24
“purifies” < √pū; for this word, cf. EV I 233 (ad Th 533); Norman CP I 139; Sadd V 1617.
25
Sa Na pite (s.e.); corr. Sen.

131
 tvayā hi1 jāto muni satyanāmo2 ǀǀ3
Śuddhodano nāma pitā jinasya
Buddhasya Māyā kila nāma mātā ǀ
yā bodhisatvaṃ parihārya kukṣiṇā
kāyasya bhedāt svargeṣu modati ǀǀ4 (304r)
sā modati kāmaguṇehi pañcahi
iṣṭahi5 kāntehi Buddhasya mātā ǀ
ati-r-iva .. .. .. ..6 puṇyakāmā
parivāritā apsarasāṃ7 gaṇehi ǀǀ8

putre (ʼ)smi9 Buddhasya asahyasāhino10

Aṃgīrasasya (ʼ)pratimasya11 tāyino ǀ
pituḥ pitā me tvaṃ (ʼ)si Śākya12
dharmeṇa <me>13 Gautama āryako (ʼ)si”14 ǀǀ15, 16

1
Sen. tvayâpi; cf. Th 533 tayā hi.
2
Sen. ºnāmaḥ; “truly named”; for this word, cf. EV I 234 (ad Th 533).
3
Triṣṭubh; in pāda b -pr- of ºprajño should be simplified; pāda c does not scan; cf. Th 533 vīro have sattayugaṃ
puneti yasmiṃ kule jāyati bhūripañño ǀ maññām’ ahaṃ sakkati devadevo tayā hi jāto muni saccanāmo ǀǀ.
4
Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; pāda d is unmetrical (the word svargeṣu does not scan; Th 534 reads tividasmi, which scans
correctly); cf. Th 534 Suddhodano nāma pitā mahesino, buddhassa mātā pana Māyanāmā ǀ yā bodhisattaṃ
parihariya kucchinā kāyassa bhedā tidivasmi modati ǀǀ.
5
Na Sen. iṣṭehi.
6
Four syllables are wanting: − − ⏑ ⏑; Sen. prints a lacuna.
7
Sa āpsaº (s.e.); corr. Na.
8
Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; in pāda a the fourth syllable is short (cf. Karashima 2016a: 205, fn. 18); pāda b scans correctly
if we read iṣṭehi for iṣṭahi; in pāda c the metre requires atīva for ati-r-iva; in pāda d there is resolution of the
first syllable; cf. Th 535 sā Gotamī kālakatā ito cutā dibbehi kāmehi samaṅgibhūtā ǀ sā modati kāmaguṇehi
pañcahi parivāritā devagaṇehi tehi ǀǀ.
9
Sen. putrasya (≠ mss.); cf. Th 536 buddhassa putto ʼmhi, “I am the son of the Buddha”; for the nom. sg. masc. -
e, cf. BHSG § 8.25; Abhis III § 6.3.
10
“Who endures what cannot be endured”; all the mss. and Sen. read asahyatāyino; asahyasāhin is a common
epithet of a buddha; this is also the reading in Th 536: buddhassa putto ʼmhi asayhasāhino; see BHSD s.v.
asahyasāhin; DP s.v. asayhasāhin.
11
Sen. Aṃgīrasasyâpratimasya.
12
“You are the father of my father, O Śākya”; Sen. emends wrongly pritaḥ pitā harṣita eṣa Śākya (Jon. III 108
“The father is pleased with his son, the Buddha …., and he exults”). The reading in the mss. is partially corrupt:
pituḥ pitā me tvaṃ (ʼ)si tumeṣa Śākya; the word tumeṣa, whatever its meaning, is metrically redundant.
13
Sa Na lack me; I supply it on the basis of the reading in the parallel verse in Th 536: dhammena me Gotama
ayyako ʼsi; Sen. reads tvaṃ.
14
“You are my grandfather (āryaka), O Gautama”; Jon. III 108 wrongly “O Śākyan Gotama, rightly art thou
nobly born”; cf. Th 536 dhammena me Gotama ayyako ʼsi “truly you are my grandfather, Gotama” (EV I 62).
15
“I am the son of the Buddha, who endures what cannot be endured; of the incomparable, one of such a kind
(tāyin) Aṃgīrasa. You, Śākya, are my father’s father; Rightly, O Gautama, you are my grandfather”; cf. Th 536
buddhassa putto ʼmhi asayhasāhino Aṅgīrasass’ appaṭimassa tādino ǀ pitu pitā mayhaṃ tuvaṃ ʼsi Sakka,
dhammena me Gotama ayyako ʼsi ǀǀ.
16
The metre is Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; pāda c is unmetrical.

132
 rājā āha
“yasyântike pravrajito (ʼ)si bhikṣu
śraddhāya so <carati>1 brahmacaryaṃ? ǀ
<na>2 so bhīto nâpi bhayaṃ upeti? (Sen. 110)
eko pi so ramati vṛkṣamūle?” ǀǀ3

Udāyi4 āha
“yasyântike pravrajito (ʼ)smi rājā5
śraddhāya so carati brahmacaryaṃ ǀ
na so bhīto nâpi taṃ bhayaṃ upeti
eko pi so ramati vṛkṣamūle ǀǀ6

ekaṃ caraṃtaṃ7 munim apramattaṃ

nindāpraśaṃsāsu avepamānaṃ8 ǀ
siṃho va śabdeṣu asantrasantaṃ
vātaṃ va jālesmi9 asajjamānaṃ ǀ
netāram anyeṣu ananyaneyaṃ
bhīru ti10 naṃ11 Śākya kathaṃ vadesi12?” ǀǀ13

“yaṃ vedayasi14 anomaprajñaṃ15

"mahyaṃ pitā" ti me brūsi16 ǀ
putrasya tahiṃ17 mahya putro bhosi

1
In the mss. the word carati is wanting; suppl. Sen.; cf. the reading in the next verse, where Udāyin answers
Śuddhodana’s question: śraddhāya so carati brahmacaryaṃ.
2
Sa Na are lacking na; suppl. Sen.; cf. the reading in the next verse: na so bhīto nâpi taṃ bhayaṃ upeti.
3
The metre is Triṣtubh; pāda b scans correctly if we read cārati and simplify the initial br- in brahmaº; in pāda
d we should read rāmati (m.c.).
4
Sen. Udāyī.
5
Sen. rāja; for the voc. sg. masc. rājā, cf. BHSG § 17.52; in ms. Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014: 182.
6
Triṣṭubh; pāda c becomes regular if we read bhῐto for bhīto; in pāda b the initial br- of brahmaº should be
simplified; in pāda d the metre requires rāmati.
7
Sa Na caraṃ (s.e.); corr. Sen.
8
“Not shaking among blame and praise”; Sa Na adhepaº (s.e.; the akṣaras dha and va are very similar); corr.
Sen.; Sn 213 reads avedhamānaṃ.
9
Sen. jālasmiṃ (unmetr.).
10
Sa Na ḍi (s.e.).
11
“Why, O Śākya, do you call him "fearful"?”; Sen. bhīruṃ jinaṃ (≠ mss.).
12
Sa Na vademi (s.e.; the akṣaras sa and ma are similar.); corr. Sen.
13
Triṣtubh; in pāda d the metre requires bhīruṃ; cf. Sn 213 ekaṃ carantaṃ muniṃ appamattaṃ nindā-
pasaṃsāsu avedhamānaṃ ǀ sīhaṃ va saddesu asantasantaṃ vātaṃ va jālamhi asajjamānaṃ ǀ padumaṃ va
toyena alippamānaṃ netāraṃ aññesaṃ anaññaneyyaṃ ǀ taṃ vâpi dhīrā muniṃ vedayanti ǀǀ.
14
Sa vedeyasi (s.e.); corr. Na.
15
Sen. anopamaº; cf. DP s.v. oma “anomapañña, of perfect wisdom”.
16
Sa Na brūmi (s.e. [the akṣaras ma and sa are similar] or confusion of persons); Sen. em. mahyaṃ putraṃ tasya
pitā ti brūmi (Jon. III 108 “since you know my son whose wisdom is unequalled, and whose father I say I am”).
17
“Then (tahiṃ = tarhi), you are the son of my son”; Sen. tasya.

133
 bhuktvā hi1 bhikṣu hara2 piṇḍapātaṃ3 ǀǀ4
esyāma vayaṃ pi5 darśanāya
Buddhaṃ anativaraṃ vitīrṇakāṃkṣāṃ ǀ
loke udupāsi satvasāro6
putro7 mahyaṃ yathā vadesi bhikṣu8” ǀǀ9
bhuktvā ca so bhojana10 yāvadarthaṃ
śuciṃ praṇītaṃ rasasvādupetaṃ11 ǀ
so prakrame piṇḍapātaṃ12 grahetvā (Sen. 111)
upanāmaye13 yena jino aneyo ǀǀ14
so taṃ pradeśaṃ upasaṃkramitvā
upanāmaye piṇḍapātaṃ15 jinasya ǀ
vanditva pādāṃ avaci tathāgataṃ
“yāsyanti16 te jñātayo darśanāya ǀǀ17
im(ʼ)18 edṛśāṃ guṇāṃ śruṇitvā
bhūmipālo19 trikhuttaṃ udānayati ǀ
"lābhā sulabdhā20 mahyaṃ anantā
yaṃ trisāhasrāya21 lokadhātūya jīvamāne22

1
Sen. bhuktvāna.
2
Sa Na hana (s.e.); corr. Sen.
3
Sen. ºpātraṃ.
4
Pāda a is Aupacchandasika (we should read vedayasī, m.c.); pāda b scans as Śloka; pāda c is unmetr.; pāda d
scans as Triṣṭubh, the fifth syllable is short (cf. Karashima 2016a: 204 “In the Vedas and in both early Pali
scriptures and older Buddhist Sanskrit scriptures, like the Mahāvastu, a short syllable is permitted before a
caesura at the fifth syllable of Triṣṭubh pādas”). For other examples of the mixed metres Śloka / Triṣṭubh and
Śloka / Aupacchandasika, cf. EV I xxxix-xl.
5
Sen. api.
6
Sen. udapāsi sa satvaº (unmetr.); for udapāsi / udupāsi, cf. BHSG § 32.60.
7
Sen. putraṃ (≠ mss.).
8
Sa Na bhikṣu: (daṇḍa).
9
The metre is Aupacchandasika; in pāda d we should read mahyă for mahyaṃ (m.c.). Smith 1949-1950: 17,
however, writes that the metre is Triṣṭubh-Jagatī.
10
Sen. bhuktvāna bhojanaṃ (unmetr.).
11
Sa Na rasaṃº (s.e.); corr. Sen.
12
Sen. ºpātraṃ.
13
Sen. upasaṃkrame (≠ mss.); “Having taken his alms-bowl he brought it (there), where the Conqueror was”.
14
Triṣṭubh; in pāda b -sv- of svāduº should be simplified (m.c.); pāda c scans correctly if we read ºpătaṃ; in
pāda d there is resolution of the first syllable.
15
Sen. ºpātraṃ.
16
Sa Na yasyanti (s.e.); corr. Sen.
17
Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; in pāda b there is a resolution of the first syllable; the metre requires ºpătaṃ; pāda c becomes
regular if we read avacī for avaci; in pāda d we should read jñātayŏ (m.c.).
18
Sen. omits im(ʼ).
19
Sa Na ºpālā (s.e.; -ā and -o are often miswritten for one another); Sen. wrongly prints bhūmipālo at the end of
pāda a.
20
Sen. prints sulabdhā lābhā in pāda b.
21
Sen. prints yaṃ trisāhasrāya in pāda c.
22
“While I was living in the trichiliocosm”; Sen. em. lokadhātūye jine jīvamāne and prints it as pāda d.

134
 bheṣyati1 saṃgamo nāyakena ǀǀ2
saṃpuṣpitā drumalatā kusumāvakīrṇā3
āsecanti4 dvijasaṃghanināditāni5 ǀ
edṛśaṃ6 pi mahyaṃ hṛdayaṃ prītisaṃkusumitaṃ
śrutvā ..7 putraṃ .. ..8 sarvaguṇopapetaṃ"” ǀǀ9

atha khalu rājā Śuddhodano anyataraṃ rājāmātyam āmantrayati “ho10 bhaṇe amātya,
Sarvārthasiddho kumāro anuttarāṃ samyaksambodhim abhisaṃbuddhitvā pravṛttapravara-
dharmacakro Kapilavastūpavaneṣu11 anuprāpto. tato putrasya Sarvārthasiddhasya
kumārasyôdgamanaṃ12 kariṣyāmi. tato Kapilavastunagare ghoṣaṇāṃ kārāpayêti13 "sarvehi
Śākyehi brāhmaṇagṛhapatikehi, sarvehi ca gandharvikehi14, sarvehi ca śreṇīhi, sarvehi ca
śilpāyatanehi mayā sārdhaṃ Sarvārthasiddhasya kumārasya pratyudgamaṃ gantavyaṃ15".”
“sādhu mahārājê”ti. so (304v) rājāmātyo Śuddhodanasya pratiśrutvā kṣipram eva Kapilavastuṃ
nagaraṃ16 catvaraśṛṃgāṭaka-antarāpaṇamukheṣu (Sen. 112) ghoṣaṇāṅ kārapeti17 “bhavanto18
Sarvārthasiddhakumāro anuttarāṃ samyaksambodhim abhisambudhyitvā19 Kapilavastu-
pavaneṣu20 anuprāpto21. tato sarvehi bhavantehi22 rājñā23 Śuddhodanena sārdhaṃ bhagavato
pratyudgamanāya gantavyaṃ”.

1
Sen. bhaviṣyati.
2
The metre in this verse is problematic; pāda a has iambic rhythm (⏑ − ⏑ − ⏑ − ⏑ − ⏑); pāda b is unmetr.; in pāda
c mahyaṃ does not scan; pāda d is too long and does not scan correctly (trisāhasrāya is probably a later
addition); pāda e becomes Triṣṭubh if we read Skt bhaviṣyati for MIndic bheṣyati and saṃgamŏ.
3
Sa Na kusumitāvakīrṇaṃ; corr. Sen.
4
Sa Na āsevanti (s.e.; the akṣaras ca and va are very similar); Sen. āsevitā ca. Probably, āsecanti means “fill
with delight, please”; cf. MW s.v. ā-secayati “to pour in, fill up”; cf. BHSD s.vv. asecanaka, āsecanaka,
asecanīya, all meaning “charming, pleasing, of sights and sounds”.
5
Sen. em. dvijasaṃghanināditena.
6
Sen. evaṃ.
7
One short syllable is lacking; Sen. reads śrutvāna for śrutvā.
8
Two short syllables are lacking; Sen. suppl. mama.
9
The metre is Vasantatilaka; pāda b scans correctly if we read duvijaº for dvijaº (m.c.); pāda c is unmetr.; in
pāda d the metre requires putră for putraṃ.
10
Sen. bho.
11
Sa Na ºvaneyaṃ (s.e.); corr. Sen.; cf. the reading in the sentence below: Sarvārthasiddhakumāro anuttarāṃ
samyaksambodhim abhisambudhyitvā Kapilavastupavaneṣu anuprāpto.
12
Sen. kumarasyâbhyudgamanaṃ.
13
Sa Na kārāpeti (s.e.); Sen. kārāpehi.
14
Sa Na gandhakehi (s.e.); corr. Sen.
15
Na Sen. kartavyaṃ. Cf. the readings in Sa 421v5 buddhasya pratyudgamanaṃ gamiṣyāmi; 421r6 buddhasya
pratyudgamanaṃ gantavyan; 421v1 bhagavato pratyudgamanaṃ gantavyaṃ.
16
Sen. Kapilavastunagare; accusative for locative (see BHSG § 7.23); several occurrences are found in the mss.,
e.g., Sa 321r yena Kaṃpillaṃ nagaraṃ svakaṃ udyānaṃ tena prayāsi (Sen. Kaṃpille nagare); 364v2 so tatra
Mallaviṣayaṃ (Sen. ºviṣaye); 367r4 yathêha rājakulaṃ (Sen. ºkule).
17
Sen. kārayati; see DP 653a kārāpeti “(b) kārapesi(ṃ)”; cf. also Sa 378r4 keśastūpaṃ kārapetha (prose).
18
Sen. bhagavanto.
19
Na Sen. ºbuddhitvā; for budhyi- / buddhi- in ms. Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014: 191, 197.
20
Na Sen. Kapilavastūpaº. 21 Sa ºprāptā; corr. Na. 22 Sen. sarvabhavantehi.
23
Sa rājño (s.e.); corr. Na.

135
 1
“Śākyānāṃ śabdo gato2 bheṣyati jagasya trāṇaṃ3
siddhābhiprāyo tribhavāna4 viraktacitto ǀ
kṣīṇāśravo vigatarāgo samantacakṣuḥ
drakṣyāma (ʾ)tha5 dvādaśavarṣehi6 anantaprajñaṃ ǀǀ7

ānandabherīrava8 śrutvā ..9 Śākyarāṣṭraṃ10

saṃgīti11 devataparāhataṃ12 Lumbinīye ǀ
yena pratijñā kṛtā "buddho bhaviṣyaṃ loke"
so eṣyati bhūtavacano vigatāndhakāro ǀǀ13

yo14 prakrānto15 sapta padāni16 yo17 iha Lumbinīye

bodhyaṃgasaptaratanāni18 anubudhye19 tena20 ǀ
yo siṃhanāda nadate21 "ahaṃ loke jyeṣṭho"
so eṣyati paravādaṃ prabhañjamāno ǀǀ22

1
It is not clear who is uttering these words.
2
So read all the mss., but the meaning of śabdo gato is not clear; we should probably read udgato for gato
(vaṃśodgato “one who was born in the clan [of the Śākyas]”); Sen. em. Śākyānāṃ vaṃśagato.
3
Sen. em. bheṣyati yo (ʾ)sya trāṇaṃ (≠ mss.).
4
Sen. em. tṛṣabhāvaviraktacitto (≠ mss.); see BHSD 258, s.v. tribhava “(= Pali tibhava), the triple states of
existence (kāma, rūpa, and arūpa)”; cf. DP 312, s.v. ti2 “-bhava, “three spheres of existence; tibhavâbhinissaṭa
(Th 1089) "detached from the three spheres of existence".”; for the gen. pl. -āna, cf. BHSG § 8.117.
5
Sen. drakṣyāmatha; cf. BHSG § 26.10.
6
Sen. ºvarṣe.
7
The meter is Vasantatilaka, but pādas a and d do not scan correctly; in pāda b we should read ºprāyŏ, the initial
tr- in tribhavāna should be simplified; in pāda c the metre requires ºrāgŏ (m.c.).
8
Sen. ºbheriravaṃ.
9
One short syllable needs to be supplied here (m.c.); we could read e.g., śrutvāna for śrutvā.
10
Sen. ºrāṣṭre; “having heard the joyous sound of drums (coming) from the kingdom of the Śākyas”; for the abl.
sg. -aṃ, cf. Lüders 1954: 138-143; Oberlies 2001: 142; von Hinüber 2001 § 304; Karashima 2002 § 9.4;
Sakamoto-Goto 1984: 51, fn. 30; 52, fn. 32; alternatively, this could be accusative for locative (“in the kingdom
of the Śākyas”); see p. 135, fn. 16.
11
Sen. saṃgītiṃ (unmetr.).
12
Sa Na ºpanāhataṃ (s.e.; the akṣaras ra and na are sometimes miswritten for one another); Sen. em.
devagaṇavāditaṃ (≠ mss.); see BHSD s.v. parāhanati “(not recorded in MIndic; in Skt. not in this mg.), strikes;
esp. a drum (bherī, dundubhi, either lit., or fig. dharma-bhº, -duº, the drum of the law)”.
13
Vasantatilaka; in pāda a we should read ºbherῐº for ºbherīº and śrutvă (śr- should be simplified, m.c.); pāda c
scans correctly if we read pratijñă kṛtă buddhŏ bhaviṣya; pāda d has one redundant syllable in the opening.
14
Sen. omits yo.
15
Here prakrānto is used with active meaning “He walked seven steps”; cf. BHSG § 34.15; Speijer 1886 § 360;
Sen 1953 § 149; Franke 1978: 211; Karashima 2002 § 20.1.
16
Sen. saptapadaṃ.
17
Here yo = eva; see Norman CP I 48-49.
18
Sa ºratāni (s.e.) Na ºratnāni; corr. Sen.
19
Sen. abudhye (≠ mss.); anubudhye is optative used in the meaning of aorist.
20
Sen. yena; the meaning of tena is not clear; perhaps it means “then”?
21
Sa Na yo siṃhanadīte (s.e.); Sen. yo siṃhanādaṃ nadate.
22
Vasantatilaka; pāda a is unmetrical; it becomes regular if we omit the first yo and read prakrāntŏ saptapada;
in pāda b the metre requires (ʾ)nubudhyĕ; pāda d lacks one syllable and does not scan correctly.

136
 yenêdaṃ (ʼ)pakṛtaṃ1 garbhaśayanaṃ2 (ʼ)navasehaṃ3
usoṣito4 se5 punarbhavahetuḥ6 sarvaṃ ǀ
ucchositvā7 tṛṣṇālatā jālinī8 duḥkhasya mūlaṃ
so eṣyati bandhanapramokṣaṃ9 karoṃto10 loke” ǀǀ11

te dāni Kapilavastuto Śākyā Śākyāyinyaś ca taṃ ghoṣaṃ śrutvā kṣipram eva

rājakuladvāre (Sen. 113) sannipatitā12, sakumārāmātyā bhaṭabalāgrā purohitapramukhā
brāhmaṇāḥ śreṣṭhipramukho vaṇiggrāmo13, sarve ca ye Kapilavāstavyā gandharvikā. tadyathā
ca krīḍavetālikanaṭanartakajhallamallapāṇisvarikā14 śobhikā laṃghakā kumbhatuṇikā15
velaṃbakāḥ16 dviskhalā17 bhāṇakā pañcavaṭukā gāyanakā18 tāṇḍavikā19 hāsyakārakā
bherīśaṃkhamṛdaṅgapaṭahikā tūṇapaṇavavīṇāvallaki-ekadaśivīṇāvādakā20, ete cânye21 ca

1
Sa Na aprakṛtā (s.e.; in MIndic -ā and -aṃ are often interchanged, cf. von Hinüber 2001 §§ 269, 304, 413);
corr. Sen.
2
“The womb; conception in a womb; rebirth”; Sen. garbhaśayyaṃ; Skt garbhaśayyā; Pā gabbhaseyyā; cf.
Schmidt 1928 s.v. garbhaśayana “= ulba”.
3
= anavaśeṣaṃ “without any remainder, i.e., fully, completely”; for ṣa / sa becoming ha, cf. Pischel §§ 262,
263; Sen. em. aśeṣaṃ (≠ mss.).
4
< *ut-śoṣita > ucchoṣita; for the -ss- < -ts- > -cch-, cf. Bollée 2002: 238, s.v. ussāsa < *ut-svāsa > ucchvāsa;
ūsiya < *ut-śrita > ucchrita; Esposito 2004: 44 ūsuva, uṣṣuva < utsava; see also von Hinüber 2001 § 237; Sa Na
uṣoṣito; Sen. ucchoṣito.
5
Sa Na me (s.e.; the akṣaras sa and ma are similar); corr. Sen.
6
Sen. punaḥ bhaº. 7 Sen. ucchoṣitā.
8
Sen. omits jālinī; cf. BHSD 242, s.v. jālinī “in sense of ensnaring or the like: = Pā id., ep. of taṇhā, with or
without that word; e.g., Mv i.166.20 jālinīṃ tṛṣṇāṃ; ii.307.12 tṛṣṇāṃ chittvāna jālinīm; Dhp. 180 jālinī…taṇhā.”
9
Sen. baṃdhapramokṣaṃ. 10 Sa Na karoti; corr. Sen.
11
This verse is unmetrical.
12
Sa Na ºnipatite (s.e.); corr. Sen.
13
Sa vaṇigrāmo (s.e.); corr. Na.
14
Sa Na ca kriḍa-tetalika-naṭa-nartaka-ṛmallaº (s.e.); Sen. cakrika-vaitālika-naṭa-nartaka-ṛlla-mallaº; krīḍa
may mean here a sort of entertainer; cf. Skt krīḍa “play, pastime; working miracles for one’s amusement” (MW
s.v.). Vaitālika means “a bard whose duty is to awaken a chief or prince at dawn with music and song” (MW,
s.v.); cf. also PTSD s.v. vetālika “a certain occupation at court connected with music or entertainment”; BHSD
s.v. vetālika. Ṛlla is a very common s.e. for jhalla (the characters ṛ and jha resemble each other in many scripts;
cf. also Brough 1954: 357-358); cf. similar lists in Sa 313r5 naṭa-narttaka-jhalla (← ṛlla)-malla-pāṇisvarikāṃ;
321v6 naṭa-narttaka-jhalla (← ṛlla)-malla-pāṇisvaryāṃ, etc.
15
Sen. ºtūṇikā.
16
“Buffoon, jester”; cf. BHSD s.vv. velambaka, viḍambaka.
17
Sa Na dvistṛlā (s.e.; -stṛ- is not clearly written); Sen. dvistvalaº (cf. BHSD s.v. dvistvala “a dubious form
assumed by Senart; some unknown kind of entertainment”). The same name occurs in three other places in Mv:
Sa 313r5, 321r6, 362v1, each time it is not clearly written. Certainly, the scribe was not familiar with this word.
18
Sa Na śāyanakā (in some scripts the characters for ga and śa are very similar, e.g., ms. Na ga and śa );
corr. Sen.; cf. the list in Sa 421v2: bhāṇakā pañcavaṭukā gāyanaka.
19
Sa Na bhāṇḍavikā (s.e.; the akṣaras ta and bha are similar); see BHSD s.v. tāṇḍavika “dancer”; cf. also
Schmidt 1928 s.v. tāṇḍavika “m. = nartaka”; s.v. tāṇḍavikā “f. Tanzlehrerin”; cf. the list of professions and
entertainers in Sa 421v2: guṇavattā tāṇḍavikā (← taṇḍavikā) cetayikā gaṇikā.
20
Sen. ºpaṇavaveṇuvallakī-ekadaśīvīṇāvādā ca.
21
Sa Na câdye (s.e.); Sen. omits ete cânye; cf. the reading in the similar sentence a few lines below: ete cânye ca
bahuvyavahārikā sarve rājakule saṃnipatensuḥ (← nipatensuḥ); and in Sa 421v2-3 anye ca bahuvādyakarā
rājakuladvāre sannipatitensuḥ.

137
bahuvādyakārā1 sarve rājakuladvāre sannipatensu. sarve ca ye2 Kapilavāstavyā śreṇiyā3,
tadyathā sauvarṇikā hairaṇyikā prāvārikā śaṃkhikā dantakārakā maṇikārakā prastārikā
gandhikā koṇāvikā4 tailikā ghṛtakuṇḍikā gaulikā vārikā karpāsikā dadhyikā pūpikā
khaṇḍakārakā modakakārakā5 kandukā6 samitakārakā saktukārakā phalavāṇijā mūlavāṇijā
cūrṇakuṭṭagandhatailikā āḍīvanīyāḥ7 āviddhakāḥ8 gulapācakāḥ9 khaṇḍapācakāḥ śuṇṭhikā
sīdhukārakāḥ śarkaravāṇijāḥ. ete cânye ca bahuvyavahārikā sarve rājakule saṃnipatensuḥ10.
sarve ca ye11 (305r) Kapilavāstavyā śilpāyatanā, tadyathā lohakārakā tāmrakuṭṭa12
suvarṇakārakā taṭṭakārakā13 praccopakā14 roṣiṇo trapukārā15 sītapiṭṭiṭā16 jatukārakā17 mālākārā
pūrimakārakā18 kumbhakārā carmakārā tuṇṇavāyakā19 varuṭā20 vetravāyakā21 devaṭā22

1
Sa Na ºvādyakānā (s.e.; the akṣaras na and ra are sometimes miswritten for one another); Sen. ºvādyakā ca.
2
Sen. omits ye.
3
Sen. śreṇiyo; for the nom. acc. pl. -yā, cf. BHSG § 10.164.
4
The meaning of this word is not clear; Sen. reads kośāvikā. Cf. IBInsc I 403, Junnar 9 Koṇācike seṇiya, in
which koṇācika- is probably the name of a profession, although Lüders (1910: 132, no. 1162) takes it as the
name of a place; cf. another inscription of the same place, namely IBInsc I 403, Junnar 8 seniye vesakaresu ...
kāsākāresu seniye ... “the guild of bamboo-workers and the guild of braziers” (cf. Lüders 1910: 133, no. 1165).
Cf. the list of professions in Sa 421v3: gandhakā koṇāvikā tailikā (the akṣaras ca and va are very similar; Sen.
kośāvikā); cf. BHSD s.v. kośāvika (?) “some sort of tradesman or artisan, possibly a corruption of some form or
deriv. of Skt. kauśikāra”. See also Jon. III 111, fn. 15 “one manuscript has koṇāvikā, which almost makes one
think that the right reading should be loṇakārā "salt-gatherers” (Miln. 331), which would fit in nicely between
"perfumers" and "oil-dealers".”
5
Sa Na modakārakā (hapl.); corr. Sen.
6
Sen. kaṇḍukā; see BHSD s.v. kanduka “maker of iron pans”.
7
This form is obscure; Na Sen. read āgrīvanīyā (see BHSD s.v. āgrīvanīya).
8
So read all the mss. and Sen.; the meaning is not clear.
9
Sen. guḍaº. 10 Sa nipatensuḥ; corr. Na. 11 Sen. omits ye.
12
Sen. ºkuṭṭā; for the nom. pl. masc. -a, cf. BHSG § 8.79; Abhis III § 6.25.
13
The mss. and Sen. read taddhuº; cf. Abhis III s.v. pāda-taṭṭhaka; BHSD s.v. taṭṭuka “some kind of bowl or
dish”; PTSD s.v. taṭṭaka; DP s.vv. taṭṭa, taṭṭaka; CDIAL s.v. taṭṭa “pot”; Av 47 taṭṭhakāra “utensil-maker”.
14
So read Sa Na; Sen. pradhvopakā (cf. BHSD s.v. pradhvopaka? “so [implausibly] Senart in a list of traders or
artisans. Wholly obscure”). In Sa 421v4 we again find praccopakā; this time Senart keeps the reading in the
mss.; the meaning is not clear.
15
Sa trapukā (s.e.); Na Sen. ºkārakā.
16
So read Sa Na; obscure; Sen. em. śīśapiccaṭakārā, Jon. III 112 “makers of lead sheets”; cf. the list in Av 160,
where a similar word sītapeṭṭaka- occurs; in the list of professions in Sa 421v4 the mss. read sīsapiṭṭakā.
17
“Laquer workers”; cf. jatu-kāra in the list of professions in Av 160; Sa Na jantaº (s.e.; the akṣaras nta and tu
are similar); Sen. jantukārakā; Jon. III 112 “workers in grass”. Alternatively, janta-kārakā could mean “machine
makers”; janta < yantra (cf. Bollée 2002: 252); cf. also BHSD s.v. janta “(nt.; also written jantra, as well as
yanta; Pkt. or semi-Pkt. for Skt. yantra), machine”.
18
“Flower-garland makers”; Sen. purimaº; Pkt pūrima (< √pṝ + -ima suffix) means a sort of flower-garlands;
“flowers threaded in a thin stick”; cf. Leumann 1882: 140a, s.v. pūrima “eine der vier allgemeinen Kranzearten,
Füllkränze”; Ratnach s.v. pūrima “made of flowers strung on a bamboo needle”.
19
Sen. ūrṇavāyakā (≠ mss.; Jon. III 113 “weavers of wool”); cf. Merv-Av 408, s.v. tunna-vāyaka- “tailor”; Skt
tunna-vāya (lit. “needle-weaver”, “tailor”).
20
Cf. BHSD s.v. varuṭa “(Skt. Lex. id., AMg varuḍa) a cane-splitter; mat-maker (by trade)”.
21
“Weavers of ropes”; Sen. em. varūthatantravāyakā (≠ mss.); Jon. III 113 “weavers of thread or wire for
defence”; but cf. BHSD s.v. vetra “(= Pā vetta) rope used in fastening a ship”.
22
Probably “weavers”; cf. Skt devaṭa (“artist, artisan”; lex.); according to CDIAL 6529, its equivalents in
modern languages mean “weaver”, which applies also here; cf. however, Av 160 devaḍa “image-maker”.

138
tantravāyā1 celadhovakā2 rajakā śūcikā taṃtravāyā citrakārakāḥ vardhakirūpakārakāḥ
kārayaṃtrikāḥ3 selalakāḥ4 pustakārakā pustakarmakārakā nāpitā kalpikā cchedakā lepakā
sthapatisūtrakārakā5 oḍḍā6 goṣṭhapūrakā7 kūpakhanakā mṛttikavāhakā ūṣavāhakā8
kāṣṭhavāṇijā tṛṇavāṇijā staṃbavāṇijā vaṃśavāṇijā nāvikā ālavikā9 suvarṇadhovakāḥ
mauṣṭikā. ete cânye ca uccāvacā10 janatā hīnotkṛṣṭamadhyamā (Sen. 114) sarve rājakuladvāre
sannipatensuḥ.
evaṃ dāni rājā Śuddhodano imena ca janakāyena antapureṇa11 sārdhaṃ kumārāmātyehi
parivṛto dhanukārathikāśvarohehi12 sārdhaṃ catughoṭāśvarathaṃ13 abhiruhitvā, śreṣṭhi-
pramukho nigamo14, sārthavāhapramukho vāṇijagrāmo, purohitapramukhā15 brāhmaṇā,
aṣṭādaśa śreṇīyo puraskṛto parivṛto mahatā rājariddhīye mahatā rājānubhāvena mahato16
janakāyasya hakkārahikkārabherīmṛdaṃgapaṭahaśaṃkhasanninādena17 Kapilavastuto
nagarāto niryātvā, yena Nyagrodhārāma tena prasthito bhagavato darśanāye19. bhagavato
18

dāni evaṃ bhavati “ābhimānino20 Śākyāḥ. yadi sānaṃ svake āsane niṣaṇṇako
pratisaṃmodayiṣyāmi, atha sānaṃ bhaviṣyati cittasyânyathātvaṃ "kathaṃ hi nāma yo kumāro
cakravartirājyam apahāya pravrajito, anuttarāṃ samyaksaṃbodhim abhisambodhitvā

1
“Weavers”; Sen. devatātantravāyā; Jon. III 113 “weavers of robes for idols”.
2
Na Sen. cailaº.
3
Sa Na ºyātrikāḥ; Sen. kālapātrikāḥ; cf. Schmidt 1928 s.v. kārayantrika “Bez. eines best. Handwerkers”; MW
s.v. kārayantrika “a kind of artisan”; its exact meaning is not clear.
4
The mss. and Sen read pelalakāḥ (for the alternation p / s, see EV I 134 [ad Th 49], EV II 56 [ad Thī 6]);
*selālaka = śelālaka, meaning probably “mason” here (śaila “rock” + -āla suffix + -ka suffix); cf. BHSD s.v.
śelālaka; Jon. III 113, fn. 9; Damsteegt 1978: 250; cf. also IEG s.v. Śailālaka (“an actor”); in the similar list in
Sa 421v the mss. read śelālakā.
5
“Architects (or: chief carpenters) and carpenters”; Sa Na sthapatisukārakā; Sen. sthapatisūtradhārakā;
sūtrakāraka here may mean not “weaver” but “carpenter”; cf. MW s.vv. sūtrakāra (“carpenter”); sūtrakarman
(“carpentry”).
6
Cf. Av 162, s.v. oyakāra-oḍḍa “diggers of soil”; however, in the list of professions in Sa 421v the mss. read
uttakoṣṭhakārakā for oḍḍā goṣṭhakārakā.
7
S.e. for koṣṭha-pūrakā (“those who fill store-rooms, i.e., those who carry stuff into store-rooms”)?; or for
goṣṭha-kārakā “makers / builders of stables”? Sen. reads uptakoṣṭhakārakā; Jon. III 113 “maker of a store-room
for seed”; the list in Sa 421v has uttakoṣṭhakārakā.
8
“Those who carry salt”; Sen. omits this word; cf. Abhis 18.7.14B5 ūṣa “Steppensalz; Erdsalz”; Mette 2000:
150 “ūṣa "un composé d'hydroxyde de sodium" / loṇa, lavaṇa”. Cf. Sa 421v6 uṣavāhakā (Sen. kāṣṭhavāhakā).
9
Sa Na āluvikā (s.e.); Sen. olumpikā (Jon. III 113 “boatmen”). In the parallel list of professions in Sa 421v5 the
mss. read āḍavikā. Both ālavikā and āḍavikā (< Skt āṭavika) might mean “forest workers”; cf. Pā āḷavaka, ºika
“dwelling in forests, a forest-dweller” (PTSD, s.vv.); cf. Av 159, s.v. āḍavika “superintendent of forests”;
“Waldgraf, Oberwaldhauptmann” (Schmidt 1928 s.v.); “leader of a forest tribe; member of a forest tribe”
(Olivelle 2015, s.v.).
10
Sa uccācavā (met.); corr. Na.
11
Na Sen. antaḥº.
12
Sen. dhanukarathikahastyārohehi; the parallel passage earlier in this chapter has dhanugrahārathāśvārohehi
(Sa 301v); here dhanuka must mean “archer” (= dhanugraha or dhānuṣka); for the lengthening of a to ā as stem
final in the prior member of compounds, cf. BHSG § 8.15; Geiger § 33; Goto 2000: 272.
13
Sen. caturghoṭaratham.
14
Cf. Ratnach, s.v. ṇigama (2) “a group of traders or merchants”.
15
Sa Na ºpramukho (s.e.; -ā and -o are often miswritten for one another); corr. Sen.
16
Sa Na mahatā; corr. Sen. 17 Sa ºnidānena (met.); corr. Na. 18 Sen. ºāramas. 19 Sen. ºāya.
20
Sen. abhiº; cf. MDPL s.v. ābhimānika “greatly conceited”; BHSD s.v. do. “proud”.

139
dharmam adhigato, dharmasvāmī ātmānaṃ pratijānāti, so pitaraṃ ca vṛddhatarakāṃ ca
guruṇāṃ1 gurusthānīyāṃ ca na pratyutthihati?". nâsti ca so satvo vā satvakāyo vā yasya
tathāgate pratyupasthihante na saptadhā mūrdhaṃ phaleyā2. yaṃ3 nūnâhaṃ pauruṣamātraṃ
vaihāyasaṃ antarīkṣe dīrghaṃ caṃkramaṃ caṃkrameyaṃ”.
atha khalu bhagavāṃ pitu rājño Śuddhodanasya Śākiyamaṇḍalasya ca mānātimānaṃ
jñātvā, āgamanaṃ viditvā, pauruṣamātraṃ vaihāyasam antarīkṣe dīrghaṃ caṃkramaṃ4
caṃkramati aspṛśanto pādatalehi bhūmiyaṃ. atha khalu rājā Śuddhodano dūrato yeva5
Nyagrodhārāme bhagavantaṃ (305v) paśyati “puruṣamātraṃ vaihāyasam antarīkṣe dīrghaṃ
caṃkramaṃ caṃkramati aspṛśanto6 pādatalehi bhūmiyaṃ”. dṛṣṭvā ca punaḥ
āścaryādbhutasaṃhṛṣṭaromakūpajāto āścaryaṃ yādṛśaṃ kumāreṇa dharmo abhisamito7 yathā
sarvaloke dvipadānam uttamo. atha khalu rājā Śuddhodano ŚākyaŚākiyān 8 āmantrayati
“paśyatha bhavanto, yena kumāreṇa saṅkalpo (Sen. 115) cintito prārthayatā9 draṣṭuṃ sarvajñāṃ
sarvadharmeṣv abhijñātasaṃkalpaṃ sarvasiddhaṃ narendraṃ, so paśyatu Siddhārtha10
sarvasaṃsiddhayātraṃ11”.

dṛṣṭvāna putraṃ paripūrṇakāyaṃ12

sulakṣita lakṣaṇavicitritāṃga13 ǀ
paṃcadaśarātre14 yathaỿva15 candro
parivṛta lakṣaṇatārakebhiḥ16 ǀǀ17
dṛṣṭvā surūpaṃ praśamānakāmaṃ18
tam āyatākṣaṃ śiriya jvalamānaṃ ǀ
.. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. ..

1
Sen. omits guruṇāṃ (≠ mss.).
2
Sen. mūrdhnaṃ sphaleyā; for the phrase saptadhā phalati, cf. Witzel 1987; Sander 2007; Tournier 2012.
3
Sa ya; corr. Na. 4 Sa cakramaṃ; corr. Na.
5
Na eva; Sen. evaṃ. 6 Sen. caṃkramantaṃ aspṛśantaṃ (≠ mss.).
7
So reads Sa; Na Sen. abhigamito; cf. BHSD s.v. abhisameti “(Pā ºsameti) realizes, understands perfectly”; see
also DP s.v. abhisameti. Cf. Sa 400r tāye … dharmo abhisamito (Na Sen. abhigamito).
8
Sen. Śākyo Śākiyānām.
9
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºyato (s.e.).
10
Sen. ºthaṃ; for the acc. sg. masc. -a, cf. BHSG § 8.32; Abhis III § 6.12.
11
Lit. “Whose journey has been completely successful / accomplished”; Sen. sarvasiddhisaṃprāptaṃ. Cf. Divy
121.8, 12 mahāsārthavāhaḥ pūrṇena varṣaśatena saṃsiddhayātraḥ pūrṇamanorathaḥ svagṛhamanuprāpta iti.
12
Corr. Na; Sa ºkāryaṃ (s.e.).
13
Sen. lakṣavicitritāṃgaṃ.
14
Sa Na paṃcamātre (s.e.); Sen. pañcamamāse; cf. Sa 380r2 yathā candro pañcadaśarātre.
15
Sen. yatha eva.
16
Sen. parivṛto ºtārakehi; for the instr. pl. -ebhis, cf. BHSG § 8.110.
17
The metre is Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; in pāda b the fourth syllable is short (cf. Karashima 2016a: 205, fn. 18 “In the
SP, a short syllable is permitted before the caesura also at the fourth syllable of the Triṣṭubh pādas, which is not
seen in Vedic nor in Pali”); pāda b scans correctly if we read ºlakṣaº for ºlakṣaṇaº; pāda c is unmetr.; it becomes
regular if we assume resolution of the second syllable and read yatha eva; in pāda d the fourth syllable is short
(see Karashima ibid.); in pāda d we should read parīº for pariº (m.c.).
18
S.e. for praśamita-kāmaṃ (“having quenched desires”)?; Sen. em. asamānakāyaṃ (≠ mss.); Jon. III 115
“body without compeer”. On ºkāma- for ºkāya- see Karashima 1995: 410; cf. also Suv 33.4
“kāyapracārasaṃkaṭa- / mss. kāmapracālasaṃkaṭa”.

140
 .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. ǀǀ1

atha khalu rājā Śuddhodano yāvatakaṃ2 yānasya bhūmi tāvatakaṃ3 yānena yātvā yānāto
pratyoruhya sa-antaḥpureṇa4 sārdhaṃ Śākiyamaṇḍalena ca padasā yeva Nyagrodhārāmaṃ
praviṣṭo, yena bhagavāṃs tenôpasaṃkramitvā, mūrdhnā bhagavataḥ pādau śirasā5 vanditvā
gāthām adhyabhāṣi

“imaṃ tṛtīyaṃ tava bhūriprajña

pādān te vandāmi samantacakṣuḥ ǀ
yaṃ ..6 ca naimittikā vyākarensuḥ7
yañ ca8 jaṃbūcchāyā9 na jahe imaṃ <ca>10” ǀǀ11

atha khalu bhagavāṃ Nyagrodhārāme tālamātraṃ vaihāyasam antarīkṣe sthitvā

vividhavicitrāṇi yamakaprātihāryāṇi karoti. heṣṭhimaṃ kāyaṃ prajvalati, uparimāto kāyāto
śītasya vārisya12 paṃca dhārāśatāni sravanti13. uparime kāye14 prajvalite, heṣṭhimāto kāyāto
śītasya vārisya15 pañca dhārāśatāni sravanti16. atha khalu bhagavāṃ riṣabhavarṇaṃ (Sen. 116)
riddhīye17 abhinirmiṇitvā calatkakudavarṇarūpasamupeto18. purastimāyāṃ19 diśāyāṃ
antarahito, paścimāyaṃ20 diśāya21 prādurbhavati. paścimāyāṃ diśāyām antarhito22,
purastimāyaṃ diśāyaṃ23 prādurbhavati. uttarasyāṃ24 diśāyam25 antarhito, dakṣiṇāyāṃ
diśāyāṃ prādurbhavati. dakṣiṇāyāṃ diśāyām antarhito, uttarāyāṃ diśāyāṃ26 prādurbhavati.
evaṃ dāni mahāprātihāryaṃ vistareṇa kartavyaṃ. tatra dāni bahūni prāṇikoṭīśatasahasrāṇi

1
The metre is Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; pādas c and d are missing; Sen. prints a lacuna; pāda b scans correctly if we read
jvalantaṃ for jvalamānaṃ.
2
Sen. yāvattakaṃ; cf. BHSD s.v. yāvataka; PTSD s.v. yāvatakaṃ….tāvatakaṃ….“as far as; as much as”.
3
Sen. tāvattakaṃ.
4
Sen. sva-antaḥpureṇa; cf. PTSD s.v. sa4; for sa / sva, cf. also Jacobi 1886 s.v. sa.
5
Sen. omits śirasā.
6
One long syllable is lacking, e.g. te; Sen. reads yaṃ ca te (unmetr.).
7
Sa vyārensuḥ; corr. Na. 8 Sen. omits ca. 9 Sen. jambuº.
10
The readings in the mss. are corrupt: na jahensuḥ iyaṃ tṛtīyāṃ; corr. Sen.; cf. the parallel pāda in Sa 306r5
jaṃbūcchāyā na vijahe imañ ca.
11
Upajāti (in pāda b we should read tĕ; in pāda c the metre requires naimittikă); pāda d is unmetr.; it becomes
regular if we read jaṃbū ca chāyā (split-cpd.) na jahe imaṃ <ca>; cf. the verse in Sa 306r5: idaṃ tṛtīyañ ca tava
bhūriprajña pādān te vanditvā samantacakṣuḥ ǀ yañ cânye naimittikā vyākarensuḥ jaṃbūcchāyā na vijahe imañ
ca ǀǀ; SBV I 189.21ff. idaṃ tṛtīyaṃ tava bhūribuddhe pādau namasyāmi samantacakṣoḥ ǀ utpadyamānasya mahī
prakaṃpitā jambvāś ca chāyā na jahāti kāyam ǀǀ; Ap I 505.11ff. idaṃ tatiyaṃ tava bhūripañña pādāni vandāmi
samantacakkhu ǀ yadā hi jāto paṭhavī pakampasi yadā ca taṃ na jahi jambucchāyā ǀǀ.
12
Sa vāriṣya; corr. Na. 13 Na Sen. śravanti.
14
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na uparimaṃ kāyaṃ (s.e., or acc. for loc.; cf. BHSG § 7.23, see also p. 135, fn. 16).
15
Sa vāriṣya; corr. Na. 16 Na Sen. śravanti. 17 Sen. ṛddhiye.
18
Sen. calatkakubhaṃ varṇaº; see MW s.v. kakuda “the hump on the shoulders of the Indian bullock”.
19
Sa punastiº (s.e.; the akṣaras na and ra are sometimes miswritten for one another); corr. Na.
20
Sen. ºmāyāṃ; for the loc. sg. fem. -āyaṃ, cf. BHSG § 9.80; Abhis III § 7.20.
21
Sen. diśāyāṃ; for the loc. sg. fem. -āya, cf. BHSG § 9.57; Abhis III § 7.18.
22
Sen. antaraº. 23 Sen. ºmāyāṃ diśāyāṃ. 24 Sa uttarasyāyaṃ; corr. Na. 25 Sen. diśāyāṃ. 26 Sa di; corr. Na.

141
bhagavato edṛśaṃ riddhiprātihāryaṃ dṛṣṭvā pramuditā prītisaumanasyajātā saṃvṛttā
āścaryādbhutā1 hakkārasahasrāṇi pravartanti2.
Mahāprajāpatīya dāni Gautamīya yadā bhagavāṃ abhiniṣkrānto, tasyā ruṇṇen(ʼ)3 eva4
5
(306r) śokena ca akṣiṇī paṭalehi va saṃcchannā andhā saṃjātā. tahiṃ ca Nyagrodhārāme
bhagavato vividhāni vicitrāṇi yamakaprātihāryāṇi karentasya hakkārasahasrāṇi vartanti.
Mahāprajāpatī Gautamī Yaśodharāye pṛcchati “kiṃ ete hakkārasahasrāṇi kurvanti?”
Yaśodharā āha “eṣo bhagavāṃ vaihāyasam antarīkṣe vividhāni vicitrāṇi yamakaprātihāryāṇi
karoti, nâpi tvaṃ paśyasi”. Yaśodharā āha-m-“āgamehi6, ahaṃ tathā kariṣyāmi yathā tvaṃ
paśyasi”. tāye dāni Yaśodharāye yato7 bhagavato prātihāryāṇi karontasya8 kāyāto pañca
dhārāśatāni sravanti9, tato udakāṃjaliṃ10 pūretvā Mahāprājāpatīye Gautamīye akṣiṇī
ācchāditāni11,12 tāni ca paṭalāni buddhānubhāvena bhinnāni. tasya13 dāni yathāpaurāṇa14
śuddhā vimalā dṛṣṭi saṃjātā.
atha khalu bhagavāṃ vaihāyasam antarīkṣe vividhāni vicitrāṇi yamakaprātihāryāṇi
kṛtvā , bahūni prāṇasahasrāṇi riddhiprātihāryāṇi ārye dharme16 supratisthāpayitvā17 prajñapta
15

evâsane niṣīde.
atha khalu rājā Śuddhodano Śākyā ca (Sen. 117) bhagavataḥ pādau śirasā vanditvā
bhagavantaṃ sādhu ca suṣṭhu ca pratisammodetvā eka-m-ante niṣīdensuḥ. Mahāprajāpatī
Gautamī ca Yaśodharā ca sārdhaṃ ca antaḥpuraṃ18 bhagavato pādau śirasā vanditvā
bhagavantaṃ ca pratisammodetvā eka-m-ante niṣīdensu.

atha khalu rājā Śuddhodano vegajāto bhagavato hitāhitaṃ ca pṛcche19

taṃ devavarṇaṃ sukumārarūpaṃ
udyānabhūmim20 anucaṃkramantaṃ ǀ
pitā putraṃ prāñjaliko upāgame

1
Sa ºbhūto; Na Sen. āścaryādbhutaprāptā.
2
Sen. ºvartenti.
3
Corr. Sen. ruṇṇena; Sa Na read ullen(ʾ) (s.e.; the characters for [r]ṇṇa and lla are indistinguishable from
one another); ruṇṇena “by weeping”; for Pā = Pkt ruṇṇa < *rud-na, see PTSD, Norman CP III, 123f.; cf. Sn 584
ruṇṇena sokena; Sa 310v śokena ruṇṇena.
4
Sen. omits eva. 5 Sen. akṣīṇi.
6
Sen. āha āgamehi; for the saṃdhi-consonant -m-, cf. BHSG § 4.59; Abhis III § 3.48; von Hinüber 2001 § 272.
7
Sa Na yantaṃ; Sen. yatra. 8 Sa karodantasya; corr. Na. 9 Na Sen. śravanti.
10
So read the mss. and Sen.; s.e. for udakenâṃjaliṃ?
11
Sen. Gautamīya akṣīṇi ākṣālitāni (≠ mss.).
12
“Then Yaśodharā, having filled her hands with water, covered (with them) the eyes of Mahāprājāpatī
Gautamī”.
13
Sen. tasyā; for the gen. sg. fem. tasya, cf. BHSG §§ 21.17, 21.46; in ms. Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014: 174.
14
Na ºpaurāṇaṃ; Sen. ºpaurāṇā; for the nom. sg. fem. -a, cf. BHSG § 9.8; Abhis III § 7.1.
15
Corr. Sen.; Sa kṛtā; Na kṛtāni.
16
Na Sen. āryadharmeṣu.
17
Sa ṣuº; Na Sen. pratiº; for su + gerund, cf. Abhis § 43.10, 38A7 sudhovitvā; Whitney 1889 § 1121; PW s.v. su
(subaddhvā, susnatvā); Schneider 1996: 81.
18
Na Sen. ºpureṇa; sārdhaṃ here means “jointly, together”.
19
Opt. used as aor. (cf. BHSG § 32.87; in Pā, see Geiger § 170B; in Pkt, cf. Pischel § 466; cf. also Bechert 1958:
313); the reading could also be (ʾ)pṛcche; Sen. apṛcche.
20
Sen. ºbhūmiṃ.

142
 indraṃ1 va devā <Traya>triṃśā2 va Śakraṃ3 ǀǀ4
“idaṃ tṛtīyañ ca tava bhūriprajña
pādān te vanditvā samantacakṣuḥ ǀ
yañ cânye5 naimittikā vyākarensuḥ
jaṃbūcchāyā6 na vijahe imañ ca” ǀǀ7
te devavarṇā ubhaye samāgatā
buddho ca buddhasya pitā ca rājā ǀ
upaśobhati sālavane niṣaṇṇo
candro yathā abhragaṇā pramukto ǀǀ8
athâprameyasya pitur abhūṣi
cirasya dṛṣṭvā taṃ9 priyaṃ manāpaṃ ǀ
putraṃ svakaṃ prāṇasamaṃ niṣaṇṇaṃ
hitāhitaṃ pṛcchati10 vegajāto ǀǀ11

“puro tuvaṃ12 kambalapādukā va

sucitrāsu kṣomāstarasaṃsthitāsu13 ǀ
abhiruhya taṃ14 caṃkramase15 ca vīrā16 (Sen. 118)
śvetasmi17 cchatrasmi dharīyamāne ǀǀ18 (306v)
so dāni tāmrehi mṛdūhi jālinīhi19

1
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na indro (s.e.; the scribe probably did not understand the verse).
2
Sa Na tṛṃśā (for the hypersanskrit ṛ for ri, cf. BHSG § 3.95); Sen. tridaśā.
3
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na Śakro (s.e.; the scribe probably did not understand the verse).
4
Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; in pāda b the fifth syllable is short (cf. Karashima 2016a: 204); pāda c is unmetr.; it scans
correctly if we read putraṃ pitā for pitā putraṃ; in pāda d tr- of ºtriṃśā should be simplified (m.c.).
5
Sen. yaṃ ca te (≠ mss.).
6
Sen. jaṃbuº.
7
Triṣṭubh; pāda a scans correctly if we read tĕ for tava; in pāda b we should read pādān tĕ vanditvă (m.c.); in
pāda c the metre requires yañ cânyĕ naimittikă; pāda d is unmetrical; it becomes regular if we read jaṃbū ca
chāyā (split-compound) na jahe imaṃ ca. Cf. SBV I 190.21ff. idaṃ tṛtīyaṃ tava bhūribuddhe pādau namasyāmi
samantacakṣoḥ ǀ utpadyamānasya mahī prakampitā jambvāś ca chāyā na jahāti (ms. vijahāti) kāyam ǀǀ; cf. also
Ap 505.11.
8
Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; in pāda c there is resolution of the first syllable; the fourth syllable is short (cf. Karashima
2016a: 205, fn. 18).
9
Sen. dṛṣṭvāna priyaṃ.
10
Sa Na pṛcchanti, confusion of numbers; corr. Sen.
11
Triṣṭubh; pāda b scans correctly if we read tă for taṃ; the initial pr- in priyaṃ should be simplified (m.c.).
12
Sen. purā tava (unmetr.); 2 gen. sg. tuvaṃ; not in BHSG (but 2 gen. sg. tvaṃ is listed; see BHSG § 20.35).
13
Sen. sucitrā sūkṣmāº (≠ mss.); see BHSD s.v. kṣoma(ka) “linen”; Pā khoma (cf. DP s.v. khoma; von Hinüber
2009: 883); also MW s.v. kṣoma (only Lex.).
14
Sen. tāṃ.
15
Sa cakramase (s.e.); corr. Na.
16
Sa Na vārā; Sen. vīra; for the voc. sg. masc. -ā, cf. BHSG § 8.27; von Hinüber 2001 § 311; Abhis III § 6.5.
17
Sa śvaº (s.e.); corr. Na; Sen. śvetasmiṃ (unmetr.).
18
Triṣṭubh; in pāda b there is one redundant syllable in the opening; it becomes regular if we read citrāsu for
sucitrāsu; in pāda c there is resolution of the first syllable; in pāda d the initial cch- in cchatrasmi should be
simplified (m.c.).
19
Sen. tāmramṛdujālinīhi (≠ mss.; unmetr.).

143
 samantanemīhi1 sahasrarehi ǀ
kuśakaṇṭakaśarkara2 ākramanto3
kacci te pādau na rujanti vīra?” ǀǀ4

bhagavān āha
“sarvābhibhū sarvavidū (ʼ)ham asmi5
sarveṣu dharmeṣu anopaliptaḥ ǀ
sarvaṃjahe6 tṛṣṇākṣayā7 vimukto
na mādṛśo8 upajāneti9 vedanā”10 ǀǀ11

rājā āha
“puro12 tava lohitacandanena
śaśisya raktopanibhena kāle ǀ
manojñagandhena suśītalena
snapakā viliṃpensu te snāpayitvā ǀǀ13
so dāni grīṣmāsu kharāsu rātriṣu
vanād vana14 iryasi15 caṃkramanto ǀ
tato tena16 śītena sukhena vāriṇā
ko dāni te snāpayate kilantaṃ?” ǀǀ17

1
Sa ºremīhi (s.e.; the akṣaras ra and na are similar); corr. Na.
2
Sen. ºkaram (unmetr.).
3
Sa Na akramanto (s.e.); corr. Sen.
4
Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; in pāda a the word jālinīhi does not scan; in pāda c there is resolution of the first syllable, the
fourth syllable is short (cf. Karashima 2016a: 205, fn. 18); in pāda d the metre requires kaccit tĕ for kacci te.
5
Sa Na tam asmiṃ (s.e.); corr. Sen.; cf. Vin I 8.17 sabbavidū (ʾ)ham asmi.
6
Sa sarvaº; corr. Na; Sen. sarvaṃ jahe; sarvaṃjaha is aluk-samāsa, a tatpuruṣa compound with the case ending
in its first element retained; cf. Whitney 1889: 483, § 1250; Oberlies 2001: 122; Sn(tr.N) 192 (ad Sn 168); Sadd
741, 745, 767; cf. Vin I 8.18 sabbañjaho; for the nom. sg. masc. -e, cf. BHSG § 8.35; Abhis III § 6.3; Karashima
2002 § 9.2; Sn(tr.N) 212 (ad Sn 233).
7
Sen. tṛṣṇaº. 8 Sa Na mādṛśāṃ; corr. Sen.
9
Cf. BHSD s.v. upajanayati “also: upajānayati, conceives (lit. produces) a thought or feeling in oneself”; Sen.
saṃprajaneti (≠ mss.).
10
“Such a one like I does not conceive feelings”; cf. Jon. III 117 “Such an one as I knows no feelings”.
11
Triṣtubh-Jagatī; pāda c is unmetr.; it becomes regular if we read tṛṣṇaº; -kṣ- of ºkṣayā should be simplified
(m.c.); pāda d does not scan correctly; cf. Vin I 8.17ff. sabbābhibhū sabbavidū (ʾ)ham asmi sabbesu dhammesu
anupalitto ǀ sabbañjaho taṇhakkhaye vimutto, sayaṃ abhiññāya kam uddiseyyaṃ ǀǀ.
12
Sen. purā.
13
Triṣṭubh; in pāda a the fourth syllable is short (cf. Karashima 2016a: 205, fn. 18); pāda d becomes regular if
we read tĕ for te, the first syllable is resolved; the initial sn- of snāpayitvā should be simplified (m.c.).
14
Na Sen. vanaṃ.
15
Sen. īryasi; see BHSD s.v. iryati; Pā iriyati.
16
S.e. for tato ʾdena, i.e. udena “with water”(?); Sen. reads odātaśītena.
17
Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; in pāda a the initial gr- of grīṣmāsu should be simplified (m.c.); in pāda b the fourth syllable
is short (cf. Karashima 2016a: 205, fn. 18); pāda c scans correctly if we read tĕna.

144
 bhagavān āha
“śuddhā nadī Gautama śīlatīrthā
anāvilā sadbhiḥ sadā praśastā ǀ
yasmiṃ hrade-d-eva guṇehi1 snāto (Sen. 119)
anārdragātro2 pratarāmi pāraṃ ǀǀ3, 4
dharmo hrado Gautama śīlatīrtho
anāvilo sadbhiḥ sadā praśasto ǀ
yasmiṃ hrade-d-eva guṇehi5 snāto
pṛthivī6 pravāheti sapuṇyagandhāṃ7” ǀǀ8, 9

rājā āha
“purā10 tvaṃ11 Kāśikavastradhārī
padumutpalaṃcampakavāsitāni12 ǀ
śuddhāni vastrāṇi nivāsayitvā
so śobhasi Śākiyamaṇḍalasmiṃ
Śakro va sahavratāna13 madhye ǀǀ1

1
Na Sen. devagaṇehi; SBV I 193.3 reads snātvā yasmiṃ vedaguṇair (should we read yasmi-d-eva guṇair?); Fbx
898c17 功徳寶池洗浴身 “(I) bathed myself in the pond of jewels of merits”.
2
“Without (having) my limbs wet”; Sa Na read anātragātro (s.e.); Sen. em. ogāḍhagātro; cf. SBV I 193.11
anārdragātrāḥ prataranti pāram; cf. Fbx 898c17 不爲水溺至彼岸 “(I) reached the other shore without being
drowned in the water”.
3
Triṣṭubh; in pāda b the metre requires sadbhῐ; in pāda c the initial sn- of snāto should be simplified (m.c.); cf.
SBV I 193.11ff. śuddhā nadī Gautama puṇyatīrthā hy anāvilā sadbhir api praśastā ǀ snātvā yasyāṃ vedaguṇair
manuṣyā anārdragātrāḥ prataranti pāram ǀǀ; cf. Fbx 898c17 我有法池清涼水 智人所歎無憂處 功徳寶池洗浴
身 不爲水溺至彼岸 “I have a lake of Dharma (with) pure and cool water. Wise men praise it as a place without
sorrow. (I) bathed myself in the pond of jewels of merits, (and) reached the other shore without being drowned in
the water”.
4
“The river, whose ghats (tīrtha) are moral practices, O Gautama, is pure, untainted, always praised by the good.
Having bathed myself with (the water of) virtues in this very cove (or: “deep water”, hrada), I shall pass over to
the shore beyond without having my limbs wet”.
5
Na Sen. gaṇehi; SBV I 193 reads snatvā yasmiṃ vedaguṇair.
6
Sen. pṛthivīṃ; for the acc. sg. fem. -ī, cf. BHSG § 10.55; Abhis III § 9.4.
7
Sen. svaº (≠ mss.; unmetr.).
8
“A lake, whose ghats (tīrtha) are moral practices, O Gautama, is Dharma; untainted, always praised by the
good. (He who) bathed himself with (water of) virtues in this very lake, sends off meritorious scent towards the
world”.
9
Triṣṭubh; in pāda b the metre requires sadbhi; in pāda c the initial sn- of snāto should be simplified (m.c.); in
pāda d there is resolution of the first syllable; cf. SBV I 193.1ff. dharmo hrado Gautama śīlatīrtho hy anāvilas
sadbhir api praśastaḥ ǀ snātvā yasmiṃ vedaguṇair manuṣyā anārdragātrāḥ prataranti pāram ǀǀ.
10
Sa puga (s.e.; the akṣaras rā and ga are similar); Na Sen. yadā (w.r.).
11
Sen. tuvaṃ.
12
Sen. ºpalacampakaº (unmetr.); the anusvāra in ºutpalaṃº is m.c.
13
Sa Na ºvratāta (s.e.; the akṣaras ta and na are similar); Sen. em. sāhasragatāna; two parallel pādas in Sa 307r
read: so śobhasi Śākiyamaṇḍalasmiṃ Śakro va sāhavyagatāna (← sāhaṃcagatāna; ← sāhasragatāna; see p. 145,
fn. 13) madhye. Sahavrata- (“having common observances or duties” [MW s.v.]) may mean here “companion,
fellow”; BHSD s.v. sahavratā (“association, state of being connected with”), cf. MDPL s.v. do. (“company”);
however, it is possible that sahavratāna here is s.e. or a wrong back-formation of sāhavygatāna (note also that
the word sahavratāna does not scan correctly).

145
 so dāni śāṇāni2 ca nattakāni3 ca
raktāni vastrāṇi drumatvacāni4 ǀ
dhāresi taṃ ca avijugupsamāno5
idaṃ ca te āścarya6 bhadanta” ǀǀ7

bhagavān āha
“<na>8 cīvare śayane bhojane vā
anadhyoṣitā9 bhonti jinā narendra ǀ
labdhā10 manāpaṃ athavâpi apriyaṃ
upekṣakā bhonti jinā11 prajānakā” ǀǀ12

rājā āha
“purā tava ājanyarathā13 vicitrā
suvarṇakāṃsarucirā mahārhā ǀ
śvetaṃ ca cchatraṃ maṇikhaḍgacāmaraṃ (Sen. 120)
dhruvaṃ ..14 gṛhṇeṃsu15 diśaṃ prayāyato ǀǀ16
puro17 tava vātajavo udagro
hayottamo Kanthako śīghravego ǀ
ājāneyo kāñcanajālacchanno
abhīkṣṇaṃ18 so vahati yenakāmaṃ19 ǀǀ20
yo yugyayānehi tuvaṃ upeto

1
Triṣṭubh; pāda a becomes regular if we read tuvaṃ for tvaṃ (m.c.); in pāda b there is resolution of the first
syllable; in pāda d the fourth syllable is short (cf. Karashima 2016a: 205, fn. 18); the word sahavratāna does not
scan correctly.
2
Sa śrāṇāni (s.e. or a wrong back-formation); corr. Na.
3
Na narttakāni; Sen. paṭṭakāni; cf. Abhis § 55.2.46B3 nattaka- “Lumpen, Lappen”; Pā nantaka “dirty or ragged
cloth” (DP s.v.).
4
Sa ºtvacane; Na ºtvacena; corr. Sen. 5 Sen. ajugupsaº. 6 Sen. idaṃ pi te āścariyaṃ.
7
Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; in pāda b the initial dr- of drumaº should be simplified (m.c.); pāda c scans correctly if we
read câvijugupsaº; in pāda d the metre requires āścariyaṃ for āścarya.
8
Sa Na lack na; suppl. Sen.; cf. Th 1089 na cīvare na sayane bhojane nʼ upalippati.
9
“Conquerors are unattached to robe, bed or food”; cf. MDPL s.v. anadhyoṣita “unattached”; Sen. em.
anudhyāpitā (≠ mss.); Jon. III 118 “Conquerors are not concerned about robe or bed or food”.
10
Sen. labdhvā; for the gerund labdhā, cf. BHSG § 35.52; MDPL s.v. labdhā; Weiler 1956: xlvii.
11
Sa janā (s.e.); corr. Na.
12
Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; pāda a is unmetr.; pāda b scans correctly if we read ʼnadhyoṣitā.
13
“Chariots (yoked to) thoroughbreds”; all the mss. and Sen. read ajanyaº; cf. Sa 421r3 yuktāni ājanyarathāni;
see also DP s.v. ājañña “-ratha, a carriage drawn by thoroughbreds”.
14
One short syllable needs to be supplied here (m.c.), e.g., ca / va.
15
Sa Na gṛhṇesu; Sen. em. dhruvaṃ grahensu te diśaṃ (unmetr.).
16
Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; pāda a scans correctly if we read tavâjanyaº; in pāda b the fifth syllable is short (cf.
Karashima 2016a: 204); in pāda c the initial cch- in cchatraṃ should be simplified (m.c.).
17
Sen. purā. 18 Sen. abhīkṣṇa. 19 Sen. yena kāmaṃ.
20
Triṣṭubh; in pāda a the fourth syllable is short (cf. Karashima 2016a: 205, fn. 18); in pāda b the metre requires
Kaṇṭhakŏ for Kaṇṭhako; pāda c becomes regular if we read ājānĕyo; pāda d scans correctly if we read abhīkṣṇă
and vāhati (m.c.).

146
 rathehi aśvehi ca kuṃjarehi ca ǀ
rāṣṭreṇa rāṣṭraṃ anucaṃkramanto
kaccin na śrānto (ʼ)si tad iṃgha1 brūhi” ǀǀ2

bhagavān āha
“ratho me riddhipādo3 svacittavāhano4
dhṛtī ca prajñā ca smṛtī ca sārathī ǀ
samyakpradhānā caturo me aśvā
dhruvaṃ5 prayāto (ʼ)haṃ padam6 susaṃskṛtaṃ7” ǀǀ8

rājā āha
“puro9 tuvaṃ rūpiyabhājaneṣu10
suvarṇapatreṣu11 ca bhuṃjiyāna ǀ
śuciṃ praṇītaṃrasakaṃ12 ca bhojanaṃ
rājānubhāvena upasthihensu ǀǀ13
so dāni loṇaṃ ca aloṇakaṃ ca (307r)
lūkhañ ca14 alūkhaṃ ca15 arasaṃ sarasaṃ16 ǀ
paribhuñjasi tvam atra17 (ʼ)jugupsamāno (Sen. 121)
idaṃ pi te āścaryaṃ18 bhadanta” ǀǀ19

bhagavān āha
“ye câpi buddhā purimā atītā
anāgatā ye20 pi ca (ʼ)haṃ aneyo ǀ
lūkhaṃ alūkhaṃ arasaṃ sarasaṃ ca
idam arthiko21 lokahitāya bhuṃjati”22 ǀǀ1

1
Sa Na iha (s.e.); Sen. adya (≠ mss.); cf. the reading in the parallel verse in Sa 307r: kacci na bhīto (ʾ)si tad
iṃgha brūhi; see PTSD s.v. iṅgha “a particle of request or exhortation [usually followed by voc. and / or
imperat.]: come on, go on; please”.
2
Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; in pāda d the initial śr- in śrānto should be simplified (m.c.).
3
Sa ºpādapo; corr. Na. 4 Sa ºnāhano; corr. Na. 5 Na dhravaṃ; Sen. samaṃ. 6 Sen. padaṃ.
7
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na asaṃº (s.e.; the akṣaras a and su are similar).
8
Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; pāda a has 13 syllables and does not scan correctly; in pāda b the initial pr- of prājñā and smṛ-
of smṛtī should be simplified (m.c.); in pāda c the metre requires mĕ for me; pāda d becomes regular if we read
ʾha or ʾhu for ʾhaṃ (cf. BHSG § 20.7, 1 nom. sg. aha, ahu, ʾhu, ʾha).
9
Sen. purā. 10 Sa Na rūpīyaº; corr. Sen. 11 Sen. ºpātreṣu.
12
-ṃ- in praṇitaṃº is m.c.; Sen. praṇītarasakaṃ (unmetr.).
13
Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; in pāda d -sth- of upasthihensu should be simplified (m.c.).
14
Sen. omits ca. 15 Sen. omits ca. 16 Sen. sarasaṃ ca. 17 Sen. em. taṃ ca (unmetr.). 18 Sen. āścariyaṃ.
19
Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; pāda b is unmetr.; in pāda c there is resolution of the first syllable; we should read ʼtra for
atra, the fifth syllable is short (cf. Karashima 2016a: 204); pāda d scans correctly if we read āścariyaṃ.
20
Sen. yo.
21
Sen. em. damārthiko (≠ mss.; Jon. III 119 “seeking self-control for the sake of the world”).
22
“He eats this (food), regardless excellent or coarse, flavourful or flavourless, wishing the happiness of the
world”.

147
 rājā āha
“purā tuvaṃ goṇikatūlikāsu2
ajināstṛte3 kṣomasukhopadhāne ǀ
suvarṇapāde śayane mahānte
tvaṃ modase muktapuṣpāvakīrṇe ǀǀ4
so dāni durgāya kharāya bhūmiye
tṛṇāni patrāṇi ca saṃstaritvā ǀ
tvaṃ modase .. .. ..5 satvasāro
kacci6 te gātrāṇi rujanti dhīra?” ǀǀ7

bhagavān āha
“nâsmadvidhā Śakya duḥkhaṃ svapanti
sarve ca me śokajvarā8 prahīṇā ǀ
so (ʼ)haṃ aśoko9 nirjvaratho10 viśoko
jagrāmy ahaṃ sarvabhūtānukampi11” ǀǀ12

rājā āha (Sen. 122)

“puro13 tuvaṃ Gautama svake agāre
antaḥpure devavimānakalpe14 ǀ
pradīptakhadyotagaṇābhikāśe15
kūṭāgāre pithitavātapāne ǀǀ16
vicitramālyābharaṇâtha nāriyo
alaṃkṛtā apsarasannikāśā ǀ
upasthitā kiṃkaraṇīyā utsukā
mukhaṃ17 udīkṣanti "kim āryo āha?"” ǀǀ1

1
Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; pāda c is unmetr., the word sarasaṃ does not scan correctly; in pāda d there is resolution of
the first syllable.
2
Sen. goṣṭhikaº (w.r.); see PTSD s.v. goṇika “a long-haired wollen rug or cover”.
3
Sa Na ajānaº (s.e.); corr. Sen.
4
Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; in pāda b there is resolution of the first syllable; pāda d becomes regular if -ṣp- of puṣpº is
simplified (m.c.).
5
Three syllables are lacking: − ⏑ ⏑; Sen. prints a lacuna.
6
Sen. kaccit.
7
Triṣtubh-Jagatī; in pāda d the metre requires kaccit tĕ for kacci te.
8
Sa Na śojvarā (s.e.); corr. Sen.
9
Sen. em. so (ʼ)haṃ sadā nirº (≠ mss.).
10
Cf. SWTF s.v. jvaratha.
11
Sen. ºkampī.
12
Triṣṭubh; in pāda a the metre requires dukhaṃ for duḥkhaṃ; in pāda b -jv- of ºjvarā should be simplified
(m.c.); pāda c is unmetr., it becomes regular if we read nijvaro (m.c. for nirjvaro) for nirjvaratho; pāda d scans
correctly if we read ºbhŭtāº for ºbhūtāº (see BHSD s.v. bhuta).
13
Sen. purā. 14 Sa Na kalpoº; corr. Sen.
15
Sa pradītaº (s.e.); Na Sen. pradīpaº; the word abhikāśa- is not attested elsewhere; it could be s.e. for ºgaṇā-
nikāśe (the akṣaras na and bha are similar; -ā- in ºgaṇāº is m.c.).
16
Triṣṭubh; in pāda a the initial sv- in svake should be simplified (m.c.); pāda d is unmetrical.
17
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na sukhaṃ (s.e.; the akṣaras su and mu are similar).

148
 bhagavān āha
“adyâpi me Śākya svakā vihārā2
divyā3 ca Brahmā ca Prabhāsvarā ca ǀ
cittaṃ pi-m-eva4 mahya vaśena vartati
yahiṃ ca5 icchāmi tahiṃ thapemi” ǀǀ6

rājā āha
“bherīmṛdaṃgatūryābhigīto7
pāṇisvarākhyānavibodhano tvaṃ8 ǀ
so9 śobhasi Śākiyamaṇḍalasmiṃ
Śakro va sāhavyagatāna10 madhye” ǀǀ11

bhagavān āha
“sūtrāntavaiākaraṇābhigīto12
vidyāvimuktipratibodhano (ʼ)haṃ ǀ
śobhāmy13 ahaṃ bhikṣusaṃghamadhye (Sen. 123)
Brahmā <va>14 sāhavyagatāna15 madhye” ǀǀ16

rājā āha
“purā tuvaṃ bhīma svake āgāre17
antaḥpure devavimānakalpe ǀ
rakṣanti te varmadharāḥ manuṣyā

1
Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; pāda c becomes regular if we read ºkaraṇīyă for ºkaraṇīyā (m.c.); in pāda d the metre requires
āryŏ for āryo.
2
Sen. svake vihāre.
3
Sen. devā; cf. DP s.v. dibba “2. (m.) A divine being, a god”; cf. PTSD s.v. divya.
4
Sen. py eṣāṃ (≠ mss.). 5 Sa na; corr Na.
6
Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; in pāda a the initial sv- in svakā should be simplified; in pāda b br- of Brahmā and pr- of
Prabhāº need to be simplified (m.c.); pāda c is unmetrical, it becomes regular if we read cittaṃ pi vā.
7
Sa Na ºābhigīte (s.e.; or it could also be nom. sg. masc. -e); Sen. ºturiyābhigīto; PTSD s.v. abhigīta “sung for”;
cf. the reply of the Buddha in the next verse: sūtrāntavaiākaraṇābhigīto.
8
Sa Na ºsvarākhyātavidho etatvaṃ (s.e.); Sen. em. ºsvarākhyānavidūhi tatvaṃ; cf. the reply of the Buddha in the
next verse: vidyāvimuktipratibodhano.
9
Sen. sa.
10
Or *sāhavvaº? “(among) companions”; Sa sāhaṃcagatāna (s.e.; the akṣaras va and ca resemble one another);
Na sāhasragatāna (= Sen.). Presumably, these are wrong back-formations from *sāhayya-gata- or *sāhavya-
gata- < OIA sāhāyya (“companionship”) + gata; cf. Pā sahavya “companionship”. Cf. the similar readings in
this chapter: Brahmā <va> sāhasragatāna madhye (Sa 307r); Śakro va sahavratāna madhye (Sa 306v).
11
Triṣṭubh; pāda a is unmetr.; it scans correctly if we read mṛdaṃgāturiyāº; in pāda c the fourth syllable is short
(cf. Karashima 2016a: 205, fn. 18).
12
Sen. sūtrānte vaiyyākaraº (unmetr.); vaiākaraṇa ∈ Pā veyyākaraṇa / viyākaraṇa; Skt vyākaraṇa.
13
Sen. sobhāmy. 14 Sa Na lack va; suppl. Sen.
15
All the mss. and Sen. read sāhasraº, which is probably a wrong back-formation from *sāhayya-gata- or
*sāhavya-gata-; see fn. 10.
16
Triṣṭubh; pāda c does not scan correctly; it becomes regular if we read ºsaghasya madhye for ºsaṃghamadhye.
17
Sen. agāre; see Abhis III, s.v. āgāra “Haus”; cf. Oberlies 2001: 36 (5) “ā for a owing to a wrong resolution of
compounds, āgāra ‘house’ (← ºâgāra)”.

149
 suvarmitā1 khaḍgadṛḍha2 prahāriṇo ǀǀ3
so dāni eko vihare araṇye
ulūkabheraṇḍakasannināde ǀ
anekavyālānucaritāsu4 rātriṣu
kacci5 na bhīto (ʼ)si tad iṃgha6 brūhi” ǀǀ7
“sarve pi ca8 yakṣagaṇā samāgatā
caṇḍâpi hastī giridurgacārī ǀ
na mādṛśo9 romaharṣaṃ10 jāneyā11
bhayaṃ prahāya abhaya (ʼ)smi12 prāpto ǀǀ13
ekaṃ carantaṃ14 .. .. .. .. .. ..15
nindāsu16 praśaṃsāsu avepamānaṃ ǀ
siṃha17 va śabdeṣu (ʼ)santrasantaṃ18
vātaṃ ca jāleṣu asajyamānaṃ ǀ
netāram anyeṣu ananyaneyaṃ
bhīruha19 ti saṃjāhya20 vadesi”21 ǀǀ22

1
“Well-armoured”; Sa Na savarmitā; Sen. em. susañcitāḥ (B sarvamitāḥ, M sarvāmitāḥ); alternatively, we
could also read saṃvarmitā “fully armed”.
2
Sen. ºdṛḍhā; for the nom. pl. masc. -a, cf. BHSG § 8.79; Abhis III § 6.25.
3
Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; in pāda a the initial sv- of svake should be simplified (m.c.); the metre requires ăgāre.
4
Sen. ºvyālācaritāsu. 5 Sen. kaccit. 6 Na igha; Sen. adya (≠ mss.).
7
Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; pāda c is hypermetrical; it becomes regular if we read ºvyālācaritāsu for ºvyālānucaritāsu (-
vy- should be simplified, m.c.); in pāda d the metre requires kaccit for kacci; in pāda d the initial br- of brūhi
should be simplified (m.c.).
8
Here ca = cet “if”; see BHSD s.v. ca2; SWTF s.v. ca5; DP s.v. ca3; Abhis III 237 ca3; Sen. ce.
9
Sa Na mādṛśāṃ; Sen. mādṛśe.
10
Sa gemaharṣaṃ (s.e.; the akṣaras ge and ro are similar); corr. Na.
11
“A one like I would not know fear” (lit. “hair-rising [caused by fear]”); Sa na jāneyā; Na (ʼ)nujāneyā; Sen.
janeyuḥ (Jon. III 121 “such creatures would not stir a hair on one like me”).
12
Sen. prahāyâbhayam asmi.
13
Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; in pāda a the fourth syllable is short, cf. Vedic Jagatī ⏓ − ⏓ − ⏓, ⏑ ⏑ ǀ − ⏑ − ⏑ ⏓; pāda c is
unmetr.; in pāda d the fifth syllable is short (cf. Karashima 2016a: 204); in pāda d the initial pr- of prāpto should
be simplified (m.c.).
14
Sen. eko carāmi.
15
Six or seven syllables are lacking; Sen. suppl. eko carāmi muni apramatto.
16
Sa Na nindāa (s.e.; the akṣaras a and su are similar); Sen. nindāpraśaṃsāsu.
17
Na Sen. siṃho; for the acc. sg. masc. -a, cf. BHSG § 8.32; Abhis III § 6.12.
18
Sen. asantrasanto.
19
Bhīru-ha “one whose fear is abandoned”; Sa Na bhiruº; Sen. em. bhīruṃ jinaṃ.
20
So read Sa Na; perhaps a wrong back-formation from MI *saṃjaṇṇa / Pā *saṃjañña (cf. DP II 228a, ger.
jañña), MI gerund of sam-√jñā “having realised”(?).
21
Sen. em. bhiruṃ jinaṃ Śākya kathaṃ vadesi.
22
Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; this verse consists of six pādas; pāda b scans correctly if we read nindāpraśaṃsāsu for
nindāsu praśaṃsāsu; in pāda c we should read siṃhaṃ (m.c.); in pāda f the metre requires bhiruṃ for bhiru; cf.
Sn 213 ekaṃ carantaṃ muniṃ appamattaṃ nindāpasaṃsāsu avedhamānaṃ ǀ sīhaṃ va saddesu asantasantaṃ
vātaṃ va jālamhi asajjamānaṃ ǀ padumaṃ va toyena alippamānaṃ netāraṃ aññesaṃ anaññaneyyaṃ ǀ taṃ vâpi
dhīrā muniṃ vedayanti ǀǀ.

150
 rājā āha (Sen. 124)
“pṛthivī ca te vijitā1 sarvakalpā (307v)
putrāṇa te pūrasahasram asya ǀ
ratanāni ca sapta parityajitvā
śrāmaṇyam evâbhyupagato2 (ʼ)si vīra” ǀǀ3

bhagavān āha
“pṛthivī me4 ca vijitā5 sarvakalpā
putrāṇa me pūrasahasram asti ǀ
ratanāni6 ca aṣṭa imāni maṃho7
etādṛśaṃ ratanaṃ anyadāsi8” ǀǀ9
taṃ vītarāgaṃ susamāhitendriyaṃ
..10 saṃpramuktaṃ akhilaṃ anāśravaṃ ǀ
putraṃ pitā prāñjaliko upāgame
“deśehi me mārgaṃ11 manuṣyahitāye12” ǀǀ13
tam enaṃ jñānena pharitvā śāstā
Śuddhodanaṃ pitaraṃ etad abravīt ǀ
“abhīkṣṇaśo14 rocaya15 bhikṣudarśanaṃ
mā pramādyi bheṣyati tuhya dharmo16” ǀǀ17
athâprameyasya pitu abhūṣi
“saṃvarṇitaṃ tāyinā18 bhikṣudarśanaṃ” ǀ
samanantaraṃ satpuruṣaṃ19 bhajanto

1
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na viditā.
2
Sa evânyupagato (s.e.; the akṣaras nya and bhya are similar); Na Sen. evâbhigato.
3
Triṣṭubh; pāda a is unmetr.; in pāda c we could improve the scansion by ignoring svarabhakti in ratanāni or
assuming resolution of the first syllable; the fourth syllable is short (see Karashima 2016a: 205, fn. 18); pāda d is
hypermetrical; it becomes regular if we read evâbhigato for evâbhyupagato (= Na Sen.).
4
Sa Na te (w.r.); corr. Sen. 5 Corr. Sen.; Sa Na viditā.
6
Sa ratāni (s.e.); corr. Na
7
We could also read imāni-m-aṃho; Sa saṃho; Na santo; Sen. santi; cf. Pischel § 415, both maṃha and aṃha
are listed for 1 acc. sg., aṃha also for 1 gen. sg.
8
So reads Sa; Na anyan nâsti. We could read <na> anyadâsi, which might mean “such a jewel has not existed at
another time”. This, however, does not suit the context. Presumably, ājānāsi x aññāsi < ā-√jñā “to understand”;
cf. Fbx 899b4 大王知我悉已得 “O Great King, you should know that I have obtained all (the jewels)”. Sen. em.
etādṛśaṃ ratnamayaṃ na asti (≠ mss.).
9
Triṣṭubh; pāda a is unmetr.; in pāda c there is resolution of the first syllable; the fourth syllable is short (cf.
Karashima 2015: 205, fn. 18); pāda d does not scan correctly.
10
One syllable is lacking; Sen. reads samyakpramuktaṃ.
11
Sa deśehi mamāyaṃ; Na deśehi mamāryaṃ; corr. Sen.
12
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na mamanuṣyāº (s.e.).
13
The metre is Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; pāda d is unmetrical.
14
abhīkṣṇaśas “constantly”; Sa Na abhīkṣṇeso; Sen. abhīkṣṇaṃ so locaya.
15
Sa Na rocayati (a sort of ditt. before bhiº; the akṣaras ta and bha are similar); Sen. locaya (≠ mss.).
16
Sa Na dharmā (s.e.; -ā and -o are often miswritten for one another); corr. Sen.
17
Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; pāda b scans correctly if we read pītaram; pāda d has syncopated opening.
18
Sen. tāyino. 19 Sa Na ºpuruṣā (s.e.); Sen. ºpuruṣo.

151
 ath(ʼ) uttaridharmacakṣuṃ1 viśodhaye ǀǀ2
etādṛśo āsi tadā3 samāgamo
pituś ca putrasya ca harṣaṇīyo ǀ (Sen. 125)
taṃ tādṛśaṃ sugatam anusmaranto4
nirāmiṣāṃ ko na labheya prīti5? ǀǀ6

Pitāputrasamāgamo samāpto7

1
Sen. athôttarīº.
2
Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; in pāda a the metre requires pitū for pitu (m.c.); pāda b scans correctly if we read tāyină for
tāyinā; in pāda c there is resolution of the first syllable; in pāda d the fifth syllable is short (cf. Karashima
2016a: 204); pāda d becomes regular if we simplify -kṣ- in ºcakṣuṃ (m.c.).
3
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na sadā (w.r.). 4 Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºsmarantā.
5
Sen. prītiṃ; for the acc. sg. fem. -i, cf. BHSG § 10.50; Abhis III § 8.4.
6
Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; in pāda c there is resolution of the fifth syllable; in pāda d the initial pr- in prīti should be
simplified (m.c.).
7
Corr. Sen.; Sa samāptā; Na samāptaṃ.

152
 Kāka-jātaka

Sa 307v3-309v2
Na 176r12-177v1
Sen. III 125.5-129.17

bhikṣū bhagavantam āhansuḥ “paśya bhagavaṃ kathaṃ āyuṣmatā Udāyinā ayaṃ rājā
Śuddhodano abhiprasādito”. bhagavān āha “na hi bhikṣavo etarahiṃ yeva1 etena2 Udāyinā eṣo
rājā Śuddhodano abhiprāsādito. anyadâpi eṣa etinā3 Udāyinā eṣo4 rājā Śuddhodano
abhiprāsādito”. bhikṣū āhansu “anyadâpi bhagavaṃ?” bhagavān āha “anyadâpi bhikṣavo”.
bhūtapūrvaṃ bhikṣavo atīte-m-adhvāne5 nagare Vārāṇasīye Kāśijanapade rājā
Brahmadatto nāma rājyaṃ kārayati kṛtapuṇyo maheśākhyo susaṃgṛhītaparijano
dānasaṃvibhāgaśīlo mahābalo mahākośo mahābalavāhano. tasya taṃ nagaraṃ Vārāṇasi6
Kāśijanapadaṃ riddho ca sphīto ca kṣemo ca subhikṣo7 ca ākīrṇajanamanuṣyo ca
bahujanamanuṣyo ca sukhitajanamanuṣyo8 ca praśāntaḍimbaḍamaraṃ sunigṛhītataskaraṃ
vyavahārasaṃpannaṃ.
tatra Supātro nāma kākarājā prativasati aśītikākasahasraparivāro9. tasya dāni kākarājño
Supārśvā nāma kākabhāryā. tasya10 kākīye rājābhojanena11 dohalako. sā tasya Supātrasya12
kākarājño taṃ dohalaṃ ācikṣati13. so āha “ahaṃ ānāpayiṣyaṃ rājābhojanaṃ14 bhuñjahî15”ti.
so dāni kākarājā amātyam āhaṃsu16 “Supārśvāye rājābhojanena17 (308r) abhiprāyo. āṇāpehi
kākānāṃ yaṃ rājño Brahmadattasya mahānasāto rājabhojanaṃ ānayiṣyanti18”. so amātyo āha
“svāmi ānayiṣyāmi rājabhojanaṃ pi”. so dāni amātyo teṣāṃ kākānām ānapeti19 “gacchatha
rājño Brahmadattasya (Sen. 126) mahānasāto rājābhojanaṃ20 ānetha, Supātrasya kākarājño
bhāryā paribhuñjiṣyati”. te kākā āhansuḥ “rājākulaṃ21 iṣvastraśikṣitehi22 rakṣīyati.
parisamantena rājakulasya pakṣī na śaknoti atikramituṃ. tato na śakyāma vayaṃ rājño

1
Na Sen. eva.
2
Sa etenā; corr. Na; the reading in ms. Sa etenā could be s.e. for either etena or etinā.
3
Sen. etena; for the instr. sg. etinā, cf. von Hinüber 2001 §§ 381, 384.
4
Sen. omits eṣo. 5 Na Sen. atītam adhvānaṃ 6 Sen. Vārāṇasī.
7
Confusion of genders or nom. sg. neutr. -o (cf. BHSG § 8.36; Abhis III § 6.9); Na Sen. riddhaṃ ca sphītaṃ ca
kṣemaṃ ca subhikṣaṃ.
8
Na Sen. ºmanuṣyaṃ ca ºmanuṣyaṃ ca ºmanuṣyaṃ.
9
Sen. aśītisahasraº.
10
Sen. tasyā; for the gen. sg. fem. tasya, cf. BHSG § 21.17; in ms. Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014: 174.
11
Na Sen. rājaº; in Sa rājāº instead of rājaº often occurs as the first member in compounds; cf. Geiger § 33.1.
12
Sa pātrasya (s.e.); corr. Na.
13
Corr. Na; Sa ārikṣati (s.e.; the akṣaras ca and ra are similar).
14
Na Sen. rājaº.
15
Sen. bhuṃjāhi; for the impv. in -ahi, cf. BHSG § 30.7.
16
Sen. āha; for the āhaṃsu as 3 sg., cf. Pischel § 518; alternatively, it could be ditt. of -su- before Supārśvāye.
17
Na Sen. rājaº.
18
Sa ārayiṣyaº (s.e.; the akṣaras na and ra are sometimes miswritten for one another); Na Sen. āhariṣyaº.
19
Sen. āṇāpeti; for āṇa- / āna- < Skt ājñā- see Norman CP V 62; cf. also BHSD 91, svv. āṇapeti, āṇāpeti;
Caillat 2011: 337.
20
Na Sen. rājaº. 21 Na Sen. rājaº. 22 Sen. ºśikṣitaiḥ.

153
Brahmadattasya mahānasāto rājabhojanaṃ ānayituṃ”. apare pi āṇapyanti1, na ca utsahanti.
aśītīhi2 kākasahasrehi na ca koci3 utsahati rājño Brahmadattasya mahānasāto rājabhojanaṃ
ānayituṃ4 “mā tatra gatā kaṃḍena5 vā gulikāye6 vā hanyema”.
tasya dāni kākarājño amātyasya etad abhūṣi “ahaṃ Supātrasya kākarājño aśītīnāṃ7
kākasahasrāṇām amātyo. yadi ca ahaṃ na śaknomi etaṃ rājño8 Supātrasya kākarājño
āṇattikaṃ kartuṃ, niṣpuruṣakārakaṃ9 bhavati asmākaṃ. gacchāmi svakaṃ10”. rājño
Supātrasya kākena11 niveditaṃ12 “mahārāja atra-m-eko13 mahānasāto rājabhojanaṃ ānemi.
yadi hanyāmi yaṣṭaṃ bhavatu ekaśarīreṇa, na puna14 Supātrasya kākarājño bhāryāye
bhojanaṃ nânemi15”. so dāni teṣāṃ rājapuruṣāṇāṃ iṣvastraśikṣitānāṃ vyākṣiptacittānāṃ16
câjñātvā,17 tato rājño Brahmadattasya mahānasāto nānāprakāraṃ rājabhojanaṃ pratyagraṃ
varṇarasopetaṃ tuṇḍenâdāya18 (ʼ)pagacchati19. divase divase punapunaṃ20 harati. tehi tehi
sūpehi rājño Brahmadattasya niveditaṃ “atra mahānase21 kāko aparādhyati22, rājābhojanaṃ23
ucchiṣṭīkaroti viṭṭāleti vidhvaṃseti. vayaṃ karme prasṛtā24 tehi karmehi ukṣiptā25 naṃ26
nivārayituṃ”. rājñā amātyā āṇattā “etaṃ27 mahānasaṃ jālena pidhāpetha28, yathā29 so kāko na
mahānase śakyeya aparādhyituṃ30.

1
Sen. āṇāº.
2
Sen. aśītihi; for the instr. pl. -īhi, cf. BHSG § 10.194; Abhis III § 9.19.
3 4 5
Na Sen. kocid. Sen. ānetuṃ. Sen. kāṃḍena; cf. Pā kaṇḍa.
6
Sen. guḍikāye; for the ḍ / l, cf. BHSG § 2.46; Salomon 1983: 106; cf. also Shōno 2010: 38 veḍu / veṇu / velu,
kaḍattra < kalatra; von Simson 1997: 592.
7
Sen. aśītināṃ. 8 Sen. omits rājño.
9
“It is a cowardly (lit. "not manly") act”; Sen. na puruṣakārakaṃ.
10
Probably a hyper-Sanskritism of svayaṃ (cf. BHSD s.v. svakaṃ; for the hyper-Sanskritism y > k, cf. BHSG §
2.33, Norman CP VIII 104).
11
Sa Na kāka; Sen. omits kākena.
12
Sen. nivedituṃ.
13
Sa Na -s-ekā (s.e.; the akṣaras ma and sa are similar); Sen. atra svakaṃ.
14
Na Sen. punaḥ.
15
Sa Na ānesi (s.e.; the akṣaras sa and ma are similar); corr. Sen.
16
Sen. em. āluptacittānāṃ (≠ mss.); Skt vyākṣipta “-manas, -hṛdaya, having the mind carried away, captivated
or distracted” (MW s.v.); cf. SWTF s.v. vyākṣipta-citta “dessen Geist fortgerissen, in Beschlag genommen,
abgelenkt ist; zerstreut”.
17
“Being unnoticed (ajñātvā) by the king’s men, who were skilled in bow and arrow but distracted”; Sen.
nâjñāto (≠ mss.); cf. the reading further in this chapter: sā dāni tena kākena dṛṣṭvā (Na Sen. dṛṣṭā).
18
Sa tuṇḍenāya (s.e.); corr. Na.
19
Na Sen. ºādāyâpagacchati.
20
Na punaḥ punar; Sen. punar punaḥ; cf. Pā punappunaṃ.
21 22 23
Sa ºrase; corr. Na. Sa Na aparaº; corr. Sen. Na Sen. rājaº. 24 Sa Na prasūtā; corr. Sen.
25
Sa Na ukṣipto (s.e.; -ā and -o are often miswritten for one another); Sen. utkṣiptā; for u-kṣip, cf. Abhis
19.36.19A1 ukṣiptarathyā; 39.2.30B7 bhaktakāni sarvvāṇi ukṣiptāni; 62.10.50A6 atha khalu ekaṃ phiccakaṃ
ukṣipitvā; cf. also Merv-Av 375, s.vv. u-kṣipa-, u-kṣipta-, u-kṣiva-.
26
“In order to hold him back”; Sa na; Na ma; Sen. sma; naṃ < enaṃ, acc. sg. masc. (cf. BHSG § 21.48; DP s.v.
na6; in ms. Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014: 173).
27 28 29 30
Sen. evaṃ. Sa pidhopetha; corr. Na. Sen. yatha. Sa Na aparaº; corr. Sen.

154
 manasā devānāṃ vacasā pārthivānāṃ ǀ
nacireṇâḍhyānāṃ karmaṇā daridrāṇām ǀǀ1 iti

(Sen. 127)rājño Brahmadattasya vacanamātreṇa sarvaṃ taṃ mahānasaṃ2 jālena apihitaṃ.

so kāko tatra mahānase3 na śaknoti opatituṃ, nâpi śaknoti aparādhyituṃ4. so pi tarketi
“kathaṃ ahaṃ ato rājabhojanaṃ hariṣyaṃ?” ti. tasya (308v) kākasya etad abhūṣi “yaṃ5
nūnâhaṃ etaṃ panthârakṣeya6, yena pathena mahānasāto rājño bhaktaṃ allīpīyati”. yato7
panthāto taṃ paśyati rājño allīpīyantaṃ8 odanam vā vyañjanaṃ vā mānsaprakārāṇi vā
khajjakam vā tilakṛtam vā anyam vā kañci9 bhakṣyaṃ, tato tuṇḍenâdāya gacchati. rājñā
āṇattaṃ sarveṣāṃ eteṣāṃ pariveṣakānāṃ varṣavarāṇāṃ ca “bhojanabhājanānāṃ pidhānāni
detha”. te dāni pariveṣakā taṃ bhojanaṃ, pariveśakehi10 apihitvā, mahānasāto rājño
allīpenti11, tato so kāko na bhūyo śaknoti hartuṃ. tasya dāni kākasya etad abhūṣi “kathaṃ
ahaṃ śakyeyaṃ kākarājño bhāryāye bhūyo rājabhojanaṃ hartuṃ?” so dāni, yaṃ rājā
Brahmadatto ceṭīnāṃ haste apakantā12 devīnāṃ kabalāni preṣati, tato tato ceṭīnāṃ hastāto
harati. rājñā13 Brahmadattena śrutaṃ “ato devīnāṃ kabalehi praveśīyantehi so kāko ceṭīnaṃ14
hastāto bhojanaṃ harati”. rājñā āṇattaṃ “sarvāsāṃ ceṭīnāṃ kabalāni praveśīyantānāṃ
apidhānāni detha”. tatra ca rājño Brahmadattasya15 gurukaṃ amarṣaṃ saṃjātaṃ “aho yādṛśo
eṣo kāko dhṛṣṭo mukharo pragalbho ca sāhasiko ca dhanuhastehi puruṣehi16 na śakyati
rakṣituṃ, antaraṃ dṛṣṭvā17 opatati”. rājñā āṇattaṃ “yo me etaṃ kākaṃ jīvantaṃ gṛhītvā
allīpeya, tasya vipulaṃ abhicchādayan dadeyaṃ18”. sarvasya parivārasya āṇattaṃ evaṃ rājā
Brahmadatto jalpati.
19
(Sen. 128) aparā dāni ceṭī rājño Brahmadattasya apakantaṃ svakāye devīye kabalaṃ
20 1
ādāya, vastra apihitvā gacchati. sā dāni tena kākena dṛṣṭvā , tasya etad abhūṣi “kathaṃ ato

1
The same verse occurs also in Sen. I 258; II 95; II 179; III 161; III 266.
2
Sa ºrasaṃ; corr. Na. 3 Sa ºrase; corr. Na. 4 Sa Na aparaº; corr. Sen. 5 Sa ya; corr. Na.
6
For -ā- < -aṃ ā-, cf. BHSG § 4.29; for the 1 sg. opt. -eya, cf. BHSG § 29.29; in ms. Sa, cf. Marciniak 2016:
187; Sen. panthaṃ rakṣeyaṃ.
7
Sa tato; Na Sen. yataḥ.
8
Sa tato panthāno taṃ paśyati rājño allīpīyati tato panthāto taṃ paśyati rājño allīpīyantaṃ (ditt.); corr. Na.
9
Na Sen. kaṃcid.
10
Sa Na ºveśakehi; here pariveśaka (or pariveṣaka) may mean “a cover protecting (the food)” (cf. CDIAL s.v.
pariveśa [v.l. pariveṣa-] “wrapping up”; cf. also Skt pariveṣa “anything surrounding or protecting; clothing [MW
s.v.]); Sen. em. pidhānehi (≠ mss.).
11
Sen. allīyanti.
12
Sa Na read apakrānto; Sen. em. arpayanto (≠ mss.); apakantā (or apakattā) < Skt apa-kṛtta-; cf. Pā avakanta
“cut”, p. pt. of avakantati “cuts off” (see DP s.v.). Lit. “When King Brahmadatta made serving-maids take the
morsels divided (i.e. cut) for queens in their hands”; cf. fn. 19.
13
Sa rājño; corr. Na.
14
Na Sen ceṭīnāṃ; gen. pl. fem. -īnaṃ; not in BHSG (but cf. gen. pl. fem. -īna, BHSG § 10.202); cf. also Sa
374v3 gen. pl. devīnaṃ.
15
Sa Na rājño kāko Brahmaº; corr. Sen. 16 Sen. omits puruṣehi. 17 Sen. antandṛraṣṭvā (m.p.).
18
Sa Na dadayeyaṃ (s.e.); corr. Sen.
19
Sa Na apakāto; Sen. em. arpayato (≠ mss.); apakantaṃ or apakattaṃ < Skt apa-kṛtta-; cf. Pā avakanta “cut”,
p. pt. of avakantati “cuts off” (see DP s.v.). Lit. “Then a certain serving-maid, having received from King
Brahmadatta a morsel divided (i.e., cut) for her queen, covered it with a cloth, and went”.
20
“Having put a cloth (over it)”; Na Sen. vastrehi.

155
ceṭīye2 hastāto bhojanaṃ hareyaṃ3? yaṃ4 nūnâhaṃ asya5 ceṭīye nāsāgre lagneyaṃ, tato sā ca
ceṭī trastā imaṃ bhojanaṃ ujjhiṣyati. tato ahaṃ yato6 bhojanaṃ gṛhya gamiṣyāmi”. so dāni
yenâvuddhasya7 opatitvā tāye ceṭīye nāse lagno, tatra nāse vraṇo kṣato. ceṭīye bhītāye
bhojana8 ujjhitvā, so kāko ubhayehi hastehi <gṛhīto>9. sā dāni ceṭī naṃ10 kākam ādāya,
nāsāya rudhireṇa gharantena rājño Brahmadattasya upasaṃkrāntā “ayaṃ so deva11 duṣṭakāko
gṛhīto”. so dāni rājā Brahmadatto tasya12 ceṭīye prīto saṃvṛtto “śobhanaṃ te kṛtaṃ yaṃ tvayā
eṣo kāko gṛhīto”. tena dāni rājñā13 (309r) Brahmadattena tāye14 ceṭīye vipulo acchādo15 dinno.
so ca kāko paribhāṣiyati “na śobhanaṃ yaṃ16 tvaṃ rājakulaṃ pi dharṣayesi17”.
so dāni kāko rājaṃ18 Brahmadattaṃ gāthāye adhyabhāṣe

“Vārāṇasyāṃ mahārāja kākarājā nivāsiko19 ǀ

aśītikākasahasrehi Supātro parivārito ǀǀ20
tasya dohalinī bhāryā Supārśvā mānsa21 icchati ǀ
rājño mahānasaṃ22 pakvaṃ pratyagraṃ rājabhojanaṃ ǀǀ23
tasyâhaṃ vacanaṃ śrutvā karento24 anuśāsanīṃ ǀ
bhartur25 apacitiṃ26 kṛtvā nāsāye akari vraṇaṃ” ǀǀ27

atha khalu bhikṣavo rājā Brahmadatto tasya kākarājāmātyasya prīto saṃvṛtto “imasya
kākarājāmātyasya tasya kākarājasya sakāśāto naỿva grāmo na bhogo nâpi (Sen. 129) ca anyā

1 2 3 4 5 6
Na Sen. dṛṣṭā. Sen. ceṭīya. Sa kareº; corr. Na. Sa ya; corr. Na. Sen. asyā. Sen. yaṃ taṃ.
7
Sen. em. implausibly yenâbhūd dāsī opaº (≠ mss.); yenâvuddhasya was probably miswritten for *āvutthasya (<
ā-√vas; cf. Pā ā-vuttha “inhabited, dwelt in”); yena *āvutthasya may mean “from where (the crow) perched”; cf.
Skt ā-√vas “spend time”; adhi-√vas “perch upon”; vāsa-yaṣṭi “a pole or stick serving as a perch for tame birds
to rest upon, a roosting perch”; yaṣṭi-nivāsa “a pole serving as a perch”.
8
Na Sen. bhojanam; for the acc. sg. neutr. -a, cf. BHSG §§ 8.32f.; Abhis III § 6.8; RgsGr § 8.19.
9
Sa Na lack gṛhīto; suppl. Sen.; cf. the reading a few lines below: śobhanaṃ te kṛtaṃ yaṃ tvayā eṣo kāko gṛhīto.
10
Sa Na nāṃ; Sen. taṃ; acc. sg. masc naṃ, < enaṃ.
11
Sen. omits deva.
12
Sen. tāye; for the gen. sg. fem. tasya, cf. BHSG § 21.17; in ms. Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014: 174.
13
Sa rājño; corr. Na. 14 Sa tā; corr. Na. 15 Sa acchā; corr. Na. 16 Sa ya; corr. Na. 17 Sen. dharṣayasi.
18
Sa Na rājñaṃ; Sen. rājānaṃ.
19
Sen. nivāsito.
20
The metre is Śloka; pāda c scans correctly if we read ʼśītiº for aśītiº (m.c.); cf. Jā II 435.14f. Bārāṇassaṃ
mahārāja kākarājā nivāsiko ǀ asītīyā sahassehi Supatto parivārito ǀǀ.
21
Na Sen. mānsam.
22
Abl. sg. -aṃ (cf. Lüders 1954: 138-143; Oberlies 2001: 142; von Hinüber 2001 § 304; Karashima 2002 § 9.4;
Sakamoto-Goto 1984: 51, fn. 30; 52, fn. 32); Na Sen. ºnāse.
23
Śloka; cf. Jā II 435.16f. tassa dohaḷinī bhariyā Suphassā maccham icchati ǀ rañño mahānase pakkaṃ
paccaghaṃ rājabhojanaṃ ǀǀ.
24
Sen. karanto (≠ mss.); cf. Pischel § 397 “-e forms, such as karemi, karehi, karento, are frequent in Prākrits”.
25
Sa bhartaṃ; corr. Na; Jā II 435.19 bhattu.
26
Sa Na apacintiṃ (s.e.); corr. Sen.
27
Śloka; cf. Jā II 435.18f. tesʼ āhaṃ pahito dūto rañño cʼ amhi idhâgato ǀ bhattu apacitiṃ kummi nāsāyam
akaraṇ vaṇaṃ ǀǀ.

156
kācid vṛttiḥ. svakena tuṇḍena vṛttiyaṃ1 paryeṣanto ātmatyāgaṃ kṛtvā2 tasya kākarājasya
kāryaṃ karoti”.
atha khalu bhikṣavo rājā Brahmadatto amātyapārṣadyāṃ gāthāye adhyabhāṣe

“etādṛśo arahati rājābhogāṃ3 hi bhuṃjituṃ ǀ

yathâyaṃ kākarājasya prāṇa-m-āharaṇo4 dvijo” ǀǀ5

tasya dāni kākasya rājñā6 Brahmadattena devasikaṃ7 rājabhojanaṃ anujñātaṃ.

rājābhojanasya8 pratyagrasya nānāprakāran tasya9 pūram bhojanaṃ kṛtvā, tasya kākasya
arthāye ekānte kṣipyati. ato taṃ devasikaṃ10 svayaṃ ca bhuṃjesi, kākarājasya ca haresi.
parivārasya āṇattaṃ “na kenaci11 etasya kākasya rājakulaṃ gacchantasya vā āgacchantasya12
vā kiñcid vyāghātaṃ utpādayitavyaṃ”.
bhagavān āha 13“syāt khalu puna14 bhikṣavo yuṣmākam evam asyād "anyaḥ sa tena
kālena tena samayena Supātro nāma kākarājā abhūṣi". na khalv etad evaṃ draṣṭavyaṃ. tat
kasya hetoḥ? ahaṃ sa bhikṣavas tena kālena tena samayena Supātro nāma kākarājā abhūṣi.
syāt khalu puna bhikṣavo yuṣmākam evam asyād "anyaḥ sa tena kālena tena samayena
Supātrasya kākarājñasya15 Supārśvā nāma kākarājño bhāryā abhūṣi". na khalv etad evaṃ
draṣṭavyaṃ. tat kasya hetoḥ? eṣā sā bhikṣava Yaśodharā tena kālena tena samayena Supārśvā
nāma kākarājā bhāryā abhūṣi. syāt khalu puna bhikṣavo yuṣmākam evam asyād "anya sa tena
kālena tena samayena Supātrasya kākarājño aśītīnāṃ kākasahasrāṇāṃ amātyo abhūṣi". na
(309v) khalv etad evaṃ draṣṭavyaṃ. tat kasya hetoḥ? eṣa sa bhikṣavaḥ Kālodāyi sthaviro tena
kālena tena samayena Supātro nāma kākarājā aśītīnāṃ kākasahasrāṇāṃ amātyo abhūṣi. syāt
khalu puna bhikṣavo yuṣmākam evam asyād "anyaḥ sa tena kālena tena samayena rājā
Brahmadatto abhūṣi". na khalv etad evaṃ draṣṭavyaṃ. tat kasya hetoḥ? eṣa sa bhikṣavo rājā
Śuddhodano tena kālena tena samayena Brahmadatto nāma rājā abhūṣi. tadâpi eṣo etena
prasādito, etarahiṃ eṣa etena prasādito.

Kāka-jātakaṃ samāptaṃ

1
Sen. vṛttiṃ; for the acc. sg. fem. -iyaṃ, cf. BHSG § 10.63. 2 Sen. omits kṛtvā. 3 Na Sen. rājabhogaṃ.
4
“Like this bird, who is offering (his) life to the king of crows”; Sa Na prāṇamāraṇā; Sen. em. prahva
āmaraṇād (≠ mss.). See PW s.v. āharaṇīkar “(von āharaṇa + kar), zum Geschenk machen”; cf. Jā II 436.4 ayaṃ
kāko samāno attano rañño jīvitaṃ pariccajati.
5
The metre is Śloka; pāda a is na-Vipulā. 6 Sa rājño; corr. Na. 7 Na Sen. daivaº. 8 Na Sen. rājaº.
9
“Having prepared for him a manifold meal filled with excellent royal food”; Sen. ºprakārasya pūraṃ.
10
Na Sen. daivaº. 11 Na Sen. kenacid. 12 Sen. āgatasya (≠ mss.).
13
Na (= all the later mss. and Sen.) reads as follows: “syāt khalu punar bhikṣavo yuṣmākam evam asyād "anyaḥ
sa tena kālena tena samayena Supātro nāma kākarājā abhūṣi". na khalv evaṃ draṣṭavyaṃ. tat kasya hetoḥ?
ahaṃ sa kākarājo abhūṣi. yā kākarājasya bhāryā Supārśvā nāma, sā eṣā (← eṣo) Yaśodharā abhūṣi. yaś ca
kākarājasya aśītīnāṃ kākasahasrāṇām amātyo abhūṣi, eṣo sa Kālodāyī sthaviraḥ. yo (ʼ)bhūd rājā
Brahmadattaḥ, sa eṣo rājā Śuddhodano abhūṣi. tadâpi eṣo etena prasādito, etarahiṃ pi eṣa etena prasāditaḥ”.
14
Na lacks puna; Sen. punar.
15
Sen. ºrājasya; this form is probably a blend of two gen. sg. forms rājño and rājasya; cf. Sa 271v
Madrakarājñasya; Sa 303r balavantasya … rājñasya; cf. also BHSG § 17.31.

157
 Hastinikājātaka-parikalpa

Sa 309v2-310v6
Na 177v1-178r9
Sen. III 129.18-133.5

bhikṣū bhagavantam āhaṃsuḥ “paśya bhagavaṃ katham iyaṃ Mahāprajāpatī bhagavato

śokena andhā saṃjātā, bhagavantaṃ ca āgamya anandhā saṃjātā”. bhagavān āha “na
bhikṣavo etarahiṃ yeva1 eṣā Mahāprajāpatī mama śokena ruṇṇena2 ca andhā saṃjātā, mama
yeva (Sen. 130) ca āgamya3 anandhā saṃjātā. anyadâpy eṣā Mahāprajāpatī mama āgamya
anandhā saṃjātā”. bhikṣū āhaṃsu “anyadâpi bhagavaṃ?” bhagavān āha “anyadâpi bhikṣavo”.
bhūtapūrvaṃ bhikṣavo atīta-m-adhvāne Himavantapārśve Caṇḍagirir nāma parvato.
tasya dāni pārśve mahato4 vanaṣaṇḍo5 vṛkṣasahasrehi puṣpaphalopetehi saṃcchanno,
padminīhi ca āśramehi ca upeto riṣīgaṇānucīrṇo6 prānto pravivikto.7 tatra mahāntaṃ
hastiyūthaṃ prativasati ṣaḍḍantakulaṃ. tahiṃ ājāneyo8 hastipoto jāto ṣaḍḍanto
indragopakaśīrṣo saptāṅgasupratisthito kumudavarṇo.9 so yadā saṃvardhito, tadā mātāṃ
gurugauraveṇa premnena ca paricarati. tasya10 pūrvaṃ bhojanaṃ pānīyaṃ ca datvā, paścād
ātmanā paribhuṃjati. kālena ca tāṃ kālena va11 uddhataśarīrā12 vanalatāyāṃ13 parimārjati
snāpayati14. evaṃ so hastipoto saṃvardhito15 prasādena premnena ca gauraveṇa ca
sarvakālaṃ janetriṃ paricarati16.
so dāni kadāci17 taṃ18 mātuṃ snāpayitvā parivisitvā19 āsitaṃ20 jñātvā gajagaṇena ca21
sārdhañ caranto bāhyena nirgato. so dāni mṛgalubdhakehi mṛgavyaṃ aṇvatehi1 dṛṣṭo. tehi

1
Na Sen. eva.
2
Sa Na karuṇyena; Sen. kāruṇyena; ruṇṇena “by weeping”; cf. BHSD s.v. ruṇṇa; for Pā = Pkt ruṇṇa < *rud-na,
see Norman CP III, 123f.; cf. the reading at the end of this chapter: tadâpi eṣā mama śokena ruṇṇena ca andhā
saṃjātā; cf. Sn 584 ruṇṇena sokena.
3
Na Sen. câgamya. 4 Sen. mahanto; for the nom. sg. masc. -tas (-to), cf. BHSG § 18.33.
5
Sen. ºkhaṇḍo; for vanakhaṇḍa / vanaṣaṇḍa, cf. Schneider 2002: 23, fn. 22. 6 Sen. ṛṣiº.
7
Cf. the description in Fbx 910b “Everywhere in the grove were lotus ponds, great in number and decorating
that place. The trees there were tall and the forest was vast, uninhabited and very quiet”. 於其園內，處處皆有
蓮華池沼，其數衆多，莊嚴園林。其林高大，空閑寂靜。
8
Sen. ājaniyo; ājāneya “of noble origin, of good breed” (MW s.v.).
9
Cf. the description of the elephant in Fbx 910b: “It was pure white; it possessed six tusks; its head was
completely black, resembling that of the indragopa-bird’s; the seven parts (of its body) touched the ground
firmly”. 其身潔白，六牙備足，其頭純黒，如因陀羅瞿波鳥頭，七支拄地。
10
Sen. tasyā; for the gen. sg. fem. tasya, cf. BHSG § 21.17; in ms. Sa see Marciniak 2014: 174.
11
Sen. omits va. 12 All the mss. and Sen. read ºśarīrāyā (s.e.).
13
Sa ºlabhāyāṃ (s.e.; the akṣaras ta and bha are similar); Na Sen. ºlatāyā; instr. sg. fem. -āyāṃ; not in
BHSG, but cf. Merv-Av 30v1 nāgakanyāyāṃ … hanyamānā, 36v4 kanyasikāyāṃ praṇidhānaṃ kṛtaṃ; cf. also
Sa 323v rājamudrāyāṃ mudritā.
14
Corr. Sen.; Sa sthāpiyati; Na sthāpayati; cf. the reading in the next sentence: so dāni kadāci taṃ mātuṃ
snāpayitvā.
15
Sa Na sarvehito (s.e.); Sen. sāvahitaṃ; cf. the reading a few lines above: so yadā saṃvardhito, tadā mātāṃ
gurugauraveṇa premnena ca paricarati.
16
Sa janentriṃ paricati (s.e.); corr. Na.
17
Na Sen. kadācit. 18 Corr. Na; Sa ta; Sen. tāṃ. 19 Sen. ºviṣitvā; Pā parivisati. 20 Sen. āsitāṃ. 21 Sen. omits ca.

158
gatvā Kāśirājño niveditaṃ “deva amutra vanaṣaṇḍe edṛśo gajapotako prativasati prāsādiko
darśanīyo. devasya yogyo bhaveya”.
2
(310r) atha khalu bhikṣavaḥ Kāśirājā teṣāṃ lubdhakānāṃ śrutvā sabalo savāhano taṃ
vanaṣaṇḍaṃ3 āgame. tena so hastipoto vanaṣaṇḍāto4 nigṛhya aparehi kaṇeruhi5 parivārito,
Vārāṇasiṃ praveśitvā6 hastiśālāyāṃ ca dhāvito7. tasya dāni rājño (Sen. 131) bhavati “bhadrako
me ayaṃ yāno bhaviṣyatî”ti. so dāni sarvasatkārehi satkriyati svayaṃ rājā tasya bhojanaṃ ca
pānīyañ ca dadāti. tasya taṃ sarvasatkāraṃ na prīṇayati, śokena taṃ8 mātaraṃ
anusmarantasya gambhīraṃ ca niśvasati, aśrūṇi ca pāteti9, śuṣyati ca milāyati ca. so dāni rājā
premnânugato aṃjaliṃ pragṛhṇitvā10 taṃ gajapotakaṃ11 pṛcchati “sarvasatkārehi te gajottama
satkaromi, atha ca puna12 tvaṃ śuṣyasi ca milāyasi ca parihāyasi ca. varṇarūpato na ca te
paśyāmi udagraṃ āttamanaṃ prahṛṣṭamukhavarṇaṃ. dehi me vācaṃ, ākhyāhi kena te
upakaraṇena vaikalyaṃ upasthāpayiṣyāmi? priyo ca me tvaṃ gajottama manāpo ca. ākhyāhi
me kena tvaṃ parihāyasi, bhojanañ ca pānīyañ ca <na>13 pratīcchasi?”. so dāni gajapoto rājñā
pṛcchīyamāno mānuṣikāye vācāye āha “deva na me kenaci14 vaikalyaṃ upakaraṇena, naỿvam
āhāreṇa mama kṛtyaṃ. mama mātā tahiṃ vanaṣaṇḍaṃ15 prativasati jīrṇā vṛddhā gatavayā
cakṣuvihīnā16 durbalakāyā17. yadā vijñaprāpto18 (ʼ)smi nâbhijānāmi mātu19 pūrvaṃ adatvā
bhojanam vā pānam vā svayaṃ paribhuṃjituṃ. eṣa me samādāno "mama maraṇaṃ ihaỿva
bhaviṣyati, na punar ahaṃ adatvā mātāye svayaṃ paribhuñjeyaṃ bhojanam vā pānīyaṃ vā"”.
so dāni Kāśirājā dhārmiko ca sakṛpo ca parānugrahapravṛtto ca. tasya etad abhūṣi “āścaryam
idaṃ imasya hastipotasya yāva mātṛjño ca dhārmiko ca āyāneyo20 ca, yasya adya ettakāni
divasāni bhojanaṃ apraticchantasya21, pānīyaṃ apibantasya mātṛśokena. ekatyeṣu manuṣyesu
c(ʼ) ete22 guṇā sudurlabharūpā23 ye imasya gajapotakasya. na etaṃ asmākaṃ sādhu na
pratirūpaṃ yaṃ vayaṃ imām evarūpāṃ kalyāṇasatvāṃ24 viheṭhāma”.

1
Na Sen. aṇvantehi; instr. pl. masc. -tehi (from the weak stem); for the strong stems in -nt and weak stems in -t
in BHS, cf. BHSG §§ 18.1ff.; cf. also Sa 180v1 yujyatehi ghaṭantehi.
2
Sen. sabalavāhano. 3 Sen. ºkhaṇḍaṃ. 4 Sen. ºkhaṇḍāto.
5
Sen. aparāhi kareṇuhi; cf. DP s.v. kaṇeru “f. (and m.; Pkt kaṇeru, kareṇu) a female elephant (lex. also m., a
male elephant)”.
6
Sen. praveśito. 7 Sen. thāvito. 8 Sen. tāṃ. 9 Na Sen. pātayati. 10 Sen. ºgṛhṇetvā.
11
Na Sen. ºpotaṃ. 12 Sen. punas. 13 Suppl. Sen.; Sa Na lack na. 14 Sen. kenacid.
15
Na ºṣaṇḍe; Sen. ºkhaṇḍe; accusative for locative, several occurrences are found in the mss.; see p. 135, fn. 16.
16
Sen. cakṣurº. 17 Sa durvarṇakāyā (s.e.; the akṣaras la and rṇa are similar), corr. Na.
18
Sen. vijñāº. 19 Sen. mātur.
20
Sen. ājāneyo; for the interchange j / y in ms. Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014: 165; see also BHSG § 2.34.
21
Sen. apratīº; cf. BHS praticchati; Pā paṭicchati.
22
Na caỿte; Sen. naỿte.
23
All the mss. and Sen. read sulabhaº; cf. the reading in the metrical version of the story (Sa 311v; Sen. III 135):
ekeṣv amanuṣyeṣu sudurlabhā idṛśā guṇā samyak; alternatively, sulabharūpā could be kept if one reads n(ʾ) ete
for c(ʼ) ete; cf. the reading in Fbx 911a: “Then, having heard this, King Brahmadatta was astonished and amazed,
and thought as follows: "This is a wonderful matter, this is unthinkable. Even among human beings this matter is
very rare. How, on earth, can an elephant be like this?"” 時梵徳王，聞此語已，生未曾有奇特之心，作如是
念：“希有此事，不可思議。人中猶尚難有此法。云何象龍乃如此也?”.
24
Sen. ºrūpā ºsatvā.

159
 so dāni mahāmātrāṇām ahaṃsu1 “muñcatha etaṃ hastipotaṃ. gacchatu vanaṣaṇḍaṃ2
yato (ʼ)smābhi ānīto. mātṛvartako mātare (Sen. 132) samāgacchatu, mā iha anāhāro mariṣyati.
tato vayaṃ (310v) nirarthakaṃ3 adharmeṇa saṃyujyema”. so dāni rājāṇattīye tasyaỿva
vanaṣaṇḍasya4 samīpe5 netvā mukto.
so dāni taṃ vanaṣaṇḍaṃ6 gatvā naỿvâhāraṃ karoti, na pānīyaṃ pibati, taṃ7 mātaraṃ
mārgati. tasya dāni sā mātā śokena rudamānā ca taṃ putrakaṃ apaśyantī andhībhūtā. so dāni
gajapotako tāṃ mātaraṃ alabhaṃto parvataśikharaṃ abhiruhitvā kuñjararāvāṃ muñcati. tasya
mahāntaṃ kuñjararāvaṃ muñcato, tasya8 tāye mātare taṃ svaraṃ pratyabhijñātaṃ “putrasya
me eṣo svaro” ti, tāye pi mahāninādaṃ muktaṃ.9 tato tena mātusvaro pratyabhijñāto. so dāni
tasya10 mātu mūle upasaṃkrame. tasya sā mātā udakahradasya mūle āsati, andhā
paribhramati11 putraśabdaṃ śrutvā reṇuguṇḍitaśarīrā. so dāni gajapotako tato tato vanalatāṃ
sukumārāṃ bhajitvā12 taṃ13 mātaraṃ parimārjati, reṇuṃ câsya14 śarīrāto apaneti. tato ca
udakahradāto śuṇḍaṃ udakasya pūretvā hṛṣṭo tuṣṭo attamano prītisaumanasyajāto tāṃ mātāṃ
snapeti15.
sā dāni snātā ca, tāni ca akṣīṇi dhotāni16, sarvaṃ malaṃ17 akṣīṣu vyapagataṃ18, vimalā
câsya pariśuddhā dṛṣṭī saṃvṛttā. sā dāni hastinikā taṃ putrakaṃ paśyitvā prītisaumanasyajātā
pṛcchati “putra kahiṃ (ʼ)si gato19?” ti20 “mama mellitvā anāthāye durbalacakṣūye21” ti. so
tasya22 mātāye taṃ23 prakṛtiṃ vistareṇa ācikṣati, yathā ca24 gṛhīto, yathā ca osṛṣṭo. sā taṃ
putrakaṃ āha “evaṃ putraka nandatu25 Kāśirājā saparivāro, yathā adya tava dṛṣṭvā ahaṃ
nandāmi”.26

1
Sen. āha; for āhaṃsu as 3 sg., cf. Pischel § 518; cf. also Sa 307v6 so dāni kākarājā amātyam āhaṃsu;
alternatively, it could be a sort of dittography, caused by the following mu- (the akṣaras su and mu are very
similar); on the ahaṃsu(ḥ), ahansu(ḥ) for āhansu(ḥ) in ms. Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014: 196.
2
Sen. ºkhaṇḍaṃ.
3
Adv. “in vain; for no reason”; Sen. ºarthakā.
4
Sen. ºkhaṇḍasya. 5 Corr. Na; Sa samīpasya. 6 Sen. ºkhaṇḍaṃ. 7 Sen. tāṃ. 8 Sen. omits tasya.
9
Cf. the reading in Fbx 911a “Because he could not see her, he cried out and roared loudly. At that time, his
mother heard his roaring and recognised his voice as her son’s. His mother, then, also cried out, roared and
lamented.” 以不見故，放聲大喚。於時象母，聞其叫聲，即知彼聲，是其己子。其母爾時，亦即放聲，
叫喚悲泣.
10
Sen. tasyā; for the gen. sg. fem. tasya see BHSG §§ 21.17, 21.46.
11
Sen. ºbhramantī.
12
Na Sen. bhaṃjitvā; cf. bhaja- for bhañja- in Abhis § 31.19.26A3 bha<ṃ>jantehi; § 61.6.49A6
bha<ṃ>jantena; see also BHSG 222b, s.v. 2bhaj (2).
13
Sen. tāṃ. 14 Sen. câsyā. 15 Sen. snāpeti; cf. Skt snapayati, snāpayati. 16 Corr. Na; Sa potāni; Sen. dhautāni.
17
Sen. sarvamalaṃ.
18
“All dirt in her eyes disappeared”; Sen. em. sarvamalaṃ mrakṣitaṃ aśucy apagataṃ (≠ mss.).
19
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na hato. 20 Sen. omits ti.
21
Sen. ºcakṣuye; for the obl. sg. fem. -ūye, cf. BHSG § 12.41; Abhis III § 12.3.
22
Sen. tasyā. 23 Sen. tāṃ. 24 Sen. omits ca. 25 Sen. putra ānandatu.
26
Cf. the reading in the verse in Sa 312r: evaṃ nandatu nandanto Kāśirājā sabāndhavo ǀ yathâhaṃ adya
nandāmi putreṇa nayanehi ca ǀǀ (Sen. III 137); cf. Fbx 911b “O my son, today, we have become able to take care
of each other and live and enjoy ourselves. I wish that, likewise, King Brahmadatta and his parents, wife,
children, sons and daughters, relatives as well as close friends, ministers, all his officers and attendants will take
care of one another and enjoy pleasure just like we, today, are doing”. 子子，如我今日而得與汝共相養活喜

160
 1
“syāt khalu punar2 bhikṣavo yuṣmākam evam asyād "anya3 sa tena kālena tena
samayena Kāśirājā abhūṣi". na khalv etad evaṃ draṣṭavyaṃ. tat kasya heto4? eṣo Nando
mama (Sen. 133) pitriyaputro5 bhrātā tena kālena tena samayena so Kāśirājā abhūṣi. syāt khalu
puna bhikṣavo yuṣmākam evam asyād "anya tena kālena tena samayena gajapotako abhūṣi".
na khalv etad evaṃ draṣṭavyaṃ. tat kasya heto? ahaṃ sa bhikṣavaḥ tena kālena tena samayena
vanaṣaṇḍe <gajapotako abhūṣi. sā Mahāprajāpatī Gautamī>6 tasya gajapotasya mātā abhūṣi.
tadâpi eṣā mama śokena ruṇṇena ca andhā saṃjātā, mama yeva câgamya anandhā saṃjātā.
etarahi7 pi eṣā Mahāprajāpatī Gautamī mama śokena andhā saṃjātā, mama yeva câgamya
anandhā saṃjātā.

samāptaṃ Hastinikājātakasya (311r) parikalpaṃ

樂，如是，願梵徳王共其父母、妻、子、男女、諸眷屬輩及以知親、大臣、百官、一切輔佐，共相養
活，如我今日受斯快樂.
1
Na (= all the later mss. and Sen.) reads as follows: “syāt khalu bhikṣavaḥ yuṣmākam evam asyād "anyaḥ sa
tena kālena tena samayena Kāśirājā abhūṣi". na khalv etad evaṃ draṣṭavyaṃ. tat kasya hetoḥ? eṣo Nando mama
pitriyaputro bhrātā so Kāśirājā abhūṣi. yo gajapotako aham eva tadā abhūṣi. yā gajapotasya mātā abhūṣi eṣā sā
Mahāprajāpatī Gautamī tadâpi mama śokenândhā saṃjātā mama evâgamya anandhā saṃjātā. etarahiṃ pi eṣā
Mahāprajāpatī Gautamī mama śokenândhā saṃjātā mama yeva câgamya anandhā saṃjātā”. samāptaṃ
Hastinikājātakasya parikalpaṃ.
2
Na Sen. lack punar.
3
Na Sen. anyaḥ.
4
Na Sen. hetoḥ.
5
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na pitrīyaº.
6
Sa lacks gajapotako abhūṣi. sā Mahāprajāpatī Gautamī; Na supplies yā gajapotasya mātā abhūṣi eṣā sā
Mahāprajāpatī Gautamī.
7
Na Sen. etarahiṃ.

161
 Hastinī-jātaka

Sa 310v6-312r2
Na 178r9-178v13
Sen. III 133.6-137.16

nīvaraṇaṃ vijahitvā śṛṇotha ekāgramānasā sarve ǀ

yathā1 bodhisatvacaryā ..2 duṣkarā3 harṣaṇīyā ca ǀǀ4
tiryagyonigatasyâpi gajasya mātrasauhṛdaṃ5 āsi ǀ
kiṃ puna6 manuṣyabhūto guruparicāre7 nato cittaṃ8? ǀǀ9
kāmaṃ pi bodhisatvā sarvajagati vatsalā prakṛtisnigdhā ǀ
ativatsalā tu khu yathā guruśrutaṃ10 kīrtayiṣyāmi ǀǀ11, 12
Himavantapādapārśve vanaṣaṇḍaṃ13 Caṇḍaparvate ramye ǀ
tāpasakulāśramehi kvacit kvacit kṛtābhyalaṃkāraṃ14 ǀǀ15
kinnarakuñjaravānaravarāhaśārdūlavyāghragaṇacīrṇa16 ǀ
rurumahiṣasarabhacaritaṃ17 pṛṣatacamarirallakākīrṇa18 ǀǀ19
moraśukajīvajīvakacakorakaravīkaśakunamithunehi20 ǀ

1
Sen. yatha.
2
One short syllable needs to be supplied here (m.c.); Sen. reads suduṣkarā.
3
Sen. suduṣkarā; Sa Na duṣkarāṃ.
4
The metre is Āryā; in pāda b we should read yathă for yathā (m.c.).
5
Sen. svamātare sauhṛdam (unmetr.); cf. Rām 2.110.32c tayā saṃbhāvitā câsmi snigdhayā mātṛsauhṛdāt.
6
Sen. punaḥ (unmetr.).
7
Sa Na ºparicare; Sen. guruṃ paricareya.
8
Sa Na nataṃ citraṃ; Sen. em. paricareya taṃ vipraṃ (≠ mss.); see BHSD s.v. namati “namati is used as in
Pali (apparently not in Skt. so far as recorded) with object cittaṃ, bends, inclines the mind, thought, with loc.
(dat), towards ...”; cf. Jon. III 130 “How much more should I celebrate him as a man, venerable and wise?”.
9
Āryā; in pāda a we should read gajasyā (m.c.).
10
Sen. em. ativatsalā tu guruṣu yathā śrutaṃ.
11
“Although (kāmaṃ pi) the Bodhisatvas are gentle by nature, they are sometimes exceedingly devoted. I
(namely, the reciter) shall relate (the story) as I heard from (my) guru”.
12
The metre is Āryā; in pāda a -sn- of ºsnigdhā should be simplified (m.c.).
13
Sa Na vacaṇḍore (s.e.); Sen. caṇḍogre Caṇḍaparvate; but see his note in Sen. III 481 “L’épithète caṇḍogra ne
concorde guère avec l’épithète ramya, et je doute fort de cette correction”. Cf. the reading at the beginning of
Hastinikā-parikalpa (Sa 309v): bhūtapūrvaṃ bhikṣavo atīta-m-adhvāne Himavantapārśve Caṇḍagirir nāma
parvato, tasya dāni pārśve mahato vanaṣaṇḍo.
14
vanaṣaṇḍaṃ…ºalaṃkāraṃ; Sen. ºalaṃkāre.
15
Āryā; in pāda b we should read kvacit kvacῐ (m.c.).
16
Sen. ºcīrṇe.
17
Sen. ºcarite.
18
Sa pṛṣatacamarirurṇṇakākīrṇe; Na vṛṣabhacamarirurṇṇakākīrṇaṃ; Sen. vṛṣabhacamariśambarākīrṇe; cf.
MW pṛṣata “the spotted antelope”. The reading in Sa rurṇṇaka is probably s.e. for rallaka “a species of stag or
deer with a shaggy or hairy body” (see MW s.v.), the characters for rṇṇa and lla are very similar; or it
could be s.e. for gokarṇa (gokaṇṇa), which occurs in similar lists of animals found e.g. in Kuṇāla-jātaka:
mahiṃsa-ruru-camara-pasada-khagga-gokaṇṇa-sīha-vyaggha-… (veḍha, Jā V 416.20f.); however, goka(r)ṇṇa
does not scan as Āryā, while -rallaka- fits the metre perfectly; see also von Hinüber 2018: 121-122.
19
The metre is Āryā; in pāda a -vy- of ºvyāghraº should be simplified.
20
Sa Na ºkaravīraº; Sen. ºkaraviṃkaº; cf. Pā karavīka.

162
 samantehi1 taṃ vanavaraṃ śobhati madhuraṃ ravantehi ǀǀ2
śobhanti ..3 kvacit kvacit padmasara4 rājahansaparipūrṇā ǀ (Sen. 134)
kalahansasalilagalitā5 gajayūthavilolitāś6 câpare7 ǀǀ8
kvacid bhramaramadhurakarībhiḥ9 cūrṇitakusumehi pādapasamīpaṃ ǀ
kṛtasaṃstāra10 vicitra11 hariṇaśakunalillitā12 sthāṃti13 ǀǀ14
kvacid vṛddhatāpasehi dhyānaratiratehi nirjharagatehi15 ǀ
saṃśobhate vanavaraṃ svādhyāyaratehi câparehi16 ǀǀ17
kvacid ṛṣikumārehi18 dīrghajaṭa19-ajinavalkaladharehi ǀ
saṃśobhate vanavaraṃ vicitraphalamūlahastehi ǀǀ20

tasmiṃ pravaṇ(ʾ) ābhirāme21 pariharati janetriṃ22 netraparihīnāṃ23 ǀ

jīrṇāṃ durbalagātrāṃ gajottamo sarvabhāvena ǀǀ24
so gajagaṇena sārdhaṃ ramanto apanirgato25 mahaddūraṃ26 ǀ
rājā ca saha balena gajāgrahaṇakāraṇaṃ27 prāpto ǀǀ28
dṛṣṭvāna taṃ gajavaraṃ rājasuto harṣito29 .. ..30 avaci ǀ

1
Sen. samantaṃ hi.
2
The meter is Āryā, but in pāda b the first gaṇa is unmetr. (⏑ − −).
3
One syllable needs to be supplied here (m.c.); Sen. suppl. ca.
4
Sen. ºsarā.
5
“Ducks dripping with water”; Sa Na ºhansalilaº (hapl.); Sen. ºhaṃsalīlaº.
6
Sa Na ºnilolitāś (s.e.); corr. Sen.
7
Sen. ca pare (s.e.).
8
Āryā, pāda a scans correctly if we read kvacit kvacῐ padmasarā (m.c.); in pāda b we could improve the metre
by reading ca (ʾ)pare.
9
Sen. ºkaribhiḥ.
10
Sa Na kṛtaṃsastāra (s.e.; the anusvāra dot written in the wrong place); Sen. kṛtasaṃstarā.
11
Sen. vicitrā.
12
Sen. ºlīlita; for the alternation ⊽c / vcc (līlita / lillita), cf. Sn(tr.N) 132 (ad Sn 4).
13
Sa Na sthāti; corr. Sen.
14
Āryā, pāda a is unmetr.; it becomes regular if we read kvacῐ and ºkarῐbhiḥ; in pāda b the metre requires vicitrā.
15
Sa Na nirjhagatehi (s.e.); corr. Sen.
16
Sen. ca parehi.
17
Āryā, in pāda a the metre requires kvaci; pāda b scans correctly if we read ca (ʾ)parehi for câparehi.
18
Sa Na ṛṣṭaº (s.e.); Sen. dṛṣṭakumārehi, but it does not make sense in this context.
19
Sen. ºjaṭā- (unmetr.).
20
Āryā; pāda a does not scan correctly.
21
pravaṇ(ʾ) ābhirāme < pravaṇe abhirāme; for -’ ā- < -e a-, cf. von Hinüber 2001 § 265, Oberlies 2001: 118; cf.
Jā V 362.28 t’ āyaṃ (< te ayaṃ); cf. Sa 33v alaṃ rājyena tʼ āpi (< te api). Sen. pravaṇe abhiº.
22
Sen. janetrīṃ; for the acc. sg. fem. -iṃ, cf. BHSG § 10.44; Abhis III § 9.2.
23
Sen. ºprahīṇāṃ (unmetr.).
24
Āryā, pāda a is unmetr.; it becomes regular if we read janetrῐ for janetriṃ and tasmῐ for tasmiṃ, the initial pr-
in pravaṇe should be simplified (m.c.).
25
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na upaº (s.e.).
26
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na mahadūraṃ (s.e.).
27
Sa ºgraheṇaº (s.e.); corr. Na.
28
Āryā; in pāda a the metre requires ramantŏ (Capalā); in pāda b we should read balenā for balena (m.c.).
29
Sen. rājñā sūto pi harṣito (unmetr.).
30
Three mātrās are wanting, ⏑ − or ⏑ ⏑ ⏑, e.g., va (/ ca) taṃ (m.c.).

163
 “gajavara lakṣaṇopapeto1 gajottamo pārthiva yūthe” ǀǀ2
gajagaṇagataṃ gajendraṃ taṃ dṛṣṭvā vāhanam udāraṃ taṃ ǀ
taṃ gṛhṇi3 Kāśirājā vanāt puravare4 nibandhitvā ǀǀ5
so naỿva pibati pānīyaṃ6 na ca bhuṃjati śvasati7 ca so (ʼ)bhīkṣṇaṃ ǀ
taṃ avaca madhuragirayā sa hastiratnaṃ pṛthivīpāla8 ǀǀ9
“nāgavaro10 mā kṛśo bhava pratīccha bhaktaṃ pibāhi pānīyaṃ ǀ
abhirāmayiṣyāmi idha purottame11 <mā>12 khu śocittha13” ǀǀ14

gajottamo āha (Sen. 135)

“na khu śocāmi narapate bandhanam uparodhanaṃ kṣudhāṃ pipāsāṃ15 ǀ
idañ16 ca me duḥkhataraṃ nareśvara tena śocāmi” ǀǀ17

rājā āha
“kin tava ito18 gajavara duḥkhataraṃ duḥkhataḥ19 punaḥ anyaṃ ǀ
yena te na pratibhāti pānīyam aśanaṃ ca ākhyāhi?” ǀǀ20

gajapotako āha (311v)

“mātā mama gatavayā jīrṇā21 ativatsalā nayanahīnā ǀ
sā maye22 vinā mariṣyati nareśvara tena śocāmi ǀǀ23

1
Sen. gajavaro lakṣaṇupapeto.
2
Āryā; in pāda b the word lakṣaṇopapeto does not scan.
3
Sen. em. udāraṃ taṃ ǀǀ saṃgṛhṇi (≠ mss.).
4
Sen. ºvaraṃ.
5
Āryā; in pāda a the metre requires vāhanaṃ for vāhanam; pāda b is Capalā.
6
Sen. pānaṃ (unmetr.).
7
Sa Na read bhuṃjati tanatihi śvasati; the meaning of tanatihi is not clear; moreover, it violates the metre; Sen.
rightly omits it.
8
Sen. ºpālo; for the nom. sg. masc. -a, cf. BHSG § 8.22; Abhis III § 6.1.
9
Āryā, pāda a is Vipulā; the initial śv- in śvasati should be simplified; pāda b scans correctly if we read pṛthivῐº.
10
Na Sen. ºvara; the nom. sg. ending used for voc. sg.; cf. BHSG § 8.28; Abhis III § 6.7; Pischel § 366b.
11
Sa purottamo (s.e.); corr. Na.
12
In Sa the word mā is wanting; suppl. Na.
13
Sen. śociṣṭhāḥ; for the 3 sg. aor. ending -ittha, cf. BHSG §§ 32.41, 42.
14
Āryā; in pāda a the metre requires ºvarŏ, the initial pr- of pratīccha should be simplified (Capalā); in pāda b
the word abhirāmayiṣyāmi does not scan correctly.
15
Sen. kṣudhapipāsāṃ. 16 Sen. ito.
17
Āryā; pāda a scans correctly if we read kṣudhapipāsāṃ (= Sen., m.c.); in the second line the part idañ ca me
duḥkhataraṃ scans as Śloka (bha-Vipulā); the part nareśvara tena śocāmi fits Āryā (we should read nareśvarā,
m.c.); for the mixed metre Śloka / Āryā, cf. EV II xxxix.
18
Sa Na ite (s.e.); corr. Sen.
19
Sen. em. duḥkhataraṃ duḥkhataraṃ (≠ mss.; unmetr.).
20
Āryā; in pāda a the metre requires gajavarā for gajavara; in the second line the part yena te na pratibhāti
scans as Śloka (sa-Vipulā), while the part pānīyam aśanaṃ ca ākhyāhi fits Āryā (we should read pānῐyam, m.c.).
21
Sa jīrṇo (s.e.; -ā and -o are often miswritten for one another); corr. Na.
22
Sen. mayā; for the 1 instr. sg. maye, cf. BHSG § 20.18.
23
Āryā; in pāda a the metre requires mamā or mamaṃ for mama (cf. BHSG § 20.12; Geiger § 104A [1,2)]); pāda
b scans correctly if we read mayĕ and nareśvarā (m.c.).

164
 tasyâhaṃ bisamṛṇālaṃ1 pūrvaṃ upanāmiya2 anayanāye3 ǀ
bhuṃjāmi paścâtmano4 sâdya anasanā ti śocāmi ǀǀ5
grīṣme paridagdhagātrā śītalavanacchāyodakaṃ6 caỿva ǀ
upanāmemi snāpemi7 ca sâdya anāthā ti śocāmi ǀǀ8
saṃprati vane anayanā paribhramati reṇuguṇḍitaśarīrā9 ǀ
"hā putrê"ti ca vadati tad adya naravara duḥkhataram āsādya” ǀǀ10
śrutvā gajendravacanaṃ manujendro sumadhuraṃ sakaruṇañ ca ǀ
aśruparipūrṇavadano naravara11 vāraṇa12 adhyabhāṣita ǀǀ13
“ekeṣu14 manuṣyeṣu sudurlabhā idṛśā15 guṇā16 samyak ǀ
yena tava ime17 gajavara hṛdayasya janenti me pīḍāṃ18” ǀǀ19

“muṃcatha lahuṃ20 gajavaraṃ caratu vane gurujanaṃ paricaranto ǀ

bhavatu jananī savatsā21 nandatu saha putraratanena ǀǀ22 (Sen. 136)
sā gajavarasya mātā duḥkhārditaśokaśalyaśarīrā23 ǀ
gaganam24 iva kālamegho25 nādayati vanaṃ vivasantī26 paricarantī27 ǀǀ28

1
Sa Na biṣaº; corr. Sen. 2 Sa Na rūpenāmiya (s.e.); Sen. upānayāmi. 3 Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ānayaº.
4
Sen. ºmanā; here ātmano (abl.) is used in the meaning of atmanā (instr.), “(After, I) myself (eat)”; cf. Sa 282v
paścād bhuṃjati ātmano (Sen. ātmanā); on the abl. for instr., cf. BHSG § 7.46.
5
Āryā; pāda a is unmetr.; it becomes regular if we read tasyâha (or ºâhu; cf. BHSG § 20.7) and ºnāmiyā; pāda b
scans correctly if we read paśca ātmană for paścâtmanā (m.c.).
6
Sen. ºcchāditodakaṃ. 7 Sen. snapemi.
8
In pāda a only gaṇas 1-4 scan as Āryā (we should read griṣmĕ); in pāda b upanāmemi snāpemi scans as Śloka
(ca is metrically redundant; sn- in snāpemi should be simplified); the part sâdya anāthā ti śocāmi fits Āryā.
9
Sa Na ºguṇḍītaśarīraṃ (s.e.; in MIndic -ā and -aṃ are often interchanged, cf. Karashima 2002: 50, fn. 33; von
Hinüber 2001 §§ 112, 269, 304); Sen. ºguṇṭhitaśarīrā; √guṇḍ “cover, envelop” (see MW, DP s.v.).
10
Pāda a is Āryā Capalā; pāda b is unmetr., it scans correctly if we omit the word naravara and read iti for ti.
11
Sa Na nara (hapl.); Sen. naravaro (unmetr.).
12
Sen. vāraṇam; for the acc. sg. masc. -a, cf. BHSG § 8.32; Abhis III § 6.12.
13
Pāda a is Āryā Pathyā; in pāda b the part aśruparipūrṇavadano naravara fits Āryā, while vāraṇa
adhyabhāṣita scans as Śloka (we should read varaṇaṃ to avoid the opening − ⏑ ⏑ −).
14
Sa Na ekeṣv amanuṣyeṣu (w.r.); Sen. ekatyeṣu manuṣyeṣu; cf. the reading in Sa 310r: ekatyeṣu manuṣyesu.
15
Sen. edṛśā. 16 Sa guṇāṃ; corr. Na. 17 Sen. imā.
18
“(They) cause (= produce, janenti < janayanti) pain in my heart”; Sen. em. hṛdayasmiṃ jāyate pīḍā (≠ mss.).
19
Āryā; in pāda a we should read ºmanuṣyeṣū and edṛśā for idṛśā (m.c.); cf. the parallel passage in prose (Sa
310r): ekatyeṣu manuṣyesu c(ʼ) ete guṇā sudurlabharūpā (← sulabhaº) ye imasya gajapotakasya; cf. also Fbx
911a “This is a wonderful matter, this is unthinkable. Even among human beings this matter is very rare. How,
on earth, can an elephant be like this?”. “希有此事，不可思議。人中猶尚難有此法。云何象龍乃如此也?”
20
Sen. laghu (unmetr.).
21
Sa Na savastā (s.e); Sen. āśvastā (≠ mss.; unmetr.).
22
Āryā. 23 Sen. ºśalyasaṃśīrṇā (≠ mss.). 24 Sen. gagaṇaṃ (unmetr.).
25
Sa kālameyo (s.e.; the akṣaras ya and gha are sometimes miswritten for one another); corr. Na.
26
Present participle of vi-√vas; cf. PTSD s.v. vivasati “to live away from home, to be separated, to be distant”;
Sa Na read civamānī (s.e.; the akṣaras ca and va are very similar); Sen. omits this word; alternatively, we could
read <pa>ri<de>vamānā (-ci- would have been miswritten for -ri-); cf. the reading in Jā IV 942.2
paridevamānā. However, this word is metrically redundant and probably originally did not belong to this verse.
27
Sa Na paricaranto (s.e.); corr. Sen.
28
Āryā; in pāda a the metre requires ºśārīrā; in pāda b the word vivasantī is metrically redundant.

165
 bhavatu jananī savatsā nandantu1 vanaśakunakā vanagajā mṛgā ca vanadevatā ca2” ǀ
ākhyātaṃ3 4“nandatu me anayanā mātā ratanakena” ǀǀ5
6
“me dṛṣṭaṃ7
lubdhehi dantakāraṇaheto8 vyāghrehi rudhiramānsārthaṃ ǀ
nītaṃ9 ca rājadhāni10 gajottamaṃ Kāśi11 āvikṣe” ǀǀ12
vaṇadevatā13 bhaṇanti “gajottamo pravaralakṣaṇasamaṃgī ǀ
taṃ gṛhṇi14 Kāśirājā vanāt puravare15 nibandhitvā” ǀǀ16

17
“taṃ khu maraṇaṃ bhaviṣyati mahyaṃ anāthāye naṣṭanayanāye ǀ
so pi ca gajo mariṣyati suvatsalo mama18 śokena putra19 ǀǀ20
yo vicare girivareṣu raheṣu pravaneṣu21 phullaśikhareṣu22 ǀ
sa23 khu mariṣyati nāgo mama côpavanaṃ ..24 śocanto” ǀǀ25

1
Sa Na vatsā nandantaṃ (s.e.); corr. Sen.
2
Sen. nandantu vanamṛgā ca vanadevatā (≠ mss.).
3
Sa Na ākhyātuṃ; Sen. ākhyāte.
4
These words are probably spoken by the elephant; they could also be uttered by the king (then we should read 3
gen. sg. se “may his mother rejoice” for the 1 gen. sg. me).
5
Pāda a is hypermetrical; the scribe probably did not understand the metre and added to this list names of other
forest animals, as a result this pāda became too long; pāda b scans as Āryā if we read mĕ (m.c.).
6
It is not clear who is uttering these words; it might be a vanadevatā(s), who inform(s) the mother of the
elephant what had happened to her son; the meaning is not clear. We could tentatively translate it as follows:
“We (gods of the forest, vaṇadevatā) saw the following: (Your son was chased) by hunters for ivory and by
tigers for blood and flesh. (The king) drew (we expect netvā or *netvaṃ [gerund extended by -ṃ]) the best of
elephants to the capital and made him enter Kāśi”. The gods of the forest (further) related “(Your son) is the best
elephant, endowed with excellent features. Having chained him, the king of Kāśi took him from the forest to the
excellent city”.
7
Sen. iṣṭaṃ (≠ mss.); cf. the reading in prose: so dāni mṛgalubdhakehi mṛgavyaṃ aṇvatehi dṛṣṭo (Sa 309v6).
8
Sen. dantahetoḥ. 9 Sa Na vītaṃ; corr. Sen. 10 Sen. ºdhāniṃ.
11
Sa Na Kośi (s.e.); Sen. Kāśim; for the acc. sg. masc. -i, cf. BHSG § 10.48.
12
Āryā, pāda a is too long, the words me dṛṣṭaṃ are probably a hypermetrical insertion; in pāda b the metre
requires ºdhāniṃ for ºdhāni (Capalā).
13
Na Sen. vanaº; for vaṇa = vana, cf. Pischel §§ 243, 347; Jacobi 1886 s.v. vaṇa; Balbir / Besnard 1993-94: 86,
91, 159; Bollée 1998: 1244, 3108.
14
Sa Na gṛhya; Sen. gṛhṇe (≠ mss.); cf. the reading in Sa 311r: taṃ gṛhṇi Kāśirājā.
15
Sen. puravaraṃ; Sa Na vanavare (s.e.); cf. the reading in Sa 311r: vanāt puravare nibandhitvā.
16
The metre is Āryā Mahācapalā (all the even gaṇas in both pādas are amphibrachs); in pāda a the metre
demands bhaṇantī.
17
These words are spoken by the mother of the elephant.
18
Sen. mahyaṃ (unmetr.).
19
Sa Na śokena putraśokena; Sen. omits putra.
20
Āryā; in pāda a the metre requires mahyam anāthāyĕ; pāda b scans correctly if we read mahya for mama; the
word putra is metrically redundant.
21
“In the secluded woods”; Sen. vaneṣu pravareṣu.
22
Sa Na phullaṃº; corr. Sen.
23
Sa Na na (w..r); corr. Sen.
24
One short syllable is wanting, e.g., va / ca; Sen. suppl. ca.
25
Āryā; in pāda a the third gaṇa is amphibrach, which offends against the metre; the initial pr- of pravaneṣu
should be simplified (m.c.); in pāda b the metre requires so for sa.

166
 1
“atha tvayi2 na jātu gajavara janetrī3 tvayi roṣitā na paribhāṣṭā4 ǀ
premnena anucarittha tatha tuhya vimokṣaṇaṃ bhavatu ǀǀ5
yatha tvayā6 na jātu vīra adatvā tava7 jananīye8 prathama bhaktaṃ9 ǀ
phalamūlabhojanaṃ vā tatha tuhya vimokṣaṇaṃ bhavatu” ǀǀ10

atha gajavaro tvarato11 mātaram upagamya ālapati snigdhaṃ ǀ

sukumāralatāye ca pramārjati12 reṇupaliśuddhāṃ13 ǀǀ14
“baddho (ʼ)smi Kāśirājñā purottame dāruṇehi pāśehi ǀ (Sen. 137)
tava tu kṛtena anayane15 mukto puna dharmarājena” ǀǀ16
sā gajavarasya ghoṣaṃ śrutvā sparśaṃ ca tasya upalabhya ǀ
prītamanā17 ..18 udagrā puno19 sanayanā gajaṃ labdhā20 ǀǀ

hastinikā āha (312r)

“evaṃ nandatu nandanto Kāśirājā sabāndhavo ǀ
yathâhaṃ adya nandāmi putreṇa nayanehi ca ǀǀ21
etu putra22 yathāpūrvaṃ śailāvane23 mṛgānvite24 ǀ

1
These words are spoken by the king.
2
Sen. tava (≠ mss.).
3
Sa Na gajanetrī (s.e.); corr. Sen.
4
Sen. em. ºbhraṣṭā; cf. BHSD s.v. paribhāṣate “rebukes, reviles”; Pā paribhāsati “to abuse, scold” (PTSD s.v.).
5
Āryā; in pāda a the initial tv- of tvayi should be simplified (m.c); the metre requires janetri for janetrī; pāda b
scans correctly if we read ºcaritthā for ºcarittha.
6
Sen. atha tvaya (≠ mss.). 7 Sa Na mama (w.r.); corr. Sen.
8
Sen. jananiye; for the dat. sg. fem. -iye, cf. BHSG § 10.97.
9
Sen. prathamabhaktaṃ.
10
Pāda a does not scan correctly; it becomes regular if we read tayă for tvayā, vīrā, adatvă and jananiye (m.c.);
pāda b is a regular Āryā Pathyā.
11
Sen. tvarito; for the nom. sg. masc. -to (from the weak stem), cf. BHSG § 18.33.
12
Sen. parimārjati (unmetr.).
13
Na Sen. ºpariśuddhāṃ; for the alternation r / l in ms. Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014: 166; cf. Sa 375v5 palikhanīyā (<
Skt parikhanya).
14
Āryā; in pāda a we should read tvaraṃto, the initial sn- in snigdhaṃ should be simplified (m.c.); in pāda b the
metre requires ºmārjatī for ºmārjati.
15
Sen. anayanā. 16 Āryā, pāda a is Capalā. 17 Sen. prītamanasā.
18
One short syllable is lacking, e.g., ca (Āryā Pathyā); alternatively, we could read with Sen. ºmanasā for ºmanā
and obtain Āryā Capalā.
19
Sen. punaḥ.
20
Sen. labdhvā; for the gerund labdhā, cf. BHSG § 35.52; Weiler 1956: xlvii; MDPL s.v. labdhā.
21
The metre is Śloka; cf. the reading in Sa 310v: evaṃ putraka nandatu Kāśirājā saparivāro yathā adya tava
dṛṣṭvā ahaṃ nandāmi (Sen. III 132); cf. also the reading in Fbx 911b “O my son, today, we have become able to
take care of each other and live and enjoy ourselves. I wish that, likewise, King Brahmadatta and his parents,
wife, children, sons and daughters, relatives as well as close friends, ministers, all his officers and attendants will
take care of one another and enjoy pleasure just like we, today, are doing” 子子，如我今日而得與汝共相養活
喜樂，如是，願梵徳王共其父母、妻、子、男女、諸眷屬輩及以知親、大臣、百官、一切輔佐，共相養
活，如我今日受斯快樂.
22
Sa Na ete putra; Sen. etaṃ putraṃ.
23
M.c. for śailaº; Sen. śailaº, but then the opening is − ⏑ ⏑ −, which should be avoided in Śloka.
24
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na mṛgānvā (s.e.).

167
 suputrâdya1 netrehi paśyāmi2 varakuñjara3” ǀǀ4, 5

pūrvejātim6 abhijñāya saṃbuddho vadatām varo ǀ

jātakaṃ idam ākhyāsi śāstā bhikṣūṇa santike7 ǀǀ
“ahaṃ gajavaro āsi mātu8 sā āsi hastinī ǀ
tenâdyâpi <mayi>9 putre va gāḍhasnehā10 ca Gautamī ǀǀ11
evaṃ dīrghasmi12 sansāre sansarantā ca prāṇinā13 ǀ
snehadveṣeṇa .. .. .. .. .. .. atiduḥkhitā ǀ14
snehadveṣaprahāṇārthaṃ dharmaṃ caratha nirmamā” ǀǀ15, 16

Nimīlaśaile riṣisaṃghasevite
nirvānti dhīrāvati17 bhūtaṣaṇḍe ǀ
ye .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. ..
gharottamaṃ cchindiya maṇḍalāśayaṃ ǀǀ18

Hastini-jātakaṃ19 samāptaṃ

1
Sen. saputrā adya.
2
Sa śyasi (s.e.); Na yasyasi; Sen. paśyati.
3
Sa Na varaṃº (unmetr.); Sen. varakuṃjaraṃ.
4
“Let my son come back as before to the mountain frequented by animals. Now I can see with my own eyes, O
good son, O excellent elephant”.
5
Śloka; pāda c scans correctly if we read suputrā adya for suputrâdya (= Sen., m.c.).
6
Sen. pūrvaº; for pūrve- in composition, cf. BHSD 352, s.vv. pūrvejāti, pūrvenivāsa.
7
Sen. bhikṣuṇam antike, but then the opening is − ⏑ ⏑, which should be avoided in Śloka.
8
Sen. mātā; for the nom. sg. mātu, cf. BHSG § 13.23.
9
Sa Na lack mayi; Sen. reads tenâdyâsyā putro (ʼ)haṃ.
10
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºsnehe (s.e.).
11
Śloka; pāda c scans correctly if we read mayī for mayi (Pathyā).
12
Sen. ºsmiṃ (unmetr.).
13
Sen. omits sansarantā ca prāṇinā (≠ mss.; for the nom. pl. masc. -inā, cf. BHSG § 10.156) and prints
snehadveṣeṇa duḥkhitā as pāda b.
14
Sen. omits this line.
15
Sen. em. evaṃ dīrghasmiṃ saṃsāre snehadveṣeṇa duḥkhitā ǀ snehadveṣaprahāṇārthaṃ dharmaṃ caratha
nirmitā ǀǀ (≠ mss.).
16
Śloka; in pāda b the initial pr- of prāṇinā should be simplified (m.c.); pādas c and d are incomplete.
17
S.e. for dhārāvati (loc. sg.) lit. “possessing streams”(?).
18
The metre is Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; Sen. excludes this verse. The meaning is not clear: “Those, who cut off …, enter
nirvāṇa on the Nimīla mountain, inhabited by a great number of ṛṣis, where there are streams of water and a
multitude of spirits (bhūtaṣaṇḍa)”(?).
19
Na Sen. Hastinīº; on -i for -ī as the stem-final in composition, cf. BHSG §§ 10.9, 10.10.

168
 The Prediction to Buddhahood for the Asuras

Sa 312r2-313r2
Na 178v13-179v3
Sen. III 137.17-141.9

tribhiḥ prātihāryai1 buddhā bhagavanto satvāṃ vinayanti, tadyathā riddhiprātihāryeṇa

anuśāsanīpratihāryeṇa <ādeśanā>prātihāryeṇa2. bhagavatā imehi trihi3 prātihāryehi (Sen. 138)
Nyagrodhārāme bahūni prāṇisahasrāṇi āryadharme4 vinītā5. atha khalu Rāhuś ca asurendro,
Vemacitrī ca asurendro, Mucilindo ca asurendro ṣaṣṭīhi asuranayutehi sārdhaṃ prabhūtaṃ
gandhamālyam ādāya, bahūni asurasahasrāṇi6 bahūni ca asurakanyāsahasrāṇi sarvālaṅkāra-
vibhūṣitāni āmuktamaṇikuṇḍalāni, mahatā asurānubhāvena mahatā asurariddhīye yena7
KapilavastuNyagrodhārāmas tenôpasaṃkramitvā, Nyagrodhārāmasya upari vaihāyasam
antarīkṣe sthitvā bhagavato pūjāsatkāram akarensu. sarvagandhehi sarvamālyehi sarvanṛttehi8
sarvagītehi sarvavāditrehi9 sarvatūryatāḍāvacarehi bhagavantaṃ satkṛtvā gurukṛtvā mānayitvā
pūjayitvā apacāyitvā anuttarāye samyaksaṃbuddhāye10 cittam utpādensuḥ “aho puna11 vayaṃ
pi bhaveya12 anāgate adhvāne tathāgatā13 arhantaḥ samyaksaṃbuddhā vidyācaraṇa-
sampannāḥ, sugato14 lokavidanuttarā15 puruṣadamyasārathiḥ16 śāstā17 devamanuṣyāṇāṃ
yathâyaṃ bhagavāṃ etarahi18. evaṃ dvātriṃśatīhi mahāpuruṣalakṣaṇehi samanvāgatā
bhavema, aśītīhi anuvyañjanehi upaśobhitaśarīrā19, aṣṭādaśahi āveṇikehi buddhadharmehi
samanvāgatā, daśahi tathāgatabalehi balavāṃ, catuhi20 vaiśāradyehi viśāradā21 yathā

1
Na Sen. ºhāryair; for the instr. pl. -ai (< aiḥ), cf. BHSG § 8.107.
2
Sa reads only prātihāryeṇa; Na Sen. dharmadeśanāº; cf. Sa 168r5 trῑhi prātihāryehi buddhā bhagavanto satvān
vinenti riddhiprātihāryeṇa ādeśanāprātihāryeṇa anuśasanῑprātihāryeṇa; 383v5 ye te satvā riddhīprātihārya-
sampannā … ye te satvā ādeśanāprātihāryasampannā … ye te satvā anuśāsaniprātihāryasampannā…; cf. also
BHSD s.v. ādeśanā-prātihārya “trick or marvelous ability of mind-reading, reading other people’s thoughts”; Pā
ādesanā-pāṭihāriya.
3
Sa tṛhi (for the hypersanskrit ṛ for ri, cf. BHSG § 3.95); corr. Na.
4
Sen. ārye dharme. 5 Sa nivītā (met.); corr. Na. 6 Sa Na asurāṇi; corr. Sen. 7 Sa Na na (hapl.); corr. Sen.
8
Na Sen. ºnṛtyehi; MW s.v. nṛtta “dancing, acting”; cf. Sa 28v2 nṛttaiḥ lāsyaiḥ nādyaiḥ (Sen. nṛtyaiḥ); Sa 164v4
ramāpetha nṛttagῑtavāditena (Sen. nṛtyaº); Sa 164v5 nṛttehi gῑtehi vāditehi (Sen. nṛtyehi).
9
Sen. ºvāditehi; see MW s.v. vāditra “musical instrument; music”.
10
Sen. ºbodhaye; see BHSD s.v. saṃbuddhi “enlightenment”; cf. Sa 217r2 anuttarāye samyaksaṃbuddhāye; cf.
also Pā sambuddhi “complete understanding” (PTSD s.v.); for the loc. sg. fem. -āyāṃ (also -āya; -āye; -aye) of
stems in -i, cf. BHSG § 10.142 “The ending of ā-stems taken over into i-stems by influence of an immediately
preceding and coordinate ā-stem”.
11
Na Sen. punar.
12
Sen. bhavema; for the 1 pl. opt. -eya, cf. BHSG § 29.29.
13
Sa tathā (s.e.); corr. Na.
14
Corr. Na; Sa sugato (s.e. [-ā and -o are often miswritten for one another] or the nom. sg. ending used for nom.
pl. [cf. BHSG § 8.83]).
15
Corr. Na; Sa ºanuttaro.
16
Na Sen. ºsārathayaḥ; for the nom. pl. -iḥ, cf. BHSG § 10.190.
17
Na Sen. śāstāro; for the nom.-acc. pl. -ā(s), cf. BHSG §§ 13.12; 13.13.
18
Sen. etarhi. 19 Corr. Na; Sa ºśarīro. 20 Na Sen. caturhi. 21 Corr. Na; Sa viśārado.

169
bhagavāṃ etarahiṃ. evaṃ ca anuttaraṃ dharmacakraṃ pravarteyaṃ1 (312v) yathâpi bhagavatā
etarahi2. 3evaṃ ca mo4 devamanuṣyā śrotavyaṃ śraddhātavyaṃ manyensuḥ yathā va
bhagavato etarahi. evañ ca samagraṃ śrāvakasaṃghaṃ pariharema yathā va5 bhagavāṃ
etarahiṃ. evaṃ tīrṇā6 tārayema, mukto7 mocema, āśvasto8 āśvasema, parinirvṛto9
parinirvāpema10. evam etaṃ bhaveyaṃ11 bahujanahitāya bahujanasukhāya12 lokānukampāya
mahato janakāyasya arthāya hitāya sukhāya devānāñ ca manuṣyāṇāṃ ca”.
atha khalu bhagavāṃ teṣām asurāṇāṃ idam evarūpaṃ13 udāraṃ14 cetopraṇidhānaṃ (Sen.
15
139) viditvā tasyāye velāye smitaṃ prāduṣkare. samanantaraprāduṣkṛtāyaṃ bhagavato
mukhadvārāto nānāvarṇā anekavarṇā arciṣo niścaritvā nīlapītamāñjiṣṭhā raktaśvetāvadātā16
kanakavarṇā, sarvaṃ buddhakṣetraṃ ābhāsaṃ17 obhāsayitvā, yāva18 Akaniṣṭhā devanikāyā19
bhagavantaṃ trikṣuttaṃ20 pradakṣiṇīkṛtvā bhagavato purato antarahitā21.
atha khalv āyuṣmāṃ Aśvaki22 yena bhagavāṃs tenôpasaṃkramitvā tenâñjaliṃ
praṇāmayitvā bhagavantam etad uvāca “nâhetukaṃ nâpratyayaṃ tathāgatā arahantaḥ23
samyaksaṃbuddhā smitaṃ prāduṣkaronti. ko bhagavaṃ hetuḥ, kaḥ pratyayo smitasya
prāduṣkarmāya24?” atha bhagavān āyuṣmatā Aśvakinā pṛṣṭo 25taṃ asurāṇāṃ cetopraṇidhānaṃ
gāthāhi vyākārṣi26

1
1 pl. opt. -eyaṃ? (1 sg. ending used for 1 pl.? In BHSG -eyaṃ is given only for the 1 and 3 sg.); alternatively,
we could ignore the anusvāra and read -eya (for the 1 pl. opt. -eya, cf. BHSG § 29.29); Sen. reads pravartema.
2
Sen. etarahi.
3
Sa Na evaṃ ca so devamanuṣyā śrotavyaṃ śraddhātavyaṃ manyensuḥ yathā ca bhagavato etarahi evañ ca so
devamanuṣyā śrotavyaṃ śraddhātavyaṃ manyensu yathā ca bhagavato etarahiṃ (ditt.); corr. Sen.
4
Sa Na so (s.e.; the akṣaras ma and sa are similar); corr. Sen.
5
Sen. omits va.
6
So read all the mss.; this could be either s.e. (-ā and -o are often miswritten for one another) or the nom. sg.
ending used for nom. pl. (cf. BHSG § 8.83); Sen. tīrṇā.
7
Sen. muktā. 8 Sen. āśvastā. 9 Sen. parinirvṛtā. 10 Sa ºnirvāpame; corr. Na.
11
Sen. bhaveya; for the 3 sg. opt. -eyaṃ, cf. BHSG § 29.31.
12 13 14
Sa ºjasukhāya; corr. Na. Sen. evaṃº. Sen. omits udāraṃ.
15
Sen. ºtaraṃ prāduṣkṛte ca; cf. AS 180.24ff. atha khalu bhagavāṃ tasyāṃ velāyāṃ suvarṇavarṇasmitaṃ
prādurakarot. tadanantāparyantān lokadhātūnābhayā spharitvā yāvad Brahmalokam abhyudgamya punar eva
pratyudāvṛtya bhagavantaṃ triḥ pradakṣiṇīkṛtya bhagavata eva mūrdhni antaradhīyata. samanantaraṃ
prāduṣkṛte ca bhagavatā tasmin smite, atha khalu sā strī suvarṇapuṣpāṇi gṛhītvā bhagavantaṃ suvarṇapuṣpair
abhyavākirad abhiprākirat.
16
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºvadāto. 17 Sen. omits ābhāsaṃ. 18 Sen. yāvad. 19 Sa Na ºkāyena; corr. Sen.
20
Corr. Na; Sa kṣuttaṃ (s.e.); Sen. trikhuttaṃ; cf. Abhis III 279, s.v. trikkhatto; Pā tikhattuṃ; AMg ti-khutto (see
Pischel § 451); SWTF s.v. trikhuttaṃ; cf. Geiger § 22 (-khattuṃ < *khatto < Skt kṛtvas); Sakamoto-Goto 1988:
106 (ii): *kṛtvam (Skt kṛtvas) > kṛtvuṃ > *kattuṃ > Pā -khattuṃ; Berger 1955: 51, 61.
21
Corr. Na; Sa ºhito. 22 Sen. Aśvakī. 23 Sen. arhantaḥ.
24
Na Sen. ºkaraṇāya; cf. Pā pātukamma; BHSD s.v. prādukarma; Skt prāduṣkaraṇa; cf. Sa 151r5, 152r1
jyotisya prādukarmāya.
25
All the mss. read taṃ asurā Akaniṣṭhā devanikāyā bhagavantaṃ tṛkṣuttaṃ pradakṣiṇīkṛtvā bhagavato purato
antarahito asurāṇāṃ cetopraṇidhānaṃ gāthāhi vyākārṣiṃ; the underlined part occurs earlier in the text, it was
probably miswritten here; Senart keeps this sentence in the text but prints it in brackets.
26
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na read vyākarṣiṃ; or is it 3 sg. aor. -iṃ? In BHSG § 32.39 this ending is given only for the 1
sg. aorist.

170
 tatra-m-akāsi1 smitaṃ dvipadendro
dānavacitta viditvā2-m-udāraṃ ǀ
pṛcchati Aśvaki prāñjalikṛtvā3
dṛṣṭva4 smitaṃ sugatasya mukhāto ǀǀ5
“nêha ahetuka lokapradīpo
prādukaroti smitaṃ6 paramariṣi7 ǀ
brūhi narottama hetu smitasya
yat te kṛtaṃ8 smita9 lokahiteṣī ǀǀ10
adya niḥsaṃśaya11 bodhim udāraṃ12
kenaci saṃjanito pariṣāya13 ǀ
yasya tathāgata āśaya jñātvā
prādukaroti smitaṃ ramaṇīyaṃ ǀǀ14
saṃśayitā15 ..16 vayam17 iha adya (Sen. 140)
dṛṣṭvā smitaṃ sugatasya mukhāto ǀ
brūhi narottama mā18 ciram asti19
cchindahi saṃśayitāna vilekhaṃ ǀǀ20
yaṃ akari smita lokapradīpo
dānavapūja21 viditva-m-udārāṃ ǀ

1
Sa Na ahākāsi (s.e.); corr. Sen.
2
Sen. viditva.
3
Sen. prāṃjaliṃ (unmetr.).
4
Sa Na dṛṣṭaº; Sen. dṛṣṭvā (unmetr.); but cf. SP 48.10 dṛṣṭva / v.l. dṛṣṭa (see SMS II p. 295).
5
The meter is Dodhaka; in pādas a and d the initial sm- in smitaṃ should be simplified (m.c.); in pāda b the
metre requires viditvă for viditvā; pāda c scans correctly if we simplify pr- in prāñjaliº.
6
Sa Na smṛtiṃ (wrong back-formation); corr. Sen.
7
Sen. ºmarṣi.
8
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na kṛtā, in MIndic -ā and -aṃ are often interchanged, cf. Karashima 2002 § 50, fn. 33; von
Hinüber 2001 §§ 269, 304, 413; Pischel §§ 75, 181; in Pā, cf. Oberlies 2001: 28, § 4.1(6).
9
Sa Na smiva (s.e.); smita is m.c. for smitaṃ; Sen. em. yat te kṛtaṃ iha lokaº; cf. below the reply of the Buddha:
sādhu te Aśvaki pṛcchitā praśnā yaṃ me kṛta smitaṃ lokahitāya.
10
Dodhaka; in pāda a -pr- of ºpradīpo should be simplified; in pāda b we should ignore the svarabhakti in
ºmariṣi; in pāda c the initial sm- in smitasya needs to be simplified (m.c.); in pāda d the metre requires tĕ.
11
Sen. niḥsaṃśayaṃ (unmetr.).
12
Sen. bodhir udārā; for the nom. sg. -iṃ, cf. BHSG § 10.23 “I regard it as the acc. masc. or alternating MIndic
nom.-acc. nt. ending used as nom. masc. and fem.”; cf. also Pischel § 379 “In the nom. sing., according to Hc. 3,
19, some taught beside the lengthening also the equivalent nasalization”.
13
Sen. saṃjanitā pariṣāyāṃ.
14
Dodhaka; pāda a scans correctly is we read nisaṃśaya for niḥsaṃśaya; in pāda c the initial jñ- of jñātvā
should be simplified; in pāda d sm- in smitaṃ should be simplified (m.c.).
15
Sen. saṃśayito.
16
One short syllable is lacking (m.c.).
17
Sa Na yayām (s.e.); Sen. pi ayaṃ.
18
Sa Na ma (s.e.); corr. Sen.
19
Sen. astu; in BHS mā is used also with pres. indic.; cf. BHSG § 42.
20
Dodhaka; in pāda a the metre requires vayaṃ; pāda b scans correctly if we read dṛṣtvă, the initial sm- of
smitaṃ should be simplified (m.c.).
21
Sen. ºpūjaṃ (unmetr.).

171
 bhaṇa vyākaraṇaṃ asuragaṇāṃ1
yaṃ ca śruṇitva bhaveya udagrā2”3 ǀǀ4

bhagavān āha
“sādhu te Aśvaki5 pṛcchitā praśnā
yaṃ me kṛta6 smitaṃ lokahitāya ǀ (313r)
yasya7 te vakṣyaṃ phalaṃ nikhilena
ekamano bhaṇato me śruṇehi8 ǀǀ9
pūjā iha me kṛtā10 asurehi
bodhim anuttara11 prārthayamānā ǀ
te vijahitva tam āsurakāyaṃ
svargagatā ramiṣyanti ciraṃ pi ǀǀ12
devapurāyaṃ ciraṃ nivasitvā
pañcahi kāmaguṇehi samaṅgī ǀ
mānuṣalokam imaṃ punar etvā
pūjayiṣyanti jināṃ dvipadendrāṃ ǀǀ13
kalpasahasraśatāni bahūni
kṛtva punaḥ puna pūja jineṣu ǀ
kāṃcanasannibhalakṣaṇadhārī14 (Sen. 141)
sarva15 jinā bhaviṣyanti jitārī ǀǀ16
śrutva ca vyākaraṇaṃ asurāṇāṃ
āsi17 udagro sadevakaloko18 ǀ

1
Sen. em. vyākaraṇaṃ bhaṇa āsurakāyaṃ (≠ mss.).
2
Sen. udagro.
3
“Having heard that, they (i.e., the assembly of asuras) would be joyful”; 3 pl. opt. -eya, cf. BHSG § 29.29.
4
Dodhaka; in pāda a -pr- of ºpradīpo should be simplified, pāda c is unmetrical; pāda d becomes regular if we
simplify śr- in śruṇitva.
5
Sa Na sādhu te pṛcchati Aśvaki; corr. Sen.
6
Sen. yasya kṛte (≠ mss.). 7 Sen. tasya (≠ mss.). 8 Sa Na śrūṇehi (unmetr.); corr. Sen.
9
Dodhaka; pāda a scans correctly if we read tĕ and pṛcchită, the initial pr- of praśnā should be simplified; in
pāda b we should read mĕ kṛta smita (m.c.); in pāda c the metre requires tĕ vakṣya; in pāda d we should read mĕ,
the initial śr- of śruṇehi should be simplified (m.c.).
10
All the mss. read vyākṛtā, but it does not make sense in this context; corr. Sen. Cf. the reading a few verses
below: kṛtva punaḥ puna pūja jineṣu; and śrutva ca vyākaraṇaṃ asurāṇāṃ āsi udagro sadevakaloko.
11
M.c.; Sen. anuttaraṃ (unmetr.).
12
Dodhaka; in pāda a the metre requires pūjă; the fourth syllable is short (cf. Karashima 2016a: 205, fn. 18 “In
the SP, a short syllable is permitted before the caesura also at the fourth syllable of the Triṣṭubh pādas, which is
not seen in Vedic nor in Pali”); in pāda b the initial pr- of prārthaº should be simplified; pāda d becomes regular
if -ṣy- in ramiṣyanti is simplified.
13
Dodhaka; in pāda a the metre requires ºpurāyă for ºpurāyaṃ; pāda d scans correctly is we simplify -ṣy- in
pūjayiṣyanti.
14
Sa kācanaº; corr. Na. 15 Sen. sarve (unmetr.).
16
Dodhaka; pāda d scans correctly if we simplify -ṣy- in bhaviṣyanti.
17
Na omits āsi; since all the later mss. derive from Na, they also lack this word; Sen. suppl. tuṣṭa.
18
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na read loke, which could be either a mere s.e. (the scribe did not understand the verse) or the
nom. sg. masc. -e (cf. BHSG § 8.25; Abhis III § 6.3; Karashima 2002 § 9.2).

172
 prāṇasahasraśatāni bahūni
prasthita tatrânuttarayāne1” ǀǀ2

atha khalu Sambaro asurendro tāye velāye imāṃ gāthām adhyabhāṣi

“edṛśehi me mitrehi sadā bhotu samāgamo ǀ

yaṃ niśrāya yad āgamya3 pūjema dvipadottamaṃ” ǀǀ4

atha khalu bhagavāṃ tāni ṣaṣṭi5 asuranayutāni anuttarāye samyaksambodhīye

vyākaritvā, bahūni ca prāṇisahasrāṇi āryadharmeṣu pratiṣṭhāpayitvā rājānaṃ Śuddhodanaṃ ca
saparivāraṃ udyojeya. atha khalu rājā Śuddhodano saparivāro utthāyâsaneṣu6 bhagavataḥ
pādau śirasā vanditvā prakrame. tathā sarvo janakāyo.

1
Sen. tatra anuº.
2
Dodhaka; in pāda a the initial vy- of vyākaraṇa should be simplified (m.c.); in pāda b the metre requires
udagrŏ; pāda d scans correctly if we read tatra anuº for tatrânuº (= Sen.).
3
Sa yaṃ niśrāyadāgamº (s.e.; -ya- dropped out after ºya, by haplography); Na yaṃ niśāyadāgamº; Sen. em. yaṃ
niśāmya yam āgamya; yaṃ niśrāya “basing on which, relying on which”.
4
The metre is Śloka; in pāda a we should read mĕ (m.c.; Pathyā).
5
Sen. ṣaṣṭhī.
6
Loc. for abl.; cf. BHSG § 7.82; Na utthātthāyâsanāto (ditt.); Sen. utthāyâsanāto.

173
 Nalinī-jātaka

Sa 313r2-318r2
Na 179v3-182r12
Sen. III 141.14-152.20

atha khalu rājā Śuddhodano tasyaỿva rātrīye1 atyayena prabhūtaṃ

2
khādanīyabhojanīyaṃ pratijāgaritvā, Kapilavastunagaraṃ siktasanmiṣṭaṃ3 kṛtvā,
apagatarajaṃ apagatapāṣāṇaśarkarakaṭhallaṃ muktapuṣpāvakīrṇaṃ gandhaghaṭikādhūpita-
dhūpanaṃ citraduṣyaparikṣiptaṃ4 vitatavitānaṃ osaktapaṭṭadāmakalāpaṃ5 dhūpanadhūpitaṃ
muktapuṣpāvakīrṇaṃ6. yāvac ca Kapilavastuṃ yāvac ca Nyagrodhārāmaṃ naṭanartakajhalla-
mallapāṇisvarikāṃ7 kumbhatuṇikā śobhikāṃ8 dvistvalavelaṃbakāṃ9 deśedeśeṣu sthāpayitvā,
mahatā rājānubhāvena mahatā rājariddhīyena bhagavato nagaraṃ praveśinaṃ10 karoti. atha
khalu rājā Śuddhodano bhagavantaṃ saśrāvakasaṃghaṃ11 puraskṛtvā rājakulaṃ praveśeti.
(Sen. 142) atha khalu bhagavāṃ Śuddhodanasya niveśanaṃ praviśitvā prajñapta evâsane niṣīde,
yathāsane12 ca bhikṣusaṃgho.
atha khalu rājā Śuddhodano bhagavantaṃ svahastaṃ praṇītena prabhūtena
khādanīyabhojanīyena saṃtarpayati saṃpravāreti, mitrāmātyā ca bhikṣusaṃghaṃ. atha khalu
bhagavāṃ bhuktāvī dhautahasto (313v) apanītapātro rājānaṃ Śuddhodanaṃ dhārmyā kathayā
saṃdarśayitvā samādāpayitvā samuttejayitvā saṃpraharṣayitvā13 utthāyâsanāto prakrame.
aparaṃ divasaṃ Mahāprajāpatī Gautamī bhagavato saśrāvakasaṃghasya14 bhaktaṃ karoti.
aparaṃ divasaṃ Yaśodharā bhaktaṃ karoti. aparaṃ divasaṃ antaḥpurikā. aparaṃ divasaṃ
Śākiyamaṇḍalaṃ bhagavato saśrāvakasaṃghasya bhaktaṃ karoti.

1
Sen. rātriye.
2
Sen. khādanīyaṃ bhojaº.
3
Sen. siktasaṃmṛṣṭaṃ; ºmiṣṭa (< Skt √mṛj), semi-MIndic; for the development i < ṛ, cf. BHSG § 3.91; in Pā, cf.
Geiger § 12; in Pkt see Pischel § 50. Cf. also the readings in Sa 367v1 niveśanaṃ siktasanmiṣṭaṃ; 383v5
mārgaṃ … siktasanmiṣṭaṃ.
4
Sen. citraparikṣiptaṃ; for duṣya see BHSD 268, s.v. duṣya2; Pā dussa “cloth” (DP s.v. dussa1); Skt dūṣya; Pkt
dūsa (see Leumann 1882 s.v. dūsa “āchādana-vastra”; Bollée 1998 s.v. do.).
5
Sa na osaktaº (s.e.); corr. Na.
6
Sen. omits dhūpanadhūpitaṃ muktapuṣpāvakīrṇaṃ.
7
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºnartakaṃṛllaº; alternatively, ºnartakaṃ could be acc. pl. masc. -aṃ (cf. Abhis III § 6.32;
Geiger § 78.3); ṛlla is a very common s.e. for jhalla (the characters ṛ and jha resemble each other in many
scripts). Cf. the lists of entertainers in Sa 66r3 naṭanartakajhallapāṇisvaryā (← ºṛllaº); Sa 75v6, 143v1, 163r1,
163v6 naṭanartakajhallamallapāṇisvaryā (← ºṛllaº); 287r2 naṭanartakajhallamallapāṇisvarakāni (← ºṛllaº).
8
Sen. ºtuṇikaśobhikāṃ.
9
Sa Na ºvelaṃcaṃkāṃ (s.e.; the akṣaras ca and ba are very similar); BHSD 509, s.v. velaṃbaka / viḍambaka
“(= AMg ºbaga, ºbaya) jester, buffon”; see also Günther 1942: 9; for the dubious form dvistvala see BHSD s.v.;
the same word occurs in three other places in the text: Sa 304v4; 321r6, 362v1, each time it is not clearly written.
Certainly, the scribe was not familiar with this word.
10
Sen. praveśitaṃ; cf. praveśin “having an entrance accessible over or through” (MW s.v.).
11
Sa Na śrāvakaº; corr. Sen. 12 Sen. yathāsano. 13 Sen. omits saṃpraharṣayitvā.
14
Sa saśrākaº (s.e.); corr. Na.

174
 Yaśodharāye dāni bhagavato saśrāvakasaṃghasya1 modakaṃ sajjitaṃ2, sarvaṃ
jñātivargaṃ nimantritaṃ. bhagavāṃ kālajño velajño samayajño pudgalaparāparajño
kālasyaỿva nivāsayitvā, pātracīvaram ādāya, bhikṣusaṃghaparivṛto bhikṣusaṃghapuraskṛto
Yaśodharāye niveśanaṃ praviśitvā niṣīde prajñapta evâsane, yathāsane3 ca bhikṣusaṃgho.
atha khalu Yaśodharā Rāhulamātā MahāprajāpatīGautamīye sārdhaṃ jñātivargeṇa ca
bhagavantaṃ saśrāvakasaṃghaṃ praṇītena khādanīyabhojanīyena saṃtarpayati
4
saṃpravārayati. tāye dāni Yaśodharāye Rāhulasya haste pratyagro praṇīto modako
varṇagandharasopeto dinno “gaccha imaṃ modakaṃ pitu5 dehî”ti. tena gacchitvā bhagavato
pātre prakṣipitvā, bhagavato cchāyāyāṃ niṣīditvā mātaram etad uvāca “sukhā khalu amba
śramaṇasya6 iyaṃ cchāyā”. atha khalu Yaśodharā Rāhulamātā Rāhulaṃ kumāram etad uvāca
“yāca putra pitaraṃ7 paitṛkadhanaṃ8”. atha khalu Rāhulo kumāro bhagavantam etad uvāca
“dehi me śramaṇa paitṛkaṃ dhanaṃ”. bhagavān āha “Rāhula pravrajāhi, tato paitṛkaṃ
dhanaṃ dāsyāmi”. atha khalu rājā sāntaḥpuro (Sen. 143) Śākyā ca saparivārā hṛṣṭā abhuṃsuḥ9
tuṣṭā10 udagrā “bhagavato Rāhulo putro. vinaya11 Yaśodharāye kiṃ doṣo?”12 tti13. Yaśodharā
dāni sarvālaṅkārehi ātmānam alaṃkṛtvā bhagavantaṃ pariviṣati 14“kathaṃ puna15 āryaputro
āgāram16 adhyāvasati? na ca bhagavato cittasyânyathībhāvo 17?”. atha khalu bhagavāṃ
bhuktāvi dhotapātro apanītapāṇi18 rājānaṃ Śuddhodanaṃ sāntapuraṃ1 Mahāprajāpatī ca

1
Sa Na śrāvakaº (s.e.); corr. Sen.
2
Sen. sajjīkṛtaṃ (≠ mss.); sajjita “issued, offered, prepared”; pp. of Pā sajjeti, caus. (Skt sarjayati) “to send out,
prepare, give” (PTSD s.v.).
3
Sen. yathāsano. 4 Sa Na Rāhulastasya; corr. Sen. 5 Na Sen. pitur.
6
Corr. Na; Sa śravaṇasya; for śravaṇa / śramaṇa see Karashima 2016b: 111; for the alternation m / v, cf. BHSG
§ 2.30; Pischel §§ 251, 261; Sn(tr.N) 188 (ad Sn 100); von Hinüber 2001 §§ 208-210.
7
Sen. omits pitaraṃ. 8 Sen. paitṛkaṃ dhanaṃ.
9
Sen. abhūnsuḥ; for the 3 pl. aor. abhunsu(ḥ), cf. BHSG § 32.108.
10
Corr. Na; Sa tuṣṭo (s.e.; -ā and -o are often miswritten for one another).
11
Na Sen. vinaye; for the stem in -a used as locative, cf. BHSG § 8.11; Karashima 2002 § 9.1.
12
Since Rāhula was born six years after Siddhārtha’s leaving the house, it was doubted whether Siddhārtha was
his father or not. Here, the Lord said to Rāhula “I shall give the fortune as your father.” Having heard these
words the king and his people were pleased, saying: “Rāhula is the son of the Lord. Yaśodharā has no problem
(or: guilt, offence) in her morality!”.
13
Sa Na nti (s.e.); corr. Sen.
14
“(She served the Lord, thinking:) "How (can I make) my dear husband take up domestic life again? Couldn’t
the Lord change his mind?"”; cf. a very similar sentence in Sa 367v: apy eva nāma āryaputraḥ agāram
adhyāvaseyā. na ca bhagavato cittasyânyathātvaṃ.
15
Na Sen. punar.
16
Sen. agāram; cf. Oberlies 2001: 36 (5) “ā for a owing to a wrong resolution of compounds, āgāra ‘house’ (←
ºâgāra)”; cf. also Abhis III, s.v. āgāra “Haus”.
17
Sen. ºânyathābhāvo; see BHSD s.v. anyathībhāva “alteration, altered state or condition; in Skt and Pā only
anyathābhāva”; cf. Sa 281v3 na câsya anyathībhāvo (Sen. anyathāº), 367v4 cittasyânyathībhāvo (Sen.
anyathāº). cf. Śbh I 292.4-6 teṣāṃ vā punar vipariṇāmād anyathībhāvād utpatsyante śokaparidevaduḥkha-
daurmanasyopāyāsā; SBV I 155.25 ākiñcanyaṃ sarvabhāveṣv asaktam ananyathībhāvam ananyaneyaṃ.
18
Sen. dhautapāṇi apanītapātro; apanīta-pāṇi means “with hands rinsed, washed”. The word apanīta in this
compound is probably a wrong back-formation from onīta (< avanīta) or a corruption of avanīta; cf. DP s.vv.
onīyati, onīta (“put into water, washed”); Skt ava-√nī (“to lead or bring down into [water]”, MW s.v.); cf. also Pā
onītapāṇi “with rinsed hands”, and onītapattapāṇi “with hands and bowl rinsed”; cf. Sa 313v6, 363r3, 367v3,
416v2 atha khalu bhagavāṃ bhuktāvi dhotapātro apanītapāṇi; cf. Norman CP II 123-124; see also Marciniak
2018a: 173-174.

175
Gautamī2 Yaśodharā3 ca Rāhulamātaraṃ4 saparivārāṃ dharmyā kathayā saṃdarśayitvā
samādāpayitvā samuttejayitvā saṃpraharṣayitvā utthāyâsanā5 prakrame.

bhikṣū bhagavantam āhaṃsu “paśya bhagavaṃ Yaśodharā (314r) modakehi lobheti”.

bhagavān āha “na bhikṣavo etarahi yeva6 eṣā Yaśodharā mama modakehi lobheti7. anyadâpi
eṣā mama modakehi lobheti8”. bhikṣū āhansu “anyadâpi bhagavaṃ?” bhagavān āha “anyadâpi
bhikṣavo”.
bhūtapūrvaṃ bhikṣavo atīta-m-adhvāne9 nagare Vārāṇasī Kāśijanapade, tasya uttareṇa
anuHimavante Sāhaṃjanī nāma āśramapadaṃ śāntaṃ praviviktaṃ10 vigatajanapadaṃ
manuṣyaraheyaṃ pratisaṃlayanasāropyaṃ mūlopetaṃ patropetaṃ puṣpopetaṃ phalopetaṃ11
pānīyopetaṃ. tahiṃ Kāśyapo nāma riṣi prativasati pañcābhijño catudhyānalābhī12
maharddhiko mahānubhāgo. tena grīṣmāṇāṃ paścime māse kṣudrapākāni phalāni bhuktāni
tṛṣitena ca bahutaraṃ pānīyaṃ pītaṃ. tasya abhiṣannā13 vātātapā saṃvṛttā. tena upalakuṇḍake
saśukraṃ prasrāvaṃ kṛtaṃ. aparāye mṛgīye tṛṣitāye taṃ prasrāvaṃ pānīyasaṃjñāya pītaṃ.
ṛtumatīye tāye14 mṛgīye aśucimrakṣitena mukhatuṇḍena saśukraṃ yonimukhaṃ jihvāye
pralīḍhaṃ. tāye saṃmūrchayetvā15 kukṣiṃ pratilabdhaṃ. so ca riṣi maitrīvihārī, tasya
mṛgapakṣī pi na (Sen. 144) saṃtrasanti, mṛgapakṣiśatāni āśramasya parisamante caranti
prativasanti ca. sâpi mṛgī tasyaỿva āśramasya parisamantena carati tatraỿva pratikramati16.
sā dāni kālena samayena dārakaṃ prajāyati. tena riṣiṇā dṛṣṭvā17, tasyaỿtad abhūṣi “kuto
imasya18 tiricchānagatāye mṛgīye mānuṣo apatyê?”ti19. samanvāharitvā riṣīṇāṃ jñānaṃ
pravartati. so dāni riṣi samanvāharati “amukaṃ kālaṃ maye adhimātraṃ20 kṣudrapākāni

1
Na Sen. sāntaḥº; ms. Sa very often reads antapura-, which was in most cases changed in ms. Na to a regular
Skt antaḥº; cf. Pischel § 344: “In antaḥpura and its derivatives aḥ becomes e in lieu of o in all dialects, as in
Pāli”; Oberlies 2001 § 4.2: “Final -aḥ developed almost throughout to -o (…), only in some words containing -u-
or -v- was this -o dissimilated to -e, an essentially eastern feature: antepura- ‘a king’s harem’ (< antaḥpura)”; cf.
also Pā antajana (for antoº).
2
Na Sen. Prajāpatīṃ ca Gautamīṃ; for the acc. sg. fem. -ī, cf. BHSG § 10.55; Abhis III § 9.4.
3
Na Sen. Yaśodharāṃ; for the acc. sg. fem. -ā, cf. BHSG § 9.16; Abhis. III § 7.5.
4
Sa Rāhulamātara; corr. Na.
5
Sen. ºâsanāto; for the abl. sg. masc. -ā, cf. BHSG § 8.46; in Pā see Geiger § 78.A.
6
Na Sen. eva. 7 Sa lobhehi; corr. Na.
8
Sen. omits anyadâpi eṣā mama modakehi lobheti.
9
Na Sen. atītam adhvānaṃ. 10 Sen. viviktaṃ. 11 Sen. omits phalopetaṃ. 12 Na Sen. caturº.
13
Sen. abhiṣyaṇṇa; cf. CPD s.v. abhi-sanna “overflowing (with joy or distress), full to overflow (of bad
humours); -kāya whose body is full of (bad) humours”.
14
Sa Na tāni (s.e.); corr. Sen.
15
Sen. saṃmūrcchayitvā; Pā samucchati “to be consolidated”; saṃmūrch- “becomes a coagulum” (cf. Hara
2000: 347); gerund in -etvā from the caus. saṃmūrchayati (cf. BHSG § 35.25; Abhis III § 29.4); cf. Sa 318r6
tāye mṛgῑye taṃ śukraṃ rudhiraṃ ca sammūrcchitvā kukṣi pratilabdhaṃ “In that doe, after blood had mixed
with semen, came to conception”; cf. Jon. III 139 wrongly “she became stupefied”.
16
Sa Na ºkramanti, confusion of numbers; Sen. parikramati.
17
Sen. em. dṛṣṭā.
18
Sen. imasyā; in the mss. masculine pronouns are often used for feminine.
19
Na Sen. apatyo ti; we could read either apatye ti (for the nom. sg. neutr. -e, cf. BHSG § 8.37; Abhis III §
6.10); or apatyêti < apatya iti (for the nom. sg. neutr. -a, cf. BHSG § 8.32f.; Abhis III § 6.8; RgsGr § 8.19).
20
Sa Na adhīº; corr. Sen.

176
phalāni paribhuktāni bahutarakaṃ ca me pānīyaṃ pītaṃ. tato me abhiprasavehi1 dhātūhi
upalakuṇḍalake2 saśukraṃ prasrāvaṃ kṛtaṃ, etāye mṛgīye tṛṣitāye pānīyasaṃjñāye pītaṃ.
ritumatīye3 tato-r-etāye4 kukṣiṃ pratilabdhaṃ. mama-r-eṣo5 aṃganiśrāvo6” ti. tena dāni
garbharūpaṃ ajinakena gṛhṇiya7 taṃ āśramapadaṃ praveśito.
sā dāni mṛgī pṛṣṭhato anveti. tena tasya garbharūpasya phalakena nābhi cchinnā, tailena
ca abhyaṅgito, sukhodakena taṃ garbhamalaṃ paridhotaṃ8. so riṣi taṃ garbharūpaṃ tasya9
mṛgīye thane10 allīpeti, sâpi mṛgī pāyeti. so pi riṣi11 (314v) tasya12 mṛgīye thanaṃ13 tasya
dārakasya mukhe prakṣipati14. yaṃ kālaṃ so dārako āsito bhavati, tato sā mṛgī tasya
āśramasya parisamantena caritvā, pānīyañ ca pibitvā puno15 taṃ16 garbharūpaṃ stanaṃ
pāyeti, jihvāye17 ca naṃ parilehati. yaṃ kālaṃ so garbharūpo pādehi pi aṇvito, tato svayaṃ
tasya18 mṛgīye thanaṃ19 gṛhṇītvā20 pibati. ekacaraṃ śṛṅgakaṃ jātaṃ, tena21 riṣiṇā Ekaśṛṅgo
ti22 nāmaṃ kṛtaṃ.23 so dāni yathā se24 mātā mṛgehi sārdhaṃ (’)ṇvati25, tathā so pi Ekaśṛṅgako
riṣikumāro aṇvati mṛgehi ca mṛgapotakehi ca sārdhaṃ krīḍamāno. yato yato sā mātā
mṛgagaṇehi sārdhaṃ26 aṇvati, tato tato so pi Ekaśṛṅgako riṣikumāro (Sen. 145) aṇvati
mṛgapotakehi sārdhaṃ krīḍanto, aṇviya aṇviya mṛgehi mṛgapotakehi ca sārdhaṃ27 punas taṃ
riṣiṣya āśramapadaṃ āgacchati. tato naṃ riṣi kṣudrakṣudrāṇi phalāni varṇagandharasopetāni
deti. yadā so riṣikumāro āśramapade śayito bhavati, tato bahu mṛgī28 ca mṛgapotakā ca taṃ
riṣikumāraṃ anuparivāretvā śayaṃti. yaṃ velaṃ te mṛgā ca mṛgapotakā ca caritukāmā

1
Corr. Na; Sa ahiprasavehi (s.e.; the characters for bha and ha are similar in some scripts, cf. ms. Na bha and
ha ); Sen. abhiṣyaṇṇehi; prasava “being set in motion” (< pra-√sū); we expect the meaning similar to or the
same as that in Sa 318r3 abhiṣyandehi (← ºṣyantehi) dhātūhi (see BHSD s.v. abhiṣyandati “overflows,
becoming inflated [with evil bodily humors]”).
2
Sen. ºkuṇḍake; see BHSD s.v. kuṇḍalaka “(3) copper vesses”.
3
Sa Na ºmatī; corr. Sen.
4
Sen. tato ca tāye; for the saṃdhi-consonant -r-, cf. BHSG § 4.61-63; von Hinüber 2001 § 271; Geiger § 73.3;
in ms. Sa see Marciniak 2014: 164.
5
Na Sen. mamaỿvaỿṣo; the reading in Sa could also be mama c(ʼ) eṣo , the akṣaras ca and ra are
often miswritten for one another.
6
I.e. ºnisrāvo; cf. BHSD s.v. nisrāva “issue”. 7 Sen. gṛhṇīya. 8 Sen. ºdhautaṃ.
9
Sen. tasyā; for the gen. sg. fem. tasya see BHSG § 21.46; in ms. Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014: 174.
10
Na Sen. stane; Pā thana.
11
Sa riṣiṣi (ditt.); corr. Na; Sen. ṛṣiṇâpi.
12
Sen. tasyā. 13 Na Sen. stanaṃ. 14 Sen. prakṣipyati. 15 Na Sen. punaḥ. 16 Sen. omits taṃ.
17
Sa Na jihvāyena; Sen. jihvāgreṇa; -āyena in jihvāyena seems to be a double ending, or a blend of two endings:
instr. fem. -āye and instr. masc. -ena.
18
Sen. tasyā. 19 Na Sen. stanaṃ.
20
Sen. gṛhṇitvā; Sa 377r1 catvāri pātrāṇi pratigṛhṇītvā; cf. BhiVin(Ma-L) pratigṛhṇītvā (p. 147, § 166, 6, 19; p.
148 § 166, 9; p. 177, § 179, 22), gṛhṇītvā (p. 323, § 291, 3).
21
Corr. Na; Sa tai. 22 Corr. Sen.; Sa Na hi.
23
Sen. ekacaraṃ śṛṃgakaṃ jātan ti tena ṛṣiṇā Ekaśṛṇgo ti nāmaṃ kṛtaṃ.
24
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na me (s.e.; the akṣaras sa and ma are similar).
25
Na Sen. sārdham aṇvati.
26
Sa sarvaṃ (s.e.; the akṣaras dha and va are similar); corr. Na.
27
Sa sārdha; corr. Na.
28
Sen. bahū mṛgā.

177
bhavanti, tato taṃ ṛṣikumāraṃ śayamānaṃ mukhatuṇḍakena pratibodhayanti1. evaṃ te mṛgā
ca mṛgapotakā ca nānāprakārā ca pakṣī tena riṣikumāreṇa sārdhaṃ tatra āśramapade
abhiramanti.
yaṃ kālaṃ so Ekaśṛṅgako riṣikumāro vijñaprāpto2 saṃjāto, tasya riṣisya3 taṃ āśramaṃ
siñcati sanmārjati, mūlāni nānāprakārāṇi āneti, patrāṇi āneti, udakaṃ āneti, kāṣṭhāni āneti, taṃ
riṣiṃ parimardati, snāpeti, agnihotraṃ paṭijāgareti4. taṃ riṣiṃ parivisati nānāprakārāhi5
mūlavikṛtīhi patravikṛtīhi puṣpavikṛtīhi phalavikṛtīhi, pānīyaṃ upanāmeti. prathamaṃ taṃ
riṣiṃ parivisitvā tāṃ ca mṛgī6 mātaraṃ paścāt svayaṃ āhāraṃ karoti. tena riṣiṇā tasya
riṣikumārasya dhyānānāṃ ca abhijñānāñ ca mārgam upadiṣṭaṃ. tena dāni riṣikumāreṇa
pūrvarātrāpararātraṃ jāgarikāyogam anuyuktena viharantena ghaṭantena vyāyamantena
catvāri dhyānāny utpāditāni, paṃca c(ʼ) abhijñā7 sākṣīkṛtā. so dāni riṣikumāro (315r)
catudhyānalābhī8 pañcābhijño kaumarabrāhmacārī maharddhiko mahānubhāvo saṃjāto
abhijñāto9 devamanuṣyāṇāṃ.
Ekaśṛṅgako riṣikumāro anuHimavante Gaṅgāye nadīye kūle Sāhaṃjānī-āśramapade
prativasati. Vārāṇasīyañ ca nagare Kāśirājño putro na saṃbhavati10. tena dāni bahū
yaṣṭopayācitakāni11 kṛtāni putrārthāya “yathā me putro bhaveya”, na câsya putro saṃbhavati,
12
(Sen. 146) vistīrṇe antapure dhītaro va asti.
tena dāni Kāśirājñā śrutaṃ “Gaṅgāya kūle Sāhaṃjanī nāma āśramapadaṃ. tatra
Kāśyapo nāma riṣi prativasati. tasya rājariṣisya tatra āśramapade prativasantasya mṛgīye
sakāśāto Ekaśṛṅgako nāma riṣikumāro utpanno” ti. “yaṃ nūnâhaṃ Nalinīdhītarāṃ
rājakumāriṃ13 Ekaśṛṅgasya riṣikumārasya dadyeyaṃ?14 so me putro bhaviṣyati jāmātiko15
ca”.
atha khalu bhikṣavaḥ sa Kāśirājā brāhmaṇapurohitaṃ āha16 “tatra Kāśyapo nāma riṣi17
prativasati. tasya rājarṣisya tatra āśramapade prativasantasya mṛgīye sakāśāto Ekaśṛṅgako
nāma riṣikumāro utpanno” ti. “yaṃ nūnâhaṃ Nalinīṃ dhītāṃ18 rājakumārī19 Ekaśṛṅgasya
riṣikumārasya dadyeyaṃ20? so me putro ca bhaviṣyati jāmātiko ca”.

1
Sa Na ºbodhayanti mṛgapakṣīhi; corr. Sen.
2
Sa Na āvijñaº (s.e.); corr. Sen.; cf. Sa 319r5 yatra kāle sā dārikā vijñaprāptā tato taṃ riṣisya āśramaṃ siṃcati
śodheti.
3
Sa Na riṣi (s.e.); corr. Sen.
4
“He looks after (/ watches over) the sacred fire”; Sa Na ºjāgaroti; Sen. pratijāgareti; for the semi-MIndic form
paṭijāgareti, meaning “attends to, cares for”, cf. BHSD s.v.
5
Sa Na ºprakārāṇi (s.e.); corr. Sen.
6
Sen. mṛgīṃ; for the acc. sg. fem. -ī, cf. BHSG § 10.55; Abhis III § 9.4.
7
Na Sen. câbhijñā. 8 Na Sen. ºcatur. 9 Sa Na ºjñātā; corr. Sen. 10 Na Sen. na bhavati.
11
Sa Na yaṣṭopayākṛtakāni (s.e.); Sen. em. iṣṭiprakriyāsthānāni (w.r.); see BHSD 335, s.v. yaṣṭa “sacrifice” +
upayācitaka “prayer, request”; cf. Sa 407v yaṣṭopayācitaśatāni “hundreds of sacrifices and prayers”.
12
Na Sen. antaḥº; for antapura see p. 176, fn. 1.
13
Na Sen. rājakulakumārīṃ; for the acc. sg. fem. -iṃ, cf. BHSG § 10.44; Abhis III § 9.2.
14
Corr. Na; Sa yadyeyaṃ; Sen. dadeyaṃ; cf. Pā dajjeyya; Caillat 2011: 245 “dajje-: opt. < da-d-y-e (active)”.
15
Sa jānātiko; corr. Na. 16 Sa rājā; corr. Na. 17 Sen. ṛṣiḥ. 18 Sen. Nalinīdhīº.
19
Na Sen. ºkumārīṃ; for the acc. sg. fem. -ī, cf. BHSG § 10.55; Abhis III § 9.4.
20
Sen. dadeyaṃ.

178
 atha khalu bhikṣava1 sa Kāśirājā brāhmaṇo2 purohitaṃ rājācāryāṃ āmantrayati
“gacchata3 purohita, tvaṃ4 imā naṃ5 Nalinī rājakanyā6 Ekaśṛṅgakasya riṣikumārasya detha.
so me putro bhaviṣyati jāmātiko ca”.
atha khalu bhikṣava7 brāhmaṇapurohita8 rājācāryo Nalinīṃ rājakumāriṃ9 saparivārāṃ
aśvarathe ārūḍhāyitvā, prabhūtaṃ cânnapānaṃ modakāni ca nānāprakārāṇi
10 11
khādanīyabhojanīyāni ādāya Sāhaṃjanīṃ āśramapadaṃ āgama . tena dāni Sāhaṃjanīṃ
āśramapadaṃ gatvā āśramasya nâtidūrenâpi samīpe gatā. tatra Nalinī rājakumārī sakhīhi12
sārdhaṃ krīḍati hasati. tāni ca krīḍamānāni dṛṣṭvā tāni mṛgapakṣigaṇāni saṃtrasanti,
diśodiśaṃ paridhāvanti. atha khalu bhikṣavaḥ Ekaśṛṅgasya riṣikumārasya etad abhūṣi “kiṃ tu
khalv ime (’)dya mṛgapakṣigaṇā saṃtrasanti, diśodiśañ ca paridhāvayanti13?” atha khalu
bhikṣavaḥ Ekaśṛṅgako riṣikumāro yena Nalinī (315v) rājakumārī tena agama14. adrākṣīd
bhikṣavaḥ15 Ekaśṛṅgako riṣikumāro Nalinīṃ rājakumārīṃ sakhīhi sārdhaṃ krīḍantīṃ (Sen. 147)
su-alaṃkṛtāṃ16 subhūṣitāṃ mahārahehi ca17 vastrehi18. dṛṣṭvā ca punar asya19 etad abhūṣi
“śobhanā khalv ime riṣikumārā, udārāṇi teṣāṃ20 ajināni jaṭāni ca ajinamekhalāni ca”.
nidhyāyati rājakanyānāṃ. so dāni rājakanyānāṃ ajinamekhalāni ati-r-iva kāye vibhāsantāni21
paśyati22. so dāni Ekaśṛṅgako Nalinīṃ pṛcchati “śobhanāni yuṣmāka23 ajināni mekhalāni24 ca
kaṇṭhasūtrāṇi ca”. sā dāni Nalinī rājakumārī Ekaśṛṅga25 riṣikumāraṃ haste gṛhya āha “etāni
edṛśāni asmākaṃ ajināni ca mekhalāni ca kaṇṭhasūtrāṇi ca hastasūtrāṇi ca”. sā dāni tasya
riṣikumārasya modakāni pānaṃ ca anupradāsi26 “idam asmākaṃ hasta27 modakaṃ28
paribhuṃjāhî”ti29. tena dāni tāni modakāni paribhuktāni pānakapibānaṃ30 ca pītaṃ. tasya

1
Na Sen. bhikṣavaḥ; for the voc. pl. bhikṣava in ms. Sa see Marciniak 2014: 184; cf. also Abhis III § 11.13.
2
Na Sen. brahmaṇaṃ; for the acc. sg. masc. -o, cf. BHSG § 8.36; Abhis III § 6.13.
3
Sen. gacchatha. 4 Sen. omits tvaṃ.
5
Sen. omits naṃ; for the acc. sg. fem. naṃ, cf. von Hinüber 2001 § 389.
6
Sen. imāṃ Nalinīṃ rājakanyāṃ; for the acc. sg. fem. -ā, cf. BHSG § 9.20, Abhis III § 7.5.
7
Na Sen. bhikṣavo.
8
Sa Na brāhmapurohita (s.e.); Sen. brāhmaṇapurohito.
9
Na Sen. ºkumārīṃ.
10
Sa ācama (s.e.); Na Sen. āgame; for the 3 sg. aor. / impf. -a, cf. BHSG § 32.112.
11
Sa nena (s.e.; the akṣaras ta and na ); Na Sen. te ca.
12
Sa sakhī (s.e.); corr. Na. 13 Sen. ºdhāvanti.
14
Sa rājakumārī neda (s.e.) agama; Na Sen. rājakānyā tenâgami; 3 sg. aor. / impf. -a (cf. BHSG § 32.112).
15
Na Sen. bhikṣava. 16 Sen. svalaṃº. 17 Sen. omits ca. 18 Sa Na vastrehi ca; corr. Sen. 19 Sen. punaḥ tasya.
20
All the mss. and Sen. read tāsāṃ (w.r.).
21
Sa vibhāṣaº; corr. Na.
22
Sa Na paśyanti, confusion of numbers; corr. Sen.
23
Na Sen. yuṣṃākaṃ; 2 gen. pl. yuṣmāka; not in BHSG, but cf. 1 gen. pl. asmāka (BHSG § 20.56); cf. Sa 131v3
syāt khalu punaḥ bhikṣavo yuṣmāka evam <asyād> (prose); Sa 251r2 atra sudarśane yuṣmāka ubhaye jāyāpatikā
udārarūpā (prose).
24
Sen. ajināni jaṭāni mekhalāni. 25 Na Sen. Ekaśṛṃgaṃ.
26
Corr. Sen.; Sa anupradāmi (s.e.; the akṣaras ma and sa are similar); Na anupradāni.
27
Na hasto; Sen. haste; the reading in Sa hasta could be either s.e. caused by idaṃ or stem in -a used as locative
(cf. BHSG § 8.11; Karashima 2002 § 9.1; for the zero ending as oblique case, cf. also Caillat 2011: 187, 188).
28
Corr. Na; Sa pādaka (s.e.).
29
Sa Na paribhuṃjati tena dāni Kāśirājā paribhuṃjāhîti (s.e.).
30
Sen. pānakaṃ pi ca pītaṃ. Cf. Abhis III 361, s.v. pibana (BHS), neut. “drinking, drink”.

179
tahiṃ āśramapade hi kaṭukaṣāyehi phalāphalehi1 jihvendriyapratyāhatasya tehi modakehi
paribhuṃjamānasya ati-r-iva raseṣu āsvādānugṛddhatā2. tāni ca pānakapibānāni pītvā so dāni
āha “śobhanāni yuṣmākam imāni phalāphalāni pānīyañ ca ajinamekhalāni ca kaṇṭhasūtrāṇi3
hastasūtrāṇi ca udārāṇi bhojanāni. na asmākaṃ āśrame edṛśāni4”.
atha khalu bhikṣavo Nalinī rājakumārī Ekaśṛṅgakaṃ5 riṣikumāram etad uvāca “āgaccha
riṣikumāra, idam asmākaṃ uḍayāni6 saṃcārimāni. yena icchāma tena etāni uḍayāni7 ādāya
gacchāma. āgaccha atra asmākaṃ uḍayaṃ8 praviśa9, āśramaṃ te ca10 upadarśayiṣyāmi”. sā
dāni Nalinī tatra yānaṃ abhiruhitvā Ekaśṛṅgasya hastaṃ praṇāmeti11 “āgaccha praviśāhi idam
asmākaṃ uḍayaṃ12, āśramaṃ praviśyāma13” tti14. so dāni tatra yāne aśvāni āyuktāni dṛṣṭvā
āha “mama mṛgī mātā, imaṃ ca uḍayaṃ15 mṛgā (Sen. 148) vahanti. nâhaṃ atra praviśāmi”. sā
dāni Nalinī Ekaśṛṅgasya riṣikumārasya haste lagnati, kaṇṭhe lagnati, āliṅgati, cumbati
pralobheti ca. riṣikumāro ca tāye Nalinīye mūrdhāto upādāya-m-yāva16 pādeṣu nimittaṃ
paśyati. anyādṛśāni17 svakāni jaṭāni, anyādṛśāni Nalinīye. anyādṛśaṃ18 rūpaṃ (316r) paśyati,
anyādṛśaṃ Nalinīye. anyādṛśaṃ svakaṃ muñjamekhalaṃ, anyādṛśaṃ Nalinīye. anyādṛśāni
svakāni hastasūtrāṇi paśyati, anyādṛśāni Nalinīye. sā dāni tena19 riṣikumāreṇa sārdhaṃ
ālāpasamālāpaṃ20 kṛtvā, viśvastaṃ21 ca saṃbhāvayitvā, premnañ ca saṃjayitvā22.
yathôktaṃ bhagavatā

“pūrve vā saṃnivāsena23 pratyutpannahitena vā ǀ

evaṃ saṃjāyate premnaṃ utpalaṃ vā yathôdake ǀǀ24
yatra manaṃ nivasati cittaṃ câpi prasīdati ǀ

1
Sen. phalaº; cf. Pā phalāphala “all sorts of fruit” (PTSD s.v.); āmreḍita-compound (phalāphala); cf. CPD s.v.
4
ā ; Oberlies 2001: 123c; Wackernagel 1957: 142-148; Whitney 1889 § 1260; Caillat 2011: 185.
2
So read all the mss.; anugṛddhatā “desire for, longing for”; having tasted the sweets given him by Nalinī,
Ekaśṛṅga became desirous of the flavour which was much sweeter than the flavour of the fruits in the hermitage.
Sen. em. āsvādo (ʼ)nugṛhīto, Jon. III 42 “he was charmed by the exceeding sweetness of their flavour”.
3
Sen. ºsūtrāṇi ca.
4
Sen. em. udārāṇi na bhojanāni asmākaṃ āśrame edṛśāni.
5
Sen. Ekaśṛṃgaṃ.
6
Sa Na udayāni; Sen. uṭajāni; see BHSD 120, s.v. uḍaya “hut”; cf. Pkt uḍaya “hut made of leaves”; cf. also
CDIAL s.v. uṭa-.
7
Sa Na udayāni; Sen. uṭajāni. 8 Sa Na udayaṃ; Sen. uṭajaṃ. 9 Sa pratiśa; corr. Na.
10
Sa Na na (s.e.; the akṣaras ca and na are sometimes miswritten for one another); corr. Sen.
11
Sa Na praṇāti (s.e.); Sen. praṇāmi; Pā paṇāmeti (caus. of paṇamati) “stretch out, raise” (see PTSD s.v.).
12
Sa Na udayaṃ; Sen. uṭajaṃ.
13
Sa Na praviṣyāma; Sen. pravekṣyāma.
14
Sa Na nti; corr. Sen. 15 Sa Na udayaṃ; Sen. uṭajaṃ. 16 Na ºdāya yāva; Sen. ºdāya yāvat. 17 Sen. anyādṛśā.
18
Sa Na anyādṛśāni; corr. Sen. 19 Sen. omits tena. 20 Sa Na ālāpaṃº; corr. Sen.
21
Sen. viśvāsaṃ; here viśvasta is an action noun meaning “confidence, trust”; see Oberlies 2001 § 262; Speijer
1886 § 362; Caillat 1971: 144; Esposito 2004: 79.
22
< saṃ-√ji, “having gained (his) love”; Na Sen. saṃjanayitvā.
23
Sa Na sanivāsena; Sen. vāsanivāsena; the parallel verse in Jā II 235.11 reads sannivāsena.
24
Śloka; the same verse occurs in Sa 168v pūrvaṃ vā saṃnivāsena (← sanivāsena) pratyutpannahitena (←
ºutpanneº) vā ǀ evaṃ saṃjāyate premyaṃ utpala vā yathôdake ǀǀ; Sa 332v pūrve vā saṃnivāsena (← sanivāsena)
pratyutpannahitena vā ǀ evaṃ taṃ jāyate premnaṃ utpalaṃ vā yathôdake ǀǀ; cf. Jā II 235.11f. pubbe va (v.l.
pubbena) sannivāsena paccuppannahitena vā ǀ evaṃ taṃ jāyate pemaṃ uppalaṃ va yathôdake ǀǀ.

180
 niṣṭhā1 paṇḍito gaccheyā "saṃvusto2 me pure saha"” ǀǀ3

teṣāṃ saṃsāre saṃsaraṃtānāṃ dīrgharātraṃ4 janmasahasrakoṭībhi5 paraspareṣāṃ

samāgamo āsi, bhāryāpatikā6 abhū.7 teṣāṃ sahadarśanena8 parasparaṃ premnaṃ nipatati9. sā
dāni Nalinī Ekaśṛṅgasya riṣikumārasya pralobhanābhiprāyā rājārhāṇi modakāni
khādanīyabhojanīyāni ca paribhuñjāpetvā, praṇītāni ca pānakāni ca pāyetvā, ālambitvā ca,
cumbayitvā10 ca, kaṇṭhasamālagnato ca kṛtvā, aśvayānaṃ abhiruhiya11 Vārāṇasī gatā12. etāṃ
prakṛtiṃ vistareṇârocayati. Ekaśṛṅgako pi riṣikumāro āśramaṃ gatvā tāṃ Nalinī13 rājadhītāṃ
mūrdhāto-m-upādāya yāva14 pādeṣu raṃjanīyāni nimittāni manasīkaronto āsati, naỿva
mūlaphalāni āneti na udakaṃ na kāṣṭhāni, na āśramapadaṃ saṃmārjati agnihotraṃ
paṭipākaroti15.
so dāni riṣi taṃ kumāraṃ cintāparaṃ dṛṣṭvā pṛcchati (Sen. 149)

“na te kāṣṭhāni bhinnāni16 na te udakam āhṛtaṃ ǀ

agnihotraṃ na juhitaṃ kiṃ nu vaṃdhyâvadhyāyasi?17” ǀǀ18

1
Sen. niṣṭhāṃ; cf. DP s.v niṭṭhā “2. niṭṭhaṃ gacchati, is certain, knows”; cf. MDPL s.v. niṣṭhāṃgata “be
unquestionably certain about”.
2
< saṃ-√vas “to live with, associate with, to dwell together”; Pā saṃvuttha; the parallel verse in Sa 168v reads
saṃvusto me pure bhave “(he) lived with my in a former existence”; cf. Sa 332v2 saṃvusto me ito pure bhave.
Sen. em. saṃtuṣṭā (≠ mss.); Jon. III 143 “she was happy with me in the past”.
3
Śloka; pāda a is na-Vipulā; in pāda c the metre requires paṇḍitŏ (Pathyā); the same verse occurs in Sa 332v
yatra mano niviśati cittaṃ câpi prasīdati ǀ niṣṭhāṃ paṇḍito gacchet “saṃvusto me ito pure bhave” ǀǀ; cf. Jā I
309.24f. yasmiṃ mano nivisati cittaṃ câpi pasīdati ǀ adiṭṭhapubbake pose kāmaṃ tasmiṃ pi vissase ǀǀ.
4
Sa Na ºrātra; corr. Sen.
5
Sen. ºībhiḥ; for the instr. pl. -ībhi, cf. BHSG § 10.196.
6
Sen. ºpatiṣāṃ.
7
“They met (teṣāṃ … samāgamo āsi) and became wife and husband (bhāryāpatikā abhū)”; Sen. em.
bhāryāpatiṣāṃ tasmāt teṣāṃ … (≠ mss.). Cf. BhiVin(Ma-L) 265.21 yahiṃ bhāryāpatikā pratikramanti “where
wife and husband return”.
8
Sen. saha darśº.
9
Sa Na nipatanti, confusion of numbers; corr. Sen.
10
Sa muñcavitvā (a sort of met.); corr. Na; cf. the reading further in this chapter (Sa 316v): Nalinīye riṣikumāro
bhūyo abhinandito kaṇṭhe ca lagnā bhūyo ca āliṃgito cumbito ca.
11
Sen. abhiruhitvā.
12
Na Sen. Vārāṇasīṃ pratyāgatā.
13
Na Sen. Nalinīṃ; for the acc. sg. fem. -ī, cf. BHSG § 10.55; Abhis III § 9.4.
14
Na Sen. mūrdhnāto samupādāya yāvat.
15
Sen. paṭijāgareti; Jon. III 151 “tends the sacred fire”; see BHSD s.v. paṭipākaroti; cf. Pā paṭipākatika
“restored, set right again” (PTSD s.v.). Cf. Sa 319r6 agnihotraṃ se paṭipākaroti and Sa 321v1 yathāṇattaṃ
sarvaṃ paṭipākṛtaṃ.
16
Sa bhinnā; corr. Na.
17
“Why are you, indeed, pondering vainly?”; Sa Na kiṃ tu vadhyâvadhyāyati; Sen. em. kin tuvaṃ dhyānaṃ
dhyāyati (≠ mss.). See BHSD s.v. avadhyāti “(Pā avajjhāyati, apaº to Skt dhyāti with ava, in Skt with different
meaning) "ponders, meditates on".” Cf. Jā IV 221.20 kin nu mando va jhāyasi; here the word vandhya (“barren,
useless”) corresponds to Pā manda (“slow, lazy, yielding little result”).
18
Śloka; pāda c is na-Vipulā; Senart wrongly prints this verse as prose; cf. Jā V 201.20f. na te kaṭṭhāni bhinnāni
na te udakam ābhataṃ ǀ aggi pi te na juhitaṃ kin tu mando va jhāyasi ǀǀ (= Jā IV 221.19f.); cf. Lüders 1940: 67.

181
 ṛṣikumāro āha “iha anyāto āśramāto riṣikumāro saṃbahulehi riṣikumārehi sārdhaṃ
āgato prāsādiko darśanīyo, śobhanehi jaṭehi ajinehi, śobhanehi kaṇṭhasūtrehi, śobhanehi1
hastasūtrehi, śobhanehi muñjamekhalehi, mṛṣṭāni ca sānaṃ phalaphalāni, pānīyañ ca na
edṛśaṃ yathâsmākaṃ, mṛgayukte hi uḍaye2 aṇṭhenti3. te mayā āśramasya asukasmiṃ4 pradeśe
dṛṣṭvā5, tena ca me riṣikumāreṇa sārdhaṃ prīti saṃjātā6. kaṇṭhe ca so gṛhya mama prakāśaṃ
jaṭehi gṛhya-n-avanāmya7 vaktreṇa vaktraṃ praṇidhāya śabdaṃ karoti. taṃ me janaye
praharṣaṃ, tam ahaṃ smaranto paridīnavaktro. tena vinā na carāṇi8 āśrame”. riṣiṇo9 dāni
riṣikumārasya śrutvā etad abhūṣi “yādṛśaṃ ayaṃ riṣikumāro teṣāṃ (316v) varṇasaṃsthānaṃ
ācikṣati, na te riṣikumārā, strīhi tāhi bhavitavyaṃ”. so dāni riṣi taṃ Ekaśṛṅgakaṃ riṣikumāraṃ
āha “putra na te riṣikumārā, striyas tāvo10. riṣīṇāṃ lobhenti, tapāto vārayanti11. riṣibhis tāvo12
dūrato parivarjayitavyā, antarāyakarāvo13 brahmacāriṇāṃ. mā tehi sārdhaṃ samaṃ karohi.
āśīviṣasamā tāvo14, viṣapatrasamā tāvo15, aṃgārakarṣūpamā16 tāvo17”.
<so>18 dāni Kāśirājā taṃ purohitaṃ āha “nāvāsu aśokavanikāni ropetvā
puṣpaphalopetehi rukṣehi19 Gaṅgāye pratiśrotena taṃ āśramapadaṃ gacchāhi Nalinīye
saparivārāye sārdhaṃ. tato taṃ riṣikumāraṃ nāvāyam ārohitvā20 ānehi.” so dāni purohito
Kāśirājñaḥ pratiśrutvā Naliniṃ rājakumāriṃ21 purimāṃtāṃgikaveḍhimāhi22 nāvāhi
vitatavitānāhi citraduṣyaparikṣiptāhi osaktapaṭṭadāmakalāpāhi dhūpanadhūpitāhi (Sen. 150)
muktapuṣpāvakīrṇāhi saparivārāṃ ārupitvā, Gaṃgāye pratiśrotena taṃ Sāhaṃjaniṃ
āśramapadaṃ gato. tena dāni tasya āśramapadasya samīpe nāvāni thapetvā 23, sā Nalinī
rājakumārī24 Ekaśṛṅgasya riṣikumārasya sakāśaṃ visarjitā “gaccha taṃ25 riṣikumāraṃ ānehi”.

1
Sen. omits śobhanehi. 2 Sa Na hi udaye; Sen. pi uṭaje; see p. 180, fn. 6.
3
Sa athenti; Na arthenti, Sen. aṇvanti; cf. Oguibénine 2002, s.v. aṇṭhati.
4
Sen. amukasmiṃ; for amuka and asuka, cf. Geiger § 109.3. 5 Sen. dṛṣṭā.
6
Sa Na saṃjāto (s.e. [-ā and -o are often miswritten for one another] or confusion of genders); corr. Sen.
7
Sen. omits jaṭehi gṛhya-n-avanāmya, “(He) grasped (my) hair, bent down (upon me)”; Benedetti 2015: 34, fn.
96 reads gṛhyāna ca nāmya; for the saṃdhi-consonant -n-, cf. BHSG § 4.65; von Hinüber 2001 § 273; in ms. Sa,
cf. Marciniak 2014: 164.
8
1 sg. impv.; Sa carāni; Na Sen. ramāmi.
9
Sa Na ṛṣiṇā; corr. Sen.
10
Sen. tāyo; nom. pl. fem. tāvo, not in Sen. (sporadically kept only as the nom. acc. fem. pl. noun ending -āvo);
cf. BHSG § 9.93. On -v- for -y- see also Geiger § 46; Pischel § 254; in ms. Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014: 181.
11
Corr. Sen.; Sa cā +yenti (the second akṣara is unreadable; the akṣaras ca and va are similar); Na cāryenti.
12
Sen. tāyo. 13 Sen. ºkarāyo. 14 Sen. āśiº tāyo. 15 Sen. tāyo.
16
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºkaryopamā; Pā angārakāsu.
17
Sen. tāyo. 18 Sa Na lack so; suppl. Sen.
19
Sa reads kakṣehi, which is s.e. for rukṣ- (the akṣaras ru and ka could be miswritten for one another)
rather than for vṛkṣ- (the characters for ka and vṛ are not similar); Na Sen. vṛkṣehi; cf. Pā, Pkt rukkha (see
PTSD s.v. rukkha); cf. CDIAL 622, s.v. rukṣa.
20
Sa Na āruhitvā, but we expect caus.; Sen. ārūpitvā; Skt ārohayati, āropayati, cf. CDIAL s.v. ārōhati “caus. Pā
ārōpēti; Pk. ārōhēi “makes mount”.
21
Na Sen. Nalinīṃ rājakanyāṃ.
22
“Wrapped with (veḍhima) fine cloth (aṃśuka) for and aft”(?); Sa Na purimaṃtaṃº; Sen. ºāṃgikacetiṣṭhāhi; for
veḍhima < veṣṭa + ima-suffix, cf. Leumann 1882 § 79; Pischel 1900 §§ 304, 602; aṃgika is probably s.e. for
aṃśuka (the akṣaras ga and śa are similar in some scripts).
23
Sen. sthāpetvā; Pā thapeti. 24 Na Sen. rājakanyā. 25 Sen. tvaṃ.

182
 sā dāni Nalinī rājakumārī nāvāto oruhitvā1 saparivārā tatrâśramapade nānāprakārāṇi
vanakusumāni ca vanakisalakāni2 ca pralobhentī3 āsanti4. tāni5 ca dṛṣṭvā6 tato āśramāto
mṛgapakṣigaṇā svakasvakāni rutāni muñcatāni7 diśodiśaṃ pradhāvanti. riṣikumāro pi tāni
mṛgapakṣigaṇāni saṃtrasantāni dṛṣṭvā taṃ pradeśaṃ gato. tato taṃ8 paśyati Nalinīṃ
rājakumārīṃ saparivārāṃ vanakusumāni ca vanakisalakāni9 ca pralobhenti10, dṛṣṭvā ca puna11
yena Nalinī rājakumārī tenôpasaṃkrānto. Nalinīye riṣikumāro bhūyo abhinandito, kaṇṭhe ca
lagno12, bhūyo ca āliṃgito cumbito ca. modakāni ca khajjakaprakārāṇi ca paribhuṃjitvā,
rājārhāṇi ca pānakāni pibitvā Nalinīye sārdhaṃ tāṃ nāvāṃ ārūḍho. Nalinī āha “ime asmākaṃ
āśramā13 udake saṃcaraṃti”. so tāye pralobhetvā nāvāyānena Vārāṇasīṃ ānīto. purohitena
riṣikumārasya Nalinī14 pāṇigrahaṇaṃ15 kṛtvā dinnā. so (317r) tāye Nalinīye sārdhaṃ āsati
krīḍati, na ca naṃ16 saṃyogaṃ gacchati. jānāti “vayasyo17 me eṣo riṣikumāro” ti.
so dāni tāye Nalinīye sārdhaṃ tāṃ nāvāṃ18 Sāhaṃjanīṃ āśramapadaṃ19 gato. tāye ca
mātare mṛgīye Ekaśṛṅgako riṣikumāro Nalinīye rājakumārīye sārdhaṃ āgacchanto dṛṣṭa20. sā
dāni putraṃ pṛcchati “putra kahiṃ (ʼ)si gato?” ti. so dāni āha “imasya me vayasyasya
āśramapadaṃ21 gato” ti “eṣo me vayasyo22 agniṃ pradakṣiṇīkṛtvā udakena pāṇinā23 gṛhīto24”
ti. tasya25 dāni mṛgīye etad abhūṣi “na khalu (Sen. 151) punar ayaṃ riṣikumāro vayasyaṃ jānāti
bhāryām vā26. iyaṃ ca kanyā, ayaṃ ca riṣikumāro puruṣottamo, etena tu27 eṣa28 bhāryā agniṃ
pradakṣiṇīkṛtvā udakena pāṇigṛhītā, bhāryā labdhā” ti “tato29 ko se30 riṣikumārasya evam31
arthaṃ sambodhaye yathā va32 "na eṣa riṣikumāro, Kāśirājño eṣā dhītā Nalinī nāma tatra33
bhāryā dinnā"?” ti.

1
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na āruhitvā (s.e.).
2
Sen. ºkisalayāni; kisalaka is a wrong back-formation from Skt kisalaya.
3
Sen. pralāventī (≠ mss.); pralopentī (“pick”) > *praloventī / pralobhentī; for the confusion of -v- / -bh-, which
is common in Gāndhārī, cf. Brough 1962 §§ 12, 44; von Hinüber 2001 § 191, sporadically also in Pā (cf.
Karashima 1992: 320 [ad 96b-4]) and Sanskrit (cf. Vedic Variants, §§ 220-222). In the next sentence Sa Na read
again vanakisalakāni ca pralobhenti.
4
3 pl., i.e., Nālinī and her companions; Sen. āsati.
5
Acc. pl. fem. tāni; (cf. acc. pl. fem. -āni, BHSG § 9.98); Sen. tāṃ. Cf. Sa 322v tāni antapurikāni.
6
Sen. tāṃ pi ca dṛṣṭvā.
7
Sen. muṃcantāni; for the nom. acc. pl. neutr. -tāni (from the weak stem), cf. BHSG § 18.50.
8
Sen. tāṃ. 9 Sen. ºkisalāni.
10
Na pralopenti, Sen. pralāventīṃ (≠ mss.); see fn. 3; for the acc. sg. fem. -i, cf. BHSG § 10.17; Abhis III § 9.1.
11
Na Sen. punar. 12 Sa Na Sen. lagnā. 13 Sen. āśrame. 14 Sa Na Nalinīye; corr. Sen. 15 Na Sen. pāṇigrahaṃ.
16
Sen. na pana saṃyogaṃ; Benedetti 2015: 37, fn. 106 reads vanaṃ saṃyogaṃ instead, and translates “he did
not reach desire and (sexual) union”; cf. BHSD s.v. nam; DP s.v. naṃ2 (“indeed, certainly”).
17
Sa vayaṃsyo (s.e.); corr. Na.
18
Sen. tasyāṃ nāvāyāṃ; on acc. for loc., cf. BHSG § 7.23; for more examples in Sa see p. 135, fn. 16.
19
Sa Sahaṃjanīṃ āśramapadaṃ Sāhaṃjanīṃ āśramapadaṃ (ditt.), corr. Na.
20
Na dṛṣṭo; Sen. dṛṣṭaḥ; for the nom. sg. masc. -a, cf. BHSG § 8.22; Abhis III § 6.1.
21
Sen. āśramaṃ. 22 Sen. vayasya. 23 Sa pāṇino; corr. Na. 24 Sa Na gṛhītaṃ; corr. Sen.
25
Sen. tasyā; for the gen. sg. fem. tasya, cf. BHSG §§ 21.17, 21.46; in ms. Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014: 174.
26
For vā = eva, cf. BHSD s.v. vā (2); Abhis III 473, s.v. vā (2); PW s.v. vā (4).
27
Sa Na te (s.e.); corr. Sen.
28
Sen. eṣā; for the nom. sg. fem. eṣa see BHSG § 21.8, § 21.46.
29
Sen. tatra (≠ mss.). 30 Corr. Sen.; Sa Na me. 31 Na Sen. etam. 32 Sen. omits va. 33 Sen. tava (≠ mss.).

183
 tatra ca Sāhaṃjanisya āśramapadasya heṣṭhā1 Gaṅgākūle prativratānāṃ tāpasīnāṃ
āśramapadaṃ. 2tena dāni taṃ tāpasīnāṃ āśramapadaṃ gato. tatra ca tāpasīnāṃ āśramapadaṃ
praviśanto riṣikumāro tāpasīhi vāriyati “mā tuvaṃ atra āśramapade praviśāhi. tvaṃ puruṣo,
eṣa3 ca strīṇāṃ pativratānāṃ4 brahmacāriṇīnāṃ āśramo” ti “na labhyaṃ atra puruṣeṇa
praviśituṃ”. so dāni riṣikumāro tāṃ tāpasīṃ pṛcchati “ko strī vā5 puruṣo vā?” ti. tasya tāye
tāpasīye strīdharmā ca ācikṣitā “na eṣa tava vayasyo, na eṣa riṣikumāro. eṣā strī Nalinī nāma
rājakumārī Kāśirājño dhītā, tvaṃ ca puruṣo mṛgīto utpanno. tato tvaṃ na jānāsi eṣā tava
udakena bhāryā dinnā tvaṃ ca etasyā pati. no labhyā yuṣmābhiḥ anyamanyaṃ tyajituṃ”.
so dāni riṣikumāro tāsāṃ tāpasīnāṃ śrutvā Nalinīye6 sārdhaṃ Sāhaṃjanī-āśramapade7
pituḥ Kāśyapasya riṣisya śakāśaṃ gato. pituḥ pādāṃ vanditvā sārdhaṃ Nalinīye etāṃ
prakṛtiṃ sarvaṃ āroceti8. riṣisya etad abhūṣi “na śakyati riṣikumāro Nalinīye vinā iha
āśramapade prativasituṃ. parasparasya ete baddhasaṃjāta9 snehasaṃjātā10.” so dāni taṃ
putraṃ Ekaśṛṅgaṃ riṣikumāraṃ āha “putra eṣa11 tava Nalinī rājakumārī (317v) agnidevāṃ12
sākṣīkṛtvā udakena13 ca pāṇigṛhītā dinnā. eṣā te bhāryā, tvaṃ ca etasya14 patiḥ. na labhyā
yuṣmābhiḥ parasparasya tyajituṃ. gaccha etāya sārdhaṃ Vārāṇasiṃ15 nagaraṃ”.
te dāni riṣisya pādāṃ vanditvā, pradakṣiṇañ16 ca kṛtvā, (Sen. 152) mātarañ ca abhivādetvā
Vārāṇasīṃ gatā, gatvā Kāśirājño upasaṃkrāntā. rājñā17 riṣikumārasya anurūpaṃ gṛhaṃ
dinnaṃ parivāraṃ ca upastaraṇaprāvaraṇañ18 ca sarvāṇi ca upabhogaparibhogāni19 ca,
yuvarājyenâbhiṣikto.

sarve kṣayāntā nicayāḥ patanāntā samucchrayāḥ ǀ

saṃyogā viprayogāntā maraṇāntaṃ <hi>20 jīvitaṃ ǀǀ21

1
Sen. heṣṭā; cf. BHSD s.vv. heṣṭā, heṣṭhā; Abhis s.v. heṣṭhāto.
2
Sen. omits tena dāni taṃ tāpasīnāṃ āśramapadaṃ gato. tatra ca tāpasīnāṃ āśramapadaṃ.
3
Na Sen. eṣo.
4
Sen. pratiº; see BHSD s.v. prativrata “Possibly MIndic forms of Skt. pativratā came to mean simply chaste,
and then became applicable even to female ascetics; the form pratiº might then be an unhistorical hyper-Sktism”;
in the previous sentences the mss. read prativrata in the same context: prativratānāṃ tāpasīnāṃ āśramapadaṃ.
5
Na Sen. ko vā strī.
6
Corr. Sen; Sa Na Nalinīyena, which seems to be a blend of two endings, instr. fem. -īye and instr. masc. -ena;
earlier in this chapter we find the same double ending in the form jihvāyena (see p. 177, fn. 17).
7
Sen. Sāhaṃjanīm āśramapadaṃ. 8 Na Sen. sarvāṃ ārocayati.
9
Sen. ºsaṃjātā; for the nom. pl. masc. -a, cf. BHSG § 8.79 (only in verses); Abhis III § 6.25 (prose); in ms. Sa,
cf. Marciniak 2014: 179 (prose).
10
Sa Na snehāº; corr. Sen.
11
Sen. eṣā; for the nom. sg. fem. eṣa, cf. BHSG § 21.8.
12
Sen. ºdevaṃ. 13 Sa Na udakaṃ; corr. Sen. 14 Sen. etasyā. 15 Na Sen. Vārāṇasīṃ.
16
Na Sen. pradakṣiṇīṃ. 17 Sa Na rājño; corr. Sen.
18
“Covers (or: carpets, cf. DP s.v. upatthara) and robes”; Na Sen. upastaraṇapratyāstaraṇaṃ.
19
Sa Na ºbhāgāni (s.e.); corr. Sen.
20
Sa lacks hi (s.e.); suppl. Na; Sen. pi; cf. Sa 332r1 maraṇāntaṃ hi jīvitaṃ; SBV I 56.30 maraṇāntam hi jīvitam.
21
Śloka; pāda a is bha-Vipulā; cf. Divy I 27.2f. sarve kṣayāntā nicayāḥ patanāntās samucchrayāḥ ǀ samyogā
viprayogāntā maraṇāntaṃ ca jīvitam ǀǀ; SBV I 56.29f. sarve kṣayāntā nicayāḥ patanāntāḥ samucchrayāḥ ǀ
samyogā viprayogāntā maraṇāntam hi jīvitam ǀǀ; Nett 146.9.13f. khayantā nicayā sabbe patanantā samussayā ǀ
sabbesaṃ maraṇam āgamma sabbesaṃ jīvitam addhuvaṃ ǀǀ.

184
 so dāni Kāśirājā kāladharmeṇā1 saṃyukto kālagato, Ekaśṛṅgena Vārāṇasyāṃ rājyaṃ
pratilabdhaṃ. tena2 dāni Naliniye3 mūlāto yamalā4 dvātriṃśatputrā jātā. aparāṇāṃ pi devīnāṃ
mūlāto sātirekaṃ putraśataṃ jātaṃ. dharmeṇa rājyam anuśāsayitvā ciraṃ dīrgham
adhvānaṃ5, jyeṣṭhaputraṃ rājyenâbhiṣiñcitvā6 puna7 riṣipravrajyāṃ pravrajito. tena dāni
pūrvarātrāpararātraṃ jāgarikāyogasamanuyuktena yujyantena ghaṭantena vyāyamantena
bāhitakena8 mārgeṇa catvāri dhyānāny utpāditāni, pañca c(ʼ) abhijñā9 sākṣātkṛtā. so dāni
kāmadhātuṃ samatikramitvā kāyasya bhedāta10 Brāhme devanikāye11 utpanno.
bhagavān āha 12“syāt khalu puna bhikṣavaḥ yuṣmākam evam asyād "anya tena kālena
tena samayena Kāśyapo riṣi abhūṣi". na khalv etad evaṃ draṣṭavyaṃ. tat kasya heto? eṣa sa
bhikṣava rājā Śuddhodano tena kālena tena samayena Sāhaṃjanīyāṃ āśramapade Kāśyapo
riṣi abhūṣi. syāt khalu puna bhikṣavo yuṣmākam evam asyād "anyā sā tena kālena tena
samayena sā mṛgī abhūṣi". na khalv etad evaṃ draṣṭavyaṃ. tat kasya heto? eṣā sā bhikṣavo
Mahāprajāpatī Gautamī tena kālena tena samayena anuHimavante Sāhaṃjanīyaṃ āśramapade
mṛgī abhūṣi. syāt khalu punar bhikṣavo yuṣmākam evam asyād "anyaḥ sa tena kālena tena
samayena Kāśirājā abhūṣi". na khalv etad evaṃ draṣṭavyaṃ. tat kasya hetoḥ? eṣa sa bhikṣava
Mahānāmo Śākyabhūto tena kālena tena samayena Kāśirājā abhūṣi. syāt khalu puna bhikṣavo
yuṣmākam evam asyād "anyaḥ sa tena kālena tena samayena Ekaśṛṅgako nāma riṣikumāro
(318r) abhūṣi". na khalv etad evaṃ draṣṭavyaṃ. tat kasya heto? ahaṃ sa bhikṣavaḥ tena kālena
tena samayena Ekaśṛṅgako nāma riṣikumāro abhūṣi. syāt khalu puna bhikṣavo yuṣmākam
evam asyād "anyaḥ sa tena kālena tena samayena Nalinī nāma Kāśirājño dhītā abhūṣi". na
khalv etad evaṃ draṣṭavyaṃ. tat kasya heto? eṣā sā bhikṣavo Yaśodharā Rāhulasya mātā tena
kālena tena samayena Nalinῑ nāma Kāśirājño dhῑtā abhūṣῑ. tadâpi eṣā ātmānam alaṃkṛtvā
mama pralobheti. etarahiṃ pi eṣâtmānaṃ alaṃkṛtvā mama pralobheti.”

Nalinῑye rājakumārῑye jātakaṃ

1
Sen. ºdharmeṇa; for the instr. sg. -enā, cf. BHSG § 8.39 (only m.c.; not in the Mv); cf. Sa 13r śramaṇena vā
brāhmaṇenā (prose).
2
Sa te; corr. Na. 3 Na Sen. Nalinīye. 4 Sen. yamajātā.
5
Na dīrgharātram adhvānaṃ; Sen. dīrgharātraṃ. 6 Sen. rājye (ʼ)bhiṣiṃcitvā. 7 Sen. punaḥ.
8
Probably a wrong back-formation from *bāhiyaka < bāhyaka (“heretical”; cf. BHSD, SWTF, s.v.) < bāhya +
ka; in ms. Sa both variants occur in the same context, bāhitakena: Sa 123r5, 128v4, 317v3; bāhirakena: Sa 83v1,
424v1; cf. BHSD 399, s.v. bāhiraka “in BHS noted only in the special mg. ‘outside (the Buddhist religion), non-
Buddhist’; esp. with mārga, a non-Buddhist (religious) path”; cf. also BHSD s.v. bāhayati “Note that bāhitaka,
or vāhº, is also written for bāhiraka; q.v., as ep. of mārga, but I believe wrongly; ºraka must be read”.
9
Na Sen. paṃcābhijñā.
10
Sen. bhedāt; for the abl. sg. -āta, cf. BHSG § 8.50; cf. Merv-Av 62r3 abl. sg. grāmāta; see also Caillat 2011:
18; cf. Sa 336r sammukhāc chrutaṃ sammukhāta pratigṛhītaṃ.
11
Sen. Brahmadevaº.
12
Na (= all the later mss. and Sen.) reads as follows: bhagavān āha “yas tena kālena Kāśyapo ṛṣir eṣa sa
Śuddhodano abhūṣi. yā sā mṛgī eṣā sā bhikṣavo Mahāprajāpatī Gautamī (Sen. omits Gautamī) abhūṣi. yaś ca
Kāśirājo ’bhūd eṣa eva Mahānāmo Śākyo ’bhūt. yaś caỿkaśṛṃgako ṛṣikumāras tadâhaṃ eva abhūva. yā ca
Nalinī nāma rājakanyā eṣaỿva Yaśodharā abhūṣi. tadâpi eṣā ātmānaṃ alaṃkṛtvā mama pralobheti. etarahiṃ pi
eṣâtmānaṃ alaṃkṛtvā mama pralobheti”.

185
 Padumāvatī-parikalpa

Sa 318r2-325r2
Na 182r12-186v2
Sen. III 153.1-170.10

bhikṣū bhagavantam āhansu “paśya bhagavaṃ katham ayaṃ1 Yaśodharā rājñā

Śuddhodanena ananujujyitvâparyavagāhitvā2 anaparādhī vadhyā osṛṣṭā3.” bhagavān āha “na
bhikṣavo etarahiṃ yeva4 eṣā Yaśodharā rājñā Śuddhodanena ananuyuṃjyitvā5 anaparādhī
vadhyā osṛṣṭā. anyadâpi eṣā6 Yaśodharā eminā7 rājñā Śuddhodanena ananuyuṃjyitvā8
aparyavagāhitvā anaparādhī vadhyā osṛṣṭā”. bhikṣū āhaṃsuḥ “anyadâpi bhagavaṃ?”
bhagavān āha “anyadâpi bhikṣavo”.
atīta-m-adhvāne anuHimavante mahāvanaṣaṇḍe9 tatra Maṇḍavyasya10 riṣisya11
āśramapadaṃ caturdhyānalābhinaḥ pañcābhijñasya mahābhāgasya mūlopetaṃ patropetaṃ
puṣpopetaṃ phalopetaṃ12 pānīyopetaṃ mṛgapakṣiśatasahasrehi niṣevitaṃ. atha khalu
bhikṣavo Maṇḍavyena13 riṣiṇā grīṣmāṇāṃ paścime māse kṣudrapākehi phalehi paribhuktehi
bahutareṇa ca pānīyena pītena abhiṣyannehi14 dhātūhi, upalakuṇḍake saśukraṃ prasrāvaṃ
kṛtaṃ. atha khalu bhikṣavo ’nyatarā <mṛgī>15 ṛtumatī16 tṛṣāyaṃ17 bhrāntā pānīyasaṃjñāya
tato upalakuṇḍalakāto18 taṃ ṛṣisya saśukraṃ prasrāvaṃ pītam, aśucimrakṣitena ca
mukhatuṇḍakena svakaṃ yonimukhaṃ parilekhesi19. acintyaṃ20 satvānāṃ karmavipākaḥ.
tāye mṛgīye taṃ śukraṃ rudhiraṃ ca sammūrchitvā21 kukṣi22 pratilabdhaṃ. sā dāni tasyaỿva

1
Na Sen. iyaṃ; for ayaṃ as nom. sg. fem., cf. Geiger § 108; see also BHSG § 21.81.
2
Na ananuyuṃº; Sen. ananuyujyitvā; for the interchange j / y in ms. Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014: 165; for j < y, cf.
Norman CP IV 55 (“There was a pre-Pāli dialect where the change y- > j- occurred”); Handurukande 1967: xiii.
3
Na Sen. vadhyā ti osṛṣṭā. 4 Na Sen. eva. 5 Na Sen. ananuyujitvā.
6
Corr. Na; Sa eṣo (s.e.; -ā and -o are often miswritten for one another).
7
Sen. iminā; cf. BHSG § 21.58; Marciniak 2014: 173.
8
Na Sen. ananuyujyitvā.
9
Sen. ºkhaṇḍaṃ; for vanakhaṇḍa / vanaṣaṇḍa, cf. Schneider 2002: 23, fn. 22.
10
In ms. Sa the name of the riṣi is given as Maṇḍavya or Māṇḍavya.
11
Corr. Na; Sa riṣi; Sen. ṛṣisya.
12
Na Sen. mūlopetaṃ phalopetaṃ puṣpopetaṃ patropetaṃ.
13
Sen. Māṇḍaº.
14
Sa ºṣyantehi; Na ºṣyandehi; Sen. ºṣyaṇṇehi; cf. CPD s.v. abhi-sanna “overflowing (with joy or distress), full to
overflow (of bad humours); -kāya whose body is full of (bad) humours”; BHSD s.v. abhiṣyandati “overflows,
becoming inflated (with evil bodily humors)”; cf. Sa 314r tasya abhiṣannā vātātapā saṃvṛttā (see p. 176, fn. 13).
15
Sa lacks mṛgī; suppl. Na.
16
Corr. Na; Sa ṛtumatinī.
17
Sen. tṛṣāyāṃ; for the instr. fem. -āyaṃ, cf. BHSG § 9.51.
18
Sen. upalakuṇḍakāto; see BHSD s.v. kuṇḍalaka “3. copper vessel”; cf. Sa 314r tato me … upalakuṇḍalake
saśukraṃ prasrāvaṃ kṛtaṃ.
19
Sen. parilehasi; all the mss. read parilekh- / parilikh- in the meaning “to lick”, a hyper-form of parileh-; cf.
PTSD s.v. apalekhana “apa + lekhana from likh in meaning of lih, corresponding to Skt ava-lehana, licking
off”; cf. Karashima 2013: 81, fn. 496, on nirlekhakaṃ “A hyper-form of nirlehakaṃ; ṇamul absolutive of nir-
√lih ("lick")”; cf. CPD s.v. apalekhati “= apalikhati, from apa + √likh, but Ctt. alternatively from apa + √lih”.
20
Sen. acintyo.
21
“After blood and semen consolidated”; see p. 176, fn. 15.
22
Sen. kukṣiṃ.

186
āśramapadasya parisāmantena carati paribhramati ca. sā dāni kālena ca samayena dārikāṃ
darśanīyāṃ akṣudrāvakāśāṃ paramayā śubhavarṇapuṣkalatayā samanvāgatāṃ gaurī1
navanītapiṇḍasannibhāṃ (318v) <prasūtā>2. sā dāni mṛgī tāṃ dārikāṃ prasūtā3 va4, tena ca
riṣiṇā taṃ dravyena5 dṛṣṭvā tasyaỿtad abhūṣi “kuto imasyāṃ tiracchānagatāye mṛgīye
mānuṣaṃ apatyaṃ?” ti. samanvāharitvā riṣiṇāṃ pañcābhijñānāṃ jñānaṃ pravartati. so dāni
riṣi Māṇḍavyo (Sen. 154) pañcābhijño mahābhāgo samanvāhārati “iha mama mūtra.6
āśramapade7 anyasya puruṣasya pracāra8 nâsti. eṣā9 ca mṛgī imaṃhi yeva10 mama āśramapade
jātā saṃvṛddhā11, tathânyān(ʾ)12 api mṛgapakṣiśatāni iha vanaṣaṇḍa13 saṃvṛddhāni14. naỿva
mama koci15 mṛgo vā pakṣī vā anyavanaṣaṇḍaṃ16 gacchati, na cânyato vanaṣaṇḍāto koci17
mṛgapakṣī ihâgacchati. iha ete vanaṣaṇḍe18 mṛgapakṣigaṇā jātā ca saṃvṛddhā19 ca abhiratā ca
amanuṣyacarite ca vanaṣaṇḍe20. amukakāle mayā grīṣmāṇāṃ paścime māse pakvapakvāni21
ca phalāphalāni22 ca paribhuktāni suśītalaṃ23 ca bahutaraṃ pānīyaṃ pītaṃ. tato me
’bhiṣyaṃnehi24 dhātūhi upalakuṇḍake saśukraṃ prasrāvaṃ kṛtaṃ. etāye mṛgīye tṛṣitāye taṃ25
saśukraṃ prasrāvaṃ pānīyasaṃjñāye pītaṃ. tato etāye mṛgīye kukṣi26 pratilabdhaṃ. mama
eṣa aṃganisrāvo” ti27. tasya riṣisya Maṇḍavyasya tatra dārikāye atipremnaṃ28 saṃjātaṃ. tena
sā dārikā ajinakena gṛhya āśramaṃ ānītā, sâpy asya mṛgī pṛṣṭhato (’)nveti. tena dāni riṣiṇā
tāye dārikāye taṃ nāla29 phalaśastrakena30 cchinnaṃ. mānuṣikāye ca naṃ kelāyanāya

1
Sen. gaurīṃ; for the acc. sg. fem. -ī, cf. BHSG § 10.55; Abhis III § 9.4.
2
Sa lacks prasūtā, suppl. Na; here prasūtā is used with active meaning “she gave birth to a girl”; for the
participles in -ta used with active meaning, cf. BHSG § 34.15; Speijer 1886 § 360; Franke 1978: 211.
3
Sa Na prasūtāṃ; Sen. prasūtā; participle in -ta with active meaning; nominative absolute “when she gave birth
to that girl” (cf. BHSG § 7.13; Abhis III § 5.1; Sen 1995: 193 [c]).
4
All the mss. and Sen. read ca (the akṣaras ca and va are very similar).
5
Adv. “as it really happened; in the real form, actual” (= dravyatas, cf. MDPL s.v. dravyatas “as an actual
reality”); Sen. dravyaṃ (≠ mss.).
6
Sen. em. iha mama atra. 7 Sa āmapade; corr. Na.
8
Na pracāraṃ; Sen. pracāro; for the nom. sg. masc. -a, cf. BHSG § 8.22; Abhis III § 6.1; RgsGr § 8.10.
9
Corr. Na; Sa eṣo (s.e.).
10
Na imaṃhi eva; Sen. imahiṃ eva; for the loc. sg. imaṃhi see BHSG § 21.66; in ms. Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014:
174, 218, fn. 364.
11
Na Sen. saṃvṛttā. 12 Na Sen. tathânyany.
13
Na Sen. vanakhaṇḍe; for the stems in -a used as locative, cf. BHSD § 8.11; Karashima 2002 § 9.1.
14
Sen. saṃvṛttāni. 15 Sen. kvacit. 16 Sen. ºkhaṇḍaṃ. 17 Sen. ºkhaṇḍāto kocit. 18 Sen. ºkhaṇḍe.
19
Sen. saṃvṛttā ca saṃvṛddhā. The reading in Sen. is probably a result of a scribal error (dittography), which
first occurred in ms. Sb: saṃvṛddhā ca saṃvṛddhā ca. That scribal error was ‘corrected’ to saṃvṛttā ca
saṃvṛddhā (ca), and so read mss. A, B, N, which belong to the same subgroup as ms. Sb.
20
Sen. ºcaritaṃ ca vanakhaṇḍaṃ (≠ mss.).
21
Sen. pakvasupakvāni; cf. Pā pakkapakka “ripe fruit” (PTSD s.v.).
22
All the mss. and Sen. read phalaº; phalāphala is an āmreḍita-compound; cf. CPD s.v. ā4; Oberlies 2001: 123c;
Wackernagel 1957: 142-148; Whitney 1889 § 1260; see also Bollée 2002: 23; Caillat 2011: 185.
23
Sa suśīlaṃ (s.e.); corr. Na.
24
Sa Na (’)bhiṣyaṃdehi; corr. Sen.; see p. 186, fn. 14.
25
Sa ta; corr. Na. 26 Sen. kukṣiṃ. 27 Sen. omits ti. 28 Sa Na atīº; corr. Sen.
29
MW s.v. nāla “navel-string”; Na nālaphalaṃ; Sen. nābhi; for the acc. sg. masc. neut. -a, cf. Abhis III § 6.8;
BHSG § 8.32; RgsGr § 8.19.
30
“The seer cut off the umbilical cord with the knife (used for cutting) fruit”; Na nālaphalaṃ śastrakena; Sen.
nābhi phalaśastrakena.

187
kelāyati1, tāya2 vanamṛgīye stanamūle ca naṃ āsati3. so pi taṃ4 riṣi kṣudrapākāni phalāni
mukhe pīḍeti, kālena kālaṃ tailenâbhyaṅgeti, sukhodakena snapeti5.
samvardhamānī6 ca sā dārikā tāye mṛgīye tena ca riṣiṇā atīva taṃ vanaṃ śobhati7, sā ca
naṃ8 mātā jihvāye parilikhati9. yatra kāle sā dārikā vivardhamānā pādehi pi10 aṇvati. tato
yatra yatra pada11 nikṣipati, tatra tatra tasyā dārikāyā12 pūrvopacitena śubhasya karmasya
vipākena padmāni prādurbhavanti. (Sen. 155) samantena ca āśramapadaṃ13 tasya riṣisya tāye
dārikāye paryāhiṇḍantīye14 padmehi paṃktī15 utthāpitā, padmavanam iva śobhati. tehi ca
padmehi sā dārikā krīḍati, hastenâpi gṛhya aṇvati. tasya dāni riṣisya, tasya16 dārikāye
taṃśubhakarmavipākato krameṣu padmāni prādurbhūtāni (319r) dṛṣṭvā vismayaṃ jātaṃ17
“aho18 dārikāye riddhî”ti “yatra yatra kramāṇi19 nikṣipati20, tatra tatra prāsādikāni darśanīyā21
padmāni prādurbhavanti. kṛtapuṇyāye22 imāye dārikāye bhavitavyaṃ pūrvaṃ dakṣiṇīyeṣu
oruttakuśalamūlāye23 yasya24 imaṃ edṛśaṃ anubhāvaṃ25”. tena dāni riṣiṇā tāye dārikāye
Padumāvatîti nāmaṃ kṛtaṃ.
sā dāni samvardhamānī26 tāye mātare sārdhaṃ tasyâśramasya parisamantena27 aṇvati.
yato yato sā mṛgī caramāṇī28 aṇvati, tato tato sâpi dārikā tāye29 mātare sārdhaṃ aṇvati, mṛgehi

1
Sen. kelāyantī (see Sen. III 484 wrongly “kelāyati, dont kelāyanā est un nomen actionis et kelāyantī le participe
employé au sens passif, est usité en pāli dans le sens de "nourrir, entretenir"”). Cf. BHSD 192, s.v. kelāyati
“tends, cares for, looks after (with person)”; Abhis III 209, s.v. kelāpaya- “sich kümmern”.
2
Na Sen. tāye; for the obl. fem -āya, cf. BHSG § 21.13.
3
Sen. stanācūṣaṇaṃ āsati (≠ mss.); cf. Sa 314v tasya mṛgīye thanaṃ tasya dārakasya mukhe prakṣipati; āsati is
either s.e. for *āseti < āsayati “makes sit, i.e., places her (naṃ) on the breast of the deer”; or here āsati is used in
the causative meaning.
4
Corr. Na; Sa te; Sen. nāṃ. We expect se (gen. sg. fem., “for her”; cf. BHSG § 21.18) or taṃ (acc. sg. fem., =
Pā, see Geiger § 105).
5
Sa supeti; corr. Na. 6 Na Sen. saṃvardhayamānā. 7 Sen. śobheti.
8
Sen. nāṃ; cf. Geiger § 107 “The form naṃ in sg. acc. masc.-fem.-neutr. is very well attested”.
9
Sen. parilihati; parilikhati, a hyper-form < pari + √lih; cf. p. 186, fn. 19.
10
Sa pādepi hi (met.); corr. Na. 11 Na padā; Sen. pādā.
12
Na tasyā dārikāye; Sen. tāye dārikāye; for the gen. sg. fem. -āyā, cf. BHSG § 9.49.
13
Sen. āśramapade (≠ mss.). 14 Sen. ºhiṇḍantiye.
15
Sa Na padmehi paktī; Sen. padmapaṅktī; “rows of lotuses”; PW (s.v. paṅkti) quotes an example of paṅkti +
instr.: saỿṣā devatābhiḥ paṅktir bhavati.
16
Na Sen. tasyā; for the gen. sg. fem. tasya, cf. BHSG § 21.46; in ms. Sa see Marciniak 2014: 174.
17
Na Sen. saṃjātaṃ.
18
Sa ato (s.e.); corr. Na; cf. the reading further in this chapter (Sa 319v): aho kanyāyāḥ rūpavantaṃ
riddhyānubhāvaṃ.
19
Sa Na kramāni; Sen. kramā.
20
Sa nikṣīpati; corr. Na.
21
Na Sen. darśanīyāni; for the nom. pl. neutr. -ā, cf. BHSG § 8.100; Abhis III § 6.36; Geiger § 78.6; Oberlies
2001: 148; von Hinüber 2001 § 324; Pischel § 361; Schwarzschild 1991: 186-190; RgsGr §§ 8.63, 64.
22
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na kṛtapuṇyāni (s.e.).
23
“She must have planted the roots of merit (under the worthy, i.e., buddhas)”; all the mss. and Sen. read
oruttakuśaleṣu (Sen. oruptaº) kuśalamūlāye (s.e.).
24
Sen. yasyā.
25
Corr. Sen; Sa Na ºbhavaṃ (s.e.).
26
Sen. saṃvardhamānā.
27
Corr. Sen.; Sa ºsramantena (s.e.), Na ºbhramantena.
28
Sen. caramāṇā. 29 Sa tā (s.e.); corr. Na.

188
ca mṛgapotakehi ca saparivārā krīḍanti1 aṇvati. yadā ca bubhukṣitā bhavati, tato tāye2 mātare
sārdhaṃ tam āśramaṃ āgacchati aparehi mṛgehi mṛgīhi ca mṛgapotakehi ca parivāritā3. tato
naṃ4 so riṣi āśramagatāye mṛgīye mṛṣṭamṛṣṭāni phalāni deti, mṛṣṭamṛṣṭāni ca phalapānakāni5
ca6 deti. sā dāni tāni7 phalāphalāni8 svayaṃ pi khādati, apareṣāṃ mṛgapotakānāṃ deti. yadā
sā dārikā tatrâśrame śayitā bhavati, tato te mṛgapotakā ca mṛgapotikā ca dārikāṃ9
anuparivāritvā10 śayanti. yadā ca caritukāmā bhavanti, tato tāṃ dārikāṃ mukhatuṇḍekena
pratibodhayanti. yato yato te11 mṛgā carantā12 aṇvanti, tato sā dārikā tehi mṛgapotakehi
mṛgapotikāhi13 ca sārdhaṃ krīḍaṃti14 aṇvati. yato yato <sā>15 aṇvati, (Sen. 156) tato tato
samanteṣu krameṣu16 padmāni prādurbhavanti. sâpi dārikā tato yevaṃ17 tāni padmāni gṛhya
svayaṃ ca ābandhati, teṣāṃ mṛgapotakānāṃ ca padmāni ābandheti18. evaṃ sā tehi sārdhaṃ
krīḍantī tahi19 āśramapade samvardhate20, parasparaṃ vinā te21 na ramanti.
yatra kāle sā dārikā vijñaprāptā, tato taṃ riṣisya āśramaṃ siṃcati śodheti, nānāprakārāṇi
mūlavikṛtīni āneti, patravikṛtīni nānāprakārāṇi āneti, puṣpavikṛtīni nānāprakārāṇi āneti,
phalavikṛtīni nānāprakārāṇi āneti, udakaṃ āneti, kāṣṭham vā āneti, samidhāni āneti22. tañ ca
riṣiṃ tailenâbhyaṅgeti, snāpeti, agnihotraṃ se23 paṭipākaroti24, tañ ca riṣiṃ nānāprakārehi
mūlehi ca patrehi ca puṣpehi ca phalehi ca parivisati, nānāprakārāṇi ca (319v) phalapānāni vā
ānayati. yato yato ca tatrâśramapade aṇvati, yato yato gacchati mūlahārikā vā patrahārikā25 vā
puṣpahārikā vā phalahārikā vā gacchati26, tato tehi mṛgapakṣīhi parivāritā āgacchati.
kadāci27 sā Padumāvatī tehi mṛgapakṣīhi parivāritā udakahāriṃ gatā. Kaṃpilako28 ca
rājā Brahmadatto balāgreṇa sārdhaṃ mṛgavyaṃ aṇvato29, 30taṃ pradeśaṃ ujjhitvā31

1
Sen. krīḍantī; for the nom. sg. fem. -i, cf. BHSG § 10.17; Abhis III § 9.1.
2
Sa bhavati tato tāye bhavati ǀ tato tāye (ditt.); corr. Na.
3
All the mss. and Sen. read saparivāritā.
4
Sen. omits naṃ. 5 Sen. pānakāni. 6 Sen. omits ca. 7 Na Sen. lack tāni. 8 Sa Na Sen. read phalaº.
9
Sen. cārikāṃ (m.p.).
10
All the mss. and Sen. read ºcaritvā; see BHSD s.v. anuparivārayati; cf. also Sa 314v tato bahu mṛgī ca
mṛgapotakā ca taṃ riṣikumāraṃ anuparivāretvā śayaṃti.
11
Na Sen. lack te.
12
Sen. caranto; for the nom. pl. masc. -ntā, cf. BHSG § 18.18.
13
Na Sen. mṛgehi mṛgapotakehi mṛgapotikāhi.
14
Sa Na krīḍati; Sen. krīḍantī. 15 Sa lacks sā; suppl. Na.
16
Sen. kramakeṣu. 17 Na tato eva; Sen. tata evaṃ . 18 Sen. ābandhati.
19
Na Sen. tahiṃ; cf. BHSG § 21.22 “Forms tahi, kahi, ekahi also occur, but apparently only in verses, usually
where meter requires short final, and never in Mv, which in prose and verse seems to know only tahiṃ etc.”; in
ms. Sa tahi occurs also in prose; see Marciniak 2014: 174; Abhis III, s.v. tahi.
20
Corr. Na; Sa ºvadhate. 21 Sa ti; Na Sen. pi. 22 Na Sen. kāṣṭhaṃ vā samidhāni vā āneti.
23
Sa Na me (s.e.; the akṣaras ma and sa are similar); corr. Sen.
24
Sen. paṭijāgareti (≠ mss.); see BHSD s.v. paṭipākaroti; cf. Pā paṭipākatika.
25
Sa patrahāri; corr. Na. 26 Sen. omits gacchati. 27 Sen. kadācit. 28 Sen. Kāmpillako.
29
Sen. aṇvantaḥ; for the nom. sg. masc. -to, cf. BHSG 18.33; Oberlies 2001: 178.
30
“Having left that place (where his troops were), he chased the doe on his horse swift like the wind”.
31
Sen. ujjhito; cf. a similar passage in Sa 181v1: Peliyakṣo nāma Kāśirājā mahābalo mahākośo mahāvāhano
mṛgavyena aṇvanto vātajavasamena turageṇa mṛgam anujavati ujjhitvā balavāhanā na kāścana taṃ pradeśam
anuprāpto “… he left his troops (behind)”.

189
vātajavasamena turagena1 mṛgaṃ anujavati2. tena mṛgena so rājā Brahmadatto vanaṣaṇḍaṃ3
upanīto.
yathôktaṃ bhagavatā Dharmapadeṣu:
gatir mṛgāṇāṃ pravaṇaṃ4 ākāśaṃ pakṣiṇāṃ gati ǀ
dharmo gatiṃ vibhāgīnāṃ5 nirvāṇ(ʾ) arhatāṃ6 gatî7ǀǀ8ti

so mṛgo tatra vanaṣaṇḍe naṣṭo. tena rājñā Brahmadattena vanaṣaṇḍe9 taṃ mṛgaṃ
mārgaṃtena (Sen. 157) tahiṃ udakakūle Padumāvatī dṛṣṭā kṛṣṇājinena10 nivastā uttarāsaṅgikā ca,
udakumbhena11 gṛhītena padmena ca śobhanena hastagatena, prāsādikā darśanīyā paramāya
varṇapuṣkalatāya12 samanvāgatā. yatra yatra ca kramāṇi nikṣipati, tatra tatra padmāni
prādurbhavanti manoramāṇi sudarśanīyāni. dṛṣṭvā ca punar bhikṣavaḥ rājño Brahmadattasya
Padumāvatiṃ riṣikumāriṃ13 etad abhūṣi “aho kanyāyāḥ rūpavantaṃ riddhyānubhāvaṃ14 ca.
yatra yatra ca kramāṇi15 nikṣipati, tatra tatra padmāni16 prādurbhavanti atīva cakṣuramaṇīyāni

1
Sen. turaṃgena.
2
The mss. and Sen. read anujavanto.
3
Sen. ºkhaṇḍam; for the alternation kh / ṣ, cf. Pischel § 265; Handurukande 1967: xiii; Weber 1872: 84-85.
4
Na Sen. plavanaṃ.
5
Sen. em. dharmo gatir dvijātīnāṃ (w.r.; Jon. III 152 “Dharma is the way of the twice-born”); the parallel verse
in Sa 181v1 reads: dharmo gatir vibhāgīyānāṃ (Sen. keeps vibhāgīyānāṃ); cf. Vin V 149.55 vibhavo gati
dhammānaṃ; MSV(fs) 258r9f gatir vibhāgināṃ dharmo; Uv 26.10 dharmo gatir vibhāgīnām; see BHSD s.v.
vibhāgīya “(app. to Pali vibhāga plus -īya), one who is an expert in scholastic classification”; SWTF s.v.
vibhāgin as “Experte im Klassifizieren (vgl. BHSD s.v. vibhāgīya)”. Jon. III 203, fn. 2 “Senart suggests that
there is a connection between the name and that of the Vibhangas, or treatises on the Pāṭimokkha rules of the
Vinaya, i.e. that the Vibhāgīyas were especially devoted to or versed in these rules. But Miss I. B. Horner’s
suggestion (communicated to the translator) looks more feasible, namely that the Vibhāgīyas were connected
with the Vibhajjavādins. She refers to Mahābodhivaṃsa, p. 95, vibhajjavādinā munindena desitattā
vibhajjavādo ti ca vuccati”.
6
For -ʾ a- < -aṃ a-, cf. BHSG § 4.29; Geiger § 71.1a; Oberlies 2011: 117; Abhis III § 2.11.
7
Sen. nirvāṇaṃ mahatī gatîti (w.r.; Jon. III 152 “nirvana is the way supreme”); the same verse in Sa 181v1 reads
nirvāṇam arhatāṃ gatir (Sen. keeps this reading); cf. Vin V 149.55 nibbānaṃ arahato gati; MSV(fs) 258r9f
nirvāṇaṃ gatir arhatām.
8
“The sphere of animals is the wood; the sphere of birds is the air. Dharma is the sphere of buddhist scholars,
nirvāṇa is the destination of arhats”; cf. Vin V 149.55f. gati migānaṃ pavanaṃ ākāso pakkhinaṃ gati ǀ vibhavo
gati dhammānaṃ nibbānaṃ arahato gati ǀǀ; MSV(fs) 258r9f gatir mṛgānāṃ pravanam (MSV[D] 2.83.5f reads
wrongly pavanam) ākāśaṃ pakṣiṇāṃ gatiḥ ǀ gatir vibhāgināṃ (MSV[D] 2.83.5f reads wrongly virāgiṇāṃ)
dharmo nirvāṇaṃ gatir arhatām ǀǀ; Uv 26.10 gatir mṛgāṇām pravaṇam ākāśam pakṣiṇām gatiḥ ǀ dharmo gatir
vibhāgīnām nirvāṇam tv arhatām gatiḥ ǀǀ; cf. also Sa 181v1 gati mṛgāṇāṃ pravanaṃ ākāśaṃ pakṣīṇāṃ gatiḥ ǀ
dharmo gatir vibhāgīyānāṃ nirvāṇam arhatāṃ gatir ǀǀ. The metre is Śloka; pāda a is bha-Vipulā; in pāda d we
should read nirvāṇam arhatāṃ (m.c.). See Marciniak 2018b: 105.
9
Corr. Na; Sa vanaṇḍena (s.e.); Sen. ºkhaṇḍe.
10
Sa ºjitena (s.e.; the akṣaras ta and na are similar); corr. Na.
11
Na Sen. udakakumbhena.
12
Sen. paramayā ºtayā; for the instr. sg. fem. -āya, cf. BHSG §§ 9.54, 59; Abhis III § 7.12; Oberlies 2001 § 31.
13
Sen. Padumāvatīṃ ṛṣikumārīṃ; for the acc. sg. fem. -iṃ, cf. BHSG §10.44; Abhis III § 9.2.
14
Sen. ºanubhāvaṃ; see DP s.v. ānubhāva “splendour, magic or supernatural power”; cf. Oberlies 2001: 36, ā <
a in word initial position, especially in the preverbs (e.g. ānubhāva).
15
Na caṃkramāṇi.
16
Sen. padumāni.

190
prāsādikāni darśanīyāni. kā nu khalv iyaṃ bhaviṣyati devakanyā vā nāgakanyā vā
kinnarakanyā vā mānuṣī vā, iyaṃ rūpaṃ1 bhaviṣyati amānuṣī vā? yaṃ2 nūnâsya ahaṃ3
upasaṃkramya paripṛccheyaṃ”.
atha khalu bhikṣavo rājā Brahmadatto yena Padumāvatī riṣikumārī tenôpasaṃkramitvā
Padumāvatiṃ riṣikumārim4 etad avocat “bhadre kā tvaṃ, kasya vâsi?” evam ukte bhikṣavaḥ
Padumāvatī5 riṣikumārī rājānaṃ Brahmadattaṃ etad uvāca6 “ahaṃ khalu riṣi Padumāvatī7
nāma riṣikumārī Māṇḍavyariṣisya dhītā mūlaphalabhogikasya vanavāsisya brahmacārisya”.
evam ukte bhikṣavo rājā Brahmadatto Padmāvatiṃ riṣikumārim8 etad avocat “kevarūpā te
bhadre bhojanavidhānāni upavane nivasaṃtīye9 yena (ʾ)si evaṃ upacitaśarīrā? kīdṛśāni te
vastravidhānāni yena te c’ evaṃ10 sukumārā11 varṇanibhā?” evam ukte bhikṣavaḥ Padumāvatī
12
(320r) riṣikumāri rājānaṃ Brahmadattam etad avoca13 rājño vastrāṇi parāmṛśaṃti14
“mūlaphalāni asmākam āhāraṃ, ajināni prāvaraṇāni. evaṃ sūkṣmāṇi yādṛśāni imāni na ca
ajināni”. bhikṣavaḥ15 (Sen. 158) rājño Brahmadattasya etad abhūṣi “avidhijñā iyaṃ riṣikumārī
rājño rājārhāṇām vā vastrāṇāṃ, naỿva riṣisya viśeṣaṃ abhijānāti16, na rājānasya, naỿva
ajinānāṃ viśeṣaṃ jānāti, nâpi rājârhāṇāṃ vastrāṇāṃ viśeṣaṃ jānāti, nâpi mama turagasya17.
eṣā ca riṣikumārī rājākanyā18 mam(’) eṣa19 bhāryā anurūpā bhaveyā20. śakyā21 mayā
Māṇḍavyena22 riṣiṇā ʾnabhyanujñātā23 pāṇi nâpi24 praṣṭuṃ, kuto puna25 ito āśramāto
Kaṃpillaṃ nagaraṃ nayituṃ.26 Māṇḍavyo riṣi mahābhāgo śāpena me saparivāraṃ
bhasmīkare27. yaṃ nūnâhaṃ Padumāvatī riṣikumāriṃ28 upāyena pralobhayeya29.”

1
So read all the mss.; Sen. omits rūpaṃ; it is not clear how to understand rūpaṃ here, is it s.e. for rūpavatī?
2
Sa ya (s.e.); corr. Na.
3
Sen. nūnâhaṃ. 4 Na Sen. Padumāvatīṃ ṛṣikumārīm. 5 Sen. Padmāº. 6 Sen. avocat. 7 Sen. Padmāº.
8
Na Sen. Padmāvatīṃ riṣikumārīṃ; for the acc. sg. fem. -iṃ, cf. BHSG § 10.44; Abhis III § 9.2.
9
Corr. Na; Sa nivasaṃtīyena yena (ditt.); Sen. nivasantīye yenâsi.
10
Na Sen. caỿvaṃ; for -ʾ e- < -a e-, cf. Abhis III § 2.9; in Pā, cf. Geiger § 70.1b, in Pkt, cf. Pischel § 173.
11
Sen. ºkumāravarṇaº. 12 Na Sen. ºkumārī. 13 Na Sen. avocat.
14
Sen. parāmṛśantī; for the nom. sg. fem. -i, cf. BHSG §10.17; Abhis III § 9.1.
15
Na Sen. evam ukte bhikṣavaḥ.
16
Sa Na nâbhijānāti; corr. Sen.
17
Sen. turaṃgasya; not having seen a horse before, Padumāvatī thinks that the king’s horse is a deer; cf. the
description in Sa 315v6, where Ekaśṛṅga, raised in a secluded hermitage, thought that horses were deers: so dāni
tatra yāne aśvāni āyuktāni dṛṣṭvā āha “mama mṛgī mātā, imaṃ ca uḍayaṃ mṛgā vahanti”.
18
Na Sen. rājaº; in Sa rājāº instead of rājaº often occurs as the first member in compounds; cf. Geiger § 33.1.
19
Sen. mamaỿṣā; for the nom. sg. fem. eṣa, cf. BHSG § 21.8, § 21.46.
20
Sa tareṣā (s.e.; the akṣaras ta and bha , and ṣa and ya are similar); corr. Na.
21
Na Sen. na śakyā. 22 Sa ṇḍavyena; corr. Na. 23 Sa abhyanuº; Na Sen. anabhyanujñātā. 24 Sen. pāṇinâpi.
25
Sen. punar.
26
“I cannot even ask for her hand (pāṇi) (i.e., propose to her), if I am not approved by seer Māṇḍavya, not to
speak of taking her from this hermitage to Kampilla”.
27
Na Sen. ºkareyaṃ; for the 3 sg. opt. -e, cf. BHSG § 29.12; Abhis III § 22.1; Merv-Av 18r4, 50r5, 54v5; in ms.
Sa see Marciniak 2014: 188; alternatively, the reading in Sa could be a result of hapl. of -yaṃ-.
28
Na Sen. Padumāvatīṃ ºkumārīm.
29
Sen. pralobhayeyaṃ; for the 1 sg. opt. -eya, cf. BHSG § 29.29.

191
 paurāṇānāñ ca bhikṣavaḥ rājñāṃ mṛgavyena gacchantānāṃ madhusarpisaṃyuktāni1
saktūni rājārhāṇi ca modakāni ca ukkārikāni2 ca yamalakaṃ3 pūretvā aśvapṛṣṭha4 pallāṇasya
pṛṣṭhato bandhyati5, mā rājā ady(ʼ) aśvena6 eko advitīyo vaneṣu hṛto samāno bubhukṣāya
mareya. tena khalu punar bhikṣava7 samayena rājño Brahmadattasya madhusarpisaṃyuktāni
sarpīni8 saktūni modakāni ca ukkarikāni9 yamalakaṃ pūretvā aśvapṛṣṭhe pṛṣṭhato pallāṇa
vaddheṇa10 baddhaṃ abhūṣi. atha khalu bhikṣavo rājā Brahmadatto yamalakāto modakaṃ
ukkaḍḍhetvā Padumāvatīye adāsi “haṃta bhadre imāni asmākaṃ phalāni”. sā dāni āha “jāne11
katamāni śobhanatarāṇi phalāni yuṣmākaṃ12 vā asmākaṃ vā”. sā dāni tato13 modakaṃ
paribhujitvā14 āha “bhagavāṃ15 śobhanāni imāni yuṣmākaṃ phalāni mṛṣṭāni rasavantāni,
asmākaṃ puna16 phalāni kaṭukaṣāyāṇi”. rājā āha “edṛśāni asmākaṃ āśrame vṛkṣeṣu phalāni.
icchasi idṛśāni17 paribhuṃjituṃ? tato taṃ mama āśramapadaṃ āgacchāhi18”. evam ukte
bhikṣavaḥ Padumāvatī riṣikumārī rājānaṃ Brahmadattaṃ etad (Sen. 159) uvāca “icchāmi ahaṃ
edṛśāni phalāni paribhoktuṃ. āgame muhūrtaṃ. idam asmākaṃ āśramaṃ na dūre. yāva19
imaṃ udakaṃ harāmi, tātasya ca āmantremi, tato tava āśramaṃ gamiṣyāmi”. atha khalu
bhikṣavo rājā Brahmadatto (320v) Padumāvatīye aparāṇi modakāni “(’)dehi” ti20 adāsi “imāni
pitu21 upanāmehi, evaṃ ca taṃ22 vadehi "yasya riṣisya āśrame edṛśāni phalāni, tasyâhaṃ
bhāryā bhaviṣyamî"ti. lahuṃ ca āgacchesi23, eṣa ahaṃ iha nadītīre āsāmi”.
atha khalu bhikṣavaḥ Padumāvatī riṣikumārī yena Maṇḍavyasya24 āśramapadaṃ
tenôpasaṃkramitvā, pānīyabhāṇḍaṃ nikṣipitvā tāni modakāni pitu Maṇḍavyasya25 anupradāsi
“imāni tāta phalāni khādāhi. yasya tāta26 riṣisya āśrame edṛśāni phalāni, tasyâhaṃ bhāryā
bhaviṣyāmi”. atha khalu bhikṣavo Maṇḍavyasya27 riṣisya etad abhūṣi “nūnaṃ Pañcālarājā

1
Sa madhusarpisaṃyuktānāṃ madhusarpisaṃyuktāni (ditt.); corr. Na.
2
Sa Na ukkāritāni; corr. Sen.; for the alternation k / t, cf. Bloomfield 1920: 348-349; Abhis § 18.31.16B5
koḍitena for koḍikena; cf. Divy 500.24 tena ukkarikāpaṇaḥ prasāritaḥ.
3
Sa yamalaṃkaṃ; corr. Na; see BHSD s.v. yamalaka “Some kind of (presumably double) receptacle, fastened to
a part of a horse’s harness, in which food was carried”; cf. the readings below: ukkarikāni yamalakaṃ pūretvā;
and yamalakāto modakaṃ ukkaḍḍhetvā.
4
Sen. ºpṛṣṭhe; for the stems in -a used as locative, cf. BHSG § 8.11; Karashima 2002 § 9.1; for the zero ending,
cf. also Caillat 2011: 187, 188.
5
(yamalakaṃ) badhyati; Sen. bandhyanti.
6
Corr. Na; Sa aśveta (s.e.; the akṣaras ta and na are similar); Sen. rājā aśvena.
7
Na Sen. bhikṣavo; for the voc. pl. bhikṣava in ms. Sa see Marciniak 2014: 184, cf. also Abhis III § 11.13.
8
Na Sen. lack sarpīni. 9 Sen. ukkāº.
10
“Tied with a strap to a saddle (pallāṇa, stem in -a used as locative) behind, on the horse’s back”; Sen.
pallāṇavadhreṇa; PTSD s.v. vaddha2 “a (leather) strap”; cf. the reading in the previous sentence: pallāṇasya
pṛṣṭhato “behind the saddle”.
11
Sa jāna; corr. Na. 12 Sa yuṣmakaṃ; corr. Na. 13 Sen. taṃ.
14
Na Sen. ºbhuṃjitvā; cf. BHSG 223b, s.v. bhuj1; Marciniak 2014: 187.
15
Sen. bhagavaṃ; for the voc. sg. masc. ending -ān (-āṃ) see BHSG § 18.81; Abhis III § 15.4.
16
Na Sen. punaḥ. 17 Sen. yadîchhasi īdṛśāni. 18 Sen. gacchāhi. 19 Sen. dūraṃ yāvad.
20
Sa Na de ti (s.e.); Sen. omits de ti; perhaps 2 sg. impv. ādehi “take (them)” > ’de<hi>; cf. Geiger § 125,
Oberlies 2001 § 46 (2), Pischel § 468.
21
Na Sen. pitur. 22 Sen. omits taṃ.
23
Sen. lahu tvaṃ ca āgacchehi; for the 2 sg. opt. -esi, cf. BHSG §§ 29.20, 29.21; Abhis III § 22.4.
24
Sen. Māṇḍaº. 25 Sen. pitur Māṇḍaº. 26 Sen. omits tāta. 27 Sen. Māṇḍaº.

192
Brahmadatto mṛgavyena aṇvato1 imasya āśramasya samīpaṃ anuprāpto. tena imāni modakāni
dinnāni, paribhuktāni Padumāvatīye rājārhāṇi modakāni. na eṣā śakyati bhūyo iha āśrame
kaṭukaṣāyehi phalāphalehi yāpayituṃ. Padumāvatī ca rājakanyā2. yaṃ3 nūnam asya rājño
Brahmadattasya bhāryāṃ prayaccheyaṃ”. atha bhikṣavo4 Māṇḍavyo riṣi5 Padumāvatīṃ
riṣikumārīm etad avocat6 “na khalu Padmāvatī7 drumeṣu8 evarūpāṇi9 phalāni bhavanti. ko te
jvalanasamehi kāmehi pralobheti?” atha khalu bhikṣava10 Padumāvatīye riṣikumārīye11 etad
abhūṣi “bhavitavyaṃ kāmā nāma te vṛkṣā, yeṣā12 imāni edṛśāni phalāni”. 13atha khalu
bhikṣavaḥ Padumāvatī riṣikumārī pitaraṃ Māṇḍavyam etad avocat “yadi tāta kāmaphalānāṃ
edṛśo āsvādo, tāny ahaṃ paribhujiṣyāmi14. na me imāni mahapphalāni15 rocanti.” atha khalu
bhikṣavo16 Māṇḍavyo riṣi17 Padumāvatīṃ riṣikumārīm18 etad uvāca “ko te Padumāvatī19
imāni phalāni adāsi? kevarūpo20 vā so riṣikumāro? katarasmiṃ vā pradeśe tiṣṭhati?” (Sen. 160)
evam ukte bhikṣava Padumāvatī riṣikumārī21 Māṇḍavyaṃ riṣim etad uvāca “sūkṣmājino tāta
riṣikumāro dakatīre sthāti mṛgaṃ abhiruhya. tena me imāni phalāni dinnāni, tasya ca tāta
āśrame edṛśāni phalāni”. atha khalu bhikṣava22 Māṇḍavyo riṣi Padumāvatīye riṣikumārīye23
sārdhaṃ yena rājā Brahmadatto tenôpasaṃkramitvā, rājānaṃ Brahmadattaṃ pratisammodetvā
24
(321r) Padumāvatiṃ riṣikumāriṃ rājño Brahmadattasya udakena adāsi25 “imā26 te mahārāja
bhāryā bhavatu. mahārājasya ca eṣā anurūpā. mā ca parasya vacanena ananuyuṃjitvā27
vipriyaṃ kuryāsi”.atha khalu bhikṣavo rājā Brahmadatto Padumāvatīṃ riṣikumāriṃ28
aśvapṛṣṭhaṃ ārūpetvā, Maṇḍavyasya29 riṣisya abhivādanaṃ kṛtvā, tatra yeva30 aśvapṛṣṭhe
abhiruhitvā, yena Kaṃpillaṃ nagaraṃ tena prakrame. adrākṣīd bhikṣavo31 rājño
Brahmadattasya balāgraṃ dūrato32 yevâgacchantaṃ, dṛṣṭvā ca puna33 yena rājā Brahmadatto
tenôpasaṃkrāmi34. atha khalu bhikṣava35 rājā Brahmadatto tato aśvapṛṣṭhāto36 otaritvā,
Padumāvatīye riṣikumārīye sārdhaṃ hastipṛṣṭham37 abhiruhitvā, yena38 Kaṃpillaṃ nagaraṃ39

1
Sen. aṇvantaḥ; for the nom. sg. masc. -to, cf. BHSG 18.33; Oberlies 2001: 178.
2
Sa ºkanyāṃ; corr. Na. 3 Sa ya; corr. Na; Sen. yan nūnâham.
4
Sen. atha khalu bhikṣavo. 5 Sen. ṛṣiḥ. 6 Na Sen. uvāca.
7
Na Sen. Padmāvati; for the voc. sg. fem. -ī, cf. BHSG § 10.41.
8
Sen. omits drumeṣu. 9 Na Sen. evaṃrūpāṇi. 10 Na Sen. bhikṣavo. 11 Na Sen. lack riṣikumārīye.
12
Na Sen. yeṣāṃ; gen. pl. yeṣā, not in BHSG; cf. gen. pl. teṣā, see p. 81, fn. 24.
13
Na Sen. atha Padumāvatī evaṃ pitaraṃ avocat.
14
Na Sen. ºbhuṃjiṣyāmi; see BHSG 223b, s.v. bhuj1; Marciniak 2014: 187.
15
Sa mahaphº; Na Sen. mahatphº. 16 Na Sen. lack khalu bhikṣavo. 17 Sen. ṛṣiḥ. 18 Na Sen. lack riṣikumārīm.
19
Na Sen. Padumāvati; for the voc. sg. fem. -ī, cf. BHSG § 10.41.
20
Corr. Sen; Sa Na kovaº. 21 Na Sen. evam ukte Padumāvatī. 22 Na Sen. lack khalu bhikṣava.
23
Na Sen. lack riṣikumārīye. 24 Na Sen. read Padumāvatīṃ and omit riṣikumāriṃ.
25
Sa ādāsi (s.e.); corr. Na.
26
Na Sen. eṣā; for the nom. sg. fem. imā, cf. BHSG § 21.52; Pischel § 430.
27
Corr. Na; Sa anuyuṃjitvā (hapl.); Sen. ananuyujitvā.
28
Na Sen. atha rājā Brahmadatto Padumāvatīṃ.
29
Sen. Māṇḍaº. 30 Na Sen. tatraỿva. 31 Na Sen. lack bhikṣavo. 32 Na Sen. dūrata evâº. 33 Sen. punar.
34
Na Sen. tenôpasaṃkrame; for the 3 sg. aor. -i, cf. BHSG § 32.17.
35
Na Sen. lack khalu bhikṣava. 36 Sen. ºpṛṣṭhato. 37 Sa ºpṛṣṭhiṃ; corr. Na. 38
Sa ye; corr. Na.
39
Sen. Kaṃpille nagare; on accusative for locative, cf. BHSG § 7.23; several occurrences are found in the mss.,
e.g., Sa 364v3 so tatra Mallaviṣayaṃ (Sen. ºviṣaye); 367r4 yathêha rājakulaṃ (Sen. ºkule); 326r2 āśramaṃ
mahyaṃ (“in my hermitage”).

193
svakaṃ udyānaṃ tena prayāsi. aśroṣīd bhikṣavo1 Padumāvatī2 riṣikumārī Kaṃpille nagare
mahato janakāyasya nirghoṣo3, nagaraṃ ca Kaṃpillaṃ adrākṣīt udviddhaprākāraṃ
aṭṭalagolakatoraṇaṃ ramaṇīyaṃ. dṛṣṭvā ca puna4 rājānaṃ Brahmadattam āmantrayesi5 “kasya
etaṃ bhagavaṃ6 vanavivare nirghoṣo śrūyati7 riṣīṇāṃ etaṃ vanamṛgāṇāṃ8, uḍayāni9 etāni
udviddhāni10 dṛśyante?” ti11. 12atha khalu bhikṣavo13 rājā Brahmadatto Padumāvatiṃ
riṣikumārim14 etad uvāca “etaṃ riṣīṇāṃ vanamṛgāṇāṃ ca nirghoṣo. etāni câsmākaṃ uḍayāni15
udviddhāni dṛśyantî”ti. atha khalu bhikṣava16 rājā Brahmadatto yena svakam udyānaṃ
tenôpasaṃkramitvā, hastipṛṣṭhāto pratyoruhya17 Padumāvatīye riṣikumārīye18 udyānaṃ
prāviśi19. atha khalu bhikṣavo20 rājā Brahmadatto amātyapāriṣadyān21 āmantrayasi “ho bhaṇe
grāmaṇīkā22 kṣipraṃ purohitaṃ (Sen. 161) ānetha, Padumāvatīye riṣikumārīye23 vastrāṇi ca
ābharaṇāni ca. yāva ca rājakulaṃ yāva ca udyānaṃ etaṃ24 atrântaraṃ sarvam alaṃkārāpetha,
vitatavitānaṃ citrapuṣpaparikṣiptaṃ osaktapaṭṭadāmakalāpaṃ dhūpitadhūpanaṃ25
siktasaṃmṛṣṭaṃ muktapuṣpāvakīrṇaṃ. deśedeśehi naṭanartakajhallamallapāṇisvaryāṃ26
śobhikadvistvalakavelaṃbakanaṭṭadharāṇi27 upasthapetha”.

manasā devānāṃ vacasā pārthivānāṃ ǀ

nacireṇâḍhyānāṃ karmaṇā daridrāṇām28 ǀǀ29 iti

1
Na Sen. lack bhikṣavo.
2
Na Sen. Padmāvatī, riṣikumārī is lacking.
3
Na Sen. nirghoṣaṃ; for the acc. sg. masc. -o, cf. Abhis III § 6.13, BHSG § 8.36; RgsGr § 8.27.
4
Na Sen. punaḥ. 5 Sen. āmantrayasi. 6 Na bhavanaṃ (s.e.); Sen. vata. 7 Sen. śruyati. 8 Sen. ºmṛgāṇāṃ ca.
9
Na udayāni; Sen. uṭajāni; see p. 180, fn. 6.
10
Corr. Na; Sa udviddhakāni. 11 Sen. dṛśyantîti.
12
In Sa Na the sentence atha khalu bhikṣavo rājā Brahmadatto Padumāvatiṃ riṣikumārim etad uvāca ǀ etaṃ
riṣīṇāṃ vanamṛgāṇāṃ ca nirghoṣo etāni câsmākaṃ uḍayāni udviddhāni dṛśyantîti occurs twice (ditt.); corr. Sen.
13
Na Sen. lack khalu bhikṣavo. 14 Na Sen. lack riṣikumārim. 15 Sen. uṭajāni. 16 Na Sen. lack khalu bhikṣava.
17
Sen. ºruhitvā.
18
Na Sen. lack riṣikumārīye.
19
Sen. praveśe; for the 3 sg. aor. prāviśi, cf. BHSG § 32.17; Geiger § 159 (III).
20
Na Sen. lack khalu bhikṣavo.
21
Sa amādyaº (s.e.); corr. Na; for the interchange t / d, cf. Geiger § 38.3 (udāhu = Skt utāho); Lüders 1954 § 96
(uppāda = Skt utpāta), § 98 (ruda = ruta); Habata 2007: lx (piṇḍapāda < -pāta); cf. also von Simson 1997: 592.
22
Sen. grāmaṇikā; for the suffix -īka, cf. BHSG § 22.18; cf. also DP s.vv. gāmaṇika (gāmaṇī / gāmaṇi + ka),
gāmaṇī.
23
Na Sen. lack riṣikumārīye. 24 Sen. tam. 25 Sen. dhūpanadhūpitaṃ.
26
Sa Na ºnartakaṛllamallapāṇiº; Sen. ºnartakaṛllamallakapāṇiº; ṛlla is a very common s.e. for jhalla (the
characters ṛ and jha resemble each other in many scripts; cf. Brough 1954: 357-358); cf. similar lists in Sa 321v6
naṭa-nartaka-jhalla (← ṛlla)-mallaº; 304v ºnaṭa-nartaka-jhalla-mallaº (← ṛlla) etc.
27
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na śobhiruº (s.e.; the akṣaras ru and ka are sometimes miswritten for one another); cf. Sa
66r3, 143v1; Sa 313r5 śobhikā; = Skt saubhika / śaubhika “a juggler”; Pā sobhiya “a sort of magician or
trickster” (see PTSD s.v.). See also Sen. III 485; BHSD 533, s.v. śobhika.
28
Sa daridram (s.e.); corr. Na; cf. Sa 75v3 nacireṇâḍhyānāṃ karmaṇā daridrāṇām.
29
The same verse occurs also in Sa 75v3, 172r4, 308r6, 356v6; cf. e.g., Sa 75v3 manasā devānāṃ ca vacasā
pārthivānāṃ ǀ nacireṇâḍhyānāṃ karmaṇā daridrāṇām ǀǀ.

194
 vacanamātreṇa rājño amātyehi yathāṇattaṃ (321v) sarvaṃ paṭipākṛtaṃ1. atha khalu
bhikṣavo Padumāvatī riṣikumārī2 rājānaṃ Brahmadattaṃ etad avocat “kahiṃ te bhagavāṃ3
śaraṇaṃ samidhā vā uṇhodakakamaṇḍalu4 vā? samaye5 vā me agnihotraṃ juhanāya”. atha
khalu bhikṣavo6 rājā Brahmadatto Padumāvatiṃ riṣikumārīṃ etad uvāca7 “āgamehi
muhūrtaṃ, sārdhaṃ8 te sukṣmāṇi ajināni ānīyanti. tato Gaṅgāyāṃ snātvā sahitā agniṃ
juhiṣyāmaḥ”. 9atha khalu bhikṣavo rājño Brahmadattasya amātyapāriṣadyā tatkṣaṇaṃ
tatmuhūrtaṃ rājño Brahmadattasya10 antapuraṃ11 taṃ udyānaṃ ānayensu, Padumāvatīye
vastrāṇi câbharaṇāni ca ānayensu, brāhmaṇañ ca purohitaṃ rājācāryaṃ ānayensu12.
śreṣṭhipramukho ca nigamo ’bhiniryāsi13, sārthavāhapramukho vaṇijagrāmo niryāsi, sarvāṇi
ca aṣṭādaśa śreṇī niryānsu.
14
adrākṣīd bhikṣavo rājño Brahmadattasya amātyā pāriṣadyā negamamahattarakā15 ca
brāhmaṇā ca purohito ca rājācāryo rājño16 Brahmadattasya deviṃ Padumāvatiṃ17
sarvālaṅkāravibhūṣitāṃ prāsādikāṃ darśanīyāṃ paramaśubhavarṇapuṣkalatāya18
samanvāgatāṃ. rājñā Brahmadattena sārdhaṃ agniṃ pradakṣiṇīkaroti19. yatra yatra ca
kramāṇi nikṣipati20, tatra tatra padmāni prādurbhavaṃti21 prāsādikāni darśanīyāni. dṛṣṭvā ca
hṛṣṭā ca tuṣṭā saṃvegajātā22 rājānaṃ Brahmadattaṃ āmantrayensu “nâsmābhir mahārāja
kadāci kasyaci23 edṛśī riddhī dṛṣṭā vā śrutā vā (Sen. 162) yathā imasya24 Padumāvatīyo25 devīye.
sādhu mahārāja Padumāvatī devī pādehi rājakulaṃ praveśiyatu26, tato mahājanakāyo devīye
ima27 evarūpāṃ riddhiṃ dṛṣṭvā prītā bhavensu”. atha khalu bhikṣavo28 rājā Brahmadatto
sāntaḥpuro Padumāvatīye devīye sārdhaṃ 29amātyāpāriṣadyapuraskṛto, mahatā janakāyena
sārdhaṃ, mahatā rājariddhīye mahatā rājānubhāvena udyānāto rājakulaṃ praveśi. adrākṣīd

1
Sen. em. paṭijāgṛtaṃ (≠ mss.); see BHSD s.v. paṭipākaroti.
2
Na Sen. atha Padumāvatī.
3
Sen. bhagavaṃ; for the voc. sg. masc. -ān, cf. BHSG § 18.81; Abhis III § 15.4.
4
Sa Na unmodakaṃ kamaº; Sen. uṇhodakaṃ kamaº; Pkt uṇha- “hot”; see DP s.v. kamaṇḍalu “water-vessel;
water-jar (used by ascetics and brahmans)”; cf. also Abhis III 156, s.v. uṣṇodaka-karaka “Krug für warmes
Wasser”.
5
Corr. Na; Sa samaye (s.e.); or nom. sg. masc. -e (cf. BHSG § 8.25; Abhis III § 6.3; Karashima 2002 § 9.2).
6
Na Sen. lack khalu bhikṣavo. 7 Na Sen. Padumāvatīm āha.
8
Presumably a wrong back-formation from Pkt sajjaṃ “immediately”; cf. Skt sadyas, BHS sadyaṃ, Pā sajju.
9
Na Sen. atha rājño amātyaº.
10
Na Sen. lack rājño Brahmadattasya.
11
Na Sen. antaḥº; cf. Pischel § 344: “In antaḥpura and its derivatives aḥ becomes e in lieu of o in all dialects, as
in Pāli”; Oberlies 2001 § 4.2; cf. Pā antajana (for antoº).
12
Sa anayensu; corr. Na.
13
Sen. nigamo pi niryāsi.
14
Na Sen. adrākṣīd rājño amātyā. 15 Na Sen. naigamaº. 16 Sen. omits rājño. 17 Na Sen. devīṃ Padumāvatīṃ.
18
Sen. paramavarṇaº; Na Sen. ºtayā; for the instr. sg. fem. -āya, cf. BHSG § 9.59; Abhis III § 7.12.
19
Na pradakṣiṇīṃ; Sen. agnipradakṣiṇīṃ. 20 Sa nikṣīpati; corr. Na. 21 Sa prātirbhavati; corr. Na
22
Alternatively, we could also read vegajātā; Sa gaṃgajātā (s.e.); Na Sen. harṣasaṃjātā.
23
Na Sen. kadācit kasyacid. 24 Sen. imasyā.
25
Na Sen. ºtīye; for the gen. sg. fem. -īyo, cf. BHSG § 10.116.
26
Sa praveśiyayatu (ditt.); corr. Na.
27
Na Sen. imāṃ; for the acc. sg. fem. ima, cf. BHSG § 9.19 and § 21.54 (“only in verses”).
28
Na Sen. lack khalu bhikṣavo.
29
Sa reads twice: amātyāpāriṣadyapuraskṛto mahatā janakāyena sārdhaṃ āmātyapāriṣadyapuraskṛto mahatā
janakāyena (ditt.); corr. Na.

195
bhikṣavo1 so janakāyo yāva ca udyānaṃ yāva2 rājakulaṃ Padumāvatīye padavītihārāṇāṃ
ubhayato padumāni prāsādikāni darśanīyāni.3 dṛṣṭvā punar mahājanakāyo udānaṃ udānesi
“kṛtapuṇyo rājā4 Brahmadatto yasya imaṃ evaṃrūpaṃ strīratnaṃ prādurbhūtaṃ”.
atha khalu bhikṣavo5 rājā Brahmadatto Padumāvatīye devīye6 sārdhaṃ
upariprāsādavaragato (322r) pañcahi kāmaguṇehi samarpito samanvaṅgībhūto7 krīḍati ramati
pravicārayati, Padumāvatī ca devī8 ca adehi9 akṣehi ca gītavādyehi ca śekheti10, tāva
anyadevīyo11 na samanvāharati12 Padumāvatīya13 pramatto. Padumāvatī ca rājñā
Brahmadattena sārdhaṃ samvasantī āpannasatvā saṃjātā.
yatra kālaṃ14 devī prajāyanavelā15, tato rājñā Brahmadattena yā antaḥpurikāyo kuśalāyo
strīdharmāṇāṃ16, tā āṇattā17 “Padumāvatīṃ unnetha”. rājā ca hiraṇyasuvarṇaṃ agrato kṛtvā
nānāprakārāṇi ca vastrāṇi niṣaṇṇo “ye me nivedayiṣyaṃti18 "kṣemeṇa Padumāvatī prajātā" ti,
teṣāṃ acchādaṃ19 dāsyāmi”. tāsāṃ pi devīnāṃ etad abhūṣi “yad upādāya Padumāvatī ānītā,
tad upādāya asmākaṃ rājā na20 samanvāharati21. atra eṣā prajāyamānī asmābhi
anayavyasanam āpādayitavyaṃ22”. te23 dāni antapurikā24 taṃ25 Padumāvatīṃ (Sen. 163)
pṛcchanti “jānasi kathaṃ strīyo prajāyantî?”ti. sā dāni āha “na jānāmî”ti. te26 dāni antapurikā27
ahaṃsu28 “strīye prajāyamānīye akṣīṇi paṭṭakena badhyanti”. sā dāni āha “mahyaṃ pi
prajāyamānīye akṣīṇi paṭṭakena bandhetha”. tasyā dāni29 yaṃ velaṃ “prajāyiṣyatî”ti, tato

1
Na Sen. lack bhikṣavo.
2
Na Sen. yāvac ca … yāvac ca.
3
“The crowd saw lovely and beautiful lotuses (springing up) on both sides of Padumāvatī’s stride (padavītihāra,
< padavyatihāra, lit. "exchange of steps")”; Sa Na padumāvatīṃ prāsādikāṃ darśanīyāṃ (s.e.; w.r.); corr. Sen.;
see BHSD s.v. vītihāra; cf. Oguibénine 2002: 87, s.v. vītihāra.
4
Na Sen. mahārājā. 5 Na Sen. lack khalu bhikṣavo. 6 Na Sen. lack devīye.
7
Sen. samaṅgībhūtaḥ; see BHSD s.v. samanvagībhūta.
8
Sen. Padumāvatīṃ devīṃ; for the acc. sg. fem. -ī, cf. BHSG § 10.55; Abhis III § 9.4,
9
Sen. madehi (≠ mss.); Jon. III 157 “(the king instructed her) in intoxications”; all the mss. read adehi, the
meaning is not clear.
10
Sa Na śekhoti (s.e.); corr. Sen.; see BHSD s.v. śekhayati “śekheti, AMg. sehai; denom. from Pali se(k)kha,
AMg. seha, see śaikṣa), trains, instructs”.
11
Sa Na adya (s.e.); Sen. tāvad anyā devīyo.
12
Sa Na samāharati (s.e.); corr. Sen.
13
Na Sen. Padumāvatīye; for the instr. sg. fem. -īya, cf. BHSG §§ 10.103, 106; Abhis III § 9.8.
14
Sen. kāle. 15 Sen. prajananavelā; cf. MDPL s.v. prajāyanā “giving birth”. 16 Sen. ºdharmāṇaṃ.
17
Sa Na aṇattā (s.e.); corr. Sen.
18
Sa Na ºyiṣyati, confusion of numbers; Sen. ºyiṣyanti.
19
= BHS ācchāda (“gift, present”); Sen. ācchādaṃ; cf. Merv-Av 15r1 acchādo, Pā acchāda < Skt ācchāda
(“robe, garment”).
20
Na naṃ (s.e.).
21
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ma saº (s.e.; a sort of ditt. before samaº; the akṣaras ma and sa are similar).
22
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºtavyā; in MIndic -ā and -aṃ are often interchanged; see Karashima 2002: 50, fn. 33; von
Hinüber 2001 §§ 112, 269, 304; Pischel §§ 75, 181; in Pā, cf. Oberlies 2001: 28, § 4.1(6).
23
Sen. tā; in the mss. masculine pronouns are often used for feminine.
24
Na antaḥº; Sen. omits antapurikā. 25 Sen. tāṃ; cf. Pā acc. sg. fem. taṃ.
26
Sen. tā. 27 Na Sen. antaḥº.
28
Na Sen. āhaṃsuḥ; on ahaṃsu(ḥ), ahansu(ḥ) for āhansu(ḥ) in ms. Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014: 196.
29
Sa Na dānī (s.e.); corr. Sen.

196
asya1 akṣiṇī2 paṭṭakena baddhāni. sā dāni dvau dārakā3 prajātā prāsādikā darśanīyā. tāsāṃ dāni
etad abhūṣi “aputrā tāvêyaṃ devī rājño Brahmadattasya iṣṭā ca bahumatā ca āsi, kiṃ punaḥ
saputrā aputrasmiṃ rājakulasmi4? imāya5 dvau dārakā jātā, tato adhimātraṃ6 rājño
Brahmadattasya priyā bhaviṣyatî”ti, “vayañ ca na samanvāhariṣyati”. tāhi dāni antaḥpurikāhi
tapane7 va8 celakaṃ9 upastaritvā10, te dārakā tatra prakṣiptāḥ, taṃ tapanaṃ svapihitaṃ
subaddhaṃ kṛtvā, rājakyena tāpanīyena tāpayitvā mudrayitvā nadīye Gaṅgāye prakṣipta11.
Padumāvatīye ca12 svakena garbhamalena mukhaṃ mrakṣitaṃ. sā dāni Padumāvatī
antaḥpurikā13 pṛcchati “kiṃ me jātaṃ?” ti. tāhi pi antaḥpurikāhi duve udvānakāḥ14
garbhamalena mrakṣayitvā Padumāvatīye allipitāni15 “imāni prajātâsi16”. sā dāni āha-m-
“ujjhatha17 etāni, kiṃ etehi18 kariṣyāmî?”ti.
rājā dāni Brahmadatto pṛcchati “kiṃ devī prajātā?” ti. tā āhaṃsu “mahārāja duve dārakā
prajātā prāsādikā (322v) darśanīyā. te ca naṃ jātamātrā tāye khāditā.19 kuto mahārāja
brahmacārisya riṣisya apatyaṃ?” ti, “piśācī eṣā tvayā ānītā20. dṛṣṭyâsi21 jīvanto mukto tāye
piśācinīye mūlāto.22 āgaccha paśyāhi taṃ23 yady asmākaṃ na śraddadhāsi”.

1
Sen. asyā; for the gen. sg. fem. asya, cf. BHSG § 21.85.
2
Sen. akṣīṇi. 3 Na Sen. dārakau. 4 Na Sen. ºkulasmiṃ. 5
Na Sen. imāye. 6
Sa Na adhīº; corr. Sen.
7
All the mss. read ºpurikāhi te dārakā tapaº, but the words te dārakā are superfluous here. Senart reads tāhi dāni
antaḥpurikāhi te dārakā tapanasmiṃ cailakaṃ upastaritvā tatra prakṣiptāḥ.
8
Sa Na tapaneṣu (s.e.); Sen. tapanasmiṃ. BHSD 249, s.v. tapana “box or basket, in which infants are enclosed
and thrown into a river”. Loc. pl. tapaneṣu, which is the reading in all mss., does not fit the context very well,
since there was probably only one basket. In the next sentence the mss. read acc. sg. tapanaṃ, nom. sg. fem.
tapanā and nom. sg. fem. mañjūṣā, respectively.
9
Na Sen. cailakaṃ; Pā celaka.
10
Sa Na upasvaritvā (s.e. or a wrong back-formation from upattha-); corr. Sen.
11
Na Sen. prakṣiptā.
12
Sa ca ca (ditt.); corr. Na.
13
Sen. ºpurikāṃ; for the acc. pl. fem. -ā, cf. BHSG § 9.82; Abhis III § 7.21; RgsGr § 9.27.
14
Or: uddhānakāḥ (the characters for ddha and dva are almost indistinguishable from one another); so read all
the mss.; Sen. em. ulbakāni; probably s.e. for *ulvaṇaka- (“the membrane enveloping the embryo; amnion”) <
Skt ulvaṇa / ulbaṇa (“do.”) + -ka suffix or a wrong back-formation from its MI form, e.g., *uvvaṇaka,
*ubbaṇaka; cf. CDIAL 2356 *urvara (“surplus, left over”). In the Chinese Fxb 452c24, the queens bring foul
horse’s lungs (臭爛馬肺) and tell the king that this is what Padmāvatī had given birth to.
15
Sa allipitāniḥ (s.e.); corr. Na.
16
“You gave birth to these”; prajātā is used here with active meaning; asi (or: āsi) is probably used as auxiliary;
cf. the reading later in this chapter: “kathaṃ (ʼ)si prajātā?”.
17
Sen. muñcatha (according to his critical apparatus, the mss. read muhyatha, but -m- is a saṃdhi-consonant
here); Skt ujjhati (ud-√hā) “to forsake, leave, give up”. For the saṃdhi-consonant -m-; cf. BHSG § 4.59; Abhis
III § 3.48; Oberlies 2001 § 25; von Hinüber 2001 § 272.
18
Sa Na ete (s.e.); Sen. eteṣāṃ.
19
Sa Na read te na taṃ jātamātrā ye khāditā (s.e.; the akṣaras ca / na and ta / na are similar); corr. Sen.
20
Sa anitātā (ditt.); corr. Na.
21
Sen. tvaṃ diṣṭyā; dṛṣṭyā is a wrong back-formation of diṣṭyā “you are lucky” (Pā diṭṭhā); cf. von Hinüber
2009: 457 “There was a choice among dṛṣṭyā, dṛṣṭvā or dṛṣṭā for converting diṭṭhā (…)”.
22
“You are lucky to be alive (and) free from that piśācinī”; Sen. diṣṭyā jīvanto mukto ǀǀ tāye piśācinīye mūlāto
āgaccha (Jon. III 158 “You were lucky to escape with your life. Come near ogress”). Cf. BHSD 437, s.v. mūlāto
“abl. of mūla used as postpos. with gen. from; away from”.
23
Sen. tāṃ; cf. Pā acc. sg. fem. taṃ.

197
 so dāni tāṃ devīṃ paśyanāya praviṣṭo. paśyati ca Padumāvatī1 (Sen. 164)
rudhiramrakṣitena mukhena2 yādṛśī rākṣasī. so dāni tāṃ dṛṣṭvā bhīto saṃjāto. amātyānām āha
“gacchatha taṃ3 ghātāpetha. "mānuṣikā" ti4 kṛtvā eṣā mayânītā. yadi eṣā piśācinī vā rākṣasī vā
na me tāya5 kāryaṃ”. sā dāni va tato rājakulāto niṣkāsitā.
sā dāni teṣāṃ amātyānāṃ pṛcchati “kahiṃ me nayiṣyatha?” ahaṃsuḥ6 “rājñâsi
Brahmadattena vadhyā osṛṣṭā”. sā dāni teṣāṃ amātyānāṃ pṛcchati “kiṃ maye rājño
Brahmadattasya aparādhaṃ7 yenâhaṃ vadhyā osṛṣṭā?” te amātyā āhaṃsu “tvayā duve dārakā
janitvā khāditā, tato rājñā "piśācinî"ti kṛtvā vadhyā osṛṣṭā”. āha8 “na me dārakā jātā.
pucchāmi9 antaḥpurikāṃ, te10 āhaṃsu "duve te udvanakā11 jātā". te pi tatraỿva mellitvā12,
naỿva dārakāni paśyāmi, naỿva khādāmi”. te dāni amātyā paṇḍitā strīmāyānāṃ śāṭhyānāṃ ca
abhijñā. teṣām etad abhūṣi “iyaṃ Padumāvatī rājño Brahmadattasya iṣṭā ca bahumatā ca.
sthānaṃ vidyati yaṃ etāhi antaḥpurikāhi eṣā Padumāvatī ajānamānī khalīkṛtā bhaveya
vipralabdhā13 vā”. te dāni amātyā taṃ Padumāvatiṃ14 pṛcchaṃti15 “kathaṃ (ʼ)si prajātā?” ti.
sā dāni teṣām amātyānāṃ taṃ16 prakṛtiṃ vistareṇa ācikṣati “tehi me antapurikāhi17
prajāyamānīye akṣīṇi paṭṭakena baddhāni, naỿva dārakān18 paśyāmi, naỿva khādāmi. yat
kālañ19 ca prajātā, tato pṛcchāmi tāni antapurikāni20 "kim me jātaṃ?" ti. tehi21 dāni mama
duve udvānakā22 ullapitā23 "te jātā24" ti.” teṣāṃ dāni amātyānāṃ etad abhūṣi “iyaṃ devī
antapurikāhi25 irṣyāprakṛtena26 vipralabdhā. iyañ ca devī Brahmadattasya iṣṭā ca bahumatā ca.
mā paścād rājā Brahmadatto (Sen. 165) devīye Padumāvatīye atyayena vipratisārī bhaveya,
śokena ca gailānyaṃ27 pateya”. tehi dāni amātyehi sā devī Padumāvatī svake gṛhe gopitā,
rājño Brahmadattasya niveditaṃ “ghātitā28 devî”ti. tā dāni devīyo “ghātitā Padumāvatî”ti
śrutvā tasya rājño Brahmadattasya (323r) caṭi (ʾ)llāpeṃti29, ghṛtaṃ ca parikṣipanti, sarṣapāṇi ca

1
Na Sen. Padumāvatīṃ; for the acc. sg. fem. -ī, cf. BHSG § 10.55; Abhis III § 9.4.
2
Sen. omits mukhena. 3 Sen. tāṃ.
4
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ni (s.e.; the akṣaras ta and na are similar).
5
Sen. tāye; for the instr. sg. fem. -āya, cf. BHSG § 9.59; Abhis III § 7.12.
6
Na Sen. te āhansuḥ; on ahaṃsu(ḥ), ahansu(ḥ) for āhansu(ḥ) in ms. Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014: 196.
7
Sen. aparāddhaṃ. 8 Na Sen. sā āha. 9 Na Sen. pṛcchāmi; cf. Pā pucchati, Pkt pucchai. 10 Na Sen. tā.
11
Sa udvanīkā; Na udvānakā; Sen. ulbakā; see p. 197, fn. 14.
12
Sen. mellitā. BHSD 439, s.v. mellati “: melleti (= Pkt mellai), = millati, q.v. (much commoner in BHS, but
both recorded only from Mv), abandons”.
13
Sa ºlubdhā (s.e.); corr. Na.
14
Na Sen. tāṃ Padumāvatīṃ.
15
Sa Na pṛcchati; confusion of numbers; corr. Sen.
16
Na Sen. tāṃ. 17 Na Sen. tāhi me antaḥº. 18 Sa dārakāna; corr. Na. 19 Na Sen. yaṃ kālaṃ. 20 Na Sen. antaḥº.
21
Na Sen. tāhi; in the mss. masc. pronouns are often used for fem.
22
Or: uddhānakāḥ; so read all the mss., Sen. ulbakā; see p. 197, fn. 14.
23
Sa Na ullapitā; Sen. allīpitā; for ullapita, < ud + *lapayati (caus. from Skt √lī), see Abhis III 154.
24
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na jānā (s.e.; the akṣaras na and ta are very similar).
25
Na Sen. antaḥº, for antapura see p. 176, fn. 1.
26
“Because of jealousy”; Sen. īrṣyāº; see BHSD s.v. irṣyā “this may be only Sktization of semi-MIndic irº”.
27
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na glainānyaṃ, which is a blend of BHS gailānya “exhaustion, sickness” and Skt glāna
(“do.”); see BHSD s.v. gailānya; DP s.v. gelañña.
28
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na yohitā (s.e.; the akṣaras gha and ya are similar).
29
“Immediately, they came to the king”. The word caṭi (onomatopoetic) is probably s.e. for chatti (“sudden”; cf.
Abhis III, s.v.; ib. I 148, fn. 4) or *chaṭṭi (“sudden”; onomatopoetic; cf. CDIAL 4969 *chaṭṭa-1 “sudden

198
agnau prakṣipenti1, caturdiśañ ca baliṃ niṣkāsapenti2, śāntiñ ca karoṃti3 “dṛṣṭyâsi4 mahārāja
jīvanto mukto rākṣasīyo5 hastāto.” tanmuhūrtaṃ6 rājā snāto vilipto niḥpuruṣeṇa7 nāṭakena
prakrīḍito. tāva8 antaḥpurikāyo kāci vīṇāṃ pravāditā, kāci9 sughoṣakaṃ, kācin mṛdaṅgaṃ,
kāci dardarakaṃ10, kāci veṇuṃ, kāci pranṛtyanti, kāci11 gāyanti.
atha khalu bhikṣavo anyatarā devatā Maṇḍavyasya12 riṣisya abhiprasannā vaihāyasam
antarīkṣe sthihitvā rājānaṃ Brahmadattam etad uvāca “duśrutaṃ13 te mahārāja, aparijñātaṃ te
mahārāja, avijñātaṃ te mahārāja, yo tvam ananuyuṃjitvā14 aparyavagāhetvā anaparādhiṃ
Padumāvatīṃ15 vadhyām avasirasi, tādṛśasya mahābhāgasya riṣisya vacanaṃ na
samanusmarasi”. atha khalu bhikṣavo16 rājño Brahmadattasya antaḥpurikā devatāye
antarīkṣagatāye taṃ ghoṣaṃ śrutvā suṣṭhutaraṃ gāyanti vādenti ca, yathā rājā Brahmadatto
etāye devatāye jalpantīye na śruṇeyāti. atha khalu bhikṣavo17 rājā Brahmadatto antaḥpurikāṃ
nisthapeti “āgametha tāva yāva18 jānāma kim eṣā devatā antarīkṣagatā jalpatî”ti. tā dāni
antapurikā19 rājño vacanena tūṣṇībhūtā saṃjātā. devatā rājño Brahmadattasyâha “duśrutam20
te21 mahārāja, yo tvaṃ ananuyuṃjitvā aparyavagāhitvā anaparādhiṃ Padumāvatiṃ deviṃ22
vadhyāṃ osiresi, tādṛśasya mahābhāgasya riṣisya saṃdeśaṃ na samanusmarasi”. atha khalu
bhikṣavo23 rājā (Sen. 166) Brahmadatto tāye devatāye śrutvā antaḥpurikāyo pṛcchati “satyaṃ
jalpatha, kiṃ te24 25dārakā ye Padumāvatīye jātāḥ?” tā dāni antaḥpurikāyo rājñā26
Brahmadattena pṛcchiyamānīyo27 vo28 paśyanti “Padumāvatī rājāṇattīye ghātitā. prabhavati
rājā asmākaṃ pi parityajituṃ. ācikṣāma naṃ satyaṃ yathābhūtaṃ” ti. tā dāni antaḥpurikā
āhaṃsu “mahārāja Padumāvatīye duve dārakā jātā. te câsmābhi 29 tapanāye prakṣipitvā,
rājakyāye30 mudrāye mudretvā, satapanā nadīye Gaṅgāye pravāhitā. nâpi31 te tāye32 dṛṣṭā nâpi
khāyitā33” ti34. tasya dāni rājño Brahmadattasya daurmanasyaṃ utpannaṃ “anaparādhī tādṛśī.

movement”); cf. also Abhis III, s.v. chitti “sudden”. Allāpenti here is a causative form with intransitive meaning
“approach”, cf. BHSD, s.vv. allīyati, allāpayati.
1
Sen. prakṣipanti.
2
Sen. ºyanti; cf. BHSG 207a, s.v. kas.
3
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na karoti, confusion of numbers.
4
Sa Na dṛṣṭvâsi; Sen. diṣṭyāsi.
5
Gen. sg. fem.; Sa Na rākṣasīto (s.e.); Sen. rākṣasīhastāto.
6
Sa ºmuhūrta; corr. Na. 7 Sen. niṣpuruṣeṇa. 8 Na Sen. tāvad. 9 Na Sen. kācid vīṇām … kācit.
10
Sen. omits kāci dardarakaṃ. MW s.v. dardara “a kind of drum”; BHSD 262, s.v. dardaraka “some musical
instrument, AMg daddara”; cf. Sa 165r1 kāci paṇavaṃ kāci dardarakaṃ; Sa 146v1 kāci jaladardarakāni
vādenti; cf. MW s.v. jaladardura “a water pipe (musical instrument)”.
11
Na Sen. kācid … kācit … kācid. 12 Sen. Māṇḍaº. 13 Sen. duḥº. 14 Sa anuyuṃº (hapl.); corr. Na.
15
Na Sen. anaparādhīṃ Padmāvatīṃ.
16
Na Sen. lack khalu bhikṣavo. 17 Na Sen. lack khalu bhikṣavo. 18 Sen. tāvad yāvac. 19 Na Sen. antaḥº.
20
Sen. duḥº. 21 Sa me (w.r.); corr. Na. 22 Na Sen. anaparādhīṃ Padumāvatīṃ devīṃ.
23
Na Sen. lack khalu bhikṣavo. 24 Sen. kin te dāni dārakā. 25 Sa dārakāḥ ye dārakā ye (ditt.); corr. Na.
26
Sa rājño (s.e.); corr. Na. 27 Sa Na pṛcchati pṛcchiyamānīyo; corr. Sen.
28
Sen. vā; cf. Pā vo “a particle of emphasis, perhaps = eva” (PTSD s.v.).
29
Sen. câsmābhiḥ. 30 Corr. Sen.; Sa Na rājakyeye. 31 Sa nâpi nâpi (ditt.); corr. Na.
32
Sa Na nāyi (s.e.; the akṣaras ta and na are similar); Sen. nâpi tayâpi.
33
“They were neither seen nor eaten by her”; khāyita < Skt khādita; Pā khāyita; cf. Geiger § 36; Oberlies 2001:
78.3; Abhis III 218 s.v. khāya-.
34
Sen. pi.

199
strīratanaṃ1 mayā ghātāpitaṃ. tādṛśasya ca mahābhāgasya (323v) riṣisya mayā saṃdeśaṃ
<na>2 kṛtaṃ. putra labhyanto3 ca paribhraṣṭo4” ti.
sâpi dāni mañjūṣā nadīye Gaṃgāye vuhyaṃtī kaivartehi5 matsyāṃ bandhaṃtehi6
7
ukṣiptā8. te dāni kevaṭṭa9 taṃ mañjūṣaṃ10 paśyanti rājakyāe mudrāe mudritaṃ11. teṣāṃ
kevaṭṭānām etad abhūṣi “mā h’ eva12 corehi rājakule aparāddhaṃ. tato imā13 mañjūṣā
bhraṣṭā14 bhaviṣyati, sarvaṃ ca guhyaṃ prakāśībhavati. gacchāma imaṃ mañjūṣaṃ15 rājño
Brahmadattasya upanāmema, mā vayaṃ "corā16" ti kṛtvā jyeṣṭhena daṇḍena śāsīyema”.
te dāni taṃ mañjūṣam17 ādāya rājño Brahmadattasya upasaṃkrāntā “mahārāja asmābhi
nadyā Gaṅgāyā18 matsyāṃ bandhantehi iyaṃ mañjūṣā udakena-m-uhyantī19 utkṣiptā
rājamudrāyāṃ20 mudritā. taṃ21 devo pratyavekṣatu”.
atha khalu bhikṣavo rājā Brahmadatto amātyapāriṣadyān āmantrayati “ho bhaṇe (Sen. 167)
jānatha kim atra maṃjūṣāyaṃ” ti. sā dāni mañjūṣā amātyehi muktā, paśyanti ca tāni
Padumāvatīye duve dārakā prāsādikā darśanīyā. te āhaṃsu “mahārāja imaṃhi22 mañjūṣāyāṃ
duve dārakā prāsādikā darśanīyā. Padumāvatīya23 suputrāṇi24 mahārājasya sadṛśāni.
anaparādhī mahārāja Padumāvatī devī devena ananuyuṃjitvā aparyavagāhitvā vadhyā osṛṣṭā”.
atha khalu bhikṣavo25 rājā Brahmadatto tāni dārakāni26 dṛṣṭvā Padumāvatīye ca bahūni
guṇagaṇāni samanusmaranto mūrchitvā bhūmyā27 patito “’haṃ strīratnāto bhraṣṭo”. atha
khalu bhikṣavaḥ28 teṣām amātyānām etad abhūṣi “mā h’ eva29 rājño devīye utkaṇṭhantasya
kiñcid eva śarīrasyâbādhaṃ bhaveyaṃ30”. te dāni ahaṃsu31 “mahārāja mā32 Padumāvatīye

1
Sen. ºratnaṃ. 2 Sa Na lack na; suppl. Sen. 3 Sa Na labhānto; Sen. labhyantā
4
Sen. ºbhraṣṭā. 5 Sen. kaivartakehi.
6
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na bandhanehi (s.e.; the akṣaras na and ta are similar); or: bandhatehi (from the weak stem; not
in BHSG); cf. Sa 309v mṛgalubdhakehi mṛgavyaṃ aṇvatehi dṛṣṭo (prose).
7
Sa Na nadīye Gaṅgāye vuhyantī ukṣipto; corr. Sen.
8
Sa Na ukṣipto; Sen. utkṣiptā; cf. Abhis III, s.v. u-kṣipº; Merv-Av 375, s.vv. u-kṣipa-, u-kṣipta-, u-kṣiva-.
9
Sen. kevaṭṭā; for the nom. pl. masc. -a, cf. BHSG § 8.79; Abhis III § 6.25; RgsGr § 8.57.
10
Sen. tāṃ maṃjūṣāṃ.
11
Sen. rājakyāye mudrāye mudritāṃ; for the MIndic ending -āe, cf. Pischel § 374; von Hinüber 2001 § 334; in
ms. Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014: 162.
12
Na Sen. haỿva. 13 Corr. Sen.; Sa Na imaṃ.
14
“Then, if this chest becomes broken”; Sen. em. praṣṭā “searched for”.
15
Sen. imāṃ maṃjūṣāṃ. 16 Na Sen. caurā. 17 Sen. tāṃ mañjūṣāṃ. .
18
Na Sen. asmābhir nadyāṃ Gaṃgāyāṃ. 19 Sen. udakena vuhyantī (≠ mss.).
20
Sen. rājamudrāye; instr. sg. fem. -āyāṃ, not in BHSG, but cf. Merv-Av 30v1 nāgakanyāyāṃ … hanyamānā,
36v4 kanyasikāyāṃ praṇidhānaṃ kṛtaṃ; cf. also Sa 309v vanalatāyāṃ parimārjati.
21
Sen. tāṃ.
22
Sen. imahiṃ; for the loc. sg. imaṃhi, cf. BHSG § 21.66 (only masc.), Abhis III § 18.18; Marciniak 2014: 174,
218, fn. 364.
23
Na Sen. Padumāvatīye; for the gen. sg. fem. -īya, cf. BHSG § 10.105.
24
Sa aputrāṇi (s.e.; the akṣaras a and su are similar); Na Sen. putrāṇi.
25
Na Sen. lack khalu bhikṣavo. 26 Sa dārikāni; corr. Na.
27
Na Sen. bhūmyāṃ; for the loc. sg. fem. -yā, cf. BHSG § 10.124.
28
Na Sen. lack khalu bhikṣavaḥ. 29 Na Sen. haỿva.
30
Sen. bhaveya; for the 3 sg. opt. -eyaṃ, cf. BHSG § 29.31; Abhis III § 22.9.
31
Na Sen. āhaṃsuḥ.
32
Sa sā (s.e.; the akṣaras sa and ma are similar); corr. Na.

200
kāraṇena utkaṇṭhehi. asmābhi etad eva arthaṃ1 upalabhitvā sāhasaṃ na kṛtaṃ. devī sthāpitā,
na ghātitā, anāgataṃ arthapadaṃ jñātvā”. so dāni rājā Brahmadatto etaṃ amātyānāṃ vacanaṃ
śrutvā prahlādito saṃjāto amātyānām2 āha “kahiṃ Padumāvatî?”ti. amātyā āhansu “amutra
gehe” ti. rājā dāni tatra devīye Padumāvatīye sakāśaṃ gato. gatvā rājā Padumāvatīṃ devī3
bahuprakāraṃ saṃjñāpeti “dṛṣṭyâsi4 devi tādṛśāto vyasanāto ’dya muktā. dṛṣṭyâsi5 mayā ca
putrehi ca samaṅgībhūtā. sapatnīhi (ʾ)si6 ca naṃ ghātāpitā. kiṃ te abhiprāyaṃ? kiṃ teṣāṃ
tava (324r) amitriṇīnāṃ7 dāpayāmi? kīdṛśaṃ vā vyasanaṃ nigacchaṃtu8? śreyaṃ tava9
pādarajonatā10 sarvā vo11 kiṃ nigaḍabaddhā śanaśāṭakanivastā nata12 paricarantu13?”.14
atha khalu bhikṣavo Padumāvatī devī rudamānī rājānaṃ Brahmadattam etad uvāca “mā
mahārāja tāsāṃ devīnāṃ kiñcid vipriyaṃ karehi15. etā jyeṣṭhāyo, ahaṃ kanīyasā. yaṃ16 ca
eteṣāṃ (Sen. 168) kalpitā vṛttī, taṃ17 sānaṃ abhivardhehi, mā parihāpehi. sarvāṇi ca anuvartāhi.
yathākṛtānāṃ karmaṇāṃ satvā vipākam anubhavanti kālaṃ kālam āsādya, yathā drumāṇāṃ
puṣpaphalā. mayā yeva18 mahārāja tāni karmāṇi kṛtāni, yad ahaṃ tvayā satkṛtā ca mānitā ca.
mayā yeva19 tāni karmāṇi kṛtāni, yad ahaṃ tvayā vadhyā osṛṣṭā”. atha khalu bhikṣavo20 rājā
Brahmadatto Padumāvatīṃ devīm etad uvāca “mā devī21 aśruṇi22 prapātehi. sarva te rājyaṃ23
niḥsṛjāmi, sarvāṇi te rājyāni niḥsṛjāmi24. putrehi samaṅgībhūtā abhiramāhi, kṣamāhi ca25 me
ekaṃ26 aparādhaṃ”. atha khalu bhikṣavo27 Padumāvatī devī rājānaṃ Brahmadattam etad
uvāca “kiṃ me mahārājā28 vijānitāye29 rājyena putreṇa vā dhanena vā? gaṃsāmi ahaṃ

1
“Having understood (upalabhitvā) that matter, we have not carried out (that) punishment”; Na Sen. asmābhir
evaṃ devârthaṃ; cf. Jon. III 162 “For your sake, o sire, (we harboured her and no harm has come to her)”.
2
Sen. amātyān; in the mss. āha is used with either accusative or genetive; cf. Sa 61r2, 112v2, 322v2 amātyānām
āha; Sa 395r so teṣāṃ pañcānāṃ vāṇijakānām āha.
3
Na Sen. devīṃ; for the acc. sg. fem. -ī, cf. BHSG § 10.55; Abhis III § 9.4.
4
Sen. diṣṭyâsi. 5 Sen. diṣṭyâsi. 6 Sa Na se; corr. Sen. 7 Sen. amitrāṇāṃ.
8
Sa Na ºgacchatu, confusion of numbers; corr. Sen.
9
Sa Na bhava (s.e.; the akṣaras bha and ta are very similar); Sen. bhave (w.r.).
10
Sa Na pādarajānaṃtā (s.e.); Sen. em. śreyaṃ bhave yadi rājāṇattyā.
11
Cf. Pā vo “a particle of emphasis, perhaps = eva” (PTSD s.v.).
12
“Bending down”; Sa Na tata (s.e.); Sen. aṭanaṃ. 13 Sa Na paricaranta; corr. Sen.
14
“It is better to make them all bow to the dust of your feet or go around bending down, chained and clothed in
hempen rags”; Sen. em. śreyaṃ bhave yadi rājāṇattyā sarvāvantā nigaḍabaddhā śāṇaśāṭakanivastā aṭanaṃ
paricarantu; cf. Jon. III 162 “It were best if by the king’s orders they should all go wandering in chains and
clothed in hempen rags”.
15
Sen. karohi; for the 2 sg. impv. -ehi, cf. BHSG § 30.5; cf. also Pischel § 509 “-e forms, such as karemi, karehi,
karento, are frequent in Prākrits”.
16
Sen. yā. 17 Sen. tāṃ. 18 Na Sen. evaṃ. 19 Na eva; Sen. evan. 20 Na Sen. lack khalu bhikṣavo.
21
Sen. devi, for the voc. sg. fem. -ī, cf. BHSG § 10.41.
22
Sen. aśrūṇi; for the acc. pl. neutr. -uni, cf. BHSG § 12.54 (only Mv); cf. Sa 264r6 aśruṇi parimārjanto.
23
Na sarvaṃ te rājyaṃ; Sen. sarvan te rāṣṭraṃ.
24
Na Sen. lack sarvāṇi te rājyāni niḥsṛjāmi.
25
Sa Na na (s.e.; the akṣaras na and ca are similar); corr. Sen.
26
Sen. etaṃ. 27 Na Sen. lack khalu bhikṣavo.
28
Na Sen. ºrāja; for the voc. sg. masc. -ā, cf. BHSG § 17.52.
29
Sa Na vijānitā (s.e.); Sen. vijānantīye (≠ mss.); vi-jānita, p. pt. made from the present stem jānāti; kiṃ me
mahārāja vijānitāye rājyena putreṇa vā dhanena vā “What, o great king, does the kingdom, a son or wealth
mean to me, who have understood (all the matters)?”. Cf. Prasp 245.7 tena vijānita bodhi jinānāṃ (“He has

201
pravrajitvā puna1 tātasya sakāśaṃ. uktâhaṃ tātena2 "ko te va3 Padumāvatī jvālanasamehi
kāmehi pralobheti?". te me tātasya vacanā idānīṃ paridahanti. yathā cêyaṃ4, yathâhaṃ tātena
āśramapade uktā, yaṃ me5 mahārāja mṛgîva āśramāto pitu sakāśāto anaparādhiṃ vadhyāṃ6
<osiresi>7”.
atha khalu bhikṣavo8 Padumāvatī devī punas tāpasiṃ pravrajyā9 pravrajitvā,
dhāturaktāni vastrāṇi prāvaritvā Maṇḍavyasya riṣisya āśramaṃ āgame. Maṇḍavyo10 ca ṛṣī
kālagato abhūṣi. tṛṇakuṭīparṇakuṭī11 viśīrṇāni abhuṃsu12. atha khalu bhikṣavo13 Padumāvatīye
devīye etad abhūṣi “tādṛśena me nirbaṃdhena vinaśāv14 etau, rājā Brahmadatto pratyākhyāto,
pitā naṃ15 me kālagato16. vayaṃ17 paribhraṣṭā. yaṃ18 nūnâhaṃ bhikṣācāraṃ carantī19
janapadāni ca rāṣṭradhānīṣu20 aṇveyaṃ” ti21.
atha khalu bhikṣavo22 Padumāvatī devī grāmanigamarāṣṭrarājadhānīṣu23 aṇvantī
Vārāṇasīṃ rājño Kṛkisya nagaraṃ gatā. adrākṣīd bhikṣavo24 Vārāṇasīyako Kāśirājā (Sen. 169)
Padumāvatīṃ devīṃ purā-d-antare25. dṛṣṭvā ca puna26 Kāśirājā Padumāvatiṃ deviṃ27
bahuprakāraṃ pralobheti “kiṃ tava bhadre pravrajyāyaṃ28 taruṇāye jātarūpāye29 abhirūpāye?
30
(324v) imāni pādapāni puṣpitāni phalāni prāsādikāni prasādanīyāni manoramakarāṇi, ehi
mattakā vanāntare abhiramiṣyāma ”. evam ukte Padumāvati34 tāpasī Kāśirājānam etad
31 32 33

uvāca “agnim mahārāja icchasi praveṣṭuṃ, yaṃ pravrajitāye sārdhaṃ icchasi ramituṃ
dharmasthitāya. nâhaṃ mahārāja kāmeṣu arthikā” ti35. Kāśirājā āha “yadi bhadre na icchasi,
tato balasā te grahiṣyāmi”. Padumāvatī āha “yadi me balasā gṛhṇasi, tato te tapasā agnîva

understood the enlightenment of Jinas”); the parallel sentence in Padumāvatī-jātaka reads (Sa 326v): kiṃ me
vimānitāye “(for me,) who have been treated with disrespect”.
1
Sen. punaḥ. 2 Sa tāteta (s.e.); Sen. tātana (m.p.). 3 Sa Na na (s.e.); Sen. omits va. 4 Sen. omits cêyaṃ.
5
Sen. tava (≠ mss.). 6 Sen. anaparadhī vadhyā.
7
There is no verb in the reading of the mss. and Sen.; I supply osiresi; “When you, O great king, (took) me from
my father’s hermitage, like a deer, being innocent, sent to be slain”, cf. Sa 323r4 Padumāvatiṃ deviṃ vadhyāṃ
osiresi; Sa 323r2 Padumāvatīṃ vadhyām avasirasi.
8
Na Sen. lack khalu bhikṣavo.
9
Na Sen. lack pravrajyā. 10 Sen. Māṇḍavysya … Māṇḍavyo. 11 Sen. ºkuṭīni.
12
Na abhuṃsuḥ; Sen. abhūṃsuḥ; for abhūnsu(ḥ) / abhunsu(ḥ) / abhuṃsu(ḥ), see BHSG § 32.108.
13
Na Sen. lack khalu bhikṣavo. 14 Sa Na nivaśāv (met.); corr. Sen. 15 Sa Na ta (s.e.).
16
Sen. em. pitāto me kālagatāto; cf. the reading in the parallel passage in Sa 326v: rājñā câhaṃ pariśuddhā pitā
ca kālagato mama.
17
“We (all) have lost”; Sen. ayaṃ (≠ mss.).
18
Sa ya (s.e.); corr. Na. 19 Sen. carāmi. 20 Sen. rājadhānīyo (≠ mss.). 21 Sen. em. aṇvantī (≠ mss.).
22
Na Sen. lack khalu bhikṣavo. 23 Sen. ºnigamarājadhānīṣu (≠ mss.). 24 Na Sen. lack bhikṣavo.
25
Sen. purāntare (≠ mss.); for the saṃdhi-consonant -d-, cf. BHSG § 4.64; Abhis III § 3.49; in Pā, cf. Geiger §
73.4; EV I 216 (ad Th 406).
26
Na Sen. punaḥ.
27
Na Sen. Padumāvatīṃ devīṃ; for the acc. sg. fem. -iṃ, cf. BHSG § 10.44; Abhis III § 9.2.
28
For instr. fem. sg. -āyaṃ, cf. BHSG § 9.51.
29
Sa Na jātiº; corr. Sen. 30 Sen. phullāni.
31
Sa Na anukā (s.e.); cf. Sa 326v vāruṇisahakāramattakā (← cāruṇiº) “Intoxicated with spirituous liquor and
mango (liquor)”.
32
Sa Na nantarantare (s.e.); Sen. ºkānanāntare; cf. Sa 326v: ehi ramematha puṣpite vane.
33
Sa Na ºramiṣyāmi, confusion of persons; corr. Sen.
34
Na Sen. Padumāvatī; for the nom. sg. fem. -i, cf. BHSG § 10.17; Abhis III § 9.1.
35
Sa Na ni (s.e.; the akṣaras na and ta are similar); corr. Sen.

202
śuṣkatṛṇaṃ dahiṣyāmi”. so dāni rājā taṃ śrutvā bhīto pratyāgato1. “vasā2 ca3 iha rāṣṭre
yathāsukhaṃ yathāphāsu.4 ahaṃ te nimantremi sarvahitopasthānena”.
atha khalu bhikṣavo5 <Brahmadatto>6 brāhmaṇaveṣeṇa Kāśirājño gṛhaṃ praviśitvā
“ahaṃ pi mahārāja akṣehi kuśalo” ti. so pi rājño devīhi sārdhaṃ krīḍantasya krīḍato7
Padumāvatīṃ ca samvāsanti8 <pṛcchati>9 “kena krodhena ihâgatā?” Padumāvatī āha “tava
yeva10 mahārāja aparādhena iha āgatā11”. tato Kāśirājā saṃśayito rājānaṃ Brahmadattaṃ
pṛcchati “na me kadāci12 aṣṭāpadasya etādṛś(ʾ) ānugītī13 śrutapūrvā. kas tvaṃ? kā te14 eṣā?” ti.
rājā Brahmadatto āha “ahaṃ Brahmadatto Paṃcālarājā. eṣā ca me Padumāvatī devī mama15
bhāryā ihâgatā”. evam ukte bhikṣavo16 Kāśirājā Brahmadattaṃ rājānam etad uvāca “svāgataṃ
te mahārāja, anurāgataṃ te mahārāja. nehi devī17, ahaṃ balāgreṇa saṃvibhajāmi18”.
atha khalu bhikṣavo19 rājā Brahmadattaḥ Paṃcālarājā Padumāvatiṃ deviṃ20 Vārāṇasīto
caturaṃgena balakāyena sārdhaṃ hastipṛṣṭhe ārūpayitvā, mahatā rājānubhāvena mahatā
rājariddhīye punaḥ Kaṃpillaṃ nagaraṃ ānesi. 21Padumāvatī22 ca bhikṣavo23 devī rājñā
Brahmadattena osṛṣṭā vadhyāye24 va (Sen. 170) krameṣu tāni padmāni antarhitāṇi abhuṃsuḥ25.
punaś ca rājñā26 Brahmadattena Vāṛāṇasīto Kaṃpillaṃ ānītāye bhūyo krameṣu padmāni
prādurbhūtāni.

1
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na pratyāyagato.
2
Sa Na sāva (met.); Sen. sā; cf. the reading in Sa 326v: vasa rāṣṭre yathāsukhaṃ; for the 2 sg. impv. -ā, cf.
BHSG § 30.11.
3
Sa ce (s.e.); corr. Na.
4
Sen. reads: sā ca iha rāṣṭre yathāsukhaṃ yathāphāsu, but there is no verb in his reading.
5
Na Sen. lack khalu bhikṣavo.
6
The word Brahmadatto is wanting in Sa (the eye of the scribe probably jumped from Brahmaº of Brahmadatto
to brāhmaº of brāhmaṇaveṣeṇa); the words Brahmadatto rājā were supplied in Na; all the later mss. (= Sen.)
follow Na and read correctly.
7
“When the king was playing with the queens (rājño … krīḍantasya; gen. abs.), he also, playing, asked
Padumāvatī…”; Sen. krīḍate; for the nom. sg. masc. -to, cf. BHSG § 18.33.
8
“He asked Padumāvatī, who was present (or: living) there”; Sen. em. sambhāṣati; for the acc. sg. fem. -i, cf.
BHSG § 10.51; Abhis III § 9.3; RgsGr § 11.8.
9
The verb is wanting in the mss.; we should supply pṛcchati or āha; Sen. reads saṃbhāṣati for samvāsanti.
10
Na Sen. eva. 11 Na Sen. ihâgatā. 12 Sen. kadācid.
13
< etādṛśī (or ºśi) anugītī (cf. Oberlies 2001 § 23 [I]); Sa Na ānigītī (s.e.); Sen. em. etādṛśī nīti śrutaº (≠ mss.);
Jon. III 164 “such a way of playing on the chequer board”. It seems that Brahmadatta was playing dice with the
king and his queens, and Kāśirājā expected him to utter the words or verses that are typically spoken during play.
Brahmadatta, however, did not use the words spoken while playing dice but instead addressed Padumāvatī using
different words, which surprised the king; cf. the reading in the Padumāvatī-jātaka (Sa 327r1): aṣṭāpadasya
anugīti na me etādṛśī śrutā.
14
Sa me; corr. Na. 15 Sen. omits devī mama. 16 Na Sen. lack bhikṣavo. 17 Na Sen. devīṃ.
18
“I shall provide you with the best army”; Sen. em. saṃvibhajya nemi (≠ mss.).
19
Na Sen. lack khalu bhikṣavo. 20 Na Sen. Padumāvatīṃ devīṃ.
21
Nominative absolute, “When queen Padumāvatī was sent by king Brahmadatta to be killed”; for the nom. abs.,
cf. BHSG § 7.13; von Hinüber 1968 § 19; Oguibénine 1996: 179-180. Cf. the reading in Sa 327r: yadā ca rājñā
Brahmadattena vadhyā nisṛṣṭā, tato (ʼ)sya tāni padmāni antarahitāni, bhūyo ca rājñā Brahmadattena
Vārāṇasīto Kaṃpillaṃ ānītāye santīye, puna (ʼ)sya krameṣu padmāni prādurbhūtāni.
22
Sen. Padumāvatīye ca devīye (≠ mss.).
23
Na Sen. lack bhikṣavo. 24 Sen. osṛṣṭavadhyāye. 25 Sa Na ābhuṃsuḥ; corr. Sen. 26 Sa rājño; corr. Na.

203
 bhagavān āha 1“syāt khalu punar bhikṣavo yuṣmākam evam asyād "anyaḥ sa tena kālena
tena samayena Manḍavyo nāma riṣi abhūṣi". na khalv etad evaṃ draṣṭavyaṃ. tat kasya heto?
ahaṃ sa tena kālena tena samayena Māṇḍavyo nāma riṣi abhūṣi. syāt khalu punar bhikṣavo
yuṣmākam evam asyād "anyā sā tena kālena tena (325r) samayena Padumāvatī devī abhūṣi". na
khalv etad evaṃ draṣṭavyaṃ. tat kasya hetoḥ? eṣā bhikṣavo Yaśodharā Rāhulamātā tena
kālena tena samayena Padumāvatī devī abhūṣi. syāt khalu punar bhikṣavo yuṣmākam evam
asyād "anyaḥ sa tena kālena tena samayena Kaṃpille nagare rājā Brahmadatto nāma abhūṣi".
na khalv etad evaṃ draṣṭavyaṃ. tat kasya hetoḥ? eṣa bhikṣavo rājā Śuddhodano tena kālena
tena samayena Kaṃpille nagare Brahmadatto nāma rājā abhūsi. tadâpi etena rājñā
Śuddhodanena eṣā Yaśodharā ananuyuṃjyitvā aparyavagāhetvā vadhyā osṛṣṭā. etarahiṃ pi
eṣā etena rājñā Śuddhodanena ananuyuṃjyitvā aparyavagāhitvā anaparādhi vadhyā osṛṣṭā.”

Padumāvatīye parikalpo samāpto

1
Na (= all the later mss. and Sen.) reads as follows: “na khalu bhikṣavo (ʾ)nyo sa Māṇḍavyo riṣir. aham eva
tadā Māṇḍavyo riṣir abhūvaṃ. na khalu bhikṣavo ’nyā Padumāvatī devī. eṣaỿva Yaśodharā tadā Padumāvatī
devī abhūṣi. na khalu bhikṣavo ’nyaḥ sa rājā Brahmadatto ’bhū. eṣa rājā Śuddhodanas tadā Brahmadatto
rājâbhūt (Sen. omits rājā). tadâpi etena rājñā Śuddhodanena eṣā Yaśodharā ananuyuṃjyitvā (Sen. ºyuṃjitvā)
aparyavagāhetvā (Sen. ºgāhitvā) vadhyā osṛṣṭā. etarahiṃ pi eṣā etena rājñā Śuddhodanena ananuyuṃjyitvā
(Sen. ºyuṃjitvā) aparyavagāhitvā anaparādhī vadhyā osṛṣṭā”.

204
 Padumāvatī-jātaka1

abhūd rājā Pañcālānāṃ .. .. .. ..2 nararṣabho3 ǀ

so mṛgavyena4 niryāsi amātyaparivārito ǀǀ
tasmiṃś ca mṛgacaryāyāṃ apanaṣṭo .. .. 5 tadā ǀ
so taṃ pradeśam āgamya riṣisya ..6 vanāśrayaṃ ǀǀ

so adṛśi7 hradatīre kanyāṃ udakahārikāṃ ǀ

vidyutāṃ viya ākāśe oṣadhī iva tārakāḥ8 ǀǀ
jaṭākalāpamakuṭā padeṣu ca padumāni ǀ
dolāsena hastakṛtena9 śobhesi vanaṃ ǀǀ10

nārī kilantamadhyā11 kṛṣṇājinakṛta-uttarāsaṃgā ca ǀ

bhūtavihitā12 va māyā śobhasi kṛṣṇājinanivastā ǀǀ13
“viprekṣitaṃ hariṇamṛgīṇāṃ avalokitaṃ api kiśorīṇāṃ14 ǀ
gatim iha gajāvadhukānāṃ15 sarvaṃ harasi (’)nodyāṃgi ǀǀ16
ghṛtamaṇḍakanakavarṇe17 apāpike (’)daharike anavadyāṃgī18 ǀ
harasi nirīkṣamāṇā parasya hṛdayaṃ śuddhadanti kasya tva19 nandinī?” ǀǀ20

1
This chapter is found only in ms. Sa; see Marciniak 2016: 67-102; in this chapter the abbreviation “ms.” refers
to ms. Sa.
2
Four syllables are lacking, we could read e.g. <Brahmadatto> nararṣabho.
3
Ms. nararṣibho (s.e.). 4 Ms. mṛgavyona (s.e.).
5
Two syllables are lacking; we could read e.g. mṛgo.
6
One syllable is wanting, e.g. ca.
7
3 sg. aor.; cf. BHSG § 32.25.
8
“Who are you, shining like a lightning, or like a healing star?”; ms. upaniṣīva tārakāḥ; cf. Jā V 155.16 kā nu
vijju-r-ivâbhāsi osadhī viya tārakā; Dutoit V.158.1 “Wer strahlt hier glänzend wie der Blitz und wie der helle
Morgenstern?”; cf. DP s.v. osadhī “the name (or epithet) of a star; -tāraka, the osadhī star”; the same expression
occurs also in Jā IV 459.12; for osadhī “morning star”, cf. also Oberlies 1990: 81, 82.
9
We should probably read hastagatena for hastakṛtena; cf. the reading in the prose (Sa 319v; Sen. III 157):
padmena ca śobhanena hastagatena; the meaning of dolāsa is not clear.
10
Unmetrical.
11
= klānta-madhyā “having a thin waist”.
12
Should we read bhūtavihīnā “devoid of reality”, therefore called māyā (?).
13
The meter is Āryā, but in pāda a the sixth gaṇa is unmetr. (− ⏑ −), it becomes regular if we read ºkṛta <ca>
uttarāsaṃgā ǀǀ.
14
Ms. apa kiśoº; kiśorī “a foal; the young of any animal” (MW s.v.).
15
Ms. gajāmadhukānāṃ; gajavadhū “a female elephant” (MW s.v.); BHSD 469, s.v. vadhukā “young woman”;
for the alternation -m- and -v-, cf. BHSG § 2.30; Pischel § 251; von Hinüber 2001 §§ 208-210.
16
This verse does not scan.
17
Ms. ºkanavarṇe (s.e.).
18
For the voc. sg. fem. -ī, cf. BHSG § 10.41.
19
For the 2 nom. sg. tva, cf. BHSG § 20.8.
20
Āryā; in pāda a we should read (ʼ)navadyāṃgī (m.c.); in pāda b the part harasi nirīkṣamāṇā parasya hṛdayaṃ
scans as Āryā (the metre requires harasī), but the remaining part does not fit the metre.

205
 Padumāvatī āha
“ādityatejakalpasya ..1 Maṇḍavyariṣiṇo ahaṃ dhītā ǀ
mūlaphalabhojanasya vane vasato brahmacārisya” ǀǀ2

rājā āha
“kiṃ bhojane vanesmiṃ paribhuṃjantī adīnagātrāsi3?4 ǀ
celo5 ca udāro prāvaraṃ kīdṛśaṃ tava vanesmiṃ?” ǀǀ6

Padumāvatī āha
“mūlaphala-āharā7 ajināni ca dhārayāmi tapaścar(’)8 asmi ǀ
na tv eva sūkṣmāṇi yādṛśāni imā tava” ǀǀ9

rājā āha
“hanta phalāni bhadre paribhuṃja jāna tāva10 āsvādaṃ ǀ
edṛśakā mahyaṃ drumā yadi icchasi āśramaṃ ehi” ǀǀ11

Padumāvatī āha
“ruccaṃti12 me phalāni gaṃsām(ʾ) ahaṃ edṛśaṃ ānayituṃ ǀ
yadi āśramo na dūre yāva tātasya ākhyāmi” ǀǀ13

rājā āha (325v)

“bahalāni ca bhadre hara ca brūhi ca svavacanena ǀ
"eṣyāmi tasya bhāryā14 yasya drumā edṛśā bahavo phalā"” ǀǀ15

riṣi āha
“na h(’) imāni edṛśāni phalāni bhonti ……………… ǀ

1
One short syllable needs to be added here (m.c.).
2
The meter is Āryā; pāda a is Vipulā; pāda b becomes Capalā if we read ºbhojanasyā and ºvasatŏ, the initial br-
of brahmaº should be simplified (m.c.).
3
The reading in the ms. is very corrupt: kiṃ bhojane vanesmiṃ na ca sūkṣmāṇi yādṛśāni ǀǀ imāṃ tava rājā ǀ
paribhuṃjantī adīnagātrâsi. The part vanesmiṃ na ca sūkṣmāṇi yādṛśāni ǀǀ imāṃ tava rājā does not belong here,
it was probably miswritten from a further part of the chapter, in which the girl compares the fruit and clothes in
her āśrama to those of the king.
4
“What food do you eat in the forest that your body is so flawless?”.
5
Ms. valo (s.e.); “(Your) garment is excellent. What kind of clothes do you wear in the forest?”.
6
The meter is Āryā; pāda b is unmetrical.
7
Ms. āhāro (s.e. [-ā and -o are often miswritten for one another] or confusion of genders).
8
Ms. paścar(ʾ) (s.e.).
9
This verse does not scan.
10
Impv. + tāva “do get to know the taste”.
11
The metre is Āryā, in pāda a we should read hantā and ºbhuṃjā (alternatively, we could read ºbhuṃjahi for
ºbhuṃja); in pāda b the metre requires mahyă, the initial dr- in drumā should be simplified (m.c.).
12
Ms. ruccati, confusion of numbers.
13
Pāda b scans as Āryā (we should read yāvat for yāva, m.c.); pāda a is unmetrical.
14
Ms. nāryā (s.e.; the characters for na and bha are similar).
15
This verse does not scan correctly.

206
 unmattako tvaṃ1 jvalanasamehi kāmehi pralobheti mūḍhe” ǀǀ2

Padumāvatī āha
“yadi edṛśa āsvādo kāmānāṃ tañ ca tāta bhuṃjiṣyaṃ3 ǀ
na me ruccati mūlaphalaṃ gaṃsāmy4 ahaṃ yena te kāmā” ǀǀ5

riṣi āha
“ko te imaṃ adāsi Padumāvatī6 kīdṛśo ca so puruṣo? ǀ
kiṃ câsya prāvaraṇaṃ kahiṃ tiṣṭhati kṣipram ākhyāhi” ǀǀ7

Padumāvatī āha
“sūkṣmājino tapasvī dakatīre8 śāmyati9 ..10 ṛṣi taruṇo ǀ
so me imaṃ adāsi tasya drumā idṛśā bahavo” ǀǀ11

so dāni riṣi rājānaṃ āha

“ehi tvaṃ rājā12 parinayāhi13 taṃ14 bhavatu iyaṃ bhāryā ǀ
na ca te paravacanena ananuyogena hantavyā” ǀǀ15

Padumāvatī āha
“kasyaỿṣo nirghoṣo śrūyati anekavidho? ǀ
riṣayo ca ete atra riṣīṇāṃ eṣo atha mṛgāṇāṃ?” ǀǀ16

1
For the 2 acc. sg. tvaṃ, cf. BHSG § 20.15; in ms. Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014: 172 (7).
2
Pāda a is incomplete, the part na h(’) imāni edṛśāni phalāni scans as Āryā (we should read edṛśānī, m.c.); pāda
b does not fit the metre.
3
For the 1 sg. fut. ending -aṃ, cf. BHSG §§ 31.30-33; Pischel § 520; Geiger § 150; von Hinüber 2001 §§ 420,
464; Abhis III § 24.3 (50.9.43B5 bhuṃjiṣyaṃ; 52.7.44B6 paribhuñjiṣyaṃ); Oberlies 2001 § 49.
4
Ms. sāmy (s.e.).
5
The metre is Āryā; pāda b scans correctly if we read mĕ for me and ahă or ahu for ahaṃ (m.c.; cf. BHSG §
20.7; Habata 2007: lxxi).
6
Voc. sg. fem. -ī, cf. BHSG § 10.41.
7
Āryā; pāda a scans correctly if we read adāsī for adāsi and Padumāvatῐ for Padumāvatī; in pāda b the metre
requires kahῐ for kahiṃ, the initial pr- of prāvaraṇaṃ and kṣ- of kṣipraṃ should be simplified (m.c.).
8
Ms. kadatīre (met.).
9
Sa śāsyati (s.e.; sya and mya are similar); cf. SWTF s.v. śam (2) “verweilen, śāmyate, vgl. Pāli sammati
im Sinne von vasati”; cf. SBV I 217.10 paṃcaśataparivāro nadyā Nairaṃjanāyās tīra āśramapade śāmyate; cf.
Sa 424v6 puṣpitā phalitā āmrā tatra so śāmyate riṣī.
10
One short syllable needs to be supplied here, e.g., ca / va (m.c.).
11
Āryā; in pāda a the metre requires śāmyatī for śāmyati; pāda b is unmetr.; it becomes regular if we read adāsī
for adāsi and edṛśā for idṛśā, the initial dr- of drumā should be simplified (m.c.).
12
For the voc. sg. rājā, cf. BHSG § 17.52; Oberlies 2001 § 171.
13
For the 2 sg. impv. -āhi, cf. BHSG § 30.6; Abhis III § 23.3; von Hinüber 2001 § 427; Oberlies 2001 § 46.2.
14
Acc. sg. fem. taṃ, “Lead her around (the sacred fire)”; cf. Pā tam (see Oberlies 2001 § 42; Geiger § 105).
15
Pāda a does not scan; pāda b becomes Āryā if we read ºvacanenā <ca / va> (m.c.).
16
Pāda b scans as Āryā if we read etĕ; pāda a is too short; cf. the reading in the parallel passage in Sa 321r:
kasya etaṃ bhagavaṃ vanavivare nirghoṣo śrūyati.

207
 rājā āha
“mahye1 tam āśramapadaṃ drumehi parivāritaṃ suramaṇīyaṃ ǀ
uḍaya2 ca ete mahyaṃ3 na edṛśā keci yuṣmākaṃ” ǀǀ4

Padumāvatī āha
“tuhye5 tam āśramapadaṃ drumehi parimaṇḍitaṃ suramaṇīyaṃ ǀ
uḍayā6 ca ete tuhyaṃ7 na edṛśā keci yuṣmākaṃ ǀǀ8

kahiṃ tuhyaṃ agniśaraṇaṃ karako uṇhodakasya9 nikṣipto? ǀ

samidhā kasmiṃ pradeśe samayo mama agnikāryasya” ǀǀ10

rājā āha
“mahye tam āśramapadaṃ drumehi parivāritaṃ ǀ11
yāva te sūkṣmāṇi ajināni ānesi12 snātvā Gaṅgāya agniṃ ubhau juhiṣyāmaḥ” ǀǀ13

amātyā pāriṣadyā āha

“devasyêyaṃ anurūpā saṃprāptā amānuṣī ayaṃ14 tuhyaṃ ǀ
na hi mo15 śrutaṃ na dṛṣṭaṃ idṛśī riddhī yathā imāye ǀǀ16
devasya (’)yaṃ anurūpā saṃprāptā amānuṣī ārya tuhyaṃ ǀ
sarvajana paśyeyā17 pādehi praveśiya18 Padumāvatiṃ” ǀǀ1

1
1 gen. sg. mahye; in Sa this form occurs twice, only in the chapter Padumāvatī-jātaka; not in BHSG. In the
next line the ms. reads 2 gen. sg. tuhye, which occurs in ms. Sa three times. See Marciniak 2014: 172.
2
The ms. reads ubhaya (s.e.); cf. BHSD 120, s.v. uḍaya “hut”; Pkt uḍaya “hut made of leaves” (see CDIAL s.v.
uṭa); cf. the reading in Sa 320r: etāni câsmākaṃ uḍayāni udviddhāni dṛśyanti.
3
For the 1 gen. sg. mahyaṃ, cf. BHSG § 20.28; Pischel § 418; Merv-Av 58v2 cittaṃ mahyaṃ na lagnakaṃ (vs).
4
The meter is Āryā; pāda a is Capalā with amphibrachs in gaṇas 2, 4 and 6.
5
For the 2 sg. tuhye, cf. Marciniak 2014: 172. 6 Ms. udayā, see fn. 2.
7
For the 2 gen. sg. tuhyaṃ, cf. BHSG § 20.32; Pischel § 429.
8
Āryā Mahācapalā, all the even gaṇas in both pādas are amphibrachs (in pāda b we should read etĕ, m.c.).
9
Ms. homrodakasya (s.e.); Pkt uṇha- “hot” (< uṣṇa); cf. also Abhis III 156, s.v. uṣṇodaka-karaka “Krug für
warmes Wasser”; cf. the reading in Sa 321v: kahiṃ te bhagavāṃ śaraṇaṃ samidhā vā uṇhodakakamaṇḍalu (←
unmodakaṃ) vā.
10
Āryā; in pāda a the metre requires kahῐ tuhyam for kahiṃ tuhyaṃ; in pāda b the scansion could be corrected
by reading kasmῐ, the initial pr- of pradeśe should be simplified (m.c.).
11
This line probably does not belong here; these words have already been spoken by the king earlier in the text.
12
“(They) will bring you fine antelope hides”; for the aorist with future meaning, cf. BHSG § 32.119.
13
This verse does not scan correctly; the parallel passage in prose reads: āgamehi muhūrtaṃ, sārdhaṃ (wrong
back-formation from Pkt sajjaṃ “immediately”?) te sukṣmāṇi ajināni ānīyanti. tato Gaṅgāyāṃ snātvā sahitā
agniṃ juhiṣyāmaḥ (Sa 321v).
14
For the nom. sg. fem. ayaṃ, cf. BHSG § 21.81; Pā ayaṃ, cf. Geiger § 108; Oberlies 2001 § 189; in the next
verse the ms. reads voc. ārya for ayaṃ.
15
On gen. for instr., cf. BHSG § 7.60; Speyer 1896 § 69; von Hinüber 1968 § 234; Wijesekera 1993 § 154; Sen
1995: 227; Oberlies 2003: 102f., 272; Caillat 2011: xxx, 211, 266.
16
The metre is Āryā; pāda a does not scan correctly; it becomes regular if we read devasya (ʾ)yam anurūpā
saṃprāptă; in pāda b the metre requires imaye (m.c.).
17
For the 3 sg. opt. -eyā, cf. BHSG § 29.28; Abhis III § 22.6.
18
“Let Padumāvatī enter on foot, so that all people would see (her)”; for the 3 sg. opt. -iya, cf. BHSG § 29.34.

208
 yāva ca agrodyānaṃ yāva ca antapuraṃ suramaṇīyaṃ ǀ
padavītihāro tasya śobhati ubhayo padumāvīthi2 ǀǀ3

so ca Padumāye4 sārdhaṃ prasādavaramūrdhane ǀ

ramati nāṭyagītena5 samyaktālaprabodhane6 ǀǀ7

rājā devīṃ āha

“kukṣimatī8 devī Padumāvatī tvaṃ câhaṃ va paridāmi ǀ
mā ca te kiṃci pāpaṃ apanāyaṃ vā ahaṃ śrūṇeyaṃ” ǀǀ9

rājântaḥpurikānāṃ pṛcchati
“kiṃ so te Padumāye10 putro dhītā ca śaṃsatha11 śīghraṃ ǀ
cittaṃ hi me prasannaṃ dadāmi dānaṃ lahuṃ bhaṇetha” ǀǀ12

antaḥpurikā ahaṃsuḥ
“duve dārakā narendra jātā Padumuttamāye13 ǀ (326r)
tāny eva ca deva bhakṣayitvā āsīna14 devī svakāṃ putrāṃ” ǀǀ15

1
Āryā; in pāda a the metre could be improved by reading devasya (’)yam anurūpā saṃprāptă amānuṣī; the word
ārya does not scan (in the previous verse the ms. reads ayaṃ, which is metrically better); pāda b would scan as
Gīti (the sixth gaṇa is not shortened) if we read sarvajanā paśyeyā pādehi praveśiyā (pr- should be simplified)
Padumāvatiṃ (however, gaṇa seven is amphibrach, which offends against the metre).
2
“On both sides, line of lotuses adorned her stride”; padavītihāra, < padavyatihāra, lit. “exchange of steps”;
(acc. sg. -o, cf. BHSG § 8.36; Abhis III § 6.13; RgsGr § 8.27); see BHSD s.v. vītihāra; Oguibénine 2002: 87, s.v.
vītihāra; cf. the reading in Sa 321v: Padumāvatīye padavītihārāṇāṃ ubhayato padumāni prāsādikāni
darśanīyāni “The crowd saw lovely and beautiful lotuses (springing up) on both sides of Padumāvatī’s stride”.
3
The first line scans as Āryā (the metre requires antaḥº for antaº); pāda b is unmetr., it becomes regular if we
read ºhārŏ tasyā and ubhayŏ.
4
M.c. for Padumāvatīye. 5 Ms. nāṭyagīgītena (ditt.)
6
samyak is a hyper-Sanskritism for Skt śamyā, Pā samma (“a kind of cymbal or other musical instrument”); Skt
tāla (Pā tāḷa) means “musical instrument which is beaten, cymbal”. Cf. BHSD 523, s.vv. śamya, samya; PTSD
s.v. samma-tāḷa-pabodhana “awaking”; cf. Th 893 sameto naccagītehi sammatāḷappabodhano, na tena
suddhimajjhagaṃ mārassa visaye rato; EV I 92 “Attended with song and dance, awakened by cymbals and
gongs”.
7
The metre is Śloka.
8
Ms. kukṣimatinī.
9
Unmetrical.
10
M.c. for Padumāvatīye.
11
Ms. śaṃmatha (s.e.; the akṣaras sa and ma are similar).
12
Āryā; in pāda the metre requires śamsathā; pāda b becomes Capalā if we read bhaṇatha.
13
“Two sons were born by the Best of Lotuses (i.e., Padumāvatī)”.
14
Or: āsāna (Vedic); the ms. reads āsana (s.e.); for the gerund + √ās used to signify continuous actions, cf.
Speijer 1886 § 381; von Hinüber 2001 § 498.
15
Āryā; in pāda a only the part duve (we should read dve, m.c.) dārakā narendra jātā scans correctly; pāda b
becomes Āryā if we read tāny eva bhakṣayitvā or tāṃ (d)eva bhakṣayitvā.

209
 rājā āha
“mānuṣīkā ānītā Māṇḍavyasya riṣiṇo1 mayā dhītā ǀ
sa dadāti2 yadi piśāci <na>3 kiṃci mama tāye lahuṃ bhaṇetha”4 ǀǀ5

āmātyā āhansuḥ
“ājñāptâsi narendreṇa śāsanaṃ uttamena daṇḍena ǀ
yā aurasāṃ janetvā khāyasi6 putrāṃ akarmadarśe” ǀǀ7

Padumāvatī āha
“vaktavyaṃ Brahmadatto mahīpatī "naỿtaṃ tuhyaṃ anurūpaṃ ǀ
yaṃ me paravacanena ananuyogena ghātesi ǀǀ8
yaṃ me pitu sakāśā mṛgihā9 viya kānanāto ānetvā ǀ
evam eva anaparādhāṃ anānuyogena10 ghātesi"11 ǀǀ12
uktā jvalanasamā te kāmā tātena āśramaṃ13 mahyaṃ ǀ
te dāni me dahanti ayogulānā jvalanakalpā” ǀǀ14

kaivartā āhansu
“ayaṃ15 te deva maṃjūṣā Gaṅgāyāṃ vuhyati āhṛtā ǀ
bhayāntaraṃ na muñcāmi rājatāpena16 tāpitāṃ” ǀǀ17

1
Ms. riṣiṇā (s.e.).
2
Ms. sā (s.e.); “I have brought a human – the daughter of seer Māṇḍavya. He gave (her to me for a wife)”. The
parallel passage in prose reads as follows: atha khalu bhikṣava Māṇḍavyo riṣi Padumāvatīye riṣikumārīye
sārdhaṃ yena rājā Brahmadatto tenôpasaṃkramitvā, rājānaṃ Brahmadattaṃ pratisammodetvā Padumāvatiṃ
riṣikumāriṃ rājño Brahmadattasya udakena ādāsi (Sa 320v6).
3
Ms. lacks na, but it needs to be supplied here in order that the sentence makes sense.
4
The parallel passage in Sa 322v reads: yadi eṣā piśācinī vā rākṣasī vā na me tāya kāryaṃ “If she is a piśācinī or
a rākṣasī, I shall have nothing to do with her”.
5
Āryā; in pāda a the metre requires mānuṣikā (m.c.); pāda b is unmetrical.
6
For the 2 sg. aor. in -asi, cf. BHSG § 32.62; khāyita < Skt khādita; see Abhis III 218, s.v. khāya-; Geiger § 36;
Oberlies 2001: 78.3; cf. also Sa 136v6 udakarākṣasena khāyito; 375r3 na sānaṃ khāyi rākṣasī.
7
The meter is Āryā, pāda a is Vipulā (the caesura falls after the first short syllable in gaṇa 4); in pāda b the
seventh gaṇa does not scan; it becomes regular if we simplify -rm- in akarmaº.
8
Āryā; pāda a does not scan correctly; it becomes regular if we read vaktavyă and naỿta tuhyam, the initial br- of
Brahmaº should be simplified; pāda b scans correctly if we read ºvacanenā <ca / va>; alternatively, we could
read anānuº for ananuº (m.c.; cf. the reading in the next verse).
9
< *mṛgī-han- “a slayer of female deer”, cf. Skt mṛga-han-.
10
“Without questioning”; ms. ānānuyogena (s.e.); anānuº is m.c. for ananuº.
11
The parallel passage in prose reads as follows: yathā cêyaṃ, yathâhaṃ tātena āśramapade uktā, yaṃ me
mahārāja mṛgîva āśramāto pitu sakāśāto anaparādhiṃ vadhyāṃ <osiresi> (Sa 324r).
12
Āryā; in pāda a the metre requires pitur and kānanātŏ; pāda b scans correctly if we read evaṃ va.
13
Acc. for loc., see BHSG § 7.23; several occurrences are found in ms. Sa, e.g., 364v3 so tatra Mallaviṣayaṃ
(Sen. ºviṣaye); cf. p. 135, fn. 16.
14
The meter is Āryā; pāda b becomes Capalā if we read dahantī for dahanti (m.c.).
15
For the nom. sg. fem. ayaṃ, cf. BHSG § 21.81; Oberlies 2001 § 42.
16
Ms. rājetāpena (s.e.).
17
The metre is Śloka; pāda b scans correctly if we read vuhyat(’) āhṛtā (m.c.).

210
 tato rājā Brahmadatto amātyā1 paribhāṣati ǀ
“imaṃ ho bhaṇe muñcitvā jānatha kiṃ nu2 khu idha” ǀǀ3

amātyā āhansuḥ
“duve dārakā rājendra citrakā priyadarśanā ǀ
deva puna <na>4 jānāma yadi jīvaṃti5 vā na vā” ǀǀ6

devatā āha
“duśrute aparijñāte7 duṣkṛte8 durvijānite9 ǀ
anavekṣitakarmānto nicchubhet10 Padumāvatiṃ”11 ǀǀ12

rājā āha
“ghṛtamaṇḍakanakavarṇe13 kośātakisamānavarṇe14 ǀ
15
dṛṣṭyâsi16 Padumā devī samutthitā edṛśād vyasanāt17 ǀǀ18
dṛṣṭyā19 ca (ʼ)si samagrā putrehi mayā tvaṃ amitrabhūri ǀ20
dṛṣṭyā21 ca te na ghātensuḥ sapattinīyo anāryā ǀǀ22

1
Ms. amātyo (s.e.; -ā and -o are often miswritten for one another).
2
Ms. tu (s.e.; the akṣaras ta and na are similar).
3
Śloka; pāda a is ra-Vipulā; in pāda c read bhaṇĕ (Pathyā); in pāda d the metre requires khū or kho for khu.
4
Ms. lacks na (hapl.).
5
Ms. jīvati, confusion of numbers.
6
Śloka; in pāda a we should read dārakă (m.c.; Pathyā).
7
Ms. apavijñāte; cf. the reading in prose (Sa 323r): duśrutaṃ te mahārāja aparijñātaṃ te mahārāja “O great
king, you heard wrongly, you did not understand”.
8
Ms. duṣṭe (s.e.). 9 Ms. dirº (s.e.).
10
Pā nicchubhati “throws out, throws away” (PTSD s.v.); for the opt. used as aor., cf. BHSG § 32.87; see also
Oberlies 1993: 74 chubhai “(< kṣubha-) to throw”.
11
In the parallel passage in prose these words are spoken twice by a devatā who appears in front of king
Brahmadatta to make him realise the mistake he had made by sending Padumāvatī to death (Sa 323r): duśrutaṃ
te mahārāja, aparijñātan te mahārāja, avijñātan te mahārāja, yo tvam ananuyuṃjitvā, aparyavagāhetvā
anaparādhiṃ Padumāvatīṃ vadhyām avasirasi, tādṛśasya mahābhāgasya riṣisya vacanaṃ na samanusmarasi
“You heard wrongly, o great king, you did not realise, o great king, you misunderstood, o great king, when you
sent innocent Padumāvatī to be slain, without questioning and investigating (the matter). You did not remember
the words of the great seer”.
12
The metre is Śloka.
13
Voc. sg. fem. “O you, possessing the gold colour of the best clarified butter”.
14
“O you, whose colour is equal to that of the kośātaki flower”; ms. ºvarṇo (s.e.).
15
“You are lucky, O queen Padumāvatī, to have risen up from this misfortune”.
16
Ms. dṛṣtvâsi (wrong back-formation); Skt diṣṭyâsi “you are lucky”. Cf. von Hinüber 2009: 457 “There was a
choice among dṛṣṭyā, dṛṣṭvā or dṛṣṭā for converting diṭṭhā (…)”.
17
Ms. vyāsanāt (s.e.).
18
The metre is Āryā; pāda a does not scan correctly; in pāda b the metre requires Padumă.
19
Ms. dṛṣṭvā.
20
“It is lucky for you, who have many enemies, to be united with me (and our) sons”.
21
Ms. dṛṣṭvā.
22
In pāda a the part dṛṣṭyā ca (ʼ)si samagrā putrehi mayā scans as Āryā (we should read asi for ʾsi), but the
remaining part does not fit the metre; in pāda b the part dṛṣṭyā ca te na ghātensuḥ scans as Śloka Pathyā. For the
mixed metre Śloka / Āryā, cf. EV II xxxix.

211
 kiṃ sāna praśāsaṇadaṇḍaṃ1 vyasanaṃ vā kīdṛśaṃ nigacchatu? ǀ
bhavatu2 sānaṃ akāmakānāṃ tava pādamūle orohitvā3 ǀǀ4
athavâpi nigalabaddhā5 śaṇaśāṭakanivastā ǀ
sarvā te paricaraṃtu6 sapattīyo anāryāḥ”7 ǀǀ8

Padumāvatī āha
“…. śṛṇu mama vacanaṃ mahīpati na9 lohitena dhovanti ǀ10
na hi santo satpuruṣā vairaṃ vaireṇa śamayanti ǀǀ11
pāpāyās12 tā pāpīyā sādhu sādhunā bhavatu lābhī ǀ
etaṃ pi ahaṃ jñātvā na pāpam etānam icchāmi ǀǀ13
jyeṣṭhā mam(’) etā ahaṃ kanīyasīkā bhaginīkāyā me tāvo14 ǀ
yadi mama priyeṇa kāryaṃ samakaṃ sarvāhi vartāhi15 ǀǀ16
yam āsāṃ deyādeyaṃ17 ācchādanapānabhojanā ābharaṇaṃ ǀ
yadi mama priyeṇa artho abhivardhaya mā ca hāpehi ǀǀ18
aham eva taṃ akāsi19 karmam asī satkṛtā gurukṛtā ca ǀ
aham eva taṃ akāsi yaṃ nicchubhase20 mama21 akāraṇā ǀǀ1, 2

1
“What (should be) their admonition and punishment?”; ms. corrupt: kiṃ sāṇapraśāṇanidaṇḍaṃ.
2
“Regardless of whether they like it or not”.
3
Ms. orotvā (s.e.); cf. Pā orohati “to descend, climb down”, < Skt ava-√ruh; the parallel passage in prose reads
tava pādarajonatā “bowed to the dust of your feet” (Sa 324r).
4
Unmetrical; cf. the reading in the parallel passage in prose: kiṃ teṣāṃ tava amitriṇīnāṃ dāpayāmi? kīdṛśaṃ vā
vyasanaṃ nigacchaṃtu? śreyaṃ tava (← bhava) pādarajonatā sarvā vo kiṃ nigaḍabaddhā śanaśāṭakanivastā
nata (← tana) paricarantu (← ºcaranta) (Sa 324r).
5
BHS nigala; Pā nigaḷa, Skt nigaḍa “an iron chain for the feet”.
6
“They all should wander around”; ms. paricarituṃ (s.e.).
7
“Or, all those dishonourable co-wives (sapattīyo; Pā sapattī; Skt sapatnī) should walk around, bound with
fetters, wearing a garment (made of) hemp”.
8
In both pādas only the first three gaṇas scan as Āryā, the remaining parts do not fit the metre.
9
Ms. ta (s.e.; the akṣaras na and ta are similar).
10
“Good people do not wash with blood”.
11
The meter is Āryā; in pāda a the first gaṇa is missing.
12
“Wicked (women) become all the more worse”; ms. pāpāyāyas (ditt.).
13
The meter is Āryā; pāda a does not scan correctly.
14
Nom. pl. fem. tāvo; not in BHSG, but cf. the nom. acc. fem. pl. noun ending -āvo (BHSG § 9.93). On -v- for -
y- see also Geiger § 46; Pischel § 254; in ms. Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014: 181.
15
Cf. the reading in Sa 324r: yaṃ ca eteṣāṃ kalpitā vṛttī taṃ sānaṃ abhivardhehi mā parihāpehi sarvāṇi
anuvartāhi; here, yadi mama priyena kāryaṃ samakaṃ sarvāhi vartāhi may mean “If you want to do me a
favour, you should do (vartāhi, 2 sg. impv.; cf. BHSG § 30.6; von Hinüber 2001 § 427) the same equally
towards all of them”. Padumāvatī insists that no punishment be imposed on the other queens; whatever the king
had provided them with before, this should be maintained the same, or increased, but not reduced (abhivardhaya
mā ca hāpehi).
16
Āryā; pāda a does not scan correctly; in pāda b the initial pr- in priyeṇa should be simplified (m.c.).
17
Ms. deyadeyaṃ; deyādeya is an āmreḍita-compound (phalāphala); see CPD s.v. ā4; Oberlies 2001: 123c;
Wackernagel 1957: 142-148; Whitney 1889 § 1260; cf. also Bollée 2002: 23; Caillat 2011: 185.
18
Āryā; pāda a does not scan correctly; in pāda b the initial pr- in priyeṇa should be simplified (m.c.).
19
For the 3 sg. aor. akāsi, cf. BHSG § 32.56; in Pā, cf. Geiger § 158; in Pkt, cf. Pischel § 516.
20
Pā nicchubhati (Skt niḥkṣubhati) “to throw out”.
21
For the 1 acc. sg. mama, cf. BHSG § 20.11, § 20.12; in Pā, cf. Geiger § 104.1; Oberlies 2001 § 181, fn. 3.

212
 karmāṇi nānāvidhāni rājā nānāprakārāṇi3 bahuprakārāni ǀ (326v)
parivartayanti sukhaṃ duḥkhaṃ narāṇāṃ citta4 ǀ
yathā puṣpaphala drumāṇāṃ nâkarmato sukhaduḥkhā prabhonti” ǀǀ5, 6

rājā āha
“kiṃ kāṃcanavedivigrahe7
aśrūkāni prapatanti bhūyaḥ? ǀ
rājyaṃ ca dhanañ ca demi te
kṣama8 devī9 ekam10 aparādhaṃ me” ǀǀ11

Padumāvatī āha
12
“kiñci vimānitāye rājyena putrehi ca dhanehi13 vā? ǀ
pravrajitvêha gaṃsāmi tātasya puna santike ǀǀ14

rājyā15 câhaṃ pariśuddhā pitā ca kālagato mama ǀ

rāṣṭraṃ rāṣṭrā16 cariṣyāmi bhikṣācaryāṃ carantikā17” ǀǀ18

1
“I had made such a karma (in my previous life) that I was respected and honoured (by you), and I had made
such a karma (in my previous life) that you threw me away without (any) reason”.
2
Āryā; in both pādas the metre requires akāsī for akāsi; cf. the reading in prose (Sa 324r): mayā yeva mahārāja
tāni karmāṇi kṛtāni, yad ahaṃ tvayā satkṛtā ca mānitā ca. mayā yeva tāni karmāṇi kṛtāni, yad ahaṃ tvayā
vadhyā osṛṣṭā.
3
Ms. nāmaº (s.e.).
4
Ms. cinta (s.e.; nta and tta are sometimes miswritten for one another).
5
“People’s minds generate happiness and suffering. Same as flowers and fruits of trees, happiness and suffering
do not occur without karma”(?).
6
This verse does not scan.
7
Ms. ºnigrahe (s.e.); cf. Sa 131r1 kāṃcanavedivigrahe “golden slender-waisted body” (Sen. II 56); see Jon. II
54, fn. 2; cf. also PTSD, s.v. velli “a word peculiar to the Jātaka. At one passage it is explained by the
Commentary as "vedi" (i.e. rail, cornice), where it is applied to the slender waist of a woman.”; cf. e.g., Jā VI
269.22 tassa komārikā bhariyā vimalā kañcanavelliviggahā.
8
Ms. kvama (s.e.; the akṣaras kṣa and kva are sometimes miswritten for one another); cf. the parallel
passage in Sa 324r: kṣamāhi ca me ekaṃ aparādhaṃ.
9
For the voc. sg. fem. -ī, cf. BHSG § 10.41. 10 Ms. ekām (s.e.).
11
Vaitālīya, but pādas b and d do not scan correctly; pāda b becomes regular if we read patanti for prapatanti.
12
“(For me,) who was treated with disrespect, there is (now) nothing to do with the sons, the kingdom or the
wealth”; the parallel passage in prose reads vijānitāye “for me, who have understood” for vimānitāye, which
seems to suit the context better.
13
Ms. vanehi (s.e.; the akṣaras dha and va similar); cf. the reading in the parallel sentence in Sa 324r: kiṃ me
mahārāja vijānitāye rājyena putreṇa vā dhanena vā.
14
The part kiñci vimānitāye rājyena scans as Āryā (we should read kiñcit, m.c.); the remaining part is Śloka
Pathyā; for the mixed metre Śloka / Āryā, cf. EV II xxxix.
15
“I have been acquitted from the kingdom”; cf. the reading in Sa 324r: rājā Brahmadatto pratyākhyāto, pitā
naṃ me kālagato.
16
“(I shall wander) from (one) kingdom to another kingdom”; it would seem better to read: rāṣṭrā (abl. sg. -ā)
rāṣṭra(ṃ) (acc.) or rāṣṭraṃ (abl. sg. -aṃ, cf. Oberlies 2001: 142) rāṣṭra(ṃ) (acc.); cf. the reading in Sa 324r: yaṃ
nūnâhaṃ bhikṣācāraṃ carantī janapadāni ca rāṣṭradhānīṣu aṇveyaṃ.
17
Ms. bhikṣaº carantikāṃ.
18
Śloka; pāda a is sa-Vipulā (cf. Sadd 1150); pāda b scans correctly if we omit ca.

213
 kāśāṃ kuśāṃ pāṭalikām uśīrāṃ muñjavalkalāṃ1 ǀ
gāhamānī2 anodyāṃgī Kṛkiṣya janapadaṃ gatā ǀǀ3, 4
-m-adhyoṣito5 rājā mūrcchito
rūpagate6 pratibaddhamānaso ǀ
Padumāvatī …………
prīto kāmaguṇa7 pralobhayanto ǀǀ8
“mṛgikā9 viya trāsitā vane10
parihīṇā svakehi jñātīhi ǀ11
ekā carasi tapasvinī
kiṃ tava pravrajitena śobhane? ǀǀ12
mukhaṃ kaḍḍabhaṃ13 rājasannibhaṃ14
grīvā15 kaṃbunibhā susaṃsthitā16 ǀ17
madhurasvaramañjubhāṇikā
kokilakā viya bhāṇitaṃ tava ǀǀ18
devī sahitā hi pārśvakā
udaraṃ cchātaṃ19 gambhīranābhikā ǀ
śroṇi aṣṭāpade yathā20 āyativitthaṭikā21

1
Ms. ºvalkulajāṃ (s.e.).
2
gāhamānī (Skt √gāh “to plunge into; to be absorbed in”) seems to be used here in the meaning “put on
(clothes)”.
3
“Wearing an ascetic garment made of bark, reed, kāśa, kuśa, pāṭalika and uśīra grass, she went to the country
of king Kṛkin”.
4
The metre is Śloka; pāda a is bha-Vipulā; pāda d scans correctly if we read Kṛki-janapadaṃ.
5
Pā ajjhosita; cf. MDPL s.v. an-adhyoṣita “unattached”.
6
BHSD 456, s.v. rūpagata “substantially = rūpa, form; hardly distinguishable from rūpa”; rūpagate
pratibaddhamānaso could mean “(with his) mind fixed on (her physical) appearance / body”.
7
We expect instr. pl.; here ºguṇa is probably m.c. for ºguṇe; for the instr. pl. -e (< ai < aiḥ); cf. Geiger § 79.6;
Oberlies 2001: 146; von Hinüber 2001 § 316.
8
Pāda a scans as Vaitālīya if we read adhyoṣitŏ rājă mūrcchito; pāda b is Vaitālīya; pāda c is incomplete; pāda
d scans as Aupacchandasika.
9
Ms. mṛgīkā (unmetr.).
10
Ms. vare (s.e.).
11
“Like a frightened deer in the forest, devoid of her relatives, you are wandering all alone, O ascetic”.
12
The meter is Vaitālīya; pāda b becomes regular if we read suvakehi for svakehi, the initial jñ- of jñātīhi should
be simplified; in pāda c the metre requires carasī; in pāda d pr- of pravrajitena should be simplified (m.c.).
13
Ms. reads kaḍḍaḍḍabhaṃ (probably ditt.?), wholly obscure.
14
Cf. Jā IV 495.4 tārakarājasannibaṃ “like the king of stars, i.e. the moon”.
15
Ms. grīvāṃ (s.e.). 16 Ms. ºsaṃsthito (s.e.; -ā and -o are often miswritten for one another).
17
“Your neck is well formed like a conch shell”; cf. Jā V 155.28 dīghā kambutalābhāsā gīvā eṇayyakā yathā;
Dutoit V 158 “geziert mit drei Faltenspiralen”. See CPD s.v. kambu-gīva “having a neck like a conch shell, i.e.,
having folds in the neck like the spirals of a conch shell; three lines or marks in the neck (indicative of good
fortune)”.
18
The meter is Vaitālīya; pāda a does not scan correctly.
19
“(Your) belly is thin”.
20
“Your hips are broad like a dice-board”. Cf. Jā V 155.23 vimaṭṭhā tuyhaṃ sussoṇī akkhassa phalakaṃ yathā;
Dutoit V 158 “gar glatt und weich ist deine Hüfte, so wie ein Tisch zum Würfelspielen”.
21
Ms. āyati-ritthaṭikā (s.e.); cf. Pā vitthaṭa (vistṛta); Oberlies 1993: 150, s.v. vitthaḍa “(< vistṛta-) large, breit,
wide, extended”.

214
 susaṃṭhitā1 ūru gajabāhusannibhā2 ǀǀ3
………………………...
sahitā āyatagāḍhagulphakā4 ǀ
mṛdukā caraṇā pratisthitā5
kiṃ tava pravrajitena śobhane6? ǀǀ7
puṣpitaphalitā ca pādapāḥ
anuvelliṃti8 ca mālutālatā ǀ
9
vāruṇisahakāramattakā-r-
ehi ramematha10 puṣpite vane” ǀǀ11
“siṃhasya mukhe vijṛmbhasi
kṛṣṇasarpaṃ ca grahetum icchasi ǀ
agniṃ praveśitum icchasi
yo tuvaṃ pravrajitāya arthiko”12 ǀǀ13

rājā āha
“na hi tvaṃ bāle vijānāsi yathā rāja14 pravartati ǀ
balasā te grahiṣyāmi śuṇḍo vāruṇiyaṃ yathā” ǀǀ15

Padumāvatī āha
“na hi tvaṃ rāja jānāsi istriyo16 pi durāsadā ǀ
tapasā te dahiṣyāmi agniṃ śuṣkatṛṇaṃ yathā” ǀǀ17

1
“Well-shaped” (< Skt susaṃsthita); ms. susaṃṇṭhitā (s.e.).
2
“Your thighs (are) like trunk of elephant”; here bāhu means trunk; cf. Jā V 155.22 te ūrū nāganāsasamūpamā;
Dutoit V 158 “deine Schenkel gleich einem Elefantenrüssel”.
3
The meter is Vaitālīya; pādas b and c do not scan correctly; in pāda d we should read ūrū (m.c.).
4
“Having broad, solid ankles”.
5
“(You stand on your) feet firmly”; cf. Jā V 155.20 pādā te suppatiṭṭitā; Dutoit V 158 “Fest stehst du da auf
deinen Füßen”.
6
Ms. śobhate (s.e.; the akṣaras na and ta are similar).
7
The meter is Vaitālīya; pāda a is missing; in pāda d the initial pr- of pravrajitena should be simplified (m.c.).
8
See CDIAL 703, s.v. vēṣṭáyati “wraps up, encloses, surrounds”; cf. Abhis II § 45.4 “vermutlich sind
āvellayitavya~…uvvel(l)ayitavya~ von Skt ā-veṣṭayati (“umhüllen, bekleiden, bedecken”) abzuleiten: veṣṭayati >
*veṭṭheti > veṭheti (= BHS, Pā) > veḍheti (vgl. Pkt -veḍhai, -veḍhei) > *veḷheti (vgl. Pischel § 304 am Ende) >
vel(l)eti, vel(l)ayati”.
9
“Intoxicated with spirituous liquor (Skt vāruṇi) and mango (liquor)”; ms. cāruṇiº (s.e.; the akṣaras ca and va
are very similar).
10
Ms. rāmeº; for the 1 pl. -matha, cf. BHSG § 26.10.
11
The meter is Vaitālīya.
12
Cf. the parallel passage in Sa 324v: agnim mahārāja icchasi praveṣṭuṃ yaṃ pravrajitāye sārdhaṃ icchasi
ramituṃ dharmasthitāya. nâhaṃ mahārāja kāmeṣu arthikā.
13
The meter is Vaitālīya; pāda b is unmetr.; pāda c scans correctly if we read agniṃ <ca> praveṣṭum (the initial
pr- should be simplified, m.c.); in pāda d the metre could be repaired by reading tvaṃ for tuvaṃ.
14
For the nom. sg. masc. -a, cf. BHSG § 17.6; in ms. Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014: 182.
15
The metre is Śloka; pāda a is hypermetrical; it scans correctly if we omit the word hi or read jānāsi for vijānāsi
(cf. the reading in the next verse).
16
BHSD 116, s.v. istri “woman”; for the nom. pl. fem. -iyo, cf. BHSG § 10.168; Abhis III § 8.27.
17
The metre is Śloka.

215
 rājā āha
“nâhaṃ pūrve vijānāmi1 eva ugratapā tuvaṃ ǀ
prasīda jīvitaṃ dehi vasa rāṣṭre yathāsukhaṃ” ǀǀ2

rājā Brahmadatto āha

“indravṛkṣā praṇītā te śubhā aśitalocane ǀ
manoramāṃtā3 yacchanti kena kopen(’) ihâgatā?” ǀǀ4

Padumāvatī āha
“andho yathā parapraṇeyo evaṃ rājā mahīpati ǀ
ātmakarmāparādhena pāte5 brāhmaṇa etāṃ gatāṃ” ǀǀ6

rājā Brahmadatto āha

“gataṃ pi anugacchaṃti śārī śāreṇa śobhane ǀ
evaṃ caṇḍi vijānanti nâpi eṣo (ʼ)smi anugato”7 ǀǀ8

Kāśi rājā āha (327r)

“aṣṭāpadasya anugīti na me etādṛśī9 śrutā ǀ
ko ..10 tvaṃ kasya vā eṣā kathaṃ jānema te vayaṃ?” ǀǀ11

Brahmadatto āha
“ahaṃ rājā Brahmadatto
devī bhāryā eṣā mahya12
rāja kaumārī ihâgatā” ǀǀ13

Kāśirājā āha
“tuvaṃ c(’) etasyā sādṛśo tuvaṃ c(’) etāya śobhasi ǀ
bhotu teṣāṃ naravyāghra bhotu teṣāṃ nararṣabha ǀ

1
Sa jānāmi; vi- dropped out by a sort of haplography, after -ve.
2
The metre is Śloka.
3
Lit. “They (indravṛkṣā) give (yacchanti) (great) pleasures”; here ºanta is pleonastic, or it may intensify the
meaning; for the pleonastic anta, cf. CPD s.v. 1anta (7).
4
The metre is Śloka; pāda c is ma-Vipulā.
5
“The king, O Brahmin, made (me) fall to (be in) this situation”(?); ms. sāte.
6
The metre is Śloka; pāda a is hypermetrical; it becomes ra-Vipulā if we assume resolution of the fifth syllable
(-pr- of ºpraṇeyo should be simplified); pāda d does not scan correctly.
7
“Even if a chess piece (śārī) has gone away, (people) follow it by / with a chess piece, O beautiful lady. (People
here) are cruel, but they do not know that I came here following you”(?); the meaning of this verse is not clear.
8
The metre is Śloka (in pāda d there is a resolution of the sixth syllable).
9
Ms. na me tā etādṛśī (ditt.).
10
One syllable is lacking, e.g., ca or ʾsi.
11
The metre is Śloka; in pāda a there is a resolution of the sixth syllable.
12
Ms. mahā (s.e.).
13
Cf. the reading in Sa 324v: ahaṃ Brahmadatto Paṃcālarājā eṣā ca me Padumāvatī devī mama bhāryā
ihâgatā.

216
 kṣipraṃ nehi1 svakāṃ bhāryāṃ sarvaṃ saṃvibhajāmi te ǀǀ2
hasti-aśvarathā patti3 senā ..4 caturaṃgino ǀ
svayaṃ ..5 anuyāsyāmi nehi bhāryā nararṣabha” ǀǀ6

candro yathā pañcadaśi tārakādhipatī nabhe7 ǀ

obhāseti diśā sarvāṃ nakṣatraparivārito ǀǀ8
evaṃ rājā Brahmadatto devī ..9 Padumāvatī ǀ
samagro putradāreṇa jñātimitragaṇena ca ǀǀ10

pūrvenivāsaṃ bhagavāṃ pūrvajātim anusmaran ǀ

jātakam idam ākhyāsi śāstā bhikṣūṇa11 santike ǀǀ12

te <ca>13 skandhā te dhātavaḥ tāny āyatanāni ca ǀ

ātmānam <ca>14 adhikṛtya bhagavāṃ etam arthaṃ vyākare ǀǀ15

anavarāgrasmi saṃsāre yatra me uṣitaṃ purā ǀ

Maṇḍavyo (’)haṃ riṣi āsi Padmāvatī Yaśodharā ǀǀ16
rājā Śuddhodano āsi Brahmadatto .. .. .. ..17 ǀ
.. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. evaṃ dhārayatha jātakaṃ ǀǀ18

1
Ms. dehi (s.e.); cf. the reading Sa 324v nehi devī (acc. sg. fem -ī), ahaṃ balāgreṇa saṃvibhajāmi.
2
The metre is Śloka.
3
Cf. PTSD s.v. patti “on foot, one who is on foot, a foot-soldier (as one of the 4 constituents of a senā or army,
viz. hatthī elephants, assā horses, rathā chariots, pattī infantry).”
4
One syllable is lacking, e.g., ca.
5
One short syllable is lacking, e.g., ca or te.
6
Śloka; cf. the reading in Sa 324v: svāgataṃ te mahārāja anurāgataṃ te mahārāja. nehi devī ahaṃ balāgreṇa
saṃvibhajāmi.
7
Ms. ubhe (s.e.).
8
Śloka; pāda a is bha-Vipulā; cf. SRS(D) 502.5f. pūrṇamāsyāṃ yathā candro nakṣatraparivāritaḥ ǀ evaṃ sa
śobhate bhikṣū rājaputrapuraskṛtaḥ ǀǀ; Vv 81.1f. puṇṇamāse yathā cando nakkhattaparivārito ǀ samantā
anupariyāti tārakādhipatī sasī ǀǀ.
9
One syllable is lacking, e.g., ca.
10
Śloka; pāda a is ta-Vipulā (cf. Sadd 1150).
11
Ms. bhikṣūṇā; for the gen. pl. masc. -ūna, cf. BHSG § 12.70.
12
Śloka; pāda a is bha-Vipulā.
13
In the ms. ca is lacking; I supply it on the basis of the parallel verses in Sa 141r, 174r, 189r, 276r, 297v, 375r.
14
In the ms. ca is lacking; I supply it on the basis of the parallel verses in Sa 141r, 174r, 189r, 276r, 297v, 375r.
15
The metre is Śloka; in pāda d the word bhagavāṃ is metrically redundant; we could repair the scansion by
reading viyākare for vyākare (m.c.).
16
Śloka; in pāda a there is resolution of the first syllable; pāda c is sa-Vipulā (but it becomes Pathyā if we read
riṣī for riṣi).
17
Four syllables in pāda b are missing.
18
Śloka; pāda c is missing; pāda d is hypermetrical; it becomes regular if we read dhāretha for dhārayatha.

217
 evam1 idam aparimitaṃ bahuduḥkhaṃ
uccanīcacaritam <idaṃ>2 purāṇam ǀ
vigatajvaro3 vigatabhayo aśoko
svajātakaṃ bhagavāṃ bhāṣati bhikṣusaṃghamadhye ǀǀ4

Padumāvatīye jātakaṃ samāptaṃ

1
Ms. idam (s.e.).
2
The ms. lack idaṃ; I supply it from the parallel verses in Sa 82v6, 141r2, 174r6, 189r3, 276r3, 375r4.
3
Ms. ajvaro (unmetr.).
4
The metre is Triṣṭubh; in pāda a we should assume resolution of the fifth syllable; the fourth syllable is short
(cf. Karashima 2016a: 205, fn. 18 “In the SP, a short syllable is permitted before the caesura also at the fourth
syllable of the Triṣṭubh pādas, which is not seen in Vedic nor in Pali”); pāda b is unmetr.; in pāda c it is
necessary to assume resolution of the first and the fifth syllables; in pāda d the word bhagavāṃ is metrically
redundant (it could be a reciter’s remark; cf. Norman CP IV 147); pāda d scans correctly if we read
bhikṣusaṃghe for bhikṣusaṃghamadhye. Cf. the parallel verses in Sa 82v6, 141r2, 174r6, 189r3, 276r3, 375r4.

218
 Padumāvatī-pūrvayoga

Sa 327r4-327v6
Na 186v2-186v12
Sen. III 170.11-172.4

bhikṣū bhagavantam āhansuḥ “kasya bhagavaṃ karmasya vipākena Padumāvatīye

krameṣu padmāni prādurbhavanti? yadā ca rājñā Brahmadattena vadhyā nisṛṣṭā, tato (ʼ)sya1
tāni padmāni antarahitāni. bhūyo ca rājñā Brahmadattena Vārāṇasīto Kaṃpillaṃ ānītāye
santīye, puna (ʼ)sya2 krameṣu padmāni prādurbhūtāni?”. bhagavān āha “etasyā evêdaṃ
bhikṣavo Padumāvatīye karmaṇo karmavipākaṃ3 abhūṣi, yenâsya4 krameṣu padmāni
prādurbhūtāni abhūnsu. rājñā ca Brahmadattena vadhyāye nisṛṣṭāye antarahitāni, bhūyo ca
rājñā Brahmadattena Vārāṇasīto Kaṃpillaṃ ānītāye santīye prādurbhūtāni.
bhūtapūrvaṃ bhikṣavo atīta-m-adhvāne nagare Vārāṇasīyaṃ aparasya gṛhapatisya
preṣaṇakarī padminīto udakaghaṭam ādāya padmena ca hastagatena ca bahirnagarāto
antonagaraṃ praviśati. (Sen. 171) aparo ca pratyekabuddho Vārāṇasīto5 nagare piṇḍāya caritvā
bahirnagaraṃ nirdhāvati prāsādikena6 abhikrāntena7 pratikrāntena, prāsādikâbhiprasannā8
9
(327v) ca devamanuṣyā. tasya dāni dārikāye pratyekabuddhaṃ dṛṣṭvā cittaprasādam utpannaṃ.
prasannacittāya taṃ padmaṃ tasya pratyekabuddhasya dinnaṃ, pratyekabuddhenâpi
anugrahārthaṃ pratigṛhītaṃ. sā dāni dārikā taṃ padmaṃ tasya pratyekabuddhasya haste atīva
śobhamānaṃ paśyati, svakaṃ ca hastaṃ kṣaṇikaṃ10 paśyati. tāye dāni bhūyo tasya
pratyekabuddhasya sakāśāto taṃ padumaṃ yācitaṃ “bhagavaṃ dehi me taṃ bhūyo
padumaṃ” ti. pratyekabuddhena taṃ padumaṃ bhūyo tasyā dārikāye dinnaṃ “hanta bhadre”
ti. tāye padumaṃ bhūyo pratyekabuddhasya hastāto gṛhītaṃ. sā dāni svayañ ca hastaṃ
padmena śobhamānena11 paśyati, pratyekabuddhasya ca hastaṃ kṣaṇikaṃ12 paśyati. tāye
vipratisāraṃ saṃjātaṃ “na śobhanaṃ mayā kṛtaṃ, yaṃ me prasannacittāe13 tasya14 riṣisya
imaṃ padumaṃ datvā punaḥ ācchinnaṃ”. tāye dāni taṃ padumaṃ bhūyo tasya

1
Sen. (ʼ)syā.
2
Na punar asya; Sen. punar asyā.
3
Na Sen. karmaṇo vipākaṃ.
4
Sen. ºsyā.
5
Sen. Vārāṇasīye.
6
Sen. prāsādikena īryāyathena.
7
See BHSD s.v. abhikrānta “n. approach, abhikrānta-pratikrānta, approach and recession”.
8
Sen. prāsādiko abhiº.
9
Na Sen. tasyā and omit dāni.
10
“And she saw her own hand empty”; cf. BHSD 198, s.v. kṣaṇika “empty (of the hands)”; Sen. em. wrongly
kṣīṇitaṃ (≠ mss.), writing “Je prends kṣīṇita comme une formation analogue à prīṇita, du thème prī” (Sen. III
487); cf. Jon. III 166 “she saw her own hand withering”.
11
“She saw her own hand with the beautiful lotus”; Na Sen. śobhamānaṃ (w.r.).
12
Sen. em. kṣīṇitaṃ (≠ mss.; w.r.).
13
Sen. cittāye; for the MIndic ending -āe, cf. Pischel §§ 384-388; von Hinüber 2001 § 334; in ms. Sa, cf.
Marciniak 2014: 162.
14
Sen. etasya.

219
pratyekabuddhasya dinnaṃ “pratigṛhṇāhi me1 bhagavaṃ bhūyo imaṃ padumaṃ anukampām
upādāya”. so dāni padumo tasya2 dārikāye tena pratyekabuddhena punaḥ gṛhītaṃ.

bhagavān āha “syāt khalu punar bhikṣavo3 yuṣmākam evam asyād "anyā sā tena kālena
tena samayena Vārāṇasīyaṃ dārikā abhūṣi". na khalv etad evaṃ draṣṭavyaṃ. tat kasya hetoḥ?
eṣā sā bhikṣavo Padumāvatī tena kālena tena samayena4 Vārāṇasīyaṃ dārikā abhūṣi. yaṃ se
taṃ prasannacittāya5 pratyekabuddhasya padmaṃ dinnaṃ, tasya karmasya vipākena
Padumāvatīye krameṣu padmāni prādurbhavensuḥ. yaṃ se tasya pratyekabuddhasya hastāto
taṃ padumaṃ bhūyo acchinnaṃ6, tasya karmasya vipākena rājñā Brahmadattena vadhyāye
āṇattiye7 tāni padumāni krameṣu (Sen. 172) antarahitāni8. yaṃ se taṃ padumaṃ bhūyo tasya
pratyekabuddhasya dinnaṃ, tasya karmasya vipākena bhūyo rājñā9 Brahmadattena Vārāṇasīto
Kaṃpillaṃ ānītāye punaḥ krameṣu padmāni prādurbhūtāni”.

samāptaṃ Padumāvatīye pūrvayogaṃ

1
Sa mo (s.e.); corr. Na.
2
Sen. tasyā.
3
Sa bhikṣavoḥ (s.e.); corr. Na.
4
Na Sen. lack tena kālena tena samayena.
5
Na Sen. ºcittāye.
6
Sen. ācchinnaṃ; see BHSD s.v. acchindati.
7
Sen. āṇattāye.
8
Na Sen. antarhitāni.
9
Sa rājño (s.e.). corr. Na.

220
 Rāhula-jātaka

Sa 327v6-329r5
Na 186v2-187v6
Sen. III 172.5-175.20

bhikṣū bhagavantam āhaṃsu “kasya bhagavaṃ karmasya vipākena Rāhulasya

kumārasya ṣaṭvarṣāṇi garbhāvāso abhūṣi?” bhagavān āha “etasyaỿv(ʼ) eṣo1 bhikṣavo
Rāhulasya kumārasya paurāṇaṃ karmavipākaṃ”.
bhūtapūrvaṃ bhikṣavo (ʼ)tītam adhvānaṃ Vaidehe janapade2 Mithilāyāṃ rājadhānyā3
brāhmaṇo rājā abhūṣi. tasya dve putrā abhūnsuḥ, (328r) Candro ca nāma kumāro, Sūryo ca
nāma kumāro. jyeṣṭho Sūryo, kanyaso4 Candro.5 atha khalu bhikṣavo so Vaidehako
brāhmaṇarājā āyukṣayāc6 ca karmakṣayāc ca kālam akārṣīt7. Candro Sūryaṃ8 āha “tvaṃ
jyeṣṭho, tava rājyaṃ prāpuṇati9. ahaṃ riṣipravrajyāṃ pravrajiṣyāmi”. atha khalu bhikṣavaḥ10
Sūryo kumāro Candraṃ kumāram etad uvāca “kiṃ rājñāṃ kartavyaṃ?” ti. Candro kumāro
āha “rājñā janasya āṇattī dātavyā”. atha khalu bhikṣavo11 Sūryo kumāro Candra12 kumāram
etad avocat “ahaṃ kumāra rājā tava āṇapemi13, tvaṃ rājā bhavāhi, ahaṃ ca riṣipravrajyāṃ
pravrajiṣyāmi”.
atha khalu bhikṣavaḥ Sūryo kumāro Candraṃ kumāraṃ Mithilāyāṃ rājyenâbhiṣiṃcitvā
riṣipravrajyāṃ pravrajesi. tena dāni pūrvarātrāpararātraṃ jāgarikāyogam anuyuktena
viharantena catvāri dhyānāni niṣpāditāni, pañca ca abhijñā14 sākṣīkṛtā, maharddhiko
mahānubhāvo riṣi saṃjāto. (Sen. 173) ye pi bhikṣavaḥ15 Sūryasya kumārasya abhyantare parivārā
abhūṣi, te pi Sūryeṇa kumāreṇa16 sārdhaṃ riṣipravrajyāṃ pravrajitā17. sarve caturdhyānalābhī
pañcābhijñā maharddhikā mahānubhāvā saṃjātā. atha khalu bhikṣavaḥ18 Sūryasya riṣisya etad
abhūṣi “ahaṃ khalu caturdhyānalābhī pañcābhijño. ayaṃ ca me parivāro sarvo19
catudhyānalābhī20 pañcābhijño. yaṃ nūnâhaṃ uttariviśeṣaṃ ārabheyaṃ”. tena dāni
samādānaṃ kṛta21 “na mayā adinnaṃ udakaṃ dantakāṣṭhaṃ pi paribhoktavyaṃ”.

1
Na Sen. ºsya vaỿṣo.
2
Sen. Vaidehajanaº.
3
Na Sen. ºdhānyāṃ; for the loc. sg. fem. -yā, cf. BHSG § 10.124.
4
Sen. kanīyaso.
5
All the mss. read jyeṣṭho Candro kanyaso Sūryo (w.r.); Sen. jyeṣṭho Sūryo kanīyaso Candro. The readings later
in this chapter confirm that Sūrya is the older of the two; Sen. rightly corrected this reading.
6
Sa ºkṣayoc; corr. Na. 7 Sen. akārṣī.
8
Corr. Sen.; the mss. read Sūryo Candraṃ (w.r.).
9
Sen. em. tuvaṃ rājyaṃ prāpuṇehi (≠ mss.); cf. Abhis III, s.vv. prāpuṇa-, prāpuṇe- (with gen.).
10
Na Sen. lack khalu bhikṣavaḥ.
11
Na Sen. lack bhikṣavo.
12
Na Sen. Candram; for the acc. sg. masc. -a, cf. BHSG §8.32; Abhis III § 6.12.
13
Sa Na ºesi (s.e.; the akṣaras ma and sa are similar); corr. Sen.
14
Na Sen. câbhiº. 15 Na Sen. lack bhikṣavaḥ. 16 Na Sen. lack kumāreṇa.
17
Corr. Na; Sa pravrajito (s.e.; -ā and -o are often miswritten for one another).
18
Na Sen. lack khalu bhikṣavaḥ.
19
Sa Na sarve; corr. Sen.
20
Na Sen. caturº.
21
Na Sen. kṛtaṃ; for the nom. sg. neut. -a, cf. BHSG § 8.32; Abhis III § 6.8; RgsGr § 8.19.

221
 atha khalu bhikṣavaḥ Sūryo riṣi1 aparakālena smṛtisammohena aparasya riṣisya
udakabhājanāto adinnaṃ udakaṃ pibe. tena pītena-y-asya2 smṛti3 utpadye “mama
vratasamādānaṃ "na mayā adinnam udakaṃ dantakāṣṭhaṃ pi paribhoktavyam" iti. imaṃ ca
mayā imasya riṣisya udakabhājanāto smṛtisammohena udakaṃ adinnaṃ pītaṃ. cauro ahaṃ”
ti. tasya kaukṛtyam utpannaṃ “cauryaṃ mayā kṛtaṃ” ti “yam me parasya udakabhājanāto
adinnaṃ udakaṃ pītaṃ” ti. so dāni duḥkhadaurmanasya ato4 āsanāto utthāya pṛthivyāṃ
niṣaṇṇo. atha khalu te māṇavakā yena Sūryo riṣi5 tenôpasaṃkramitvā Sūryaṃ riṣiṃ
abhivādensuḥ. atha khalu bhikṣavo Sūryo riṣī tāṃ māṇavakān etad avocat “mā yūyaṃ
māṇavakā mama abhivādetha”. atha khalu te māṇavakā Sūryaṃ riṣim etad uvāca6 “bho
upādhyāya, kisya vayaṃ (328v) upādhyāyaṃ nâbhivādeṣyāmaḥ?” Sūryo riṣi āha “ahaṃ khalu
māṇavakā coro7” ti. māṇavakā āhaṃsuḥ “kim vā katham vā upādhyāya?” Sūryo riṣi āha
“amukasya māṇavakasya udakabhājanāto8 adinnaṃ udakaṃ pītaṃ”. te dāni māṇavakā evam9
āhansu “mā bhavām10 upādhyāya evam vadehi. na bhavāṃ coro11. yam asmākaṃ udakaṃ
upādhyāyasya svakaṃ te udakaṃ pītaṃ. mā kaukṛtyaṃ jānehî”ti. Sūryo riṣi āha “jānanti
māṇavakā mama vratasamādānaṃ "na mayā kadāci12 adinnam udakaṃ dantakāṣṭhaṃ pi
paribhuktaṃ13". pūrvaṃ14 mayā adinnapūrvaṃ udakaṃ pi pītaṃ. (Sen. 174) so (ʼ)haṃ coro15
saṃvṛtto. tasya16 <daṇḍa>karmaṃ17 karotha, yathā corasya18 kriyati tasya me”. māṇavakā
āhaṃsuḥ “bho upādhyāya na vayaṃ utsahāma upādhyāyasya daṇḍakarmaṃ kartuṃ. eṣo ca te
Candro rājā bhrātā, tasya sakāśaṃ gacchāhi. so te daṇḍakarmaṃ dāsyati”.
atha khalu Sūryo riṣi19 yena Mithilā rājadhānī tena prayāsi rājño Candrasya sakāśaṃ.
aśrauṣīd20 bhikṣavaś21 Candro rājā22 “bhrātā me Sūryo riṣi Mithilāyāṃ āgacchatî”ti. atha
khalu bhikṣavaś23 Candro rājā caturaṅgena balakāyena sārdhaṃ Sūryasya riṣisya
pratyudgamanaṃ niryāsi24. atha khalu Candro rājā yena Sūryo riṣis tenôpasaṃkramitvā
yānāt25 oruhya Sūryaṃ riṣiṃ abhivādayati. atha khalu Sūryo riṣi Candraṃ rājam26 etad uvāca
“mā khalu punas tvaṃ mahārāja mama abhivādehi”. evam ukte bhikṣava27 Candro rājā

1
Sen. ṛṣir.
2
Sen. ºtena asya; for the saṃdhi-consonant -y-, cf. von Hinüber 2001 § 270; Abhis III § 3.50; RgsGr § 4.159.
3
Sen. smṛtir.
4
Na Sen. ºmanasyajāto; cf. MDPL s.v. duḥkhadaurmanasya “sad”.
5
Sen. ṛṣis. 6 Sen. avocat. 7 Na Sen. cauro. 8 Sa ºbhojanāto; corr. Na. 9 Sen. etam.
10
Sen. bhavan; for the voc. sg. masc. -ān, cf. BHSG § 18.81; Abhis III § 15.4.
11
Na bhavāṃ cauro; Sen. bhavan cauro. 12 Na Sen. kadācid.
13
Sen. bhuktaṃ; but it would seem better to read ºbhoktavyaṃ for ºbhuktaṃ; cf. the reading earlier in this
chapter: mama vratasamādānaṃ "na mayā adinnam udakaṃ dantakāṣṭhaṃ pi paribhoktavyam" iti.
14
Sa pūrva; corr. Na. 15 Na Sen. cauro.
16
Sen. omits tasya; here tasya means “to this (me)”; cf. the reading further in this chapter (verse): tasya karohi
me daṇḍaṃ yathā corasya kriyati (← kriyanti).
17
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na read only karmaṃ; cf. the reading in the next sentence: na vayaṃ utsahāma upādhyāyasya
daṇḍakarmaṃ kartuṃ.
18
Na Sen. caurasya. 19 Sen. ṛṣir. 20 Sen. aśroṣīd. 21 Na Sen. lack bhikṣavaś. 22 Sen. rājā Candro.
23
Na Sen. lack khalu bhikṣavaś.
24
Sen. em. ºgamanāya niryāti; for the aor. in -āsi, cf. BHSG § 32.53.
25
Na Sen. yānāto.
26
Na Sen. rājānaṃ; for the acc. sg. masc. -aṃ, cf. BHSG § 17.8.
27
Na bhikṣavaḥ; Sen. bhikṣavaś; for the voc. pl. bhikṣava in ms. Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014: 184.

222
Sūryaṃ riṣim etad uvāca “kisyâhaṃ bhagavaṃ jyeṣṭhaṃ bhrātaraṃ Sūryaṃ riṣiṃ dṛṣṭvā
nâbhivādayiṣyāmi?”
evam ukte bhikṣavaḥ Sūryo riṣi Candro1 rājānaṃ etad avocat

“ahaṃ coro2 mahārāja adinnaṃ udakaṃ pibet3 ǀ

tasya karohi me daṇḍaṃ yathā corasya4 kriyati5” ǀǀ6

atha khalu bhikṣavaś Candro Vaideharājā Sūryaṃ riṣim7 etad uvāca “anujānām(ʾ)8 ahaṃ
bhagavaṃ. yaṃ tvayā udakaṃ pītaṃ, svavijitāto taṃ udakaṃ pītaṃ. yam mama rājyaṃ9,
tavâpi taṃ rājyaṃ. gaccha yena icchasi, mā bhagavaṃ kaukṛtyaṃ karohi”.
atha khalu bhikṣava10 Sūryo ṛṣi11 Candraṃ rājānaṃ gāthāye adhyābhāṣe

“nâhaṃ śaktu12 mahārāja kaukṛtyaṃ prativinodituṃ ǀ

sādhu me13 kriyatu daṇḍo yathā corasya14 kriyati” ǀǀ15

atha khalu bhikṣavaś16 Candrasya Vaideharājño17 putro ca bhāgineyo ca

(Sen. 175)
Candraṃ Vaideharājaṃ etad uvāca “kriyatu deva riṣisya daṇḍakarmaṃ kaukṛtyasya
prativinodanārthaṃ, (329r) mā riṣī18 kaukṛtyena kilamyatu”. atha khalu bhikṣava19 Candrasya
riṣisya etad abhūṣi “kīdṛśaṃ ahaṃ Sūryasya riṣisya daṇḍakarmaṃ kuryeyaṃ, yena riṣī20
niḥkaukṛtyo bhaveya, <mā>21 mama vacanaṃ adharmaṃ bhaveya?”. atha khalu bhikṣavaś22
Candro rājā aśokavanikā23 śiktasaṃmṛṣṭaṃ24 kārāpetvā, praṇītaṃ ca āsanaṃ prajñaptaṃ,
khādyabhojyañ ca praveśayitvā, rājārhāṇi ca modakāni vṛkṣaśākheṣu bandhāpetvā Sūryaṃ
riṣim etad uvāca “gaccha bhagavaṃ, atra aśokavanikāyāṃ āsāhi. yaṃ câtra khādyabhojyaṃ
śayyāvidhānaṃ ca, tato yathāsukhaṃ paribhogaṃ anujānāmi”. atha khalu bhikṣavaś25 Candro

1
Na Sen. Candraṃ; for the acc. sg. masc. -o, cf. BHSG § 8.36; Abhis III § 6.13.
2
Na Sen. cauro.
3
Na Sen. pibe; for the optative forms used as aorists, cf. BHSG § 32.87.
4
Na Sen. caurasya.
5
Sa Na kriyanti, confusion of numbers; corr. Sen.
6
Śloka; in pāda d the metre requires krīyati, the initial kr- should be simplified (m.c.).
7
The readings in Sa are very corrupt: Candrasya Vaideharājño sucandraṃ Vaideharājaṃ (s.e.); corr. Na.
8
Na Sen. anujānāmy. 9 Sa rāja; corr. Na. 10 Na Sen. lack khalu bhikṣava. 11 Sen. ṛṣiś.
12
So read Sa Na; Sen. śakto; for the nom. sg. masc. -u, cf. BHSG § 8.30; Marciniak 2014: 176.
13
Sa Na mā; corr. Sen. 14 Na Sen. caurasya.
15
Śloka; in pāda b there is resolution of the fourth syllable; in pāda d the metre requires krīyati, the initial kr-
should be simplified (m.c.).
16
Na Sen. lack bhikṣavaś.
17
Sen. Vaidehasya rājño.
18
Sen. riṣi; for the nom. sg. riṣī, cf. BHSG § 10.27; in ms. Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014: 181.
19
Na Sen. lack khalu bhikṣava. 20 Sen. riṣi.
21
In ms. Sa the word mā is wanting, it probably dropped out by a sort of hapl., before mama; supl. Na; Sen.
omits the whole sentence mā mama vacanaṃ adharmaṃ bhaveya.
22
Na Sen. lack bhikṣavaś. 23 Sen. ºvanikāṃ.
24
Sa ºsṛṣṭāṃ (s.e.; the akṣaras mṛ and sṛ are very similar); corr. Na.
25
Na Sen. lack bhikṣavaś.

223
rājā Sūryaṃ riṣiṃ aśokavanikāyāṃ ṣaḍrātraṃ dhāresi1. atha khalu bhikṣavaś2 Candrasya rājño
ṣaḍrātrasyâtyayena3 etad abhūṣi “kathaṃ ahaṃ Sūryaṃ riṣiṃ niṣkaukṛtyaṃ4 kṛtvā
visarjeyaṃ?” ti. tasyaỿtad abhūṣi “yaṃ nūnâhaṃ sarvabandhanapramokṣaṃ kārāpeyaṃ”.
kārāpesi khalu bhikṣavaḥ Candro Vaideharājā5 saptame divase sarvabandhapramokṣaṃ.
Sūryo ca riṣi amātyehi ukto “gacchatha bhagavāṃ. uddhṛtadaṇḍo (ʼ)si6. rājñā7 Candreṇa
sarvabandhanamokṣaṃ8 kārāpitaṃ”. so dāni niṣkaukṛtyo punaḥ āśramapadaṃ gato9.

bhagavān āha 10“syāt khalu punar bhikṣava yuṣmākam evam asyād "anyaḥ sa tena
kālena tena samayena Candro nāma Mithilāyāṃ Vaideharājā abhūṣi". na khalv etad evaṃ
draṣṭavyaṃ. tat kasya hetoḥ? eṣa bhikṣavo Rāhulo kumāro tena kālena tena samayena
Mithilāyāṃ Candro nāma Vaideharājā abhūṣi. yaṃ se11 so Sūryo riṣi aśokavanikāyāṃ
ṣaḍrātraṃ uparuddho, tasya taṃ karmasya vipākena ṣaḍ varṣāṇi garbhāvāso abhūṣi”.

Rāhula-jātakaṃ12 samāptaṃ

1
Sen. vāresi. 2 Na Sen. lack khalu bhikṣavaś. 3 Sen. ºrātrâtyayena. 4 Sen. niḥº
5
Sen. rājā. 6 Sen. ti. 7 Corr. Sen.; Sa rājño; Na rājñe. 8 Sa sarveº; corr. Na. 9 Sa to; corr. Na.
10
Na (= all the later mss. and Sen.) reads as follows: “syāt khalu bhiksavo yuṣmākam evam asyād anyaḥ sa tena
kālena tena samayena Candro rājā. eṣa tadā Rāhulabhadrakumāro abhūṣi. yaḥ Sūryo ṛṣis tadā aham
evâbhūvaṃ. yat Sūryo ṛṣi aśokavanikāyāṃ ṣaḍrātraṃ uparuddhaḥ tasya karmasya vipākena Rāhulo kumāro ṣaḍ
varṣāṇi garbhāvāsasthito abhūṣi”.
11
For the instr. sg. se, cf. Pischel § 423.
12
Na (= all the later mss. and Sen.) reads Rāhulabhadrasya pūrvayogaṃ samāptaṃ.

224
 Śākyakumāra-pañcaśatāni

Sa 329r5-331v1
Na 187v6-189r3
Sen. III 176.1-182.3

rājā dāni Śuddhodano Śākyāṃ sannipātayitvā āhansu1 “bhagavaṃto2, yadi3 kumāro

Sarvārthasiddho agārāto na4 anagāriyaṃ5 pravrajito, taṃ rājā cakravartī bhaveya bahūnāṃ
rājānasahasrāṇāṃ iśvaro6, bhavanto pi sarve anujātrā7 bhavetha. so ca8 cakravartirājyam
apahāya kṣatriyakulāto agārāto anāgāriyaṃ9 pravrajito, anuttarāṃ samyaksambodhiṃ
abhisaṃbuddho. sa ca kṣatriyo brāhmaṇaparivāro va, tato <no>10 anurūpaṃ bhavet”.
te dāni Śākyā ahaṃsuḥ11 “āṇapetu12 devo kiṃ kriyatū?” ti. rājā Śuddhodano āha “kulāto
kulāto ekaḥ kṣatriyakumāro pravrajatu. yatra duve bhrātaro, tato eko pravrajatu. 13yatra eka,
so ekaputrako mā pravrajatu. (329v) yatra pi sambahulā bhrātaro, tato pi eko pravrajatu. śalākāni
vāretha14 kathaṃ yobhūyena Śākyagaṇasya utpadyati15 pravrajaṃtu16 Śākyakumārā”.
kulapuruṣakena tatra śalākāni vārīyanti17 yobhūyena Śākyagaṇasya utpadyati. yadā rājñā
Śuddhodanena āṇattaṃ “pravrajaṃtu Śākyakumārā kulapuruṣakena. yo ca ekaputrako so
muccatu18”. tatra dāni kulapuruṣakena pañca kumāraśatā abhiniṣkramanti pravrajyāya. rājño
Śuddhodanasya bhagavāṃ ca putro Sundaranando ca. bhagavatā pravrajitena Sundaranando
muccati19. Śuklodanasya putrā20 Ānando Upadhāno ca Devadatto ca. teṣāṃ Devadatto
abhiniṣkramati. Ānando pi icchati pravrajituṃ, mātāye Mṛgīye Śākyakanyāye nânujānīyati. so

1
Sen. āha; for the āhaṃsu as 3 sg., cf. Pischel § 518; cf. Sa 307v so dāni kākarājā amātyam āhaṃsu; 310r so
dāni mahāmātrāṇām ahaṃsu.
2
Sa Na bhagavato; Sen. bhavanto.
3
Sen. yadi na. 4 Sen. omits na. 5 Sa agāriyaṃ; corr. Na.
6
Semi-MIndic; cf. Pā issara; cf. Sa 275r iśvaro; Na Sen. īśvaro.
7
Na Sen. anuyātā; anujātrā = anuyātrā “follower” (anuyātṛ, see MW); for the alternation j / y in ms. Sa, cf.
Marciniak 2014: 165; cf. also BHSG § 2.34; Abhis III 252.
8
Sen. sace.
9
Sen. anagāraṃ; cf. SWTF s.v. an-āgāra for an-agāra; cf. PTSD s.v. agāra “ºāgāra, owing to freq. occurrence
of agāra at the end of cpds. of which the first word ends in a, we have a dozen quite familiar words ending
apparently in āgāra. This form has been considered therefore as a proper doublet of agāra. This however is
wrong. The long ā is simply a contraction of the short a at the end of the first part of the cpd. with the short a at
the beginning of agāra”; cf. also Abhis III s.v. āgāra “Haus”.
10
Sa Na lack no, it probably dropped out by a sort of haplography, after ºto (the akṣaras ta and na are similar);
suppl. Sen.
11
Na Sen. āhansuḥ; on ahaṃsu(ḥ), ahansu(ḥ) for āhansu(ḥ) in ms. Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014: 196.
12
Sa Na āṇapatu; corr. Sen.; see BHSD s.v. āṇapeti.
13
Sen. yatra ekaḥ so ekaputrako mā pravrajatu ǀ yatra duve bhrātaro tato eko pravrajatu.
14
Sa Na dhāretha (s.e.; the akṣaras va and dha are similar); Sen. cāretha; cf. PTSD salākā “salākaṃ vāreti to
throw lots”; Abhis III s.v. śalākā; cf. also SWTF s.v. vṛ2.
15
All the mss. and Sen. read utpadyatu; cf. the reading in the next sentence.
16
Sen. pravrajituṃ.
17
The mss. and Sen. read cārīyanti (s.e.).
18
Sen. mucyatu.
19
Sa Na vuccati; corr. Sen; for the alternation m / v, cf. Pischel §§ 251, 261; BHSG § 2.30; Sn(tr.N) 188 (ad Sn
100); Dhp(tr.N) 109 (ad Dhp 183); von Hinüber 2001 §§ 208-210.
20
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na putro (s.e.; -ā and -o are often miswritten for one another).

225
Vaidehaṃ janapadaṃ gatvāna (Sen. 177) maunavratena āsati. Śuklodanasya1 putrā2 Nandano ca
Nandiko ca. ete abhiniṣkrāmantā3, apare ca duve putrā gṛhe sthitā. Amṛtodanasya putrā4
Anuruddho ca Mahānāmo ca Bhaṭṭiko ca. Anuruddho ca Mahānāmena pṛcchīyati “kiṃ tvaṃ
pravrajiṣyasi gṛhakāryam vā cintayiṣyasî5?”ti. so Anuruddho6 puṇyavanto naṃ7 panati8 “kiṃ
gṛhe9 adhyāvasantena karaṇīyaṃ, kiṃ vā pravrajitena karaṇīyaṃ?”

10
Puṇyavanto niṣpuruṣeṇa nāṭakena krīḍanto āsati pañcahi kāmaguṇehi samarpito
samaṅgībhūto. tasya astamite11 āditye sahasraṃ dīpavṛkṣāṇāṃ niśi pradīpyanti. māhare se12
vijijñāsanārthaṃ13 ekūnaṃ dīpavṛkṣasahasraṃ pradīpāpitaṃ. tasya dāni tāva viśuddhaṃ
mānsacakṣu14, yaṃ taṃ ekona15 dīpavṛkṣasahasraṃ, tasya cittaṃ16 “nâsti saṃpūrṇaṃ
dīpavṛkṣasahasraṃ” ti. tasya dāni parivāro sarvo vismito17 “aho yāva18 pariśuddhaṃ
kumārasya cakṣuṃ” ti. “yatra nāma dīpavṛkṣasahasrāto ekena dīpena ūnaṃ aviśuddhāni
dīpāni saṃjānāti”.

so dāni taṃ jyeṣṭhaṃ bhrātaraṃ Mahānāmaṃ pṛcchati “kiṃ gṛhe19 adhyāvasantena

karaṇīyaṃ, kiṃ vā pravrajitvā karaṇīyaṃ?” ti. so naṃ āha “gṛhaṃ adhyāvasantena kalyato
yeva utthitena20 rājño sukharātrī dātavyā, Śākyamahattarakānām api sukharātrī dātavyā. ye pi
klāntā21 te pi avaloketavyā. kālagatānāṃ pi mṛtakaraṇīyehi sthātavyaṃ. gṛhajano veṣṭetavyo22,
dāsīdāsakarmakarapauruṣeyā23 veṣṭetavyā. bhojanācchādanena sarve24 ca utsavehi
samanvāharitavyā vayakarmeṇa25 ca utsavikena pārivyayikena ca. hastyaśva-ajāgaveḍakāni26

1
Sen. Śukroº (≠ mss.); see BHSD s.v. Śuklodana.
2
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na putro.
3
Sen. ºkramanti; for the nom. pl. masc. -ntā, cf. BHSG § 18.18; Abhis III § 15.8.
4
Sa Na putro; corr. Sen.
5
Sa ºati, confusion of persons; corr. Na.
6
Sa Aṇuº; corr. Na.
7
Sa Na na (s.e.); Sen. taṃ.
8
Sa reads panati, which could be s.e. for pañhati, denom. of pañha (cf. Pā paripañhati; BHS praśnati; Skt
praśnayati); Na Sen. pṛcchati; cf. the reading below: so dāni taṃ jyeṣṭhaṃ bhrātaraṃ Mahānāmaṃ pṛcchati
“kiṃ gṛhe adhyāvasantena karaṇīyaṃ, kiṃ vā pravrajitvā karaṇīyaṃ?” ti.
9
Sen. gṛham.
10
As Jon. III 172, fn. 6, rightly pointed out, the part from puṇyavanto niṣpuruṣeṇa until dīpāni saṃjānāti is
clearly “an interpolation taken from some account, probably commentarial, of Anuruddha in a former life, and
inserted in the text in order to explain the epithet "meritorious" (puṇyavanta).” Cf. the account of Anuruddha in
his former life given in Th-a XX, 9, pp. 64-73; Mp 184-192.
11
Sa Na ºtena; corr. Sen.
12
Sen. em. mohanasya (≠ mss.); māhare is corrupt.
13
Sa Na vijñāsanāº, which seems to be a blend of two forms: jijñāsana and vijijñāsa; the form vijñāsanārthaṃ
occurs in the mss. no fewer than six times; Sen. always corrects it to jijñāsanārthaṃ.
14
Sen. ºcakṣuṃ. 15 Sen. ekūna. 16 Sen. citte. 17 Sa vismismito (ditt.); corr. Na. 18 Sen. omits yāva
19
Sen. gṛham. 20 Na Sen. evôtthitena. 21 Sa klānā; Na krāntā; Sen. kāntā. 22 Sen. ºjanā veṣṭetavyā.
23
Sa ºkarmakarmakaraº (ditt.); corr. Na.
24
“All (of them) (i.e., the people mentioned earlier)”; Sen. sarvehi.
25
Semi-MIndic; Sa Na vayaṃkarme; Sen. vyayakarmena; cf. Pā vayakaraṇa.
26
Sen. ºajaº; for the lengthening of a to ā in compounds, cf. BHSG § 8.15; Geiger § 33; Goto 2000: 272;
Sakamoto-Goto 1982: 24.

226
 veṣṭāpayitavyāni, rathayugyayānāni veṣṭāpayitavyāni, (330r) grāmāṇi ca bhogāni ca
(Sen. 178)
paripālayitavyāni, karmāntāni kālānukālaṃ pratyavekṣitavyāni, halāni1 vāhapayitavyāni2,
nānāprakārāṇi dhānyajātīni ropayitavyāni veṣṭetavyāni3 pratyavekṣitavyāni ca. kālānukālaṃ
yathāpakvāni ca dhānyajātāni ca lavāpayitavyāni, khalahāneṣu4 ca sāhārāpayitavyāni5
opuṇāpayitavyāni6 pratiśāmayitavyāni7. yat kiñci8 gṛhakāryaṃ abhyantarabāhiraṃ sarvaṃ
kartavyaṃ”. Anuruddho āha “pravrajitena punaḥ kiṃ kartavyaṃ?” Mahānāmo āha
“pravrajitena pūrvāhne bhikṣā9 aṇvitavyā, lūkhaṃ vā praṇītam vā āhāreṇa āhārakāryaṃ10
kṛtvā ekam ātmānaṃ dametavyaṃ śametavyaṃ parinirvāpayitavyaṃ11”. Anuruddho āha
“alam me gṛhakāryeṇa. yūyaṃ karetha. ahaṃ pravrajiṣyāmi”.
te dāni pañcamātrā Śākiyakumāraśatā mahatā rājānubhāvena mahatā rājariddhīye
svakasvakehi vibhavehi abhiniṣkramensuḥ. keci12 hastipṛṣṭhehi suvarṇacchatrehi
sakhurapravālehi13, kecit suvarṇaśivikāhi nānāratanasaṃcchannāhi14, kecit sauvarṇehi rathehi
cāturghoṭehi15 nānāratanajālasaṃcchannehi16 vaijayantikehi17 sanandighoṣehi sakhura-
pravālehi18 ucchritacchatradhvajapatākehi, kecit aśvapṛṣṭhehi sarvālaṅkāravibhūṣitehi
hemajālasaṃcchannehi. Devadatto ca hastipṛṣṭhena19 svalaṃkṛtena hemajālasaṃcchannena
ucce siṃhāsane20 niṣaṇṇo21 nirdhāvi22. tasya nirdhāvantasya toraṇāgre karkaṭakasmiṃ
makuṭaṃ lagnaṃ. tena karkaṭakena taṃ makuṭaṃ Devadattasya śīrṣāto ukṣiptaṃ23.
mahājanakāyena aṭṭaprahāsaṃ kṣiptaṃ, naimittikena ca horāpāṭhakena24 vyākṛto “yena
kāryeṇa Devadatto kumāro abhiniṣkrāmati25, taṃ kāryaṃ na prāpayiṣyatî”ti, “uttamārtho26
parihāpayiṣyatî”ti, “yam etaṃ uttamāṅgāto makuṭaṃ toraṇāgrāto karkaṭakena utkṣiptaṃ”.

1
“Ploughs”; Sen. phalāni.
2
“He should make (people) plough the ground”; Sa vāhapeyiº (s.e.); Na Sen. vāhayitavyāni.
3
Sa niveṣṭitavyā (s.e.; niº is ditt.); Na Sen. niveṣṭetavyāni; it could also be nom. pl. neutr. -ā (see BHSG § 8.100).
4
Sen. ºdhāneṣu; khala-hāna is MIndic for Skt khala-dhāna; see Schmidt 1928 s.v. khalahāna.
5
Sen. saṃº; for saṃ / sā, cf. BHSG § 3.3; von Hinüber 2001 §§ 112, 283; Abhis II 50, fn. 2.
6
Sen. opunāº; see DP s.v. opunāti “(sometimes written opuṇāti), winnows, makes clean”.
7
Sen. omits pratiśāmayitavyāni (≠ mss.); see BHSD s.v. pratiśāmayati “stores away (property), puts away”.
8
Sen. kiṃcid. 9 Corr. Na; Sa bhikṣāṃ.
10
Sen. āhāraṃ kāryaṃ; cf. MDPL s.v. āhārakṛtyaṃ karoti “take food”.
11
Sa ºnirvāpayitaṃ; corr. Na. 12 Na Sen. kecid.
13
Sen. ºpravārehi; cf. Skt pravāla “coral”.
14
Na Sen. ºratnasaṃchaº. 15 Sen. caturº. 16 Na Sen. ºratnasaṃchaº.
17
Sen. savaiº; see MW s.v. vaijayantika “bearing a flag”.
18
Sen. omits sakhurapravālehi. 19 Sen. ºpṛṣṭhe. 20 Sen. uccasiṃhāº.
21
Sa niṣaṇṇā (s.e.; -ā and -o are often miswritten for one another); corr. Na.
22
Sen. ºdhāvito; for the 3. sg. aor. -i, cf. BHSG § 32.17.
23
Sen. utkṣiptaṃ; for u- < Skt ut-, cf. BHSG §§ 2.84, 88; Brough 1962: 106; see also Abhis III 132; Merv-Av
375, s.vv. u-kṣipa-, u-kṣipta-, u-kṣiva-.
24
All the mss. and Sen. read horaº; Pā horāpāṭhaka “astrologer”.
25
Corr. Na; Sa atinikramati (s.e.; the akṣaras ti and bhi are similar; also, the prefixes ati-, abhi- and adhi-
are often interchanged, confused and miswritten for one another); cf. CPD s.v. ati; Abhis § 1.7.1B6 atikramantu
for abhikramantu.
26
Acc. sg. -o (cf. BHSG § 8.36; Abhis III § 6.13; RgsGr § 8.27); Sen. uttamārthe.

227
 atha khalu te pañca Śākiyakumāraśatāni1 mahatā rājānubhāvena mahatā
(Sen. 179)
rājariddhīye sarvanṛttehi sarvagītehi sarvatūryatāḍāvacarehi Kapilavastuno2 nagarāto
nirjātvā3, yena Nyagrodhārāmaṃ tena prayāsi. atha khalu te pañca Śākyakumāraśatā yāvad
eva yānānāṃ bhūmis, tāvad eva yānehi yātvā, yaneṣu pratyoruhya4, yena bhagavāṃs
tenôpasaṃkramitvā anekajanasahasraparivāritā bhagavataḥ pādau śirasā vanditvā ekānte
asthāṃsuḥ.
teṣāṃ dāni (330v) Śākyakumārāṇāṃ Upālir nāma nāpitadārako upasthānakaro
kṛtakuśalamūlo purimakehi samyaksaṃbuddhehi vāsitavāsano, cchinnabandhano, na-v-
utpattiko5 āryadharmāṇāṃ, caramabhaviko, lābhī dhyānānāṃ ca abhijñānāṃ ca. so dāni
mātare bhagavato upanāmito “ayaṃ bhagavato keśāni otārayiṣyati6”. bhagavatâdhivāsitaṃ. so
dāni Upālī7 bhagavato keśāṇi otāreti8. sā dāni Upālisya mātā bhagavantaṃ pṛcchati “sukhaṃ
bhagavāṃ9 Upāli keśāni otāreti?” bhagavān āha “sukhaṃ keśāni otāreti, api ca tathāgataṃ
abhyāsādeti”. sā dāni āha “mā dāraka bhagavantaṃ abhyāsādê”ti10. so dāni prathamaṃ
dhyānaṃ samāpanno. sā tāva naṃ puna11 bhagavantaṃ pṛcchati “sukhaṃ bhagavaṃ
Upālidārako keśāni ʼvatāreti12?” bhagavān āha “sukhaṃ dārako keśān(ʾ)13 avatārayati, api tu
khuraṃ pilipalipāyeti14”. sā dāni āha “mā dāraka kṣuraṃ pilipalipāyehi”. so dāni dvitīyaṃ
dhyānaṃ samāpanno. punaḥ15 Upālisya mātā bhagavantaṃ pṛcchati “bhagavaṃ sukhaṃ16
Upālidārako keśāny avatārayatî?”ti. bhagavān āha “sukhaṃ Upālidārako keśāny avatārayati,
api tu aśvāsapraśvāsehi17 tathāgata18 upahaneti19”. sā dāni āha “mā dāraka aśvāsapraśvāsehi
bhagavantaṃ upahana”. so tāny (Sen. 180) atikramitvā tṛtīyaṃ dhyānaṃ caturthaṃ dhyānaṃ
samāpanno. bhagavāṃ bhikṣūṇām āha “gṛhṇatha etaṃ bhikṣava Upālihastāto kṣuraṃ. mā
bhūmiṃ prapatiṣyati”. so dāni kṣuro Upālisya hastāto bhikṣūhi20 gṛhīto.
te dāni Śākyakumārā svakasvakāni vastrābharaṇāni-m-uddhritvā21 Upālisya purato
nikṣipensuḥ “imaṃ te Upalī dhanaṃ bhavatu. asmākaṃ pravrajitānāṃ na etena kāryaṃ” ti.
“bhagavato santike vayaṃ pravrajiṣyāma”. Upalisyâpi etad abhūṣi “ime Śākyakumārā22
rājyam avahāya23, imāni ca vastrābharaṇāni mama datvā agārāto anagāriyaṃ pravrajanti. kiṃ

1
Sen. Śākyaº.
2
Sen. ºvastuto; for the abl. sg. -uno, cf. BHSG § 12.33.
3
Sa nijātvā; Na Sen. niryātvā; for the interchange j / y in Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014: 164; cf. BHS nirjāta / niryāta.
4
Sa ºāruhya (s.e.); corr. Na.
5
Cf. BHSD s.vv. navutpattika, utpathika.
6
Sa Na uttarayiṣyati (false-Skt for otārayiṣyati, = avatārayiṣyati); Sen. otāreṣyati.
7
Sen. Upāli; for the nom. sg. masc. -ī, cf. BHSG § 10.27; Abhis III § 8.2; RgsGr § 10.4.
8
Sa Na otārehi; corr. Sen.
9
Sen. bhagavaṃ; for the voc. sg. bhagavāṃ, cf. BHSG § 18.81; Abhis III § 15.4.
10
Sa anyāsādêti (s.e.; the characters for bhya and nya are similar); Na abhyāsādêti; Sen. abhyāsādehi.
11
Na Sen. punar. 12 Sen. otāreti. 13 Na Sen. keśāni.
14
Cf. Abhis II, § 49.1 pilipilāpanti (p. 403, fn. 9).
15
Sen. sā punaḥ. 16 Sen. sukhaṃ bhagavan. 17 Sa aśvāsaṃº; corr. Na. 18 Sen. ºgataṃ.
19
Sen. ºhanati; for -ati / -eti (non-caus.), cf. BHSG §§ 38.1, 2; Caillat 2011: 354; in Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014: 189.
20
Sen. bhikṣubhir; for the instr. pl. masc. -ūhi, cf. BHSG § 12.65; Oberlies 2001: 153; Abhis III § 11.17; in ms.
Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014: 183-184.
21
“Having removed (their) clothes”, (= Skt uddhṛtya; BHS *uddhṛtvā); Sa Na udritvā (s.e.); Sen. ujjhitvā.
22
Sen. Śākyā kuº.
23
Sa Na avagāhaya (s.e.); Sen. avajahiya.

228
punar asmābhiḥ kṣuravṛttīhi na pravrajitavyaṃ bhaveyaṃ1? aham api pravrajiṣyāmi. na
eteṣām vāntaṃ2 paribhuṃjiṣyāmi”. atha khalÛpāli kalpako yena bhagavāṃs
tenôpasaṃkramitvā, bhagavataḥ pādau śirasā vanditvā bhagavantam etad avocat “pravrājetu
me bhagavāṃ, upasaṃpādetu me sugata3”. atha khalu bhagavāṃ Upālikalpaka4 ehibhikṣukāe5
ābhāṣe “ehi bhikṣu Upāli, cara tathāgate brahmacaryaṃ”. tasya dāni bhagavatā6 (331r)
ehibhikṣukāya ābhāṣṭasya7 yat kiñcid gṛhiliṅga8 gṛhigupti gṛhidhvajaṃ gṛhikalpaṃ sarvaṃ
antarahitaṃ9, tricīvaraṃ câsya prādurbhavensu10 suṃbhakapātraṃ11 ca,
12 13
prakṛtisvabhāvasaṃsthitā ca keśā, iryāpatho câsya saṃsthihe sayyathâpi nāma
varṣaśatopasaṃpannasya bhikṣusya. <eṣa> āyuṣmato Upālisya pravrajyā upasaṃpadā
bhikṣubhāvo. yenântareṇa te pañca14 Śākyakumārāṇa15 śatā mātāpitṝṇāṃ
16
mitrājñātisālohitānāṃ ca pratisammodenti, tenântareṇa Upālī prathamataraṃ pravrajito.
17
(Sen. 181) atha khalu te pañca Śākyakumāraśatā yena bhagavāṃs tenôpasaṃkramitvā,
bhagavataḥ pādau śirasā vanditvā bhagavantam etad uvāca “pravrājetu me18 bhagavāṃ,
upasaṃpādetu me sugato”. atha khalu bhagavāṃ tāni pañca kumāraśatāni sthāpayitvā
Devadattaṃ ehibhikṣukāye ābhāṣe “etha19 bhikṣavaḥ Śākyakumārā, caratha tathāgate20
brahmacaryaṃ”. teṣāṃ dāni bhagavatā ehibhikṣukāye ābhāṣṭānāṃ yat kiñcid gṛhaliṅgaṃ21
gṛhaguptiṃ22 gṛhadhvajaṃ23 gṛhikalpaṃ sarvam24 antarahāye. tricīvarāṇi ca sānaṃ
prādurbhavensu suṃbhakāni ca pātrāṇi, prakṛtisvabhāvasaṃsthitā25 ca26 keśā, iryāpatha

1
Sen. bhaveya; for the 3 sg. opt. -eyaṃ, cf. BHSG § 29.31; Abhis III § 22.9.
2
Na Sen. vāntantaṃ; cf. PTSD s.v. vanta; see also Alsdorf 2001: 178-185.
3
Sen. sugato; for the nom. sg. masc. -a, cf. BHSG § 8.22; Abhis III § 6.1.
4
Sen. ºkalpakaṃ.
5
For the MIndic ending -āe, cf. Pischel §§ 384-388; von Hinüber 2001 § 33; in ms. Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014: 162.
6
Corr. Na; Sa ºvatāḥ (s.e.); Sen. ºvato.
7
All the mss. read sahasreṇa, but it does not make any sense here; Sen. em. sahoktena; cf. Sa 412v2 Yaśodasya
śreṣṭhiputrasya bhagavatā ehibhikṣukāye ābhāṣṭasya yat kiñcid gṛhaliṅgaṃ…; Sa 188r3, 289v3, 401v4, 418r1
teṣāṃ dāni bhagavatā ehibhikṣukāya ābhāṣṭānāṃ…; 298v3 te dāni bhagavatā ehibhikṣukāye ābhāṣṭā.
8
Na gṛhaº; Sen. gṛhiliṅgaṃ.
9
Sa ratanaṃhitaṃ (s.e.); corr. Na; Sen. antarhitaṃ.
10
Sen. ºbhave. 11 Sen. suṃbhakaṃ ca pātraṃ. 12 Sa Na ºbhāvaṃº; corr. Sen.
13
Sen. īryāº; cf. BHSD s.v. iryā “semi-MIndic spelling for īryº”; Abhis III 127, s.v. iryāpatha.
14
Sa Na read śivina, but it is inexplicable; Sen. reads pañca.
15
Sa Na ºkumāreṇa (s.e.); Sen. Śākyakumāraśatā; for the gen. pl. masc. -āna, cf. BHSG § 8.117.
16
Sen. Upāli. 17 Sen. omits te.
18
So read all the mss. and Sen.; 1 acc. pl. me? Not in BHSG, but cf. 1 nom. pl. me (BHSG § 20.41); it could be
the acc. pl. masc. noun ending -e (Pā, Pkt, BHS) transferred to pronouns.
19
Sa eṣa (s.e.; the akṣaras tha and ṣa are similar); corr. Na.
20
Corr. Na; Sa ºgatena; cf. Sa 158r1, 289v3, 401v3, 418r1, 418r6 caratha tathāgate brahmacaryaṃ; 412v1 cara
tathāgate brahmacaryaṃ; alternatively, tathāgatena could be instr. used for loc. (cf. BHSG § 7.30).
21
Sen. gṛhiº; cf. Schmidt 1928 s.v. gṛha “häusliches Leben , Familienleben”.
22
Sen. gṛhigupti; for the nom. sg. fem. -iṃ, cf. BHSG § 10.23; cf. Sa 385v tīrthikaguptiṃ; 401v riṣiguptiṃ.
23
Sen. gṛhiº. 24 Sa Na ºkalpaṃ kati sarvaṃ (s.e.); Sen. ºkalpaṃ tat sarvaṃ.
25
Sa Na ºsaṃsthito (s.e.); corr. Sen.
26
Sa na (s.e.; the akṣaras ca and na are sometimes miswritten for one another); Na naṃ; Sen. omits it.

229
sānaṃ1 saṃsthihe sayyathâpi nāma varṣaśatopasaṃpannānāṃ bhikṣūṇāṃ. eṣa āyuṣmantānāṃ
pañcānāṃ2 Śākyakumāraśatānāṃ pravrajyā upasaṃpadā bhikṣubhāvo.
te dāni bhagavatā vuccaṃti3 “Upāli bhikṣu yuṣmākaṃ vṛddhatarako. etasya pādām
vanditvā sarve paṭipāṭikāya4 tiṣṭhatha5. yo6 ca prathamataraṃ tathāgatasya Upālisya ca pādām
vanditvā paṭipāṭikāye sthāsyati, so vṛddhatarako bhaviṣyati”. te dāni bhagavato Upālisya
pādāṃ vanditvā sarve bhikṣuśatā paṭipāṭikāye sthitā. api hi jitaṃ7 mahāṃ janakāyo8 evam āha
“jitāmānakrodhā9 Śākyā, nihatamānadarpā Śākyā” ti. rājñâpi Śuddhodanena saparivāreṇa
Śākyehi ca Upālisya bhikṣusya pādā vanditā10. āyuṣmāṃś ca Upālī11 evam āha “svāgataṃ
rājño Śuddhodanasya, anurāgataṃ rājño Śuddhodanasya”.12 atha khalu rājño Śuddhodanasya
amatyapāriṣadyā āyuṣmantaṃ13 Upālī14 taṃ rājānaṃ Śuddhodanaṃ nāmena15 16ābhāṣantaṃ
kṣivantam17 bhavikāyensuḥ18 “kathaṃ nāma Upālikalpako hīnajātyo19 rājñā20 Śuddhodanena
bhāṣati?” (Sen. 182) rājâpi Śuddhodano teṣāṃ bāhyāmātyānām21 āha “mā bhavanto āryasya (331v)
Upālisya hīnajātyena samudācaratha. anyâsya22 purimā jāti, anya23 etarahiṃ śramaṇasya
rājaṛddhī24. na eṣa bhūyo hīnajātyêti25 vaktavyo”.

1
Sa Na iryāpatha saṃpannā (s.e.); Sen. īryāpatho ca sānaṃ; cf. Sa 289v prakṛtisvabhāvasaṃsthitakā ca keśā
iryāpatho sānaṃ saṃsthihe; 298v3 prakṛtisvabhāvasaṃsthitā ca keśā iryā ca sānaṃ saṃsthihe.
2
Sen. omits pañcānāṃ.
3
Sa Na vuccati, confusion of numbers; corr. Sen. 4 Sen. ºkāye.
5
Sen. tiṣṭhata; for the 2 pl. impv. -tha, cf. BHSG § 30.12; Abhis III § 23.6.
6
Sa Na yā (s.e.); corr. Sen.
7
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na jinta (s.e.); cf. BHSD 242, s.v. jitam “ apparently interj. or particle, chiefly in phrase: api hi
jitaṃ Mv ii.126.9; iii.181.14; 206.10, 12; 209.12; this seems to be an expression of astonishment, something like
Who’d have thought it? That beats all! No etymology is apparent for the word”.
8
Sen. mahājanaº.
9
Sen. jitamānaº; for the lengthening of a to ā at the end of the first member of a compound, cf. BHSG § 8.15;
Geiger § 33; Goto 2000: 272; Sakamoto-Goto 1982: 24.
10
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na pādāṃ vanditvā.
11
Sen. Upāli.
12
Corr. Sen.; Sa Śuddhodanasya ǀ Upālisya atha khalu; Na Śuddhodanasya Upālisya ǀ atha khalu.
13
Sa ºnta (s.e.); corr. Na.
14
Sen. Upāliṃ; for the acc. sg. masc. -ī, cf. BHSG § 10.54.
15
Sa nātmana (s.e.); Na nātmena (s.e.); Sen. em. ātmanā, but see his note (Sen. III 489): “Au lieu de ātmanā,
cʼest nāmnā ou nāmena quʼil faut lire: "Interpellant le roi Śuddhodana par son nom".”
16
Sen. em. ābhāṣantaṃ dṛṣṭvā taṃ vibhāvayensuḥ (≠ mss.).
17
Sa kṣivamtam (or kṣivantam, the reading is not clear); Na kṣivastam; kṣivati is a semi-MIndic form < Skt
kṣipati; Pkt khivai, in the meaning “to insult”.
18
Sa Na bhavikāyensuḥ; the meaning is not clear; perhaps we should read vivādensuḥ or *vivāyensuḥ, < vi-√vad
(?); cf. BHSD s.v. vivādayati “rebukes, reviles”.
19
Sa dīnaº (s.e.; the akṣaras ha and da are similar); corr. Na.
20
Sa Na rājā (s.e.); corr. Sen.
21
Sen. em. pāriṣadyāmātyānām (≠ mss.).
22
Sa Na anyasyā (s.e.); corr. Sen. 23 Sen. anyā. 24
Sen. ºṛddhi.
25
Sa Na hīnasanyêti (s.e.; the akṣaras jā and sa ; tya and nya are similar in Sa); Sen. hīnajātyo ti.

230
 UpāliGaṃgapāla-jātaka

Sa 331v1-336r4
Na 189r3-191v6
Sen. III 182.4-197.3

bhikṣū bhagavantam āhaṃsu “paśyatha bhagavaṃ katham āyuṣmato Upālisya

hīnajātyasya bhagavantam āgamya sarājikāya parisāya1 pādā vanditā”. bhagavān āha “na
bhikṣavaḥ2 etarahiṃ eva etasya Upālisya hīnajātyasya mamâgamya sarājikāya parisāya 3 pādā
vanditā. anyadâpi etasya Upālisya hīnajātyasya mamâgamya4 sarājikāya5 parisāya6 pādā
vanditā”. bhikṣū bhagavantam āhaṃsu “anyadâpi bhagavaṃ?” bhagavān āha “anyadâpi
bhikṣavo”.
bhūtapūrvaṃ bhikṣavo (ʼ)tīte7 (ʼ)dhvāni nagarāto8 Vārāṇasyāṃ Kāśijanapade dve9
daridrā dārakā kulmāṣapuṭakāni bhaktaṃ gṛhya kāṣṭhahārakā10 gacchanti. pratyekabuddho ca
Vārāṇasiṃ piṇḍāya praviśati prāsādikena iryāpathena11 abhikrāntapratikrāntena12
ālokitavilokitena sammiñjitaprasāritena13 saṃghāṭīpātracīvaradhāraṇena. nāgo viya14
kāritakāraṇo antargatehi indriyehi antargatena mānasena sthitena dharmatāprāptena smṛtaḥ
saṃprajāno samāhito ekāgracitto saṃvṛtendriyo15 ʼvikṣiptadṛṣṭo16. varṣā17 taṃ dṛṣṭvā
prasādam <utpādetvā>18 upasaṃkrantā19. te dāni prasannacittā anyonyaṃ evam āhaṃsu “ye
keci20 dārakā kṛcchravṛttikā21 aśanavasanaviprahīnāḥ manuṣyadurgatā manuṣyakṛpaṇā

1
Na Sen. pariṣāya. 2 Sen. bhikṣava. 3 Na Sen. pariṣāya.
4
Corr. Na; Sa mamâgatasya (s.e.); see BHSD s.v. āgamya; mama is 1 acc. sg. here. For the 1 acc. sg. mama, cf.
BHSG § 20.11, § 20.12; cf. also Geiger § 104.1; Oberlies 2001 § 181, fn. 3.
5
Sa sarājisarājikāya (ditt.); corr. Na.
6
Na Sen. pariṣāya. 7 Sen. atīte.
8
“From the city”; Sa Na nānagarāto (s.e.); Sen. nagare.
9
Sa dve dve (ditt.); corr. Na.
10
Sa ºdārakā (s.e.; the akṣaras ha and da are similar); corr. Na.
11
Sen. īryāº; see BHSD s.v. iryā; Abhis III, s.v. iryāpatha.
12
Sa Na atiº (the prefixes ati / abhi / adhi are often interchanged and confused; cf. CPD s.v. ati); corr. Sen.
13
All the mss. read ºprasāritasaṃghaṭīº; Sen. prasāritasaṃghaṭī pātraº; w.r.; cf. Sa 287v ālokitavilokitena
saṃmiñjitaprasāritena saṃghāṭīpātracīvaradhāraṇena; Abhis III § 41.4.34A1 prāsādikena abhikrāntena ...
sammiñjitaprasāritena saṃghāṭīpātracīvaradhārāṇena.
14
Sen. nāgo pi viya.
15
Sa saṃmṛtº (s.e.); corr. Na; cf. SWTF s.v. saṃvṛtendriya “dessen Sinne kontrolliert sind”; see also MDPL s.v.
saṃvṛtendriyatā “control his faculties”; for the alternation m / v, cf. Pischel §§ 251, 261; BHSG § 2.30; Sn(tr.N)
188 (ad Sn 100); Dhp(tr.N) 109 (ad Dhp 183); von Hinüber 2001 §§ 208-210.
16
Sen. avikṣiptadṛṣṭī; cf. Pā diṭṭhaṃ “nt. a vision” (see PTSD s.v. diṭṭha1; DP 399, pp. diṭṭha “3. n. sight,
perception”).
17
So reads Sa, but it must be a corruption; the meaning is not clear; perhaps s.e. for caryā (acc. fem.) taṃ
“having seen this conduct / behaviour”(?); Na em. implausibly parṣā; Sen. te khu.
18
The mss. and Sen. lack utpādetvā, but it needs to be supplied here in order that the sentence makes sense; cf.
Avś I 68.7 ʾtyarthaṃ prasādam utpādayati; Vkn 12.3 prasādam utpādayiṣyāmi.
19
“Having seen this conduct, they have attained faith and approached (him)”; Sa Na upasaṃkran (s.e.; a sort of
hapl. before te); Sen. ºsaṃkramanti; Jon. III 179 “they experienced a feeling of trust” (see also fn. 1 “they
approached him trustfully”).
20
Na Sen. kecid.
21
“Whose life is hard / painful”; Sen. em. rucchaº (≠ mss.).

231
manuṣyavarākā yathā vayaṃ cânye ca sarve edṛśeṣu dvipādakehi1 puṇyakṣetreṣu
kuśalamūlāni <na>2 kṛtvā. ye puna kecit3 (Sen. 183) āḍhyā mahādhanā mahābhogā
kṣatriyamahāśālā vā brāhmaṇamahāśālā vā anye vā keci4 sukhitā, sarve te evaṃrūpeṣu
dvipādeṣu5 puṇyakṣetreṣu kuśalāni kṛtvā. yaṃ nūna6 vayaṃ imāṃ kulmāṣāṃ imasya riṣisya
pātreṣu pratiṣṭhāpayema”. tehi dāni te kulmāṣā tasya pratyekabuddhasya pātreṣu pratiṣṭhāpitā.
pratyekabuddho pi teṣāṃ dārakānāṃ tāṃ bhikṣāṃ pratigṛhya hansarājā viya vaihāyasena
prakramito.7 uttaritvâkāśaṃ8 pratyekabuddhaṃ vaihāyasena gacchantaṃ9 dṛṣṭvā prītā
saṃprajātā10 “mahābhāgo asmābhi riṣi piṇḍapātena11 pratimānito”. te dāni
prītisaumanasyamanasāḥ12 praṇidhānaṃ utpādenti. eko13 “anena14 kuśalamūlena rājā
bhaveyaṃ kṣatriyo mūrdhābhiṣikto15”. (332r) dvitīyo āha “anena kuśalamūlena
brāhmaṇamahāśālakule upapadyeyaṃ āḍhyo mahādhano mahābhogo”.

na hi cittaprasannena16 (ʼ)kalpikā17 bhavati dakṣiṇā ǀ

tathāgate ca saṃbuddhe ye ca buddhāna śrāvakā ǀǀ18
sarve kṣayāṃtā nicayā patanāntā samucchrayā ǀ
saṃyogā viprayogāntā maraṇāntaṃ hi jīvitaṃ ǀǀ19

te dāni dārakā āyukṣayāc ca puṇyakṣayāc20 ca kālagatā samāgatā tatraỿva Vārāṇasīyaṃ

nagare. eko pi rājakule rājño agramahiṣīye upapanno, dvitīyo pi purohitakule purohitasya
bhāryāye kukṣismiṃ upapanno. kālena samayena navānām vā māsānām atyayena21 rājabhāryā
purohitabhāryā ca prajātā. ubhaye dārakā jātā. ubhayeṣāṃ saptāhaṃ ramaṇīyāni jātakarmāṇi

1
Instr. for loc.; Sen. ºpādakeṣu; see BHSD s.v. dvipādaka “Skt. dvipāda; cf. Pali dipādaka. said of the human
body, Sn 205, ‘two-legged’, human, only with puṇyakṣetra, a human, (personified) field of merit (virtue)”.
2
Sa Na lack na; suppl. Sen. 3 Sen. kecit punar. 4 Sa kenaci; Na Sen. kecit.
5
Corr. Na; Sa riddhipādeṣu (s.e.).
6
Sa ya nūna (s.e.); Na Sen. yaṃ nūnaṃ.
7
Sen. em. prakramito ǀ te dārakā taṃ pratyekaº (≠ mss.).
8
Sa Na otaritvākāyaṃ; on o- for u- before consonant clusters, cf. BHSG § 3.73; cf. also BHSD s.v. otarati = Skt
uttarati; Sen. em. te dārakā taṃ.
9
Sa ºntaḥ (s.e.); corr. Na.
10
Sen. prītisaṃjātā.
11
Sen. ºbhiḥ ṛṣiḥ piṇḍapātreṇa.
12
“Having joy and gladness in their minds”; Sa ºmānasāḥ; Na Sen. prītisaumanasyajātāḥ.
13
Na eṣo; Sen. eko āha. 14 Sa aneka; corr. Na. 15 Sen. mūrdhnāº. 16 Sa citteº; corr. Na.
17
“For not improper (akalpika) is an offering made by one who has faith in heart”, but the meaning seems better
with reading svalpikā (= Na Sen.); Jon. III 179 “not insignificant is an offering made with a trusting heart”; cf.
MSV(fs) 203r10 svalpā; cf. also BHSD s.v. akalpika “-dāna, gift of something that is improper”.
18
Śloka; in pāda b we should read MIndic bhoti for Skt bhavati or assume resolution of the fourth syllable; in
pāda d the initial śr- in śrāvakā should be simplified (m.c.); cf. MSV(fs) 203r10 na hi cittaprasādasya svalpā
bhavati dakṣiṇā tathāgate vā saṃbuddhe buddhānāṃ śrāvakeṣu vā.
19
Śloka; pāda a is bha-Vipulā; the same verse occurs also in Sa 317v (Sen. III 152); cf. Nett 146.9.13f. khayantā
nicayā sabbe patanantā samussayā ǀ sabbesaṃ maraṇam āgamma sabbesaṃ jīvitam addhuvaṃ ǀǀ; Divy I 27.2f.
sarve kṣayāntā nicayāḥ patanāntāḥ samucchrayāḥ ǀ samyogā viprayogāntā maraṇāntam ca jīvitam ǀǀ; SBV I
56.29f. sarve kṣayāntā nicayāḥ patanāntāḥ samucchrayāḥ ǀ samyogā viprayogāntā maraṇāntam hi jīvitam ǀǀ.
20
Sen. karmakṣayāc; cf. SBV I 7.25 eke satvā āyuḥkṣayāt karmakṣayāt puṇyakṣayād ābhāsvarād devanikāyāc
cyutvā.
21
Sen. omits navānām vā māsānām atyayena.

232
kṛtāni. saptāhasyâtyayena rājaputrasyâpi Brahmadatto ti (Sen. 184) nāma kṛtaṃ,
purohitaputrasyâpi Upako ti nāma kṛtaṃ. anurupā1 dhātrī upasthāpitā. rājaputro ca
purohitaputro ca yathā utpalaṃ vā padumaṃ vā kumudaṃ vā puṇḍarīkaṃ vā tathā
samvardhanti.
yathôktaṃ bhagavatā

“kṛtapuṇyā hi vardhanti nyagrodhā viya subhūmiyaṃ jātā ǀ

anupanthake viya drumā na2 alpapuṇyā viruhyanti3” ǀǀ4

te dāni yatra kālaṃ5 vivṛddhā vijñaprāptā saṃjātā. tato lipīyaṃ6 sekhiyanti

nikṣepaṇāgaṇanāṃ7 dhāraṇamudrā8. rājaputro pi Brahmadatto hastismiṃ aśvasmiṃ dhanusmi
tharusmi9 dhāvite10 laṃghite javite plavite11 iṣvastrajñāneṣu ca sarvatra gatiṃgato saṃjāto.
pitare ca kālagatena Brahmadatto kumāro amātyehi Vārāṇasyāṃ rājyenâbhiṣikto. Upako ca
māṇavako anyatarāye māṇavikāye sārdhaṃ pratibaddhacitto abhūṣi. so dāni tāye māṇavikāye
kasmiṃścid12 eva sthāne kaṃci13 kālaṃ avasādito abhūṣi, na naṃ14 ālapeti15.
Vārāṇasīyañ ca kaumudī cāturmāsī upasthāpitā. sâpi māṇavikā Upakasya māṇavakasya
bhāvānuraktā pratyāgatā16. sā taṃ āha17 “māṇava kaumudī cāturmāsī upasthitā.
gandhamālyaṃ me upasthāpê”ti18 “yathā kaumudī cāturmāsī ramaṇīyaṃ kareyāma”. so dāni

1
Corr. Na; Sa rūpā; cf. Sa 242v3 te dāni rājñā Subandhunā tasya kumārasya catvāro dhātrῑyo saparivārā
anurūpā upasthāpitā.
2
The word na was deleted in ms. Na; all the later mss. (= Sen.) follow Na and read without na.
3
Sa vihīranti (s.e.); Na vihīna nti; Sen. vihīnā tti; the word vihīranti in Sa is s.e. for viruhyanti, which is the
reading in the parallel verses which occur in two other chapters in the Mv. Senart wrongly prints vihīnā tti
(following the readings in his mss.); further he excludes the word na in order that the verse makes sense.
However, omitting the word na offends against the metre, i.e., the fourth gaṇa becomes trochee − ⏑ instead of
amphibrach ⏑ − ⏑.
4
“The meritorious (men) prosper like a banyan-tree which grows in good soil; men of little merit do not grow
out, like trees (growing) along the road”. The metre is Āryā; pāda a scans correctly if we read vadhanti for
vardhanti; in pāda b the initial dr- in drumā should be simplified (m.c.); cf. Sa 242v5, 408v3 kṛtapuṇyā hi
vadhanti (m.c. for vardhanti) nyagrodho va subhūmiyaṃ jāto ǀ anupanthako viya drumā na alpapuṇyā viruhyanti
ǀǀ; cf. also Marciniak 2018b: 96-97.
5
Sen. ºkāle.
6
Sa Na lipīyaṃyaṃ (ditt.); Sen. lipīyaṃ pi.
7
“They were taught solving mathematical problems and numeration”; Sa Na nikṣipaṇāº; Sen. em.
lekhāśilpagaṇanāṃ (mss. B M vikṣipaṇāº); cf. BHSD s.vv. nikṣepa, nikṣepaṇa “working out mathematical
problems(?), in a list of arts”; nikṣipati “figures, calculates, works out (a mathematical problem)”; cf. also MW
s.v. ni-√kṣip “put down figures, counts”.
8
Sen. dhāraṇamudrāṃ; for the acc. pl. masc. -ā, cf. BHSG § 8.92; Abhis III § 6.33.
9
Pā = BHS tharu “sword”; Na dhanusmiṃ sarusmiṃ; Sen. dhanusmiṃ tsarusmiṃ.
10
Sen. dhāvitasmiṃ. 11 Na Sen. lack plavite. 12 Sen. kasmiṃcid. 13 Na Sen. kaṃcit. 14 Sen. taṃ.
15
“(She) does not speak to him”; corr. Na; Sa ālaṃpeti (s.e.); Sen. oloketi (≠ mss.; Jon. III 180 “she did not
condescend to look at him”).
16
Sa ºgataṃ; Na ºgato; corr. Sen.; in MIndic -aṃ and -ā are often interchanged, cf. Karashima 2002: 50, fn. 33;
von Hinüber 2001 §§ 269, 304, 413.
17
Sen. omits sā taṃ āha.
18
Sen. upasthāpehi.

233
māṇavako tasyā māṇavikāye śrutvā tuṣṭo attamano abhūṣi “dṛṣṭyā1 me māṇavikā pratyāgatā”
ti2. tasya dāni Upakasya māṇavakasya Gaṅgākule3 māṣaṃ4 (332v) aparasya puruṣasya sakāśāto
vācanakaṃ5 labdhaṃ. so ca naṃ māṣo tatraỿva Gaṃgākūle gopitako abhūṣi. so dāni tasya
māṣasya arthāye vighane (Sen. 185) madhyāhne vartamāne harṣeṇa madhurāye6 kaṇṭhanālīye7
gītāni gāyanto, Gaṃgākūlaṃ8 tasya māṣasya arthāye gacchati.
adrākṣīd bhikṣavaḥ rājā Brahmadatto upariprāsādavaragato9 Upakaṃ mānavakaṃ
madhyāhne vighane madhureṇa svareṇa gāyantaṃ antonagarāto bahirnagaraṃ gacchantaṃ.
dṛṣṭvā ca punar asya Upake māṇavake premnaṃ nipatitaṃ.
yathôktaṃ bhagavatā

“pūrve vā saṃnivāsena10 pratyutpannahitena11 vā ǀ

evaṃ taṃ jāyate premnaṃ utpalaṃ vā yathôdake ǀǀ12
yatra mano niviśati cittaṃ câpi13 prasīdati ǀ
niṣṭhāṃ paṇḍito gacchet14 "saṃvusto15 me ito pure bhave"” ǀǀ16

1
“I am lucky”; Sa Na dṛṣṭā (s.e.; wrong Sanskritisation); Sen. diṣṭyā; cf. von Hinüber 2009: 457 “There was a
choice among dṛṣṭyā, dṛṣṭvā or dṛṣṭā for converting diṭṭhā (…)”.
2
Sa ni (s.e.; the akṣaras na and ta are similar); corr. Na.
3
Sen. ºkūle; cf. Abhis § 52.9.44B7 “kule (nadī-kule, udupāna-kule, puṣkiriṇī-kule) für -kūle”.
4
Sen. māṣa.
5
“Upaka received a penny as a vācanaka (from a man on the banks of the river Ganges)”; Sen. yācanakaṃ; Jon.
III 181 “Upaka had begged (yācanaka) and obtained a penny (māṣa)”; cf. PTSD s.v. vācanaka “At J III. 238
vācanaka is used by itself (two brahmins receiving it). It refers to the treating of brāhmaṇas (br. teachers) on
special occasions”; vācanaka means more than “sweetmeat, cake” etc. It is rather a donation in a more general
sense, including also certain types of food, given to brāhmaṇas on special occasions. Since there was a kaumudī
festival held in the city, Upaka received vācanaka in the form of a penny. Cf. e.g. Jā III 238.15, 22; Jā IV
391.15; see also Marciniak 2018a: 167-168.
6
Sen. madhurāṇi.
7
“Singing songs with a sweet voice” (lit. “throat”; MW s.v. kaṇṭhanālī “throat”); in the next line the same
meaning is expressed with the words madhureṇa svareṇa. Senart’s emendation kinnarīya is wrong; Jon. III 181
“singing sweet songs like a fairy”.
8
Sen. ºkūle; see fn. 3.
9
Sa ºgatā (s.e.; -ā and -o are often miswritten for one another); corr. Na.
10
“By living together in the past”; Sa Na ni vā sanivāsena (s.e.); Sen. vāsanivāsena; cf. the reading in the same
verse in Sa 316r1-2 pūrve vā saṃnivāsena (← sanivāsena), and in Jā II 235.11 pubbe sannivāsena.
11
Sen. ºutpanne hitena.
12
This stanza occurs also in Sa 168v1 pūrvaṃ vā saṃnivāsena (← sanivāsena) pratyutpannahitena (←
ºutpanneº) vā ǀ evaṃ saṃjāyate premyaṃ utpala vā yathôdake ǀǀ; Sa 316r1-2 pūrve vā saṃnivāsena (←
sanivāsena) pratyutpannahitena vā ǀ evaṃ taṃ saṃjāyate premnaṃ utpalaṃ vā yathôdake ǀǀ; cf. Jā II 235.11f.
pubbe va (v.l. pubbena) sannivāsena paccuppannahitena vā ǀ evaṃ taṃ jāyate pemaṃ uppalaṃ va yathôdake ǀǀ.
13
Sen. vâpi.
14
Sen. paṇḍitā gaccheyuḥ.
15
“He lived with me in a former existence (pure bhave)”; Sen. saṃvutthā me purā.
16
Śloka; pāda a is na-Vipulā; pāda c is hypermetrical, it scans correctly if we read gaccheyā for gacchet; in pāda
d the word ito is metrically redundant, it does not occur in the parallel verse in Sa 316r2: niṣṭhā paṇḍito
gaccheyā saṃvusto me pure saha ǀǀ (Sen. III 148); cf. Jā I 309.24f. yasmiṃ mano nivisati cittaṃ câpi pasīdati ǀ
adiṭṭhapubbake pose kāmaṃ tasmiṃ pi vissase ǀǀ.

234
 evaṃ tasya rājño Brahmadattasya tatra Upake māṇavake sahadarśanena1 premnaṃ
nipatitaṃ. tena rājñā2 Brahmadattena Upakasya māṇavakasya dūto preṣito “gacchatha. yo eṣo
māṇavako gāyanto antonagarāto bahirnagaraṃ gacchati, etaṃ ānetha”. so tehi gatvā uccati
“āgaccha māṇavaka. rājā te śabdāvetî3”ti. so dāni tehi rājapuruṣehi rājño sakāśaṃ upanīto
“deva ayaṃ so māṇavako ānīto”.
atha khalu rājā Brahmadatto Upakaṃ māṇavakaṃ gāthāye (ʼ)bhāṣe4

“madhyantike vītinate kukkulâvanate5 mukhe6 ǀ

atha gāyasi vaktrāṇi7 na te tāpeti8 ātapo ǀǀ9
upariṃ10 tapati ādityo heṣṭhā11 tapati vālikā ǀ
udagracitto sumano atha vaktrāṇi gāyasi” ǀǀ12

(Sen. 186) atha khalu bhikṣavaḥ Upako māṇavako rājānaṃ Brahmadattaṃ gāthāye
pratyabhāṣe
“na ātapo tāpayati antakā13 tāpayanti māṃ ǀ
antakāś ca vighātāś ca te tāpenti na ātapo ǀǀ14
itvaraṃ khu ayaṃ tāpo yo khu kāyaṃ15 pratāpaye ǀ

1
Sen. saha darśº.
2
Sa Na rājño (s.e.); corr. Sen.
3
Sen. śabdāpetî; for śabdāpayati / śabdāvayati, cf. BHSD 523 s.v.; Abhis § 18.16.16A3 śabdāva<ya>tha; §
33.2.27B7 śabdāvitāḥ; § 43.4.38A4 śabdāviya; see also von Hinüber 2009: 87.
4
Sen. adhyabhāṣe.
5
Sa Na ºnatā; Sen. em. kukkulavat tato.
6
“When midday has passed; when the face is downcast due to the heat (kukkulā, abl. sg., see BHSG § 8.46); you
still sing your songs, the heat does not burn you”(?); Sen. em. kukkulavat tato mahī; Jon. III 181 “The earth is
like hot embers”. Cf. DP s.vv. kukkuḷa / kukkula “burning hot; like hot ashes”; Jā III 447.15 reads kukkuḷānugatā
mahī; the Chinese translation in Fbx 901c27 reads kukkuṭa for kukkula: 大地紅色如赤鷄 (“The earth is red-
coloured like a red cock”; probably the word kukkula was not known to the translator).
7
vaktrāṇi “songs”, a wrong back-formation from MI vatta < vṛtta “metre”? (see BHSD, s.v. vaktra); the parallel
verse in SBV I 208.15 reads gātrāṇi (“songs”? < √gai; cf. DOM s.v. gātra “vocal music”).
8
Sa Na tāpi (s.e.); Sen. na tāpayati.
9
Śloka; pāda a is bha-Vipulā; cf. Jā III 447.15f. aṅgārajātā paṭhavī kukkuḷānugatā mahī ǀ atha gāyasi vattāni na
taṃ tapati ātapo ǀǀ.
10
Sen. upari; cf. BHSD 139, s.v. uparim “on high, above”.
11
Sen. heṣṭā; cf. BHSD s.vv. heṣṭā, heṣṭhā; Abhis III s.v. heṣṭhāto.
12
Śloka; in pāda a there is resolution of the first syllable; pāda c is bha-Vipulā; cf. Jā III 447.17f. uddhaṃ tapati
ādityo adho tapati vālukā ǀ atha gāyasi vattāni na taṃ tapati ātapo ǀǀ; SBV I 208.14f. ūrdhvaṃ tapati ādityaḥ
adhastād dahati vālukā ǀ kasmād gāyasi gātrāṇi na te dahati ātapaḥ ǀǀ.
13
The meaning of antaka is not clear here; Edgerton (BHSD s.v.) interprets is as “low, vile”, which is critised by
Jones (III 182, fn. 1), who reads “ātappā, ardours”, which cannot be correct either. Fbx 903a4 reads “profit” (=
artha; 唯有求利及失利 “Only seeking after profits and losing profits”). The parallel verse in SBV reads
saṅkalpās. Presumably, antaka- is s.e. for *atthaka- < artha + ka- (“purpose, treasure”). This word is restated as
kārya in the next verse. Cf also Jā III 447.24 atthā hi vividhā rāja, te tapanti na ātapo.
14
Śloka; pāda a is bha-Vipulā; cf. Jā III 447.23f. na maṃ tapati ātapo ātappā tapayanti maṃ ǀ atthā hi vividhā
rāja te tapanti na ātapo ǀǀ; SBV I 208.17f. na māṃ tāpayaty ādityaḥ saṅkalpās tāpayanti māṃ ǀ kāryākāryāṇi
lokeʼsmiṃs tāpayanti tu nâtapaḥ ǀǀ.
15
Sa Na read tāpaṃ (or: tāyaṃ, the akṣaras pa and ya are almost indistinguishable from one another in Sa); corr.
Sen.; cf. the reading in the next verse: kāyaṃ pratapyati.

235
 kārya1 nāma vividhā2 deva3 te tāpenti na ātapo” ǀǀ4

rājā dāni Brahmadatto Upakaṃ māṇavakaṃ gāthāye pratyabhāṣati

“kiṃ te jāneti5 saṃkṣobhaṃ6 .. ..7 kāyaṃ pratapyati?8 ǀ

kena te pīḍito ayaṃ kāyo9 tam me10 ākhyāhi pṛcchito” ǀǀ11

atha khalu bhikṣavaḥ Upako māṇavako rājānaṃ Brahmadattaṃ gāthāye pratyabhāṣati

“vṛṣalī deva12 kāntā13 me kumbhadāsī ariṃdama14 ǀ

tasyā upasthito parvo15 tāya16 (ʼ)smi17 upatāpito” ǀǀ

atha khalu bhikṣava18 rājā Brahmadatto Upakaṃ āmantrayati “kahiṃ māṇava19 (333r)
gamiṣyasî?”ti.
atha khalu bhikṣava20 Upako māṇavako rājaṃ21 Brahmadattaṃ gāthāye pratyabhāṣeti22

“māṣo me vācanālabdho23 Gaṃgātīrasmi24 gopito ǀ

purastimena25 nagarasya arthāya pravrajāmy ahaṃ26” ǀǀ27

1
Sen. kāryā; for the nom. pl. neutr. -a, cf. BHSG § 8.101.
2
Sa Na vidhā; Sen. vivādā ca (w.r.); vidhā is s.e. for vividhā (hapl.), cf. Jā III 447.23 atthā hi vividhā rāja.
3
Sen. omits deva.
4
Pāda c is hypermetrical; we could correct the scansion by assuming resolution of the fourth syllable or reading
hi for nāma, which is the reading in Jā III 447.23f. na maṃ tapati ātapo ātappā tapayanti maṃ ǀ atthā hi vividhā
rāja, te tapanti na ātapo ǀǀ.
5
Sa Na jānenti; confusion of numbers; corr. Sen.
6
Sa sakṣobhaṃ (s.e.); corr. Na.
7
Two syllables are lacking, we could read e.g., <kiṃ te>.
8
Sen. em. ayaṃ kena pratapyati.
9
Sen. em. tāpena pīḍito kāyo.
10
Sen. em. taṃ tvaṃ.
11
The metre is Śloka; in pāda c the word ayaṃ is metrically redundant.
12
Sa Na devi (s.e.); corr. Sen.
13
Sa Na kā (s.e.); corr. Sen.; earlier in this chapter we read: sâpi māṇavikā Upakasya māṇavakasya
bhāvānuraktā pratyāgatā (Sa 332r).
14
Sa ºtama; corr. Na; for the alternation t / d, cf. Lüders 1954 §§ 96, 98; von Simson 1997: 592; Geiger § 38.3;
Habata 2007: lx.
15
Sen. em. sarvo (≠ mss.); the reading in the mss. parvo “holiday, day of change of the moonʾs phases” is
correct; it refers to the kaumudī festival, which was mentioned earlier in this chapter.
16
Sen. tayâsmi; for the obl. sg. fem. tāya, cf. BHSG § 21.13.
17
Sa (ʾ)smiṃ; corr. Na. 18 Na Sen. bhikṣavo. 19 Sen. māṇavaka. 20 Na Sen. bhikṣavaḥ.
21
Na Sen. rājānaṃ; for the acc. sg. masc. -aṃ, cf. BHSG § 17.8.
22
Sen. ºbhāṣati.
23
Sen. yācanāº (≠ mss.); on vācanā- / yācanā- see Marciniak 2018a: 167-168.
24
Sen. ºtīrasmiṃ (unmetr.).
25
Instr. for loc. (cf. BHSG § 7.30) or ditt. of na; Sen. purastime.
26
Sen. em. tad arthāya vrajāmy ahaṃ.
27
Śloka; in pāda c there is resolution of the sixth syllable (Pathyā).

236
 atha khalu bhikṣavaḥ rājā Brahmadatto Upakaṃ māṇavakam āmantrayati “āgamehi (Sen.
1
187) tāva māṇavaka muhūrtaṃ śītalake gamiṣyasi”.
atha khalu bhikṣavaḥ2 Upako māṇavako rājaṃ3 Brahmadattaṃ gāthāye pratyabhāṣe

“ye hi4 arthā śayānasya5 ūrddhaṃ6 tiṣṭhanti tiṣṭhato ǀ

arthā7 te8 supyamānasya9 purato dhāvaṃti10 dhāvato11 ǀ12
gaṃsām(ʾ)13 ahaṃ mahārāja tasya māṣasya kāraṇā” ǀǀ14

“sace te15 artho māṣeṇa ahaṃ māṣaṃ dadāmi te ǀ

karohi kṛtyaṃ māṣeṇa uṣṇe māṇava mā vraja” ǀǀ16

Upako māṇavako āha “yaṃ ca devo17 māṣaṃ dāsyati, yaṃ18 ca taṃ dvitīyaṃ māṣaṃ,
etehi māṣehi tuṣṭā bhave pi vṛṣalī. kaumudīyaṃ ca avighnaṃ bhaviṣyati”.

atha khalu Upako māṇavako rājānaṃ Brahmadattaṃ gāthāye adhyabhāṣe

“yaṃ ca māṣo devasya19 taṃ dvitīyaṃ bhaviṣyati ǀ

etehi dvihi20 māṣehi tuṣṭā21 sā vṛṣalī bhave” ǀǀ22

rājā āha “ahaṃ te māṇava duve māṣāṇi dāsyāmi, mā ca uṣṇena pacyanto gacchāhi”. rājā
Brahmadatto Upakaṃ māṇavakaṃ gāthāye (ʼ)dhyabhāṣe23

“sace te artho māṣehi dve māṣāṃ24 dadāmi te ǀ

1
Sen. tāvat. 2 Na Sen. are lacking bhikṣavaḥ. 3 Na Sen. rājānaṃ. 4 Sen. yehi.
5
Sen. ayānasya; Jon. III 183, fn. 1 “without moving?”.
6
Sen. ūrdhvaṃ; cf. BHSD 150, s.v. ūrd(d)ha “Semi-MIndic, or possibly orthograpnic error for ūrdhva of Skt, cf.
Weller 23, Senart note on Mv i.116.”
7
Sa Na anyā (s.e.); Sen. yāne. 8 Sen. tu (≠ mss.).
9
Sa Na ayyamānasya (s.e.; the akṣaras a and su , and pya and yya resemble one another); Sen.
vahyamānasya (≠ mss.).
10
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na dhāvati, confusion of numbers.
11
Cf. Garuḍa Purāṇa 1.113.24 purā kṛtāni karmāṇi hy agre dhāvanti dhāvataḥ; cf. also Mbh 12.174.08.
12
“For if one lies asleep (and later) stands up, the fortunes stand high (beyond his reach). If one sleeps (and later)
runs, the fortunes run before him (out of his reach)”; Sen. em. implausibly yehi artho ayānasya ūrdhvaṃ tiṣṭhati
tiṣṭhato ǀ yāne tu vahyamānasya purato dhāvanti dhāvato ǀǀ (Jon. III 183 “The things he wants are beyond him
who stands still. They even run away from him who runs after them by riding in a carriage”).
13
Sen. gaṃsāmy.
14
Śloka; in pāda d there is resolution of the first syllable.
15
Sa to (s.e.); corr. Na.
16
Śloka; in pāda a the metre requires arthŏ (Pathyā); pāda c is ma-Vipulā.
17
Sa Na dethā (s.e.; the akṣaras thā and vo are sometimes miswritten for one another); Sen. yadi devo.
18
Sen. etaṃ. 19 Sen. em. yaṃ ca māṣaṃ devo dadyāt (≠ mss.). 20 Sen. dvīhi.
21
Sa tuṣṭo (s.e. [-ā and -o are often miswritten for one another] or confusion of genders); corr. Na.
22
Śloka; pāda a has only seven syllables.
23
Na Sen. adhyaº. 24 Sen. duve māṣā.

237
 karohi kṛtyaṃ māṣehi uṣṇaṃ1 māṇava mā vraja” ǀǀ2

Upako āha “deva3 ete ca dve māṣā, taṃ ca tṛtīyaṃ bhaviṣyati, āmantaṇaṃ4 ca
(Sen. 188)
bhaviṣyati. evaṃ vṛṣalī5 ramaṇīyaṃ kaumudikaṃ kariṣyati6.

“bhavāṃ7 dve māṣā8 taṃ tṛtīyaṃ bhaviṣyati ǀ

etehi trihi9 māṣehi tuṣṭā sā vṛṣalī bhave” ǀǀ10

rājā Brahmadatto Upakaṃ māṇavakaṃ evam āha “māṇavaka uṣṇe mā gacchāhi. ahaṃ te
trayo māṣāṃ dāsyāmî”ti.

“sace te artho māṣehi bhūyo māṣāṃ dadāmi te ǀ

karohi kṛtyaṃ māṣehi uṣṇaṃ11 māṇava mā vraja” ǀǀ12

māṇavako āha “deva ete13 ca trayo māṣā, taṃ caturthaṃ bhaviṣyati, āmantraṇaṃ tatra
bhūyo bhaviṣyati. evaṃ vṛṣalikāye sārdhaṃ ramaṇī kaumudī14 ca15 bhaviṣyati.

“bhavataś16 ca trayo māṣā taṃ caturthaṃ bhaviṣyati ǀ

catuhi17 deva māṣehi udagrā vṛṣalī bhave” ǀǀ

etena krameṇa rājā Brahmadatto śatasahasraṃ Upakasya māṇavakasya deti, taṃ ca

māṣaṃ na muṃcati. yāva ardharājyena18 tato māṣāto <na>19 nivartito. tena dāni rājñā
Brahmadattena (333v) ardhaṃ rājyasya20 Upakasya māṇavakasya dinnaṃ, antaḥpurāto ardhaṃ
dinnaṃ, kośakoṣṭhāgārāṇāṃ pi dinnaṃ ardhaṃ, amātyabhaṭabalāgrāṇā21 pi ardha22 dinnaṃ.

1
“Do not walk into the heat”; Sen. uṣṇe.
2
Śloka; in pāda a the metre requires arthŏ (Pathyā); pāda b scans correctly if we read duve for dve (= Sen.);
pāda c is ma-Vipulā.
3
Sen. omits deva. 4 Sen. āmantraṇaṃ. 5 Sen. vṛṣalīye. 6 Na Sen. bhaviṣyati.
7
Pāda c has only five syllables; we should probably read with Sen. bhavataś ca (cf. the reading in the verse
below: bhavataś (← bhavanaś) ca trayo māṣā taṃ caturthaṃ bhaviṣyati) or bhavāṃ <ete ca> dve māṣā (cf. the
reading in the prose above: deva ete ca dve māṣā, taṃ ca tṛtīyaṃ bhaviṣyati).
8
Sen. ca duve māṣā.
9
Sa vṛhi (s.e.; for the hypersanskrit ṛ, cf. BHSG § 3.95); Na Sen. trīhi.
10
Śloka; pāda a is deficient; three syllables are lacking.
11
Sen. uṣṇe (≠ mss.).
12
In pāda a the metre requires arthŏ (Pathyā); pāda c is ma-Vipulā.
13
Sen. etāni (≠ mss.). 14 Sen. kaumudīyaṃ.
15
Sa Na na (s.e.; the akṣaras ca and na are sometimes miswritten for one another); corr. Sen.
16
Sa Na bhavanaś (s.e.; the akṣaras ta and na are similar); corr. Sen.
17
Na Sen. caturhi; for the instr. pl. catuhi, cf. BHSG § 19.18; in ms. Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014: 171.
18
Sa avarājyena (s.e.; the akṣaras va and dha are similar); Na yāvad aparājyena; Sen. yāvad aparārdhena.
19
Sa is lacking na; suppl. Na.
20
Sa Na rājasya (s.e.); Sen. ardharājyaṃ tasya.
21
Na ºāṇāṃ; Sen. ºbhaṭṭaº; gen. pl. -ānā; not in BHSG, but several examples occur in Sa, e.g., Sa 347r, 356v
dvinnāṃ varṇānā; Sa 398r bhūtānā mahāsaṃkṣobham abhūṣi; cf. also Karashima 2002 § 9.17.
22
Na Sen. ardhaṃ; for the nom. sg. neut. -a, cf. BHSG § 8.32; Abhis III § 6.8; RgsGr § 8.19.

238
 te dāni ubhaye rājyaṃ kārayanti, ubhau arthārdhāni1 samanuśāsanti. so dāni māṇavako
pañcahi kāmaguṇehi samarpito krīḍati2 ramati paricārayati. so dāni (Sen. 189) rājā Brahmadatto
atyarthaṃ ati-r-iva3 Upakasya māṇavakasya santike viśvasto. yadi kahiṃci pi gacchati, tato
Upakasya māṇavakasya utsaṃge śīrṣaṃ datvā śayati. tasya dāni Upakasya rājñā4 śayitena
etad abhūṣi “kathaṃ ekarājyena duve rājāno? yaṃ nūnâhaṃ imaṃ rājaṃ5 Brahmadattaṃ
ghātetvā, ahaṃ yeva6 eko rājā bhaveyaṃ” ti. tasya dāni bhūyo etad abhūṣi “na etaṃ7 mama
sādhu bhaveya na pratirūpam, yaṃ ahaṃ rājño Brahmadattasya kṛtajñasya akṛtajño
bhaveyaṃ”. dvitīyakaṃ8 tṛtīyakaṃ pi etad abhūṣi 9“na eke rājya10 duve rājāno anurūpā. yaṃ
nūnâhaṃ rājānaṃ Brahmadattaṃ jīvitāto vyaparopayitvā11, ahaṃ12 eva eko Kāśirājā
bhaveya13”. tasya dāni tṛtīyakaṃ14 pi etad abhūṣi “na15 etaṃ mama sādhu bhaveya na
pratirūpaṃ, yaṃ ahaṃ rājño Brahmadattasya kṛtajñasya akṛtajño bhaveyaṃ” ti. so dāni
“avidhâvidhaṃ” ti pravassito16, tena rājā Brahmadatto pratibuddho. so taṃ āha “Upaka kiṃ17
"(ʼ)vidhâvidhaṃ18" ti vassasi19?” so dāni āha “evarūpe20 me deva citto abhūṣi "yaṃ21 nūnâhaṃ
Brahmadattaṃ jīvitāto vyaparopayitvā22 aham eva ekako23 Kāśirājā bhaveyaṃ"” ti. tasya so
Brahmadatto rājā na pattiyāyati24. so dāni Upako āha “evam etaṃ deva yathā taṃ jalpāmî”ti.
atha khalu rājā Brahmadatto Upakam māṇavakaṃ gāthāye adhyabhāṣe
“dinno25 me ardha rājyasya26 stokastokena māṇava ǀ
na27 ..28 muñcasi naṃ29 māṣaṃ30 kathaṃ anto bhaviṣyati31?” ǀǀ

1
Sa arthāvāni (s.e.; the akṣaras va and dha are similar); Na Sen. arthāni; we could also read arhārthāni.
2
Sa Na krīḍito; corr. Sen.
3
Na Sen. atīva. 4 Sa rājño; corr. Na. 5 Sen. rājānaṃ. 6 Na Sen. eva. 7 Sen. etad. 8 Sen. dvitīyaṃ.
9
Sen. na etaṃ sādhu bhaveya na pratirūpaṃ yaṃ eke rājye (≠ mss.).
10
Na Sen. rājye; for stems in -a used as locative, cf. BHSG § 8.11; Karashima 2002 § 9.1; for the zero ending as
oblique case, cf. also Caillat 2011: 187, 188.
11
Sen. vyavaº. 12 Sa aha; corr. Na.
13
Sen. bhaveyaṃ; for the 1 sg. opt. -eya, cf. BHSG § 29.29.
14
Sen. dvitīyakaṃ tṛtīyakaṃ. 15 Sa te; corr. Na.
16
“He cried "avidhâvidha!"”; Sen. reads pravrajito, which does not make sense here; pavassati, < *pra-√vāś
“shout; utter a cry”; cf. Jā VI 500.24 ulūkassa pavassato “a hooting owl”; the form vassasi in the same meaning
(< √vāś) occurs also in the next sentence.
17
Sa Na kaṃ (s.e.); Sen. omits kiṃ.
18
Sa (ʼ)vidhāvaṃ (s.e.); Na Sen. avidhāvidhan; cf. BHSD s.vv. avidhaṃ, avidhā.
19
Pā vassati “to utter a cry”; (< Vedic vāśyate); Sen. em. vakṣi (≠ mss.).
20
Na Sen. evaṃrūpo; for the nom. sg. masc. -e, cf. BHSG § 8.25; Abhis III § 6.3; Karashima 2002 § 9.2; citta is
masc. here (cf. BHSD s.v. citta2).
21
Sa ya; corr. Na. 22 Sen. vyavaº. 23 Pā ekaka “single, solitary”; Na Sen. eko.
24
Sen. pattīyati; cf. PTSD s.v. pattiyāyati “[denom. fr. pattiya] to believe, trust, rely on”; cf. also BHSD, s.v.
pattīyati; Pkt pattiyai.
25
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na dinnā (s.e. for dinno [-ā and -o are often miswritten for one another] or for dinnaṃ [-ā and -
aṃ are often interchanged in MIndic, cf. Karashima 2002: 50, fn. 33]).
26
Sa Na adha rājye; Sen. ardharājyaṃ te; cf. the reading earlier in this chapter: tena dāni rājñā Brahmadattena
ardhaṃ rājyasya (← rājasya) Upakasya māṇavakasya dinnaṃ.
27
Sen. ekaṃ.
28
One syllable is lacking, e.g., ca or tvaṃ.
29
All the mss. and Sen. read na.
30
Sen. em. ekaṃ muṃcasi na māṣaṃ.
31
Sa Na bhaviṣyasi; confusion of persons; corr. Sen.

239
 atha khalu Upako māṇavako rājaṃ1 Brahmadattaṃ gāthāye pratyabhāṣe

“nâsti2 anto anantāya3 tṛṣṇāye iha vidyati ǀ

pravrajiṣyāmy ahaṃ rājaṃ4 alaṃ rājyena tʼ āpi5 va6 ǀǀ
bahūhi kāmehi analo va7 yehi bālo na tṛpyati ǀ (Sen. 190)
alaṃ me sarvakāmehi pravrajiṣyāmy anagāriyaṃ8 ǀǀ9
kāma jānāmi te mūlaṃ saṃkalpāt kāma jāyase ǀ
na tvā10 saṃkalpayiṣyāmi11 tato me na bhaviṣyasi ǀǀ12
alpeṣu bālo kāmeṣu bahuṣv api na tṛpyati ǀ (334r)
avahāya13 sarvakāmāni pratividdho14 va15 paśyati ǀǀ16
icchānidānaṃ prabhavanti ca te17
icchā-asantāya18 na bhonti ete19 ǀ20
etaṃ anicchāya21 phalaṃ viditvā22
na prārthaye putrapaśu23 dhanaṃ ca ǀǀ24

1 2 3 4
Sen. rājānaṃ. Sen. na hi. Sen. anantāye. Sa rājyaṃ; corr. Na.
5
For -ʼ ā- < -e a-, cf. von Hinüber 2001 § 265; Oberlies 2001 § 118; Jā V 362.28 kin nu tʼ āyaṃ (< te ayaṃ); cf.
SBV I 208.32 alam anena rājyena; cf. Jā III 449.25f. na me deva rajjenʼ attho, ayaṃ hi taṇhā maṃ apāyesu
nibbattāpessati, tava rajjaṃ tvam eva gaṅha, ahaṃ pabbajissāmi.
6
Sen. em. na rājyena rato (ʾ)smi ca (≠ mss.).
7
Na analo ca; Sen. alaṃ me (≠ mss.); cf. CPD s.v. an-ala2 “not to be satisfied, insatiate”.
8
Sa ananāgāriyaṃ (ditt.); Na Sen. (ʼ)nagāriyaṃ.
9
Śloka; pāda a has ten syllables; it becomes regular if we read bahukāmehi and assume resolution of the sixth
syllable (Pathyā); pāda d is hypermetrical; it scans correctly if we read pravrajiṣye (ʼ)nagāriyaṃ.
10
Na Sen. na kāmaṃ; for the 2 acc. sg. tvā in ms. Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014: 172
11
“I do not think of you”; Na Sen. na kāmaṃ kalpayiṣyāmi.
12
Cf. Jā III 450.3f. addasaṃ kāma te mūlaṃ saṃkappā kāma jāyasi ǀ na taṃ saṃkappayissāmi evaṃ kāma na
hohisi ǀǀ; = Nidd I 2.12f.; = CNidd 124.19-22; Udv 2.1 kāma jānāmi te mūlaṃ saṃkalpāt kāma jāyase ǀ na tvāṃ
saṃkalpayiṣyāmi tato me na bhaviṣyasi ǀǀ; Prasp 350.11f. = 451.12f. kāma jānāmi te mūlaṃ saṃkalpāt kila
jāyase ǀ na tvāṃ saṃkalpayiṣyāmi tato me na bhaviṣyasi ǀǀ; Mbh 12.171.25f. kāma jānāmi te mūlaṃ saṃkalpāt
kila jāyase ǀ na tvāṃ saṃkalpayiṣyāmi samūlo na bhaviṣyasi ǀǀ.
13
Na Sen. apaº.
14
Sen. pratibuddho (≠ mss.); see SWTF s.v. pratividdha “(geistig) durchdrungen, begriffen”; cf. Pā paṭividdho
“[pp. paṭivijjhati] knowing, mastering, having acquired” (PTSD s.v.);
15
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na tva; alternatively, we could read pratividhitva paśyati “having understood, he can see”.
16
Pāda a is ma-Vipulā; in pāda c there is resolution of the first syllable; cf. Jā III 450.8f. appāhi kāmā na alaṃ
bahūhi pi na tappati ǀ ahahā bālalapanā paṭivijjhetha jaggato ǀǀ.
17
Sen. em. wrongly icchāmi dānaṃ prabhavanti ca te (≠ mss.)
18
Sa Na ºasannāya (s.e.).
19
Sen. em. wrongly icchā praśāntā prabhavanti ca te (≠ mss.).
20
“They arise from desire. When desire does not exist, they (also) do not exist”; Jon. III 186 “I wish for a gift,
but these desires overwhelm me”; cf. Sn 872 nāmañ ca rūpañ ca paṭicca phassā icchānidānāni pariggahāni ǀ
icchā na santyā na mamattam atthi, rūpe vibhūte na phusanti phassā ǀǀ, but Nidd I 275.32 reads icchāyʼ asantyā
instead of icchā na santyā; see Sn(tr.N) 328 (ad Sn 872).
21
“Lack of desire”; or < anu-icchā-, Skt anvicchā “seeking after”? Sen. etaṃ va icchāya.
22
“Having known the fruit of non-desire”; Jon. III 186 “Seeing then, that the fruit of desire is this”.
23
Sen. ºpaśuṃ.
24
Upajāti; pāda a scans correctly if we read cā for ca; in pāda d the metre requires ºpaśuṃ for ºpaśu (= Sen.).

240
 atha khalu Upako māṇavako rājaṃ1 Brahmadattam etad uvāca “anujānāhi me deva
pravrajiṣyāmi”. rājā āha “mā pravrajāhî”ti “sahitā rājyaṃ kārayiṣyaṃ2”. Upako āha “na
mahārāja rājyena artho3, anujānāhi me pravrajiṣyāmi”. so dāni rājñā Brahmadattena anujñāto
“yadi evaṃ abhiprāyo pravrajāhî”ti.
tahiṃ dāni Kāśiṣu uttareṇa kumbhakārapravrajitasya4 riṣisya paṃcābhijñasya
āśramapadaṃ. so dāni Upako māṇavako taṃ āśramapadaṃ gatvā, tasya kumbhakārasya
pravrajitasya riṣisya sakāśāto pravrajito. tena5 dāni pūrvarātrāpararātreṇa jāgarikāyogam
anuyuktena viharantena6 ghaṭantena vyāyamantena catvāri dhyānāny utpāditāni, maharddhiko
mahānubhāvo riṣī saṃjāto. caṃdramaṇḍala7 sūryamaṇḍalaṃ āśrame paryaṅkena niṣaṇṇo
pāṇinā parimārjati parāmṛṣati, yāvad Brahmalokaṃ kāyena vaśe (Sen. 191) varteti.
atha khalu rājā Brahmadatto Upakasya māṇavakasya spṛhayanto abhīkṣṇaṃ imāṃ
gāthāṃ bhāṣati
“alpasya imaṃ mahāvipāko
Upako adhyagame8 mahanta9 arthaṃ ǀ
sulabdha lābhā khalu māṇavasya
yo pravraje kāmarati10 prahāya” ǀǀ11

rājño Brahmadattasya antaḥpurikā punaḥ12 punaḥ imāṃ gāthāṃ rājño Brahmadattasya

sakāśāto śṛṇvanti, na câsya arthaṃ vijānanti.
tasya dāni rājño Brahmadattasya Gaṃgapālo nāma kalpako. rājño Brahmadattasya
samviśvasto13 yathāsukhaṃ antaḥpuraṃ praviśati upasthānakaro. so dāni rājñā14
Brahmadattena ukto “Gaṃgapālako15 keśaśmaśrum me karohî”ti. evaṃ vaditvā16 osupto. tena
tasya śayinasya keśaśmaśru kṛtaṃ17. rājâpi vibuddhitvā āha “Gaṃgapāla āgaccha, karohi18 me
keśakarmaṃ”. Gaṃgapālo āha “kṛtaṃ te deva keśaśmaśruṃ śayitasya”. so dāni Gaṃgapālo
ādarśakaṃ gṛhya rājño Brahmadattasya allīno19 “nidhyāyatu devo” ti. rājā20 ādarśakena
keśaśmaśru nidhyāyanto, Gaṅgapālasya kalpakasya prīto saṃvṛtto. rājā āha “Gaṃgapāla tuṣṭo

1
Sen. rājānam.
2
1 pl. fut. -am? Not in BHSG (cf. BHSG §§ 31.30-31.32 [only as 1 sg. fut.]); Sen. kārayiṣyāmaḥ.
3
Sa Na rājye anartho (s.e.); corr. Sen.; cf. Jā III 449.25 na me deva rajjenʼ attho.
4
Sen. kumbhakārasya praº. 5 Sa Na te; corr. Sen. 6 Sen. viharantena yujyantena ghaº.
7
Na Sen. ºmaṇḍalaṃ.
8
Sa Na adhvaº (s.e. or a wrong back-formation); corr. Sen.; cf. the parallel verse further in this chapter: Upako
adhyagame mahāntaṃ arthaṃ (Sa 334v).
9
Sa hanta (a sort of hapl., after ºme); Sen. mahantam.
10
Na Sen. ºratiṃ; for the acc. sg. fem. -i, cf. BHSG § 10.50; Abhis III § 8.4.
11
The meter in pādas a and b is Aupacchandasika; pādas c and d scan as Upajāti; cf. Jā III 450.21ff. appassa
kammassa phalaṃ mama-y-idaṃ ǀ udayo ajjhagamā mahattapattaṃ ǀǀ suladdhalābhā vata māṇavassa ǀ yo
pabbaji kāmarāgaṃ pahāyā ǀǀ.
12
Sen. punar. 13 Sen. sa viśvasto. 14 Sa Na rājño; corr. Sen.
15
The nom. sg. ending used as voc. (cf. BHSG § 8.28); Sen. ºpālaka.
16
Sa Na viditvā (s.e.); corr. Sen.
17
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na tvaṃ ca.
18
Sa Na karo (s.e.); corr. Sen.
19
Sa Na alīno; corr. Sen.; cf. Abhis III s.v. allīna; BHSD s.v. allīyati.
20
Sa Na rājñā (s.e.); corr. Sen.

241
(ʼ)smi tava etena śilpena abhiraddho1, grāmavareṇa pravareṇa pravāremi. gṛhṇa grāmaṃ sa
yadi2 icchasi”. so (334v) dāni āha “yāvat saṃmantremi3, tato devasya sakāśāto grāmavaraṃ
graheṣyāmî”ti. so dāni Gaṃgapālo rājño Brahmadattasya antapurikānām4 ācikṣati “adya mayā
rājā Brahmadatto śilpena ārādhito, grāmavareṇa câhaṃ pravārito. gṛhṇāmi grāmavaraṃ” (Sen.
5
192) ti. antapurikā āhansu “marṣehi grāmavaraṃ. eṣo rājā abhīkṣṇaṃ imāṃ gāthāṃ bhāṣati

"alpasya imaṃ mahāvipāko

Upako adhyagame mahāntaṃ arthaṃ ǀ
sulabdhā lābhā khalu brāhmaṇasya6
yo pravraje kāmaratiṃ prahāya" ǀǀ7

vayaṃ ca etāye gāthāye arthaṃ na vijānāmaḥ8. tato gaccha rājaṃ9 Brahmadattaṃ

jalpahîti "alam me deva grāmavareṇa yaṃ devo abhīkṣṇaṃ imāṃ gāthāṃ bhāṣati

‘alpasya imaṃ mahāvipāko

<Upako>10 adhyagame mahantam arthaṃ ǀ
sulabdha lābhā khalu māṇavasya
yo pravrajet kāmaratiṃ prahāya’ ǀǀ11

etasya me mahārāja arthaṃ ācikṣāhî"”ti. so dāni Gaṃgapālo rājño Brahmadattasya

upasaṃkramitvā āha “deva alaṃ me grāmavareṇa yaṃ devo abhīkṣṇaṃ imāṃ gāthāṃ bhāṣati

"alpasya idaṃ12 mahāvipāko

Upako adhyagame mahantam arthaṃ ǀ
sulabdha lābhā khalu brāhmaṇasya13
yo pravrajet14 kāmaratiṃ prahāya" ǀǀ1

1
“Satisfied”; = Pā; Sen. ºrāddho.
2
“Take a village if you want”; sa yadi means “if”, the pronoun sa is pleonastic here, cf. PW 7.452a, s.v. sa,
where examples of sa yadi are quoted. Sen. reads sayadi; cf. also Jon. III 187, fn. 3; cf. SBV I 55.16 sa yadi (←
sayadi) padbhyāṃ gamiṣyāmi mahājanakāyo māṃ pratarkayiṣyati rājā ca.
3
Sa Na samantrº; corr. Sen.
4
Na Sen. antaḥº; ms. Sa very often reads antapura-; cf. Pischel § 344: “In antaḥpura and its derivatives aḥ
becomes e in lieu of o in all dialects, as in Pāli”; see Oberlies 2001 § 4.2; cf. also Pā antajana (for antoº).
5
Na Sen. antaḥº.
6
Sen. māṇavasya (≠ mss.).
7
The metre in pādas a and b is Aupacchandasika; pādas c and d scan as Upajāti; in pāda c the metre requires
sulabdhă; the initial br- of brāhmaṇasya should be simplified (m.c.; cf. Oberlies 2001: 107 [3] “brāhmaṇa is a
Sanskritism and hence does not comply with any Pāli sound law. Its “etymologies” [e.g. bāhitapāpo ti
brāhmaṇo, Dhp 388] show that it was pronounced as b[r]āhaṇa); cf. Jā III 450.21ff. appassa kammassa phalaṃ
mama-y-idaṃ ǀ udayo ajjhagamā mahattapattaṃ ǀǀ suladdhalābhā vata māṇavassa ǀ yo pabbaji kāmarāgaṃ
pahāyā ǀǀ.
8
Sen. ºmatha. 9 Sen. rājānaṃ.
10
Sa Na lack Upako (the eye of the scribe jumped from -pāko of ºvipāko to -pako of Upako); suppl. Sen.
11
Pādas a and b scan as Aupacchandasika; the metre in pādas c and d is Upajāti.
12
Sen. imaṃ. 13 Sen. māṇavasya (≠ mss.). 14 Sen. pravraje.

242
 imasya2 devo3 gāthāye artham ākhyāhi. etaṃ me varaṃ bhavatu”. rājā āha (Sen. 193)
“Upako māṇavako ardharājyam4 avahāya5, kāmeṣu ādīnavaṃ dṛṣṭvā riṣipravrajyāṃ
pravrajito. so ca pañcābhijño mahābhāgo riṣi saṃvṛtto. ahaṃ ca kāmeṣu pramatto. so ahaṃ
tasya Upakasya māṇavakasya spṛhayanto abhīkṣṇaṃ etāṃ gāthāṃ bhāṣāmi”. so dāni
Gaṃgapālo rājño śrutvā antapuraṃ6 praviśitvā antapurikān7 āśvāseti8 “tasya <mā>9
utkaṇṭhatha, na rājā pravrajiṣyati. tasya Upakasya māṇavakasya spṛhayanto rājā abhīkṣṇaṃ
etāṃ gāthāṃ bhāṣati”. idāni10 antaḥpurikā vittā11 tuṣṭā āttamanā hiraṇyasuvarṇasya12 ca
vastrābharaṇānāṃ ca mahāntaṃ rāśiṃ kṛtvā Gaṃgapālaṃ āhaṃsu “Gaṃgapāla idaṃ te
abhicchādaṃ bhavatū” ti. tasya dāni Gaṃgapālasya etad abhūṣi “so khalu13 nāma Upako
māṇavako āḍhyo gṛham14 apahāya pravrajito. kiṃ punar mayā na pravrajitavyaṃ bhaveya?
yaṃ nūnâhaṃ pi pravrajeyaṃ. kiṃ me pareṣāṃ vādena15 kāryaṃ?” so dāni antapurikāvo16 āha
“alaṃ me tena hiraṇyasuvarṇena. ahaṃ pi pravrajiṣyāmi”. so dāni Brahmadattasya
upasaṃkramitvā (335r) āha “deva anujānāhi me pravrajiṣyāmî”ti. rājā āha “kasya santike
pravrajiṣyasi?” so āha “Upakasya riṣisya santike pravrajiṣyāmi”. rājā āha “anujānāmi,
pravrajāhî”ti.
so dāni Gaṃgapālo Upakasya āśramaṃ gatvā pravrajito. tenâpi pūrvarātrāpararātrāṃ
jāgarikāyogam anuyuktena viharantena yujyantena ghaṭantena vyāyamantena catvāri
dhyānāni niṣpāditāni, pañca abhijñā17 sākṣīkṛtā, candramaṇḍalasūryamaṇḍalaparimārjako riṣi
saṃvṛtto. aśroṣīd bhikṣavaḥ rājā Brahmadatto “sarve te trayo18 riṣayaḥ pañcābhijñā
saṃvṛttā19” ti20 “maharddhikā mahānubhāvā”. tasya dāni teṣāṃ riṣīṇāṃ darśanakāmatā (Sen.
21
194) udapāsi. so dāni amātyapāriṣadyām āmantrayati “gacchāma teṣā riṣīṇāṃ darśanāye22
kumbhakārasya pravrajitasya ca Upakasya ca Gaṃgapālasya ca āśramaṃ. "sarve te trayo

1
The metre in pādas a and b is Aupacchandasika; pādas c and d scan as Upajāti; in pāda c the initial br- in
brāhmaṇasya should be simplified (m.c.).
2
Sen. imasyā; for the gen. sg. fem. imasya, cf. BHSG § 9.75.
3
The nom. sg. ending used for voc. (see BHSG § 8.28); Sen. deva.
4
Sa avaº (s.e.; the akṣaras va and dha are similar); Na adhaº; corr. Sen.
5
Sen. apahāya. 6 Na Sen. antaḥº. 7 Na Sen. antaḥº. 8 Sa Na āśvāsati; corr. Sen.
9
In Sa the word mā is lacking; suppl. Na.
10
MIndic for idānīṃ; cf. BHSD 114, s.v.; Abhis III 126, s.v. do.; Sen. idānīṃ.
11
Sen. em. hṛṣṭā (≠ mss.); see PTSD s.v. vittā “gladdened, joyful”.
12
Sen. hiraṇyasya suvarṇasya.
13
Na Sen. so ca nāma.
14
Sa aḍhyo-m-apahāya (s.e.); the word gṛha was supplied in Na; all the mss. and Sen. follow this reading.
15
Sa Na vātena; Sen. cittena (≠ mss.); for the alternation t / d, cf. Lüders 1954 §§ 141-143; Sn(tr.N) 186 (ad Sn
193); Abhis § 31.6.25B5 tāni for dāni; Bollée 2003: 92-93; von Simson 1997: 592.
16
Na Sen. antaḥpurikā; for the nom. acc. pl. -āvo, cf. BHSG § 9.93; in ms. Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014: 181.
17
Na Sen. paṃcābhijñā.
18
Sa reads antayo, but it is inexplicable; corr. Na; cf. the reading two lines below: sarve te trayo riṣayo
caturdhyānalābhī paṃcābhijñā.
19
Sa ºvṛtto (s.e.; -ā and -o are often miswritten for one another); corr. Na.
20
Sen. te.
21
Na Sen. teṣāṃ; gen. pl. teṣā, not in BHSG, but several occurrences are found in ms. Sa (see p. 81, fn. 24); cf.
also KP 17a3 teṣā jino puṇyam anantu bhāṣate; KP 54b3 teṣā tatr(’) ekākinām advitīyānāṃ
kāyapraviviktavihāriṇāṃ; cf. Karashima 2002 § 16.3, §16.10 (eṣā < eṣāṃ).
22
Sen. darśanāya.

243
riṣayo caturdhyānalābhī paṃcābhijñā maharddhikā mahānubhāvā" ti. sādhu1 khalu puna
bhavati tathārūpāṇāṃ dakṣiṇeyānāṃ darśanāyôpasaṃkramaṇāya paryupāsanāya”.
amātyapāriṣadyā āhaṃsuḥ “mā devo teṣāṃ sakāśaṃ gacchatu. te nāma iha ānayitavyā” ti3.
2

4
so dāni Gaṃgapālo rājño Brahmadattasya āmravane5 taṃ nāpitabhāṇḍaṃ6 olapayitvā7
pravrajito.8
atha khalu anyataro rājāmātyo rājānaṃ Brahmadattaṃ gāthāye adhyabhāṣe

“ayam eva so āmravano Brahmadattasya śrīmata9 ǀ

yatra ca kṣuro10 ca bhāṇḍaṃ ca olapitvāna11 pravrajī12” ǀǀ13

“na ca14 devena hīnajātyānāṃ sakāśaṃ gantavyê15”ti. “tehi nāma devasya sakāśaṃ
āgantavyaṃ”. rājā āha “na eṣa dharmo yaṃ dakṣiṇeyā vuccensu "iha āgacchetha rājaṃ16
darśanāyê"ti. asmābhi17 nāma18 tatra gantavyaṃ riṣayo darśanāya”.
atha khalu rājā Brahmadatto kumārāmātyasaṃparivṛto yena te riṣayas tenôpasaṃkrame.
atha khalu Gaṃgapālo riṣi19 yena rājā Brahmadattas tenôpasaṃkramitvā rājānaṃ
Brahmadattam etad uvāca “svāgataṃ rājño Brahmadattasya, niṣīdatu rājā Brahmadatto”. atha
khalu rājño Brahmadattasya amātyapāriṣadyā Gaṃgapālaṃ riṣiṃ vācāya20 saṃtarjayensu,

1
Sa Na sā (s.e.); Sen. em. so kālo tathārūpāṇāṃ (w.r.); cf. Sa 401v1 sādhu khalu punar bhavati tathārūpāṇāṃ
… samyaksaṃbuddhānāṃ darśanāya upasaṃkramaṇaṃ paryupāsanāya.
2
Sa sā (s.e.; the akṣaras sa and ma are similar; for the m / s alternation, arising from the similarity in appearance
of the two characters in the early Brāhmī script, cf. EV II p. 115); corr. Na.
3
Sen. omits ti.
4
The passage from so dāni Gaṃgapālo until olayitvāna pravrajī is out of place here, since the circumstances of
Gaṃgapāla’s going forth had already been given earlier. See Senart’s remarks in III 490; cf. also Jon. III 190, fn.
1 “The passage is interesting as being an interpolation from a version of the story somewhat resembling that
preserved in J. (3. 452)”. Cf. the story of Gaṅgapāla in SBV I 209ff.
5
Sa āmramane (s.e.); Sen. āmravanaṃ; for the alternation between -m- and -v-, cf. Pischel §§ 251, 261; Brough
1962 § 36; BHSG § 2.30; Sn(tr.N) 188 (ad Sn 100); von Hinüber 2001 §§ 208-210.
6
Sen. āmravanaṃ gato nāpitaº.
7
Na Sen. olaṃbayitvā; o-laye- “put down”; cf. Skt ava-√lī (“to stick, hang on”); BHSG 229, s.v. 1lī; Abhis III
175 ol-lapa- (“aufhängen, anhängen”), 494 vo-laya- (“niedersetzen”); cf. Merv-Av 49r3 (Kāśyapa ...) yāva
Kukkurapādaṃ parvataṃ upetya pātracīvaraṃ olayetvā…
8
“Then Gaṃgapāla, having hung the barber’s instruments (on a tree) in the Mango Grove of king Brahmadatta,
went forth (into religious life)”; cf. the verse in the story of Gaṅgapāla in SBV I 210.21f. etat te devâmravanaṃ
Brahmadattasya dhīmataḥ ǀ pravibhajya hi yatraỿṣa prāvrajat kṣurabhāṇḍikam ǀǀ.
9
Na Sen. śrīmato.
10
Sen. kṣuraṃ; for the acc. sg. -o, cf. BHSG § 8.36; Abhis III § 6.13; RgsGr § 8.27.
11
Na Sen. olaṃbitvā.
12
Sen. pravrajito; for the aor. ending -ī, cf. BHSG § 32.16.
13
Śloka; pāda a is bha-Vipulā (there is resolution of the first syllable); in pāda b the initial śr- of śrīmata should
be simplified; in pāda c the first ca is metrically redundant; in pāda d pr- in pravrajī should be simplified (m.c.).
14
Sen. omits ca. 15 Sen. gantavyaṃ. 16 Sen. ºatha rājānaṃ. 17 Na Sen. ºbhiḥ.
18 19 20
Sen. omits nāma. Sen. ṛṣir. Sen. vācāye.

244
saṃcchaṃbhitaṃ1 karensu “kiṃ (Sen. 195) va-m-iha2 tvaṃ Gaṃgapāla hīnajātyo samāno
rājānaṃ Brahmadattaṃ nāmena samudācarasi?”
atha khalu rājā Brahmadatto tāṃ amātyapāriṣadyāṃ (335v) gāthāye (ʼ)dhyabhāṣe3

“mā kiṃci vadatha Gaṃgapālaṃ

muninaṃ4 maunapadehi śikṣamāṇaṃ ǀ
eṣo atare5 mahaṃtam oghaṃ6
yaṃ caritvāna7 bhavanti8 vītarāgāḥ ǀǀ9
tapasā prajahanti pāpakāni
tapasā vidhamanti andhakāraṃ ǀ
bhāvaṃ tapasā abhibhūya Gaṃgapālo
nāmena abhibhāṣe Brahmadattaṃ ǀǀ10
sāṃdṛṣṭikaṃ paśyatha yāvad eva11
kṣāntisauratyam12 idaṃ vipākaṃ ǀ
lokasya sadevakasya pravrajyaṃ
devāmanujāna13 vandanīyaṃ” ǀǀ14

atha khalu rājā Brahmadatto sārdham amātyapāriṣadyehi teṣāṃ riṣīṇāṃ pādau śirasā
vanditvā ekānte niṣīde.

1
“Stiffened, astonished”; < saṃ + skambhita, cf. CDIAL 273, s.v. chambh; (cf., however, BHSD s.v. sa); Sa Na
read sacchaṃbhitaṃ; Sen. em. sacchambitaṃ; cf. DP s.v. chambhita “stiffened, paralyzed with fear” (pp. of
chambhati; Skt stambhate; BHS chambati); cf. BHSD s.vv. chambati, cchambhita.
2
Sa va-m-ida (s.e.; the akṣaras da and ha are similar); Na kiṃ va si de (s.e.); Sen. kiṃ vadesi (w.r.).
3
Na Sen. adhyaº.
4
Sa Na munino (s.e.); corr. Sen.
5
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na (ʼ)nantarena (s.e.; the scribe probably misunderstood the word atare and wrote antare, which
was later changed to [ʼ]nantarena); cf. Jā III 452.14 eso hi atarī.
6
Sa Na oyaṃ (s.e.; the akṣaras ya and gha are sometimes miswritten for one another); Sen. em. tam
arṇavoghaṃ (≠ mss.).
7
Sen. taritvāna (≠ mss.).
8
Sa bhavani (s.e. for bhavati [confusion of numbers]; the akṣaras ta and na are similar); corr. Na.
9
The metre is Aupacchandasika; pāda d is unmetr., it becomes regular if we read yă for yaṃ; cf. Jā III 453.14ff.
mā kiñci avacuttha Gaṅgamālaṃ muninaṃ monapathesu sikkhamānaṃ ǀ eso hi atarī aṇṇavaṃ yaṃ taritvā
vicaranti vītasokā ǀǀ; SBV I 210.24ff. mā vocata Gaṅgapālam evaṃ kiñci maunapadeṣu śikṣamāṇam ǀ tasyaỿṣa hi
duṣkarasya kartā yatkṛtvā pṛthubuddhayo bhavanti ǀǀ.
10
Pādas a and b scan as Aupacchandasika; pāda c is too long; in pāda d we could correct the scansion by
reading nāmenā abhibhāṣĕ, the initial br- in Brahmaº should be simplified (m.c.); cf. Jā III 452.24ff. tapasā
pajahanti pāpakammaṃ tapasā nahāpitakumbhakārabhāvaṃ ǀ tapasā abhibhuyya Gaṅgamāla nāmenâlapasʼ
ajja Brahmadattā ǀǀ; SBV I 210.28ff. tapasā hy abhibhūya sarvapāpam tapasā câpy abhibhūya sarvalokam ǀ
tapasā hy abhibhūya karmabhāṇḍam tapasā bhāti na vācya eṣa kiñcit ǀǀ.
11
Sen. evaṃ.
12
Sen. ºsaurabhyasy(ʼ) idaṃ (≠ mss.); cf. BHSD s.v. sauratya “(= Pali soracca; to sūrata, su°, plus -ya; also
written soratya and erroneously saurabhya, q.v.), gentleness, mildness; oftenest closely associated with kṣānti”.
13
-ā- in devāº is m.c.; Na Sen. devāna (unmetr.).
14
Pāda a is Upajāti; pāda b scans as Upajāti if we add one syllable at the beginning; pāda c is unmetr.; pāda d
scans as a prior pāda of Aupacchandasika; cf. Jā III 453.3ff. sandiṭṭhikam eva passatha khantisoracciyassa yo
vipāko ǀ yo sabbajanassa vanditā ahū taṃ vandāma sarājikā samaccā ǀǀ.

245
 tasya dāni Gaṃgapālasya yā gṛhasthabhūtasya bhāryā abhūṣi, sâpi prativratā1, anyaṃ
puruṣa2 manasâpi na prārthayati. tasya3 Gaṃgapālo vijijñāsanārthaṃ4 divyena rūpeṇa
nirmitena suvarṇabhājanam ādāya upasaṃkramya pralobhayati “imaṃ sauvarṇaṃ bhājanaṃ
pratigṛhṇāhi5. mayā ca sārdhaṃ paricārehi6”. sā dāni āha “na hî”ti, “(ʼ)pativratā
bhaviṣyāmî7”ti. (Sen. 196) so dāni devaputro taṃ divasaṃ pratyācikṣito. aparaṃ divasaṃ
rūpyabhājanam ādāya upasaṃkrānto “imaṃ rūpyabhājanaṃ pratigṛhṇāhi, mayā ca sārdhaṃ
paricārehi”. sā dāni āha “na hi, prativratā8 ahaṃ” ti. taṃ pi divasaṃ pratyācikṣito. aparaṃ
divasaṃ kāṃsabhājanam ādāya upasaṃkrame “imaṃ kāṃsabhājanaṃ pratigṛhṇāhi, mayā hi
sārdhaṃ pravicārehi”.
atha khalu sā nārī taṃ devaputraṃ gāthāye (ʼ)dhyabhāṣe

“nārī naro nijjhapaye9 dhanena10

utkarṣaye11 yatra karoti cchandaṃ ǀ
vipratyanīkaṃ khalu devatānāṃ
pratyākhyāto12 alpatareṇa eṣa” ǀǀ13

atha khalu devaputro tāṃ nārīṃ gāthāye pratyabhāṣe

“āyuñ ca varṇaṃ ca manuṣyaloke

nihīyate14 manujānāṃ sugātrī15 ǀ
tenaỿva16 varṇena dhanaṃ pi uhya17

1
Sen. pativrata; cf. the reading a few lines below: sā dāni āha “na hi, prativratā (Na Sen. patiº) ahaṃ” ti; pratiº
for patiº is probably a hyper-Sanskritism; or prativrata has a general meaning “faithful, devoted, chaste”, cf. the
reading in Sa 317r Gaṅgākūle prativratānāṃ tāpasīnāṃ āśramapadaṃ, where the meaning is “faithful to vows
(of chastity)”; see also BHSD s.v. prativrata.
2
Na Sen. puruṣaṃ.
3
Sen. tasyā; for the gen. sg. fem. tasya, cf. BHSG § 21.46; in ms. Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014: 174.
4
Sen. jijñāsanārthaṃ; all the mss. read vijñāsanāº, which could be either a mere s.e. or a blend of, or a result of
confusion between jijñāsana and vijijñāsa; the form vijñāsanārthaṃ occurs in the mss. no fewer than six times;
Sen. always changes it to a standard Skt jijñāsanārthaṃ.
5
Sen. gṛhṇāhi. 6 Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºcarehi.
7
Sa Na bhaviṣyatîti, confusion of persons; Sen. em. pativratā ahan ti; alternatively, we could read: (ʾ)pativrataṃ
bhaviṣyatîti “this will be unfaithfulness / infidelity towards (my) husband”.
8
Sa ºvratāṃ (s.e.); Na Sen. pativratā; see BHSD s.v. prativratā.
9
Sa Na ºyena (s.e.); Sen. jihmaye (≠ mss.; w.r.); see DP s.v. nijjhāpeti “(and nijjhapeti, m.c.) wins over,
convinces”; Jā IV 108.6 reads nijjhapayaṃ.
10
“A man wins over a woman by (offering her) wealth”; Sa Na dhānena (s.e.); Sen. em. nārī naro jihmaye
vāraṇena (≠ mss.; unmetr.).
11
Sa Na utkarṣoya (s.e.); corr. Sen.
12
Sa ºkhyātā (s.e.; -ā and -o or often miswritten for one another); corr. Na.
13
Upajāti; in pāda b the initial cch- of cchandaṃ should be simplified (m.c.); pāda d scans correctly if we read
pratyākhyăto; cf. Jā IV 108.6ff. nārī naro nijjhapayaṃ dhanena ukkaṃsatī yattha karoti chandaṃ ǀ vipaccanīko
tava devadhammo paccakkhato thokarena esi ǀǀ.
14
Sa Na nahīyate (s.e.); Sen. prahīyate.
15
Sa Na sugāḍhī; corr. Sen.; Jā IV 108.22 reads sugatte.
16
Sa Na tenanaỿva; corr. Sen.
17
Sen. em. arjyaṃ (≠ mss.); cf. the reading in Jā IV 108.23 dhanam pi tuyhaṃ.

246
 parihīyase jīrṇatarâsi adya” ǀǀ1, 2

bhagavān āha 3“syāt khalu punar bhikṣavaḥ yuṣmākam evam asyād "anyaḥ sa tena
kālena tena samayena Upako nāma riṣi abhūṣi". na khalv etad evaṃ draṣṭavyaṃ. tat kasya
heto? ahaṃ sa bhikṣavas tena kālena tena samayena Upako nāma riṣi abhūṣi. 4syāt khalu
punar bhikṣava yuṣmākam evam asyād "anyaḥ sa tena kālena tena samayena Brahmadatto
nāma Kāśirājā abhūṣi". (336r) na khalv etad evaṃ draṣṭavyaṃ. tat kasya heto? 5eṣa sa bhikṣavaḥ
Śuddhodano rājā tena kālena tena samayena Brahmadatto nāma Kāśirājā abhūṣi. syāt khalu
punar bhikṣava yuṣmākam evam asyād "anyaḥ sa tena kālena tena samayena Gaṃgapālo
nāma riṣi abhūt nāpita (Sen. 197) pravrajito". na khalv etad evaṃ draṣṭavyaṃ. tat kasya heto? eṣa
mama bhikṣavaḥ Upāli tena kālena tena samayena Gaṃgapālo nāma riṣi nāpita pravrajito.
tadâpi etasya hīnajātyasya mama āgamya sarājikāya pariṣāya pādā6 vanditā, etarahiṃ pi
etasya hīnajātyasya mamâgamya7 sarājikāya pariṣāya pādā vanditā”.

samāpta8 UpāliGaṃgapālānāṃ jātakaṃ

1
“Youth and beauty of people, O beautiful lady, fade in the world of men. By means of your beauty wealth
should be obtained. You are now fading, you are getting older”. Cf. Jā IV 108.21ff. āyuñ ca vaṇṇañ ca
manussaloke nihiyyati manujānaṃ sugatte ǀ tenʾ eva vaṇṇena dhanam pi tuyhaṃ nihiyyati, jiṇṇatarâsi ajja ǀǀ.
2
Upajāti; pāda b does not scan correctly; the metre could be improved by reading mānuṣăṇaṃ (m.c. for gen. pl.
mānuṣāṇaṃ) for manujānāṃ. Alternatively, see Sadd 1152 (8.3.1,02), where Smith provides other verses which
follow the pattern ⏑ − ⏑ − ⏑ ⏑ − − ⏑ − −. In pāda d it is necesssary to assume resolution of the first syllable (m.c.).
3
Na (= all the later mss. and Sen.) reads as follows: “syāt khalu punar bhikṣavaḥ yuṣmākam evam asyād "anyaḥ
sa tena kālena tena samayena Upako nāma ṛṣi abhūṣi". na khalv etad evaṃ draṣṭavyaṃ. tat kasya hetoḥ? ahaṃ
sa Upako nāma tadā ṛṣi abhū. nânyaḥ sa Brahmadattarājā. eṣa Śuddhodanas tadā Brahmadatto Kāśirājā
abhūṣi. nânyo bhikṣavas tadā Gaṃgapālo nāma nāpito (Sen. 197) ṛṣipravrajito (ʼ)bhūd. eṣa Upālis tadâpi etasya
hīnajātyasya mama āgamya sarājikāya pariṣāya pādā vanditā. etarahiṃ pi etasya hīnajātyasya mamâgamya
sarājikāya pariṣāya pādā vanditā”.
4
Sa reads twice: syāt khalu punar bhikṣava yuṣmākam evam asyād anya sa tena kālena tena samayena
Brahmadatto nāma Kāśirājā abhūṣi (ditt.).
5
Sa eṣa sa bhikṣavaḥ Śuddhodano rājā tena kālena tena samayena Brahmadatto nāma Kāśirājā abhūṣi. na
khalv etad evaṃ draṣṭavyaṃ. tat kasya heto? eṣa sa bhikṣavaḥ Śuddhodano rājā tena kālena tena samayena
Brahmadatto nāma Kāśirājā abhūṣi (ditt.).
6
Sa pādāya (s.e.).
7
Sa sam⺠(s.e.; the akṣaras sa and ma are similar); corr. Na.
8
Na Sen. samāptaṃ; for the nom. sg. neutr. -a, cf. BHSG § 8.32; Abhis III § 6.8; RgsGr § 8.19.

247
 Govinda-sūtra

Sa 336r4-346r1
Na 191v6-197.1
Sen. III 197.4-224.9

bhikṣū bhagavantam āhaṃsu “paśya bhagavaṃ kathaṃ bhagavatā pravrajitena mahanto

janakāyo anupravrajito”. bhagavān āha “na bhikṣavo etarahiṃ yeva1 mayā pravrajantena
mahājanakāyo anupravrajito. anyadâpi mayā pravrajantena mahājanakāyo anupravrajito”.2
bhikṣū āhaṃsu “anyadâpi bhagavaṃ?” bhagavān āha “anyadâpi bhikṣavo”.
bhūtapūrvaṃ bhikṣavo atīta-m-adhvāne rājā Diśāṃpatī3 nāma abhūṣi mahābhāgo
viśvī4” (ʾ)yaṃ sūtraṃ5 vistareṇa vyākaroti6.
bhagavāṃ samyaksaṃbuddho yad arthaṃ samudāgato tam artham abhisaṃbhāvayitvā
Rājagṛhe viharati Gṛddhrakūṭe7 parvate śāstā devānāñ ca manuṣyāṇāñ ca satkṛto gurukṛto
mānito pūjito apacito, vistareṇa kartavyaṃ nidānaṃ8 yāva cetovaśiprāptā9 ca buddhā
bhagavanto yehi yehi vihārehi ākāṃkṣaṃti10, tehi tehi vihārehi viharanti.11
atha khalu Pañcaśikho gandharvaputro abhikrāntavarṇo abhikrāntakāyo rātrīyaṃ
kevalakalpaṃ Gṛddhrakuṭaṃ12 parvataṃ varṇen(ʼ)13 obhāsayitvā, yena bhagavāṃs
tenôpasaṃkramitvā, bhagavataḥ pādau śirasā vanditvā eka-m-ante14 asthāsi. eka-m-antasthito
Pañcaśikho gandharvaputro15 bhagavantam etad uvāca “ārocem(ʼ) ahaṃ bhante16 (Sen. 198)
bhagavato, prativedem(ʼ) ahaṃ bhante17 bhagavato, yaṃ mayā Trayastriṃśānāṃ18 devānāṃ
Śakrasya ca devānām indrasya Mahābrahmaṇo19 ca (336v) sudharmāyāṃ devasabhāyāṃ
niṣaṇṇānāṃ20 saṃmukhāc chrutaṃ sammukhāt pratigṛhītaṃ bhāṣamāṇānāṃ”. evam ukte
bhagavāṃ Pañcaśikhaṃ gandharvaputram etad avocat21 “ārocehi me tvaṃ Pañcaśikha,

1
Na Sen. eva.
2
Sen. lacks anyadâpi mayā pravrajantena mahājanakāyo anupravrajito.
3
All the mss. read Viṃśāpatī (s.e.; the anusvāra dot written in the wrong place); corr. Sen.; cf. the reading
further in this chapter (Sa 338v): bhūtapūrvaṃ bhavanto (ʼ)tītam adhvānaṃ rājā Diśāṃpatī nāma abhūṣi. rājñaḥ
khalu punar bhavanto Diśāṃpatisya Govindo nāma brāhmaṇo abhūṣi; later in this chapter the name of the king
is always given as Diśāṃpati.
4
viśvin “possessing all”.
5
So read all the mss.; Sen. em. abhūṣi Mahāgovindīyaṃ sūtraṃ.
6
Sa Na ºkaronti, confusion of numbers; corr. Sen.
7
Sen. Gṛddhaº.
8
For the phrase vistareṇa kartavyaṃ nidānaṃ, cf. Abhis I § 1.1, fn. 1.
9
Sa Na ºprāpto; corr. Sen.
10
Sa Na ºati, confusion of numbers; corr. Sen.
11
Cf. Sa 346r1 vistareṇa nidānaṃ kṛtvā yāva cetovaśiprāptā ca punar buddhā bhagavanto yehi yehi vihārehi
ākāṃkṣanti viharituṃ tehi tehi vihārehi viharanti.
12
Sen. Gṛddhaº. 13 Sen. varṇena. 14 Sen. ekānte.
15
Na Sen. lack Pañcaśikho gandharvaputro. 16 Sen. bhadanta. 17 Sen. bhadanta.
18
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºtṛº; for the hypersanskrit ṛ for ri, cf. BHSG § 3.95.
19
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºbrāhmaṇo; in this chapter the scribe constantly writes Brāhm- for Brahm-, perhaps
brāhmaṇa- (Mahāgovinda) and Brahma- (god Brahmā), which occur here side by side, became somehow
confused?
20
Sen. sanniṣaº.
21
Na Sen. evam ukte Paṃcaśikhaṃ gaṃdharvaputraṃ bhagavān etad uvāca.

248
prativedehi me tvaṃ Pañcaśikha, yaṃ tvayā Trayatriṃśānāṃ1 devānāṃ Śakrasya ca devānām
indrasya Mahābrahmaṇo ca sammukhāc chrutaṃ sammukhāta2 pratigṛhītaṃ
bhāṣayamāṇānāṃ3”. evam ukte Pañcaśikho gandharvaputro bhagavantam etad avocat “ekam
idaṃ bhagavā4 samayaṃ Trayastriṃśā5 <devā Śakro>6 devānām indro Mahābrahmā7 ca
sudharmāyāṃ devasabhāyāṃ sanniṣaṇṇā abhuṃsuḥ8 sannipatitā kenacid eva devānāṃ
karaṇīyena. tatra ca bhagavāṃ9 eke devaputrā paścādupapannā samānā anyāṃ
pūrvopapannāṃ devaputrāṃ divyehi pañcahi sthānehi abhirocanti10 āyuṣâpi ca balenâpi
yaśenâpi śriyâpi parivāreṇâpi. eke devaputrā11 evam āhaṃsu "imaṃ tāva12 māriṣa paśyatha
paścādupapannā13 anyāṃ pūrvopapannāṃ14 devaputrā15 divyehi pañcahi sthānehi
abhivirocanti16 āyuṣâpi balenâpi yaśenâpi śriyâpi parivāreṇâpi". tatra bhagavāṃ17 eke
devaputrā evam āhaṃsu "ete khalu māriṣa bhagavato śrāvakā bhavaṃti18. brahmacaryaṃ
caritvā kāyasya bhedāt paraṃ maraṇāt sugatiṃ svargaṃ kāyaṃ Trāyastriṃśe devanikāye
upasaṃpannā. te19 ete paścādupapannā anyāṃ pūrvopapannāṃ20 devaputrāṃ divyehi pañcahi
sthānehi atīva śobhanti āyuṣâpi varṇenâpi21 balenâpi yaśenâpi śriyâpi parivāreṇâpi". tatra
bhagavāṃ22 eke devaputrā evam āhaṃsu "aho puna23 māriṣa catvāras tathāgatā arhanta24
samyaksaṃbuddhā loke (Sen. 199) utpadyensu, dharmañ ca deśayaṃsu25. hitam asyād devānāṃ
hitaṃ manuṣyāṇāṃ. hāyensuḥ26 āsurā kāyā, divyā kāyā abhivardhayensuḥ". tatra ca
bhagavān27 eke devaputrā evam āhansuḥ "durlabho māriṣa caturṇāṃ tathāgatānām arhatāṃ

1
Sa ºtṛº; corr. Na; Sen. Trayastriṃº; for the hypersanskrit ṛ for ri, cf. BHSG § 3.95.
2
Na Sen. sammukhāt; for the abl. sg. -āta, cf. BHSG § 8.52.
3
Na Sen. bhāṣamāṇānāṃ.
4
Na Sen. bhagavan; voc. sg. bhagavā, or nom. sg. ending used as voc.; not in BHSG; cf. Pā nom. sg. bhagavā.
5
Sa Na ºtṛº; Sen. Trayastriṃśā devā.
6
Sa Na lack devā Śakro (the eye of the scribe probably jumped from devā to devāº in devānāṃ); suppl. Sen.
7
Sa Mahādharmo (s.e.); corr. Na.
8
Sen. abhūnsuḥ; for the 3 pl. aor. abhunsu(ḥ), cf. BHSG § 32.108.
9
Sen. bhagavaṃ; for the voc. sg. bhagavāṃ, cf. BHSG § 18.81; Abhis III § 15.4.
10
Na Sen. abhibhavanti (≠ mss.); cf. BHS abhirocate (“surpasses”); see also DP s.v. abhirocati “outshines”.
11
Sa Na ºputro (s.e; -ā and -o are often miswritten for one anther); corr. Sen.
12
Na Sen. tāvat. 13 Sa ºupapannānāṃ; corr. Na. 14 Sa Na ºpannānāṃ; corr. Sen.
15
Sen. Na ºputrāṃ; for the acc. pl. masc. -ā, cf. BHSG § 8.92; Abhis III § 6.33.
16
Na Sen. abhibhavanti; see MW s.v. abhi-vi-√ruc “to be brilliant over”.
17
Na Sen. bhagavaṃ. 18 Sa śrāvako bhavati; corr. Na. 19 Sen. omits te.
20
Sa Na ºpannānāṃ (ditt.); corr. Sen.
21
The word varṇena is superfluous here, we expect five attributes; Sen. prints it in brackets; cf. Sa 376r1 divyehi
pañcahi sthānehi abhibhavati divyenâyuṣā divyena varṇena divyena sukhena (← sākhena) divyen(ʼ) aiśvaryeṇa
divyena parivāreṇa; in other chapters in the Mv a list of 10 attributes is given, cf. Sa 175r3 …divyehi daśahi
sthānehi abhibhavati. tadyathā divyenâyuṣā divyena varṇena divyena sukhena divyena aiśvaryeṇa divyena
parivāreṇa divyehi ca rūpehi śabdehi gandhehi rasehi divyehi ca sparśehi.
22
Na Sen. bhagavaṃ. 23 Na punar.
24
Na Sen. arhantaḥ; for the nom. pl. -nta, cf. BHSG § 18.86 (only in verses).
25
Sa deśayaa (s.e.; the akṣaras su and a are similar); corr. Na; Sen. deśayensuḥ; for the aor. in -ansu(ḥ), cf.
BHSG § 32.76.
26
Sa kāyensuḥ; corr. Na; cf. Sa 308v kareyaṃ, s.e. for hareyaṃ; Sa 270v kiṃsituṃ for hiṃsituṃ; 295r tīrarukāṃ
for ºruhāṃ.
27
Na Sen. bhagavaṃ.

249
samyaksaṃbuddhānāṃ loke prādurbhāvaḥ. aho puna1 mārṣa trīṇi2 tathāgatā arhantaḥ
samyaksaṃbuddhāḥ loka3 utpadyensuḥ, dharmañ ca deśeya4. hitam asyād devānāṃ hitaṃ
manuṣyāṇāṃ. hāyensuḥ āsurā kāyā, divyā kāyā abhivardhayensuḥ". tatra bhagavān5 eke6
devaputrā āhansu "durlabho7 māriṣa trayāṇān (337r) tathāgatānāṃ arhatāṃ
8
samyaksambuddhānāṃ loke prādurbhāvaḥ. aho puna mārṣa duve tathāgatā arhantaḥ
samyaksaṃbuddhā loke utpadyensuḥ, dharmañ ca deśayensuḥ. hitam eva syād devānāṃ
manuṣyāṇāṃ9. hāyensuḥ āsurā kāyā, divyā kāyā abhivardhensuḥ". evam ukte bhagavāṃ10
Śakro devānām indro11 Trayastriṃśāṃś12 ca devān āmantrayati13 "asthānaṃ14 khalv etaṃ
māriṣa anavakāśaṃ yaṃ15 ekakāle dvau tathāgatā arhantaḥ samyaksaṃbuddhā loke
utpadyensuḥ, dharmaṃ ca deśayensuḥ. hitam eva syād devānāṃ hitaṃ manuṣyāṇāṃ.
hāyensuḥ16 āsurā kāyāḥ, divyā kāyā abhivardhensuḥ"17. evam ukte Trayastriṃśā18 devā vittā19
abhūnsu attamanā20 pramuditā prītisaumanasyajātā.
atha khalu bhagavāṃ21 Śakro devānām indro22 Trāyastriṃśā23 ca devāṃ vittaṃ24
attamanāṃ25 pramuditāṃ prītisaumanasyajātāṃ viditvā āmantrayati "saced dhi yūyam māriṣa
tasya (Sen. 200) bhagavatasyârhataḥ26 samyaksaṃbuddhasya aṣṭāv āścaryādbhutāṃ dharmāṃ
śruṇetha, addhā27 yūyaṃ bhavetha bhūyasyā mātrayā vittā āttamanā28 pramuditā
prītisaumanasyajātā". evam ukte bhagavān29 Trāyastriṃśā30 ca devā31 Śakraṃ ca devānām
indram etad avocat "tena hi māriṣa Kauśika pratibhātu te32 tasya bhagavataḥ arhataḥ

1
Na Sen. punar.
2
So reads Sa, confusion of genders; neut. pl. trīṇi + masc. pl. tathāgatā; Na Sen. trayas.
3
Na Sen. loke.
4
Sa deśeyaṃ; Na deśayensu; Sen. deśayensuḥ; for the 3 pl. opt. -eya; cf. BHSG § 29.29 (only two examples are
given, not from Mv); cf. Sa 312v bhaveya udagrā (pl.).
5
Na Sen. bhagavan. 6 Sa eka; corr. Na. 7 Sen. dullabho. 8 Sen. punar. 9 Sen. hitaṃ manuº.
10
Na Sen. bhagavaṃ.
11
Corr. Na; Sa Śakraṃ devānām indraṃ (s.e.); the scribe probably did not understand that bhagavān is voc.
here, and took it as nom., consequently, he assumed that the words are spoken to Śakra and wrote the accusative
Śakraṃ … indraṃ instead of the nominative.
12
Sa Na ºtṛº (hypersanskrit ṛ); Sen. ºstriṃśakāṃ.
13
Sa ºyanti, confusion of numbers; corr. Na.
14
Sa āsthānaṃ; corr. Na. 15 Na Sen. yad. 16 Sa Na bhāvayensuḥ.
17
Sen. exludes the sentence hitam eva syād devānāṃ hitaṃ manuṣyāṇāṃ hayensuḥ āsurā kāyāḥ divyā kāyā
abhivardhensuḥ.
18
Sa Na ºtṛº; corr. Sen.
19
Sen. em. devāḥ tuṣṭā hṛṣṭā (≠ mss.); Pā vitta “happy, gladdened, joyful” (PTSD s.v.).
20
Sen. āttamanāḥ. 21 Na Sen. bhagavaṃ. 22 Sa Śakraṃ devānām indraṃ (s.e.); corr. Na; see fn. 11.
23
Sa ºtṛṃśā; Na ºtṛṃśāṃ; Sen. ºtriṃśakāṃ; for the acc. pl. -ā, cf. BHSG § 8.92; Abhis III § 6.33.
24
Sen. em. devāṃ tuṣṭāṃ hṛṣṭāṃ (≠ mss.); for the acc. pl. masc. -aṃ, cf. BHSG § 6.32; Abhis III § 6.32; Geiger
§ 78.3; Lüders 1954 §§ 196-219.
25
Sen. āttamanāṃ. 26 Na Sen. bhagavato (ʼ)rhataḥ. 27 Sa Na adhvā (s.e.); Sen. atha.
28
Sen. tuṣṭā hṛṣṭā āttamanā (≠ mss.).
29
Na Sen. bhagavaṃ; voc. sg. masc. -ān (see BHSG § 18.81; Abhis III § 15.4).
30
Sa ºtṛṃśāṃ; Na ºtṛṃśā; Sen. ºtriṃśāś.
31
Sa devāṃ (s.e.); corr. Na.
32
See MDPL s.v. pratibhātu te “Make it clear”.

250
samyaksaṃbuddhasya aṣṭa-m-āścaryādbhutāṃ1 dharmāṃ”. udāhare2 khalu Śakro devānām
indro bhagavato aṣṭa āścaryādbhutā dharmā3
4
"yadā khalu māriṣa bhagavān arhāṃ5 samyaksaṃbuddho loke utpanno, hāyanti āsurā
kāyāḥ, divyā kāyā abhivardhanti. evañ ca bahujanahitāya pratipannaṃ6 punaḥ māriṣa śāstāraṃ
loke utpannaṃ naỿva atīta7 vā samanupaśyāmaḥ8, na etarahi9, na pratyutpannaṃ anyatraỿva
bhagavatā arhatā samyaksaṃbuddhena.
sākhyāto10 khalu puna11 māriṣa tasya tathāgatasya arhataḥ12 samyaksaṃbuddhasya
dharmavinayaḥ sāṃdṛṣṭikaḥ ākāliko13 ehipaśyikaḥ aupanayikaḥ pratyātmaṃ14 vedayitavyo
vijñaiḥ. yam idaṃ madanirmadanaṃ pipāsāprativinayo ālayasamudghāto dharmopaccheda15
tṛṣṇākṣayo virāgo nirodho nirvāṇa eva16 svākhyātaṃ dharmavinayaṃ. na17 puna18 māriṣa
śāstāraṃ loke utpannam19 naỿvâtītaṃ samanupaśyāmi, na etarahiṃ, na20 pratyutpannaṃ
anyatraỿva tena21 bhagavatârhatā samyaksaṃbuddhena.
lābhī khalu punar māriṣa sa22 bhagavāṃ arhāṃ23 samyaksaṃbuddho śrāvakāṇāṃ
śaikṣāṇāṃ (337v) pratipadāṃ24 arhatāṃ ca akopyadharmāṇāṃ. teṣām api ca sa bhagavāṃ
arhāṃ25 samyaksaṃbuddho praṇudya26 āraṇyakāni śayyāsanâdhyāvasati27, prāntāni viviktāni
vigatajanapadāni28 manuṣyarahaseyyākāni pratisaṃlayanasāropyāni. eko gaṇād (Sen. 201)
vyapakṛṣṭo, eko ekārāmo29 ekārāmatām30 anuyukto.31 evam ekārāmatām32 anuyuktaṃ va

1
Sen. aṣṭāv āścaº.
2
Sen. reads wrongly: dharmān udāhara ǀ atha khalu Śakro…; the word udāhare (3 sg. opt. used as aor.) belongs
to the next sentence; cf. the reading further in this chapter (Sa 338r): tena hi mārṣa Kauśika punar evaṃ
pratibhātu te tasya bhagavato (ʼ)rhataḥ samyaksaṃbuddhasya punar eva aṣṭāv āścaryādbhutāṃ dharmā”.
abhyudāhare khalu Śakro devānām indro bhagavataḥ punar eva aṣṭāv āścaryādbhutā dharmāṃ.
3
Sen. ºbhutāṃ dharmāṃ; for the acc. pl. -ā, cf. BHSG § 8.92; Abhis III § 6.33.
4
In ms. Na the word <(ʼ)bhāṣe> was added after dharmā; all the later mss. and Sen. follow this reading. This
might have been the reason why Sen. moved the word udāhare to the previous sentence.
5
Na Sen. arhaṃ. 6 Sa Na ºpannaḥ; corr. Sen.
7
Na Sen. atītaṃ; for the acc. sg. -a, cf. BHSG § 8.32; Abhis III § 6.12.
8
Na ºpaśyāmā; Sen. ºpaśyāmi. 9 Na Sen. etarahiṃ.
10
Na Sen. svākhyāto; cf. PTSD s.v. sa4; for sa / sva, cf. also Jacobi 1886 s.v. sa.
11
Na Sen. punar.
12
Corr. Na; Sa tathāgataḥ arhantaḥ (s.e.); Sen. tathāgatasyârhataḥ.
13
Sen. ºdṛṣṭika akālika; see BHSD s.v. ākālika “= BHS and Pali akālika; Skt. only adv akālikam), immediate,
not dependent on any lapse of time, ep. of dharma”.
14
Sen. ºātmavedayº; cf. BHSD s.v. pratyātma; see also Oguibénine 2005 s.v. pratyātmaṃ “adv. ‘personally, by
himself”.
15
Sen. ºcchedo. 16 Sen. nirvāṇaṃ evaṃ. 17 Sa Na va; corr. Sen. 18 Na punar; Sen. punaḥ.
19
Sa utpanne; corr. Na. 20 Sen. omits na. 21 Corr. Na; Sa te. 22 Sen. omits sa. 23 Sen. arhaṃ.
24
Gen. pl.; Sen. ºpadaṃ; cf. DN II 223.18f. laddhasahāyo kho pana so Bhagavā sekhānañ cʾ eva paṭipadānaṃ
khīṇāsavānañ ca vusitavataṃ.
25
Sen. arhaṃ.
26
Sa praṇudya praṇudya (ditt.); corr. Na; Sen. pranuº.
27
Sen. śayyāsanāny adhyāº; for the acc. pl. neut. -ā, cf. BHSG § 8.100.
28
Sen. gatajanaº; cf. Abhis III, s.v. vigata-janapada “menschenleer”.
29
Sa Na ekānāmo (s.e.; the akṣaras na and ra are similar); Sen. eko nāma.
30
Sa Na ekānāmanāmatām (s.e.); Sen. ekanāmanāmatām.
31
Cf. DN II 223.20 ekārāmataṃ anuyutto viharati.
32
Sa Na ekāṃnāmaº (s.e.); Sen. ekanāmatām.

251
puna1 mārṣā śāstāraṃ loke utpannaṃ 2naỿvâtītaṃ samanupaśyāma3, na etarahiṃ, na
pratyutpannaṃ anyatraỿva tena bhagavatā arhatā samyaksaṃbuddhena.4
lābhī khalu puna5 mārṣa sa6 bhagavāṃ arhāṃ7 samyaksaṃbuddho praṇītānāṃ
khādanīyabhojanīyānāṃ rijurasānāṃ8 pratyagrarasānāṃ. teṣām api ca sa bhagavān arhāṃ9
samyaksaṃbuddho āhāraṃ āhareti. anavadhyavasito anadhimūrcchito ādīnavadarśāvi10
niḥsaraṇaprajñaḥ kāmeṣu vigatamado āhāraṃ āharati. evaṃ vigatamadaṃ āhāraṃ āharantaṃ
ca punar mārṣā11 śāstāraṃ loke utpannaṃ naỿvâtītaṃ samanupaśyāmaḥ12, na etarahiṃ, na13
pratyutpannaṃ anyatraỿva tena bhagavatârhatā samyaksaṃbuddhena.
abhijñāya khalu punar mārṣā sa bhagavān arhā samyaksabuddho śrāvakānāṃ dharman
deśayati nânabhijñāya. evam abhijñāya dharmadeśanāpratipadāsaṃpannaṃ ca puna14 mārṣa15
śāstāraṃ loke utpannaṃ naỿvâtītaṃ samanupaśyāmaḥ16, na etarahiṃ, na17 pratyutpannaṃ
anyatraỿva bhagavatârhatā samyaksaṃbudhena.
tīrṇavicikitsa khalu puna mārṣa18 sa bhagavān arhā samyaksaṃbuddho
vigatakathaṃkatho vaiśāradyaprāptaḥ kuśaleṣu dharmeṣu. evaṃ tīrṇavicikitsaṃ ca punar
mārṣa19 śāstāraṃ loke utpannaṃ naỿvâtītaṃ samanupaśyāma20, nâpy etarahi21, na22
pratyutpannaṃ anyatraỿva tena bhagavatā tathāgatenârhatā samyaksaṃbuddhena.23
24
yathāvādi kho punar mārṣa sa bhagavān arhā samyaksaṃbuddho tathākāri, yathākāri
tathāvādi. dharmānudharmapratipannaṃ ca punar mārṣa śāstāraṃ loke utpannaṃ naỿvâtītaṃ
25
(338r) samanupaśyāma, na etarahiṃ, na pratyutpannaṃ anyatraỿva tena bhagavatârhatā
samyaksaṃbuddhena.26

1
Na Sen. punar.
2
Sa naỿvâtītaṃ samanupaśyāma na etarahiṃ na pratyutpannaṃ naỿvātītaṃ samanupaśyāma na etarahiṃ na
pratyutpannaṃ (ditt.); corr. Na.
3
Sen. ºpaśyāmi. 4 Na Sen. punar. 5 Sen. omits sa. 6 Sen. arhā. 7 Sen. ṛjuº; cf. BHSG § 3.94. 8 Sen. arhaṃ.
9
Cf. DN II 223.20f. evaṃ ekārāmataṃ anuyuttaṃ iminā pʾ aṅgena samannāgataṃ satthāraṃ nʾ eva atītaṃse
samanupassāma, na panʾ etarahi aññatra tena bhagavatā.
10
Sen. ºdarśavī; cf. BHS darśāvin, Pā dassāvin; for the nom. sg. masc. -i, cf. BHSG § 10.19; Abhis III § 10.1.
11
Sa mārhā; corr. Na. 12 Sen. ºpaśyāmi. 13 Sen. omits na. 14 Na punar; Sen. punaḥ.
15
Na Sen. mārṣā; for the voc. pl. masc. -a, cf. BHSG § 8.87; Abhis III § 6.29.
16
Sen. ºpaśyāṃi. 17 Sen. omits na. 18 Na Sen. ºcikitsaḥ khalu punar mārṣā.
19
Na Sen. mārṣā. 20 Sen. ºpaśyāmi. 21 Sen. etarahiṃ. 22 Sen. omits na.
23
Cf. DN II 224.8ff. tiṇṇavicikiccho kho pana so bhagavā vigatakathaṃkatho pariyositasaṃkappo ajjhāsayaṃ
ādibrahmacariyaṃ. evaṃ tiṇṇavicikicchaṃ vigatakathaṅkathaṃ pariyositasaṃkappaṃ ajjhāsayaṃ
ādibrahmacariyaṃ iminā pʾ aṅgena samannāgataṃ satthāraṃ nʾ eva atītaṃse samanupassāma, na panʾ etarahi
aññatra tena bhagavatā.
24
Sen. omits the part from yathâdivādi until anyatraỿva tena bhagavatârhatā samyaksaṃbuddhena; cf. DN II
224.3ff. yathāvādī kho pana so bhagavā tathākārī, yathākārī tathāvādī. iti yathāvādī tathākārī yathākārī
tathāvādī evaṃ dhammānudhammapaṭipannaṃ iminā pʾ aṅgena samannāgataṃ satthāraṃ nʾ eva atītaṃse
samanupassāma, na panʾ etarahi aññatra tena bhagavatā.
25
Na Sen. bhagavatā tathāgatenârhatā.
26
In ms. Sa the part: yathāvādi kho punar mārṣa sa bhagavān arhā samyaksaṃbuddho tathākāri. yathākāri
tathāvādi. dharmānudharmapratipannaṃ ca punar mārṣa śāstāraṃ loke utpannaṃ naỿvâtītaṃ samanupaśyāma,
na etarahiṃ na pratyutpannaṃ, anyatraỿva tena bhagavatârhatā samyaksaṃbuddhena occurs twice (ditt.); Na
yathākāri tathāvādī so punar mārṣa sa bhagavān arhā samyaksambuddho tathākāri yathāvādī darmānudharma-
pratipannaṃ ca punar mārṣā śāstāraṃ loke utpannaṃ naỿvâtītaṃ samanupaśyāma nâpy etarahiṃ
pratyutpannaṃ. anyatraỿva tena bhagavatā tathāgatenârhatā samyaksambuddhena; Sen. omits this part.

252
 saṃsyandayati1 khalu punar mārṣa2 tasya bhagavataḥ arhataḥ samyaksaṃbuddhasya
nirvāṇaṃ nirvāṇagāminī ca pratipadā. sayyathâpi nāma mārṣa3 Gaṅgodakaṃ ca
Yamunodakaṃ4 ca saṃsyandamānaṃ saṃsyandati mahāsamudre, evam eva mārṣa5 tasya
bhagavataḥ samyaksaṃbuddhasya saṃsyandati nirvāṇañ ca nirvāṇagāminī ca pratipadā. evaṃ
sudeśitā suprajñaptā nirvāṇaṃ nirvāṇagāminī ca pratipadā.6 dharmadeśanā-
7 8
pratipadāsaṃpannaṃ (Sen. 202) ca puna mārṣa śāstāraṃ loke utpannaṃ naỿvâtītaṃ
samanupaśyāmi, na etarahiṃ, na9 pratyutpannaṃ anyatraỿva ca tena bhagavatā arhatā10
samyaksaṃbuddhena".
evam ukte bhagavāṃ11 bhūyas Trāyastriṃśā12 devā bhūyasyā mātrayā vittā13 attamanā14
pramuditā prītisaumanasyajātā15 Śakraṃ devānām indraṃ āmantrayasi16 "tena hi mārṣa
Kauśika punar evaṃ pratibhātu te tasya bhagavato (ʼ)rhataḥ samyaksaṃbuddhasya punar eva
aṣṭāv āścaryādbhutāṃ dharmā17". abhyudāhare khalu Śakro devānām indro bhagavataḥ punar
eva aṣṭāv āścaryādbhutā18 dharmāṃ "yadā khalu puna mārṣa19 sa bhagavān arhā
samyaksaṃbuddho loke utpannaḥ, hāyanti āsurā20 kāyāḥ, <divyā kāyā>21 abhivardhanti. evaṃ
bahujanahitāye22 pratipanno23, evaṃ bahujanasukhāye24 pratipannaṃ ca puna mārṣa25
śāstāraṃ loke utpannaṃ naỿvâtītaṃ samanupaśyāmi, na etarahiṃ, na26 pratyutpannaṃ
anyatraỿva tena bhagavatā arhatā samyaksaṃbuddhena27".
evaṃ pe28 yāva29 "saṃsyandate30 khalu puna mārṣa31 tasya bhagavataḥ
samyaksaṃbuddhasya nirvāṇaṃ ca nirvāṇagāminī ca pratipadā. sayyathâpi nāma mārṣa32
Gaṅgodakaṃ ca <Yamunodakaṃ ca>33 saṃsyandamānaṃ saṃsyandati mahāsamudreṇa34,

1
“Meets together”; for causatives with non-causative meaning, cf. BHSG §§ 38.22f.; Sen. saṃsyandati.
2
Sen. mārṣā. 3 Sen. mārṣā. 4 Sen. Jamunoº. 5 Sen. mārṣā.
6
Cf. DN II 223.9ff. suppaññattā kho pana tena bhagavatā sāvakānaṃ nibbānagāminī paṭipadā, saṃsandati
nibbānañ ca paṭipadā ca. seyyathā pi nāma Gaṅgodakaṃ Yamunodakena saṃsandati sameti, evam eva
supaññattā tena bhagavatā sāvakānaṃ nibbānagāminī paṭipadā, saṃsandati nibbānañ ca paṭipadā ca.
7
“Perfected in the practice of preaching the law”; cf. BHSD s.v. pratipadā; Sen. em. evaṃ sudeśitasuprajñapta-
nirvāṇadharmadeśanāpratipannaṃ ca punaḥ.
8
Na punar mārṣā; Sen. punaḥ mārṣā.
9
Sen. omits na. 10 Na Sen. tathāgatenârhatā.
11
Na Sen. bhagavaṃ; for the voc. sg. masc. -ān, cf. BHSG § 18.81; Abhis III § 15.4.
12
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºtṛº (hypersanskrit ṛ).
13
Sen. em. mātrayā tuṣṭahṛṣṭā āttamanā (≠ mss.); cf. PTSD s.v. vitta2 “gladdened, joyful, happy”.
14
Corr. Sen.; Sa āttamanāṃ; Na attamānā; the scribe wrongly took bhagavāṃ (or devā) as the nominative
(subject), and then, misunderstanding the sentence, wrote three accusatives attamanāṃ pramuditāṃ
prītisaumanasyajātāṃ as objects.
15
Corr. Na; Sa ºmuditāṃ ºjātāṃ.
16
Na Sen. āmantrayanti; for the aor. in -asi, cf. BHSG § 32.62; here used for 3 plural.
17
Sen. dharmāṃ; for the acc. pl. -ā, cf. BHSG § 8.92; Abhis III § 6.33.
18
Sen. ºbhutāṃ. 19 Na Sen. punar mārṣā. 20 Sa āsusurā (ditt.); corr. Na.
21
Sa is lacking divyā kāyā; suppl. Na. 22 Na Sen. ºhitāya.
23
Sen. pratipannaṃ; acc. sg. masc. -o, cf. cf. BHSG § 8.36; Abhis III § 6.13.
24
Na Sen. ºsukhāya. 25 Na Sen. punar mārṣā. 26 Sen. omits na. 27 Sa ºbuddhe; corr. Na.
28
Na Sen. peyālaṃ; pe is an abbreviation of peyālam; cf. BHSD, PTSD s.v. pe; see also Abhis III 367, s.v. pe.
29
Na Sen. yāvat. 30 Sen. ºati. 31 Na Sen. punar mārṣā. 32 Na Sen. mārṣā.
33
Sa Na lack Yamunodakaṃ ca; Sen. suppl. Jamunodakaṃ.
34
On the instr. for loc., cf. BHSG § 7.30; Sen. ºsamudre.

253
evam eva mārṣa1 tasya bhagavataḥ arhataḥ2 samyaksaṃbuddhasya saṃsyandati3 nirvāṇaṃ ca
nirvāṇagāminī ca pratipadā. evaṃ sudeśitaprajñāptanirvāṇadharmadeśanāpratipannañ4 ca
punar mārṣa5 śāstāraṃ loka6 utpannaṃ ca naỿvâtītaṃ samanupaśyāmaḥ7, na puna8 etarahiṃ,
na9 pratyutpannaṃ anyatraỿva tena bhagavatā arhatā samyaksaṃbuddhena". evam ukte
Trayastriṃśā deva10 bhūyasyā mātrayā vittā abhūṃsuḥ11 attamanāḥ pramuditāḥ
prītisaumanasyajātā.
atha khalu bhagavāṃ12 Mahābrahmā13 Trayastriṃśāṃ14 devāṃ bhūyasyā mātrayā
vittā15 āttamanāṃ prītisaumanasyajātā16 viditvā Śakraṃ devānām (338v) indram etad avocat
"tena hi mārṣa (Sen. 203) Kauśika pratibhātu te-m-etasya17 bhagavato (ʼ)rhataḥ
samyaksaṃbuddhasya punar eva aṣṭāv āścaryādbhutāṃ18 dharmā19". 20<abhyudāhare khalu
Śakro devānām indro bhagavataḥ punar evâṣṭāv āścaryādbhūtāṃ dharmāṃ> "yadā khalu
mārṣa21 sa bhagavāṃ tathāgato (ʼ)rhāṃ22 samyaksambuddho loke utpanno, hāyanti āsurā
kāyāḥ, divyā kāyā abhivardhanti. evaṃ bahujanahitāya pratipanno23, evaṃ bahujanasukhāya24
pratipannaṃ ca mārṣa25 śāstāraṃ loke utpannaṃ naỿvâtītaṃ samanupaśyāmaḥ26, na27
etarahiṃ, <na>28 pratyutpannaṃ anyatraỿva tena tathāgatenârhatā samyaksaṃbuddhena".
evaṃ peyālaṃ yāvat "saṃsyandati khalu puna29 mārṣā tasya bhagavato (ʼ)rhataḥ
samyaksaṃbuddhasya nirvāṇañ ca nirvāṇagāminī ca pratipadā. sayyathâpi nāma mārṣā
Gaṃgodakaṃ Yamunodakaṃ saṃsyandamānaṃ saṃsyandati mahāsamudre, evam eva
mārṣa30 tasya bhagavato (ʼ)rhataḥ samyaksaṃbuddhasya saṃsyandati31 nirvāṇaṃ
nirvāṇagāminī ca pratipadā. evaṃ sudeśitaprajñaptanirvāṇadharmadeśanā-
32 33
pratipadāpratipannaṃ ca puna mārṣa śāstāraṃ loke utpannaṃ naỿvâtītaṃ
34 35
samanupaśyāmaḥ , na etarahiṃ, na pratyutpannaṃ anyatraỿva tena bhagavatârhatā

1 2 3
Na Sen. mārṣā. Sen. ºvato (ʼ)rhato. Sen. omits saṃsyandati.
4
Corr. Sen.; Sa adeśitaº (s.e.; the akṣaras su and a are similar); Na sūdeśitaº.
5 6 7
Na Sen. mārṣā. Sen. loke. Na Sen. ºpaśyāmi. 8 Na Sen. nâpy. 9 Sen. omits na.
10
Na Sen. devā; for the nom. pl. masc. -a, cf. BHSG § 8.79 (only in verses); Abhis III § 6.25 (prose); RgsGr §
8.57; in ms. Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014: 179 (prose).
11
Sen. reads hṛṣṭā for vittā and omits abhūṃsuḥ.
12
Sen. bhagavan. 13 Sa Na ºbrāhmaṇaṃ; corr. Sen. 14 Sa Na ºtṛº; corr. Sen.
15
Sen. hṛṣṭāṃ (≠ mss.); for the acc. pl. -ā, cf. BHSG § 8.92; Abhis III § 6.33.
16
Sen. ºjātāṃ.
17
Sen. te etasya; for the saṃdhi-consonant -m-, cf. BHSG § 4.59; in ms. Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014: 163.
18
Sa ºbhūtāḥ (s.e.); Na ºbhūtā. 19 Na Sen. dharmāṃ.
20
This sentence is lacking in Sa; suppl. Na.
21
Na Sen. khalu punaḥ mārṣā.
22
Na Sen. (ʼ)rhaṃ.
23
Acc. sg. masc. -o; Na Sen. lack evaṃ bahujanahitāya pratipanno.
24
Na Sen. bahujanahitasukhāya. 25 Na Sen. mārṣā. 26 Na Sen. ºpaśyāmi. 27 Sen. nâpy etarahiṃ.
28
The mss. and Sen. lack na; cf. the parallel sentences in this chapter: śāstāraṃ loke utpannaṃ naỿvâtītaṃ
samanupaśyāmaḥ, na etarahiṃ, na pratyutpannaṃ anyatraỿva tena bhagavatârhatā samyaksaṃbuddhena.
29
Na Sen. punar. 30 Na Sen. mārṣā. 31 Sen. omits saṃsyandati.
32
Sen. sudeśitasuprajñaptaºdeśanāpratipannaṃ; “perfected in the practice of preaching the law”; cf. BHSD s.v.
pratipadā.
33
Na punar māṣa (s.e.); Sen. punar mārṣā.
34
Na Sen. ºpaśyāmi.
35
Sen. omits na.

254
samyaksaṃbuddhena". 1<evam ukte Trayastriṃśā devā bhūyasyā mātrayā hṛṣṭā āttamanāḥ
prītisaumanasyajātā abhūnsuḥ>.
evam ukte bhagavāṃ2 Mahābrahmā3 Trayāstriṃśā4 devā5 bhūyasyā mātrayā vittāṃ6
āttamanāṃ pramuditāṃ prītisaumanasyajātāṃ viditvā gāthāhi adhyabhāṣi

"modanti7 punar bho8 devā Trayastriṃśā9 sa-indrakā10 ǀ

tathāgataṃ namasyantā11 dharmasya ca12 sukhadharmatā" ǀǀ13

<te>na14 Trayastriṃśāṃś15 ca devā pramuditā prītisaumanasyajātā16.

17
(Sen. 204) atha khalu bhagavāṃ Mahābrahmā18 Trayastriṃśāṃ19 devāṃ bhūyasyā
mātrayā vittāṃ20 pramuditāṃ prītisaumanasyajātāṃ viditvā āmantrayāsi21 "saced dhi yūyaṃ
mārṣa22 tasya bhagavato (ʼ)rhataḥ samyaksaṃbuddhasya dīrgharātraṃ mahāprajñatāṃ23
śṛṇotha, addhā24 yūyaṃ bhavetha bhūyasyā mātrayā vittā25 āttamanā pramuditā
prītisaumanasyajātā". evam ukte bhagavāṃ26 Trayastriṃśā27 devā28 Mahābrahmaṇaṃ29 etad
avocat "tena hi mārṣa Mahābrahma pratibhātu te tasya bhagavataḥ arhataḥ30
samyaksaṃbuddhasya dīrgharātraṃ mahāprajñatāṃ31". abhyudāhare khalu Mahābrahmā
bhagavato dīrgharātraṃ32 mahāprajñatāṃ33.
bhūtapūrvaṃ bhavanto (ʼ)tītam adhvānaṃ rājā Diśāṃpatī nāma abhūṣi. rājñaḥ khalu
punar bhavanto Diśāṃpatisya Govindo nāma brāhmaṇo abhūṣi purohito rājācāryo paṇḍito

1
These sentence is missing in Sa (it probably dropped out by a sort of hapl.); suppl. Na; cf. the reading earlier in
this chapter (Sa 338r): evam ukte Trayastriṃśā deva bhūyasyā mātrayā vittā abhūṃsuḥ attamanāḥ pramuditāḥ
prītisaumanasyajātā. atha khalu bhagavāṃ Mahābrahmā (← ºbrahmaṇa) Trayastriṃśāṃ devāṃ bhūyasyā
mātrayā vittā āttamanāṃ prītisaumanasyajātā viditvā Śakraṃ devānām indram etad avocat.
2
Na Sen. bhagavan.
3
Sa ºbrahmaṃ (s.e.; probably, the scribe wrongly took bhagavāṃ as the nominative, then wrote the accusative
ºbrahmaṃ; the same mistake occurs many times in this chapter); Na ºbrahmaṇa; corr. Sen.
4
Corr. Na; Sa ºtṛº; Sen. ºtriṃśāṃ.
5
Na Sen. devāṃ. 6 Sen. hṛṣṭāṃ (≠ mss.). 7 Sen. modaṃti. 8 Na Sen. bho punar. 9 Corr. Na; Sa ºtṛº.
10
Na Sen. saŚakrakāḥ. 11 Sa Na ºntāṃ; corr. Sen. 12 Na Sen. lack ca.
13
The metre is Śloka; in pāda a we should read pună for punar (Pathyā); in pāda d the word ca is metrically
redundant; cf. DN II 221.16f. modanti vata bho devā Tāvatiṃsā sahindakā ǀ tathāgataṃ namassantā dhammassa
ca sudhammataṃ ǀǀ.
14
The mss. read only na here; cf. DN II 222.1 tena; Sen. tataś.
15
The mss. read only tāṃś here; cf. DN II 221.1f. tena sudaṃ bhante devā Tāvatiṃsā bhīyoso mattāya attamanā
honti pamuditā pītisomanassajātā); Sen. tataś ca.
16
Sa Na devāṃ pramuditāṃ ºjātāṃ; Sen. devatā pramuditā ºjatā.
17
Sen. bhagavaṃ. 18 Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºbrahmaṃ. 19 Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºtṛº. 20 Sen. hṛṣṭāṃ (≠ mss.).
21
Sen. ºesi; for the aor. in -āsi, cf. BHSG § 32.53.
22
Na mārṣā; Sen. mārṣās.
23
Sen. ºprajñaptiṃ; cf. Pā mahāpaññatā “great wisdom” (see PTSD s.v.).
24
“Certainly, for sure”; Sen. śuddhā, which does not make sense here. Jon. III 200 reads implausibly śrāddhā
“you had listened in faith”.
25
Sen. em. hṛṣṭā (≠ mss.). 26 Na Sen. bhagavaṃ. 27 Sa ºtṛṃśāṃ; Na ºtṛṃśā; corr. Sen.
28
Sa devāṃ; corr. Na. 29 Sen. ºbrahmāṇam. 30 Sen. ºvato (ʼ)rhataḥ. 31 Sen. ºprajñaptiṃ.
32
Sa Na dīrghaṃº; corr. Sen.
33
Sen. ºprajñaptiṃ.

255
(339r)nipuṇo medhāvī teṣu <teṣu>1 artheṣu. rājñaḥ khalu punar bhavanto Diśāṃpate Reṇur
nāma abhūṣi putraḥ2 priyo manāpaḥ paṇḍito nipuṇo medhāvī teṣu teṣv artheṣu. Govindasya
khalu punar bhavanto brāhmaṇasya Jyotipālo nāma māṇavako abhūṣi ekaputraka3 priyo
manāpo paṇḍito nipuṇo medhāvī teṣu teṣv artheṣu.
atha khalu puna bhavanta4 dīrghasyâdhvano5 (ʼ)tyayena Govindo brāhmaṇaḥ kālam
akārṣīt. atha khalu puna6 bhavanto rājā Diśāṃpatiḥ Govinde brāhmaṇe kālagate śocati
klāmyati paridevati, urastāḍaṃ krandati, sammoham āpadyati "haṃbho yasmiṃ dāni vayaṃ
samaye Govindasya arthārthāni samyag niryātayitvā7 pañcahi kāmaguṇehi samarpitā
samaṅgībhūtā krīḍāma ramāma paricārema, tasmiṃ samaye Govindo brāhmaṇaḥ kālagato" ti.
aśroṣīt khalu bhavanto (Sen. 205) Reṇukumāro rājā kila Diśāṃpati8 Govinde brāhmaṇe kālagate
śocati klāmyati paridevati, urastāḍaṃ krandati, sammoham āpadyati 9‘haṃbho yasmiṃ dāni
vayaṃ samaye Govindasya brāhmaṇasya kālagato’ ti." atha khalu bhavanto Reṇukumāro yena
rājā Diśāṃpatiḥ tenôpasaṃkramitvā rājānaṃ Diśāmpatim etad avocat "mā mahārājā10 śoca,
mā klāmya, mā parideva, mā urastāḍaṃ kranda, mā sammoham āpadya. tat kasya heto11? asti
mahārāja Govindasya brāhmaṇasya Jyotipālo nāma māṇavako putro priyo manāpaḥ paṇḍito
nipuṇo medhāvī teṣu teṣv artheṣu, pituḥ paṇḍitataro nipuṇatarako12 vyaktatarakaś13 ca. yaṃ14
pi se15 pitā kiṃcit saṃjānāti, sarvaṃ Jyotipālena māṇavena raho samanuśāstaṃ16. tam
mahārāja svake paitṛke sthāne sthāpayatu17, yam idaṃ paurohitya18 Govindiye".
atha khalu bhavanto rājā Diśāṃpati19 anyataraṃ puruṣam āmantrayasi20 "ehi tvaṃ bho21
puruṣa yena Jyotipālo māṇavas22 tenôpasaṃkramitvā Jyotipālaṃ māṇavaṃ23 evam vadehi
‘rājā bhavantaṃ24 Jyotipālaṃ Diśāmpati āmantreti25. upasaṃkramatu bhavāṃ Jyotipālo yena
rājā Diśāṃpati26’." "sādhu mahārājaṃ" ti27. sa puruṣo rājño Diśāṃpatisya28 śrutvā, yena
Jyotipālo māṇavas29 tenôpasaṃkramitvā Jyotipālaṃ māṇavam30 etad avocat "rājā Diśāṃpati31
(339v) bhavantaṃ Jyotipālaṃ āmantrayati. upasaṃkramatu bhavāṃ Jyotipālo yena rājā
Diśāmpati32, Govinde brāhmaṇa33 kālagate". "sādhu bhavaṃ" ti, Jyotipālo māṇavo tasya

1
Sa Na lack teṣu; corr. Sen.; cf. the reading in the next sentence: paṇḍito nipuṇo medhāvī teṣu teṣv artheṣu.
2
Na Sen. Diśāṃpateḥ putro Reṇur nāma abhūṣi; for the gen. sg. masc. -e, cf. BHSG § 10.72.
3
Sa ºputrako; for the nom. sg. masc. -a, cf. BHSG § 8.22; Abhis III § 6.1; RgsGr § 8.10.
4
Na Sen. punar bhavanto. 5 Sa ºarthano; corr. Na. 6 Na Sen. punar.
7
Sa Na nirghātayitvā (s.e.; the akṣaras gha and ya are similar); corr. Sen. 8 Sen. ºpatir.
9
Sen. omits the sentence haṃbho yasmiṃ dāni vayaṃ samaye Govindasya brāhmaṇasya kālagato ti.
10
Na Sen. ºrāja; for the voc. sg. ºrājā, cf. BHSG § 17.52.
11
Na Sen. hetoḥ. 12 Na Sen. ºtaro. 13 Sen. ºtaraś. 14 Sa Na yāṃ; corr. Sen.
15
Sen. ca; for the gen. sg. masc. se, cf. BHSG § 21.18; Abhis III § 18.14; von Hinüber 2001 § 385.
16
Sa Na numāśāstaṃ (s.e.); Sen. em. (ʼ)nvabhyastaṃ; here samanuśāstaṃ means “learned”: “whatever his father
knew, this all was secretly learned by the young Jyotipāla”.
17
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºyitu.
18
Sa rohitya (s.e.); Na Sen. paurohitye; for the stems in -a used as locative, cf. BHSG § 8.11; Karashima 2002 §
9.1; for the zero ending, cf. also Caillat 2011: 187, 188.
19
Sen. ºpatir. 20 3 sg. aor. in -asi; Na Sen. āmantrayati. 21 Sen. omits bho.
22
Na Sen. māṇavakas. 23 Na Sen. māṇavakam. 24 Sa bhavanto; corr. Na.
25
Na Sen. rājā Diśaṃpatir bhavantaṃ Jyotipālam āmantrayati.
26
Sen. ºpatiḥ. 27 Na ºrāja ti; Sen. ºrāja tti. 28 Na Sen. Diśāṃpatirājasya. 29 Na Sen. māṇavakas.
30
Na Sen. lack māṇavam. 31 Sen. ºpatir. 32 Sen. ºpatiḥ. 33 Stem in -a used as locative; Sen. brāhmaṇe.

256
puruṣasya pratiśrutvā, yena rājā Diśāṃpatis tenôpasaṃkramitvā, rājñā Diśāmpatinā sārdhaṃ1
(Sen. 206) sammodanīyāṃ kathāṃ sammodayitvā, sārāyaṇīyāṃ kathāṃ vyatisārayitvā ekānte
niṣīdi. ekānte niṣaṇṇaṃ Jyotipālaṃ māṇavaṃ rājā Diśāṃpati2-m-etad avocat "ovadatu me
bhavāṃ Jyotipālo, anuśāsatu me bhavāṃ Jyotipālo, mā ca bhavān āgilāyatu3 asmākaṃ
ovādānuśāsanīye. ete ca vayaṃ bhavantaṃ Jyotipālaṃ svake paitṛke sthāne sthāpema4, yam
idaṃ paurohitye5 Govindīye6". atha khalu bhavanto Jyotipālo māṇavo svake paitṛke sthāne
sthāpito paurohitye7 Govindīye. yad apy asya pitā karma kārāpayati, taṃ Jyotipālo māṇavo
karma kārāpayati8. yad apy asya pitā karmāntā nâbhisaṃbhuṇoti9,10 taṃ11 pi Jyotipālo māṇavo
karmāntāṃ abhisaṃbhuṇoti. yad apy asya pitā arthārthaṃ samanuśāsati, taṃ pi Jyotipālo
māṇavo arthārtha12 samanuśāsati. yad apy asya pitā arthārthaṃ nâbhisaṃbhuṇoti13, tad api
Jyotipālo māṇavo arthārtham abhisaṃbhuṇoti. api hi jidaṃ14 brāhmaṇagṛhapatinā
negamajānapadā15 evam āhaṃsu "Govindo punar bhavanto Jyotipālo māṇavo Mahāgovindo
Jyotipālo" iti. api hi jidaṃ16 Jyotipālasya māṇavakasya Govindo Mahāgovindo ti yeva-m17-
akṣaram agninyaṃ upanipate.
atha khalu bhavanto Mahāgovindo brāhmaṇo yena te kṣatriyās tenôpasaṃkramitvā
teṣāṃ kṣatriyāṇām etad uvāca "entu bhavanto, entu bhavanto, yena Reṇukumāras
tenôpasaṃkramitvā Reṇukumāraṃ evaṃ vadetha ‘yaṃ sukhī bhavāṃ Reṇu18, taṃ sukhī
vayam api. yaṃ duḥkhī bhavāṃ Reṇu19, taṃ duḥkhī20 vayam api. ayaṃ bho Reṇu21 rājā
Diśāṃpati jīrṇo vṛddho mahallako adhvagatavayam22 anuprāptaḥ. durjayaṃ23 khalu puna24
taṃ bho Reṇu yam idaṃ jīvita25 maraṇāntaṃ26. (Sen. 207) saced dhi bho Reṇu rājño Diśāṃpater

1
Sa sārdha; corr. Na. 2 Na Sen. ºpatir etad.
3
“May the honourable Jyotipāla not get weary of advising and instructing us”; Sen. em. cirāyatu (≠ mss.), Jon.
III 201 “Let him not refuse to advise me and to administer for me”.
4
Sa sthānepemā (s.e.); corr. Na.
5
Sa pairohinye (s.e.; the characters for tya and nya are similar); corr. Na.
6
Sen. gauvindīye. 7 Sa pairoº; corr. Na.
8
Sen. em. pitā karma kārāpayati tad api karma kārāpayati (≠ mss.).
9
Sa Na ºbhūṇoti; corr. Sen.
10
“Whatever works had his father not accomplished, those works did the young Jyotipāla accomplish”; Na
karmāntāny abhiº; Sen. karmāntāni abhiº.
11
Sen. tāṃ. 12 Na Sen. ºārthaṃ.
13
“Whatever matters had his father not accomplished, those matters did the young Jyotipāla accomplish”; Na
Sen. ºārthaṃ abhisaṃº.
14
Sen. jitaṃ; in ms. Sa the form (api hi) jidaṃ occurs four times, while (api hi) jitaṃ five times; Sen. always
reads jitaṃ; cf. BHSD s.v. jitaṃ; PTSD s.v. sudaṃ.
15
Na ºpatinā naigamaº; Sen. ºpatino naigamaº; for the nom. pl. masc. -inā, cf. BHSG § 10.156.
16
Sen. jitaṃ. 17 Sa Na yenam (s.e.); Sen. evaṃ. 18 Sa Na Reṇuṃ (s.e.); Sen. Reṇuḥ.
19
Sa Na Reṇuṃ (s.e.); Sen. Reṇuḥ.
20
Sen. yaṃsukhī … taṃsukhī … yaṃduḥkhī … taṃduḥkhī.
21
Sa Reṇunā (s.e.); corr. Na.
22
Na Sen. ºgato vayaṃ; cf. Sa 161v5 adhvagatavayam anuprāpto; 341r1 adhvagatavayam anuprāptānāṃ.
23
Sa ºjanaṃ; corr. Na; for the confusion between n and y, cf. Alsdorf 2001: 441 “In Brāhmī script the difference
between na (with a straight horizontal line at the foot of the akṣara) and ya (with a curved line at the bottom) is
so slight that a confusion of the two is easily accounted for”; cf. also Norman CP I 47-48.
24
Na Sen. punaḥ.
25
Na Sen. jīvitaṃ.
26
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na maraṇānāṃ (s.e.).

257
atyayena rājākartāro1 bhavantaṃ Reṇuṃ2 rājyenâbhiṣiṃciṣyanti, śakṣyati bhavāṃ Reṇu
asmākam api rājyena saṃvibhajituṃ3". evam ukte bhavāṃ4 Reṇukumāro (340r) ṣaṭkṣatriyāṃ
etad avocat "sace5 māṃ bhavanto rājño Diśāmpater atyayena rājākartāro6
rājyenâbhiṣiñciṣyanti, saṃvibhajiṣyāmy7 ahaṃ bhavanto rājyena. atha koci dāni asmākaṃ
rājye anyo8 py evaṃ sukham9 edhiṣyati anyatraỿva bhavadbhiḥ?".10
atha khalu bhavanto dīrghasyâdhvano (ʼ)tyayena rājā Diśāmpati11 kālam akārṣīt. atha
khalu bhavanto rājakartāro yena Reṇukumāras tenôpasaṃkramitvā Reṇukumāram etad uvāca
"rājyaṃ (ʼ)si kumāra prāpto. rājyena tvam12 abhiṣiṃcāma". evam ukte bhavanto Reṇuḥ
kumāro tāṃ rājākartārām13 etad avocat "tena hi bhavanto sukhī bhavatha, yasya idāni14 kālaṃ
manyatha". atha khalu sa Reṇurājā rājyenâbhiṣikto pañcahi kāmaguṇehi samarpitaḥ
samaṅgībhūtaḥ krīḍati ramati paricārayati. atha khalu bhavanto Mahāgovindo brāhmaṇo yena
te ṣaṭ kṣatriyā <tenôpasaṃkramitvā tāṃ ṣaṭkṣatriyā>15n etad avocat “eṃtu16 bhavanto, ayaṃ
hi bhavanto Reṇurājā rājyenâbhiṣikto pañcahi kāmaguṇehi samarpito samaṅgībhūto krīḍati
ramati pravicārayati17. kāmā ca nāma ete bhavanto 18madanīyā. entu bhavanto, yena Reṇurājā
tenôpasaṃkramitvā Reṇuṃ rājānaṃ evam vadetha ‘smarati bhavāṃ Reṇu taṃ vacanaṃ?’."
"sādhu bhavaṃ" ti. ete ṣaṭ kṣatriyāḥ Mahāgomindasya19 brāhmaṇasya pratiśrutvā, yena
Reṇurājā20 tenôpasaṃkramitvā Reṇurājānam etad avocat (Sen. 208) "smarati bhavāṃ Reṇu21 tam
vacanaṃ?" evam ukte bhavanto Reṇurājā tāṃ ṣaṭkṣatriyām etad avocat "smarāmy ahaṃ
bhavanto taṃ vacanaṃ. 22atha ko vi23 hi24 dānim imā25 mahāpṛthivī1 saptadhā bhājayiṣyati?".

1
Sen. rājaº; in Sa rājāº instead of rājaº often occurs as the first member in compounds; cf. also Geiger § 33.1.
2
Sa Na Reṇuḥ (s.e.); corr. Sen.
3
Sen. saṃbhajituṃ. 4 Sen. bhagavāṃ. 5 Sen. sacet. 6 Sen. rājaº. 7 Sa saviº; corr. Na.
8
Sa Na anyonya (a sort of ditt.); Sen. anyo nâpy; cf. the reading in the parallel passage in DN II 233.27 ko no
kho bho añño mama vijite sukham edheyyātha aññatra bhavantehi.
9
Sa Na sukhaṃ snedhiṣyati, s.e.; in sukham the vowel became nasalised to -ṃm, then the final -m was miswritten
as -s (the two characters are very similar in appearance), which resulted in the wrong reading: sukhaṃ
snedhiṣyati; DN II 233 reads sukham edheyyātha.
10
Cf. DN II 233.27f. ko no kho bho añño mama vijite sukham edheyyātha aññatra bhavantehi? sacâhaṃ bho
rajjaṃ labhissāmi, saṃvibhajissāmi vo rajjenā ti.
11
Sen. ºpatiḥ; nom. sg. masc. -i (cf. BHSG § 10.15; Abhis III § 8.1).
12
Sen. tvām; for the 2 acc. sg. tvaṃ, cf. BHSG § 20.15; in ms. Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014: 172.
13
Sen. rājaº. 14 Sen. yasyêdāni.
15
Sa Na lack tenôpasaṃkramitvā tāṃ ṣaṭkṣatriyā (hapl.; the eye of the scribe probably jumped from [te ṣaṭ]
kṣatriyā to [tāṃ ṣaṭ]kṣatriyān); corr. Sen.
16
Sa Na etu (s.e.); corr. Sen.
17
Sen. paricārº; see BHSD s.v. pravicārayati “2. amuses oneself, especially (but not exclusively) sexually with
women; in this sense the verb is unrecorded outside of BHS, and almost limited to Mv”.
18
Sa madanīyā entu bhavanto madanīyā entu bhavanto (ditt.); corr. Na.
19
Na Sen. ºgovindasya; cf. AiGr I § 177; see also Schmidt 1928 s.v. gominda; for the alternation m / v, cf.
Pischel §§ 251, 261; BHSG § 2.30; Sn(tr.N) 188 (ad Sn 100); von Hinüber 2001 §§ 208-210.
20
Sa Reṇuṃ rājānam (s.e.); corr. Na.
21
Sa Reṇuṃ; corr. Na.
22
Cf. DN II 234.21f. ko nu kho bho pahoti imaṃ mahāpaṭhaviṃ uttareṇa āyataṃ dakkhiṇena sakaṭamukhaṃ
sattadhā samaṃ suvibhattaṃ vibhajituṃ.
23
Sa Na ci (s.e.; the akṣaras ca and va are very similar); Sen. pi; cf. Pkt vi for api; cf. also Sa 359r2 Vipaśyismiṃ
(← Vipasmiṃ) vi (Sen. pi) saṃbuddhe.
24
Sen. omits hi. 25 Na Sen imāṃ.

258
evam ukte bhavanto ṣaṭ kṣatriyā Reṇuṃ rājānam etad uvāca "atha ko vi2 hi dāni bho Reṇu
tena bhavatā3 Mahāgovindena anyo paṇḍitataro vā vyaktataro vā, ya imāṃ mahāpṛthivī4
saptadhā5 bhājayiṣyati?6". atha khalu bhavanto Reṇurājā anyataraṃ puruṣam āmantrayati "ehi
tvaṃ bho puruṣa yena Mahāgovindo brāhmaṇaḥ tenôpasaṃkramitvā Mahāgovindaṃ
brāhmaṇam evam vadehi ‘rājā Reṇu7 bhavantaṃ8 Mahāgovindam āmantrayati’." "sādhu
mahārājê"ti. sa9 puruṣo Reṇusya rājñaḥ pratiśrutvā, yena Mahāgovindo brāhmaṇas
tenôpasaṃkramitvā Mahāgovindaṃ brāhmaṇam etad uvāca "rājā Reṇu bhavantaṃ10
Mahāgovindaṃ (340v) āmantrayati. upasaṃkramatu bhavāṃ Mahāgovindo yena rājā Reṇu11".
"sādhu bho12" ti, Mahāgovindo brāhmaṇaḥ tasya puruṣasya pratiśrutvā, yena Reṇurājā
tenôpasaṃkramitvā Reṇurājñā13 saha sammodanīyāṃ <kathāṃ>14 sammodayitvā,
sārāyaṇīyāṃ kathāṃ vyatisārayitvā15 ekānte niṣīdi. ekānte niṣaṇṇo Mahāgovindo brāhmaṇo
Reṇuṃ rājānaṃ etad uvāca …16 <Reṇurājā āha>17 "imāṃ18 bhavaṃ19 mahāpṛthivī saptadhā20
<bhājayatu>21" …22. <uttareṇa>23 vistīrṇā24 dakṣiṇena25 saṃkṣiptā
26 27 28 29 30
sakaṭamukhasaṃsthitā . atra madhye janapadaṃ Reṇusya rājñaḥ āsi.

1
Sen. ºpṛthivīṃ; for the acc. sg. fem. -ī, cf. BHSG § 10.54, 10.55; Abhis III § 9.4.
2
Cf. Pkt vi for api; Sa Na ci (s.e.); Sen. pi.
3
Sen. bhagavatā. 4 Sen. ºpṛthivīṃ. 5 Sa Na saptadhāsya; corr. Sen.
6
Cf. DN II 234.25 ko nu kho bho añño pahoti aññatra MahāGovindena brāhmaṇenā ti.
7
Sen. Reṇur. 8 Sen. bhagavantaṃ. 9 Sa Na sapta; corr. Sen. 10 Sen. Renur bhagavantaṃ.
11
Sen. Reṇuḥ. 12 Sa no (s.e.); Na Sen. lack bho. 13 Sen. Reṇunā rājñā.
14
The word kathāṃ is wanting in Sa; suppl. Na.
15
Sa ºsānayitvā (s.e.; the akṣaras na and ra are sometimes miswritten for one another); corr. Na.
16
A part of the text is missing here, i.e., the words spoken by Govinda, since the words which follow are
certainly spoken by the king.
17
The words Reṇurājā āha are lacking in the mss. and Sen.; I supply them from the context.
18
Sen. imā. 19 All the mss. and Sen. read bhavanto. 20 Sen. saptarājyaº.
21
The word bhājayatu is wanting in the mss. and Sen.; cf. DN II 235.11f. etu bhavaṃ Govindo imaṃ
mahāpaṭhaviṃ uttareṇa āyataṃ dakkhiṇena sakaṭamukhaṃ sattadhā samaṃ suvibhattaṃ vibhajatū ti; cf. the
reading earlier in this chapter: atha ko vi hi dānim imā mahāpṛthivī saptadhā bhājayiṣyati.
22
A part of the text is missing here, corresponding to DN II 235.14f. “evaṃ bho” ti kho MahāGovindo brāhmaṇo
Reṇussa rañño paṭissutvā, imaṃ mahāpaṭhaviṃ uttareṇa āyataṃ dakkhiṇena sakaṭamukhaṃ sattadhā samaṃ
suvibhattaṃ vibhaji, sabbāni sakaṭamukhāni aṭṭhapesi.
23
The mss. and Sen. lack uttareṇa; I supply this word from the reading in DN II 235.15: uttareṇa āyataṃ
dakkhiṇena sakaṭamukhaṃ.
24
Sa Na vistīrṇaṃ; -ā and -aṃ are often interchanged in MIndic, cf. Karashima 2002: 50, fn. 33; von Hinüber
2001 §§ 269, 304, 413.
25
Sa dakṣiṇadakṣiṇena (ditt.).
26
Sen. śakaṭaº; see Jon. III 204, fn. 1.
27
“In the north wide, in the south narrow, (like) the front of a cart”; cf. Walshe 1987: 306 “so broad in the north
and so narrow like the front of a cart in the south”; DN(tr) 269, fn. 1; Sa saptadhā rājena; Na saptarājena; Sen.
saptarājyavistīrṇāṃ.
28
Sa Na aṇu (s.e.); Sen. aṇḍa(madhye).
29
All the mss. read only madhyanaṃ for madhye janapadaṃ; I correct this reading on the basis of the parallel
sentence in DN II 235.18 tatra sudaṃ majjhe Reṇussa rañño janapada hoti; Sen. em. aṇḍamadhyanaṃ.
30
This part Senart prints as verse: dakṣiṇena saṃkṣiptā śakaṭamukhasaṃsthitaṃ ǀ aṇḍamadhyamaṃ Reṇusya
rājñaḥ āsi antaḥ puraṃ ǀǀ, but in DN II 235.18 and in both Chinese translations this part is in prose. See
Marciniak 2018a: 171-173.

259
 Dantapuraṃ1 Kaliṃgānāṃ Asmakānāṃ ..2 Potanaṃ3 ǀ
Māhiṣmati4 c(ʼ) Avantīnāṃ5 Sauvīrāṇāṃ ca Rorukaṃ ǀǀ6
Mithilāñ ca Videhānāñ7 Caṃpā8 Aṅgeṣu māpaye ǀ9 (Sen. 209)
Vārāṇasī10 ca Kāśiṣu11 etaṃ Govindamāpitaṃ ǀǀ12

atha khalu bhavanto Govindo brāhmaṇe13 tāṃ ṣaṭkṣatriyāṃ svakasvakeṣu rājyehi14

pratiṣṭhāpaye.
acirābhiṣiktā ca ṣaṭ rājānaḥ kṣipram eva sannipatitā15, yena Mahāgovindo brāhmaṇas
tenôpasaṃkramitvā Mahāgovindaṃ brāhmaṇam etad avocat "pravadatu16 me17 bhavāṃ
Mahāgovindo, anuśāsatu me18 bhavāṃ Mahāgovindo. 19yathā ca bhavāṃ Mahāgovindo

1
Sa Na antaḥpuraṃ (s.e.); Sen. ataḥ puraṃ (w.r.); antaḥpuraṃ is s.e. for Dantapura, which Senart
misunderstood and wrote as ataḥ puraṃ in pāda b. As a result, he had to print three lacunas further in this verse.
2
One short syllable is lacking (m.c.), e.g., ca.
3
Sen. prints a lacuna in place of Potanaṃ; the mss. which he consulted, i.e., mss. B and M, read yotanaṃ and
yottanaṃ, respectively. Undoubtedly, yotana is s.e. for Potana, the akṣaras p- and y- are barely distinguishable
from one another. Potana is the name of the capital of the Asmakas.
4
Sen. Māhiṣmatī.
5
Sa Na c(ʼ) avarttināṃ (-tt- is s.e. for -nt-, which later attracted a superscript r, resulting in the reading -rtt-);
Sen. prints a lacuna.
6
Sen. dakṣiṇena saṃkṣiptā śakaṭamukhasaṃsthitaṃ ǀ aṇḍamadhyamaṃ Reṇusya rājñaḥ āsi ataḥ puraṃ ǀǀ
Kaliṃgānāṃ ca Asmakānāṃ yo …… ǀ Māhiṣmatī ca …… Sauvīrāṇāṃ ca Rorukaṃ ǀǀ. The metre is Śloka; see
Marciniak 2018a: 171-173.
7
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na Vaidehāñ (hapl.); or gen. pl. -āṃ (cf. BHSG § 8.124; Karashima 2002 § 9.18; Marciniak
2014: 180), which, however, would not scan correctly.
8
Na cayā (s.e.; in ms. Sa the akṣaras ya and pa are barely distinguishable from one another); Sen. prints a lacuna
for Caṃpā.
9
Sen. Mithulāṃ ca Videhānāṃ … Aṃgeṣu māpaye ǀ Vārāṇasīṃ ca Kāśiṣu etaṃ Govindamāpitaṃ ǀǀ; Senart prints
a lacuna in pāda b: … Aṃgeṣu māpaye, where, according to his critical apparatus, the mss. read ca yā aṃgeº; this
certainly should be read ca<ṃ>pā aṃgeº, where yā is miswritten for pā, while the anusvāra has dropped out.
10
Sen. ºsīṃ.
11
Cf. DN(tr) II 270, fn. 1; Hahlweg 1954: 12-15.
12
“<Then Mahāgovinda divided the earth into seven parts. In the north it was> wide, in the south narrow, like
the front of a cart. The middle part was <the country> of king Reṇu,
Dantapura of the Kalingas and Potana of the Asmakas,
And Māhiṣmati of the Avantis, and Roruka of the Sauviras,
Then he mapped out Mithila of the Videhas, Caṃpā of the Aṅgas,
Then Vārāṇasī of the Kāśis – this was mapped out by Govinda”.
Cf. DN II 235.18ff. Dantapuraṃ Kaliṅgānaṃ Assakānañ ca Potanaṃ ǀ Māhissatī Avantīnaṃ Sovirānañ ca
Rorukaṃ ǀǀ Mithilā ca Vaidehānaṃ Campā Aṅgesu māpitā ǀ Bārāṇasī ca Kāsīnaṃ ete Govindamāpitā ǀǀ.
13
Na Sen. brahmaṇo; for the nom. sg. masc. -e, cf. BHSG § 8.25; Abhis III § 6.3; Karashima 2002 § 9.3.
14
Sen. rājyeṣu (≠ mss.); for the loc. pl. -ehi, cf. BHSG § 7.30; Abhis III § 5.9; von Hinüber 2001 § 321; Oberlies
2001 § 149.
15
Sa Na sannipatitānāṃ (s.e.); corr. Sen.
16
Sen. ovadatu.
17
1 acc. pl. me? Not in BHSG, but cf. nom. pl. me (BHSG § 20.63); or the acc. pl. noun ending -e transferred to
pronouns; Sen. mo.
18
Sen. mo.
19
Sa reads twice yathā ca bhavāṃ Mahāgovindo (ditt.); corr. Na.

260
Reṇusya rājñaḥ artha-arthāni1 samanuśāsati, tathā imeṣu ṣaṭsu rājyeṣu arthārthāni
samanuśāsatu2". tena khalu punaḥ samayena Mahāgovindo brāhmaṇaḥ saptānāṃ rājñānāṃ3
arthārthaṃ4 samanuśāsati5, sapta ca brāhmaṇamahāśālaśatasahasrāṇi6 mantrāṃ vāceti, sapta
ca snātakaśatāni mantrāṃ vāceti, "vadatu me bhavām" āha7.
api hi jitaṃ brāhmaṇagṛhapatinā8 negamajānapade9 ca mahābhāgaṃ10 Govindaṃ
brāhmaṇaṃ evaṃ saṃjānanti "paśyati āryo Mahāgovindo sākṣān Mahābrahmaṇaṃ11.
Mahābrahmaṇā12 ca punaḥ sārdhaṃ vindeyaṃ13 mantreyaṃ14, mantriya15 arthārthāni
samanuśāsati".16 aśroṣīt khalu bhavanto Mahāgovindo brāhmaṇo "mama kila
brāhmaṇagṛhapatinā17 negamajānapadā18 evaṃ saṃjānanti ‘āryo mahābhāgo Govindo sākṣāt
paśyati Brahmaṇa19, Mahābrahmaṇā20 ca punaḥ sārdhaṃ vindiyati21, yaṃ22 arthārthāni
samanuśāsati’. na khalu punar ahaṃ paśyāmi sākṣāt (Sen. 210) Mahābrahmaṇaṃ23, 24na ca punar
ahaṃ Mahābrahmaṇā25 sārdham vindiyāmi26, vindiya mantiya27 arthārthāni (341r)

1
Na Sen. arthārthāni.
2
Sa Na ºśāsati (s.e.); corr. Sen.
3
Na Sen. rājñāṃ; for the gen. pl. rājñānāṃ in ms. Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014: 183; not in BHSG; rājñānāṃ seems
to be a blend of two gen. pl. forms: rājñāṃ and rājānāṃ; cf. Sa 274v4 eteṣāṃ saptānāṃ rājñānāṃ; 340v4
saptānāṃ rājñānāṃ; 398r1 caturṇāṃ rājñānāṃ (Sen. em. rājñāṃ).
4
Na Sen. arthārthāni. 5 Sa samavaº; corr. Na.
6
“Seven houndred eminent brahmins”; Sen. brāhmaṇaśataº.
7
"Sir, speak (after) me", (he) said”; Sen. em. vadato me (ʼ)nuvadatha (≠ mss.).
8
Sen. ºpatino; for the nom. pl. masc. -inā, cf. BHSG § 10.156.
9
Na ºnaigamajanapade; Sen ºnaigamajanapadā; for the nom. pl. -e, the pronominal ending transferred to nouns,
cf. BHSG § 8.80.
10
Sa mahābhā (hapl.); corr. Na.
11
Sa Na ºbrāhmaṇaṃ; Sen. ºbrahmāṇaṃ; for the acc. sg. masc. -anaṃ (from -n stems), cf. BHSG § 17.26; in this
chapter the scribe constantly writes Brāhm- for Brahm-; see p. 248, fn. 19.
12
Corr. Na; Sa ºbrāhmaṇā.
13
Sa Na dinneyaṃ (s.e.); Sen. reads vijñeyaṃ; 3 sg. opt. of √vid used as aorist, meaning “met”; for opt. forms
used as aor., cf. BHSG § 32.85; for the 3 sg. opt. -eyaṃ, cf. BHSG § 29.31; Abhis III § 22.9; Karashima 2003a:
161. Cf. the reading two lines below: na ca punar ahaṃ Mahābrahmaṇā sārdham vindiyāmi vindiya mantriya
arthārthāni samanuśāsāmi.
14
Sa Na amantrº; 3 sg. opt. of √mantr used as aor., meaning “consulted, talked”; Sen. mantriya.
15
Sen. em. sārdhaṃ vijñeyaṃ mantriya mantriya (≠ mss.).
16
“Mahāgovinda can see the Brahmā with his own eyes. He met and consulted with the Brahmā; and having
consulted with him, he administers affairs”; cf. DN II 237.3f. sakkhī MahāGovindo brāhmaṇo Brahmānaṃ
passati, sakkhī MahāGovindo brāhmaṇo Brahmunā sākaccheti sallapati mantetîti.
17
Sen. ºpatino; nom. pl. masc. -inā (cf. BHSG § 10.156).
18
Na Sen. naigamaº.
19
Sa Na Brāhmaṇa; acc. sg. -ana, listed in BHSG § 17.27 but only as m.c. for -anaṃ; Sen. Brahmāṇaṃ.
20
Corr. Na; Sa ºbrāhmaṇā; see p. 248, fn. 19.
21
All the mss. and Sen. read cintayati (s.e.).
22
Corr. Na; Sa ya; Sen. yāny.
23
Sa Na ºbrāhmaṇaṃ; Sen. ºbrahmāṇaṃ.
24
“I do not meet with the Brahmā, nor do I administer affairs after meeting and consulting with him”. Cf. DN II
237.23f. na kho panâhaṃ Brahmānaṃ passāmi na Brahmunā sākacchemi na Brahmunā sallapāmi na Brahmunā
mantemi.
25
Corr. Na; Sa ºbrāhmaṇā.
26
Sa Na vindiyati, confusion of persons; Sen. vijñeyaṃ.
27
Na vindiya mantriya; Sen. mantriya mantriya.

261
samanuśāsāmi1. na khalu punar me tat sādhu na pratirūpaṃ, yo (ʼ)ham2 abhūtaṃ asantaṃ
varṇaṃ adhivāsayeyaṃ3. śrutaṃ khalu punar me taṃ paurāṇām4 ācāryāṇāṃ prācāryāṇāṃ5
jīrṇānāṃ vṛddhānāṃ mahallakānāṃ adhvagatavayam anuprāptānāṃ sammukhād
bhāṣamāṇānāṃ ‘yo catvāri vārṣikānāṃ6 māsānāṃ7 pratisaṃlīno karuṇaṃ dhyānaṃ dhyāyati,
taṃ sākṣān Mahābrahmā upasaṃkramati.8 yaś câsyârtho abhipreto bhavati, taṃ câsya pṛcchito
yena visarjayati9’. yaṃ nūnâhaṃ catvāri vārṣikānāṃ māsānāṃ10 pratisaṃlīnaḥ karuṇaṃ
dhyānaṃ dhyāyeyaṃ, sace taṃ bhavāṃ11 Reṇu anujānāti". evam ukte bhavanto Reṇurājā
Mahāgovindaṃ brāhmaṇam etad uvāca "tena hi bho Mahāgovinda sukhī bhava12, yasya ca
kālaṃ manyasî"ti.
atha khalu bhavanto Mahāgovindo catvāri vārṣikāṃ māsāṃ pratisaṃlīnaḥ13 karuṇaṃ
dhyānaṃ dhyāye. atha khalu bhavanto Mahāgovindo brāhmaṇo caturṇāṃ vārṣikāṇāṃ
māsānām atyayena tadaho poṣadhe pañcadaśyāṃ14 paurṇamāsyāṃ śīrṣasnāto
āhatavastraśucivastranivasto15, antarā ca vedī16 antarā ca agniṃ ṣvaktaśarīro17 pathakṣiptāyāṃ
atrânulepanāyāṃ anantarahitāyāṃ18 agniṃ prajvāletvā, śrutvānāṃ19 gṛhya niṣīde20

1
Sen. em. ºbrahmaṇā sārdhaṃ vijñeyaṃ mantriya mantriya arthārthāni samanuśāsāmi (≠ mss.).
2
Sa Na yo mah (met.); Sen. yaṃ aham.
3
Corr. Na; Sa. adhīº (s.e.).
4
Sa Na paurāṇam; gen. pl. -āṃ, cf. BHSG § 8.124; Karashima 2002 § 9.18; in ms. Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014: 180;
Sen. paurāṇānām.
5
Sa Na prācaryāṇāṃ; prācārya “the teacher of a teacher” (MW s.v.); Sen. em. pravayānāṃ (≠ mss.); cf. DN II
237.25f. sutaṃ kho pana mʾ etaṃ brāhmaṇānaṃ vuddhānaṃ mahallakānaṃ ācariyapācariyānaṃ
bhāsamānānaṃ.
6
Sen. vārṣikāṃ; cf. the reading in the next sentence: yaṃ nūnâhaṃ catvāri vārṣikānāṃ māsānāṃ pratisaṃlīnaḥ.
7
Sa Na māsāṃ; alternatively, māsāṃ could be gen. pl. -āṃ, cf. BHSG § 8.124; cf. also other examples of gen.
pl. -āṃ in ms. Sa, e.g., 400v3 triṃśagoṣṭhikāṃ pravrajyā; Sa 370r2 uccāvacaṃ puruṣāṃ cchando; Sa 295v5
praviṣṭānāṃ mahā-āsane niṣaṇṇāṃ.
8
Cf. DN II 237.14f. yo vassike cattāro māse patisallīyati, karuṇaṃ jhānaṃ jhāyati, so Brahmānaṃ passati
Brahmunā sākaccheti sallapati mantetîti.
9
Sen. pṛcchitena visarjiyati. 10 Sen. vārṣikāni māsāni. 11 Sen. bhagavāṃ.
12
Sen. sukhībhava; see BHSD s.v. sukhin.
13
Sa Na ºsaṃlīnaṃ (s.e.); corr. Sen.
14
Sen. wrongly poṣadheyaṃ caturdaśyāṃ (≠ mss.); cf. Hahlweg 1954: 98 “am 15. Bhikṣu-Poṣadha-Tage”.
15
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na āhatavaśuciº (s.e.); cf. BhiVin(Ma-L) 21.2, § 16 syāt yuvā puruṣo maṇḍanajātīyo śīrṣasnāto
āhatavastranivastro; ib. 288.2, § 249 tahiṃ dāni aparo brāhmaṇo śīrṣasnāto āhatavastranivastro tāya rathyāya
atikramati. See also CPD s.v. ahata-vattha “new cloth(es)”, which is often miswritten as āhata-vattha.
16
Sa Na devī (met.); Sen. vediṃ; for the acc. sg. fem. -ī, cf. BHSG § 10.55; Abhis III § 9.4.
17
Sa Na ºśarīraṃ (s.e.); Sen. snātaśarīro (≠ mss.); the word ṣvaktaº could be understood as the past participle
(Skt svakta) of √svañj (“to embrace, encircle”) or perhaps as <pari>ṣvakta from pari-√ṣvañj. The word
(<pari>)ṣvaktaśarīro would mean something like “(whose) body is ‘embraced’, i.e., bent down, curled in”.
18
The word anantarahita is probably used in the meaning “freshly put; just placed”.
19
Sen. śraddhānāṃ (≠ mss.); the word śrutvānāṃ is inexplicable. Senart emended it to śrāddhānāṃ (gṛhe) (cf.
Jon. III 206 “the house of the faithful”), which does not make any sense here. It is probably a corruption of a
word meaning kuśa grass, such as kuśatṛṇa, which is the reading in one of the Chinese translations of this sūtra;
see Marciniak 2018a: 169-170.
20
Sen. em. paṭṭaśilāyāṃ ājyānulepanāyāṃ anantarahitāyāṃ agniṃ prajvāletvā śrāddhānāṃ gṛhe niṣīde; see his
note in Mv III 492.

262
uttarāmukho.1 atha khalu bhavanto nacirasyaỿva uttarāto diśāto mahato ālokasya prādurbhāvo
abhūṣi. adrākṣīt khalu bhavanto Mahāgovindo2 uttarāto diśāto mahato ālokasya
prādurbhāvaṃ. dṛṣṭvā ca punaḥ āścaryādbhutaṃ samvignaromahṛṣṭajāto abhūṣi, yathâpîdaṃ
adṛṣṭapūrvaṃ dṛśyate. atha khalu bhavanto Mahābrahmā nacirasyaỿva uttarāto diśāto
vaihāyasam āgatvā Mahāgovindasya brāhmaṇasya3 uparivaihāyasam4 antarīkṣe asthāsi.
adrākṣīt khalu bhavanto5 Mahāgovindo brāhmaṇo ūrddhaṃ6 ullokento Mahābrahmaṇaṃ7 (Sen.
211) uparivaihāyasam antarīkṣe sthitaṃ. dṛṣṭvā ca punar yena Mahābrahmā tenâñjaliṃ
praṇāmetvā Mahābrahmaṇaṃ8 gāthāye (ʼ)dhyabhāṣati

"balaṃ vā yaśaṃ vā dyutiṃ9 vā kiṃ tu tvam asi māriṣa? ǀ

ajānanto te pṛcchāmi kathaṃ10 jānema te vayaṃ?" ǀǀ11

evam ukte bhavanto Mahābrahmā Mahāgovindaṃ brāhmaṇaṃ gāthāya12 pratyabhāṣati

"ye13 kumāro14 maṃ15 jānanti16 Brahmaloke sanātanaṃ ǀ

devâpi ..17 maṃ18 jānanti evaṃ Govinda jānatha"19 ǀǀ20

1
“Having washed his head, he put on new and clean garments, bent down (lit. “embraced his body”,
ṣvaktaśarīro) in a (narrow) space between the altar and the fire, set fire to the butter, which was just placed
(anantara-hita) on the path (pathakṣipta) there, and having taken kuśa-grass, he sat down facing north”. This
part of the text is not found in the Pāli version but in one of the two Chinese translations we find the following
description (Hahlweg 1954: 98): “Als die 4 Sommermonate vergangen waren, bestreute er gemäß dem
Brāhmaṇa-dharma am 15. Bhikṣu-Poṣadha-Tage, an einem Vollmondtage zuerst den Boden mit frischem
Kuhdung, dann errichtete er einen viereckigen Feueraltar. In der Mitte des Altars brachte er die Feuerstelle an.
Nachdem der Minister, der Brahmane, seinen Körper gebadet hatte, legte er reine Kleidung an und bestreute den
ganzen Altar vom Norden bis zum Süden mit Kusa-Gras und bedeckte (damit) den Boden des Altars. Dann
setzte er sich, das Gesicht nach Norden gewandt, nieder”.
2
Sa Mahābrahmā (w.r.); corr. Na. 3 Sen. brāhmaṇasyôpariº. 4 Sa vaihāyam; corr. Na.
5
Sen. omits bhavanto.
6
Sen. ūrdhvaṃ; see BHSD s.v. ūrdha “semi-Mindic (or possibly orthographic error) for ūrdhva of Skt.”.
7
Sa Na ºbrāhmaṇaṃ; Sen. ºbrahmāṇaṃ; for the acc. sg. masc. -anaṃ (from -n stems), cf. BHSG § 17.26.
8
Sa Na ºbrāhmaṇaṃ; Sen. ºbrahmāṇaṃ; see p. 248, fn. 19.
9
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na cyutiṃ (s.e.); DN II 241.10 reads siriº for dyutiº.
10
Sa katha (s.e.); corr. Na.
11
The metre is Śloka; pāda a does not fit any Vipulā pattern; in pāda c the metre requires tĕ; cf. DN II 241.10f.
vaṇṇavā yasavā sirimā ko nu tvam asi mārisa ǀ ajānanantā taṃ pucchāma kathaṃ jānemu taṃ mayaṃ ǀǀ.
12
Na Sen. gāthāye.
13
Sen. yaṃ; ye in the mss. corresponds to ve in DN II 241.13: maṃ ve kumāraṃ jānanti; the scribe probably did
not understand that ye is a particle here and took it as a pronoun, therefore he placed it at the beginning of the
pāda.
14
Acc. sg. -o, cf. BHSG § 8.36; Abhis III § 6.13.
15
Sa Na taṃ; Sen. ti. 16 Sen. saṃjānanti (unmetr.).
17
One syllable is lacking; we could read devâpi <māṃ> saṃjānanti, where māṃ would have dropped out by a
sort of hapl. (the akṣaras ma and sa are similar); DN II 241.14 reads sabbe jānanti maṃ devā.
18
Sa Na saṃ (s.e.; the akṣaras sa and ma are similar).
19
Sen. em. devâpi saṃjānaṃti evaṃ evaṃ Govinda jānatha (unmetr.).
20
The metre is Śloka; pāda a scans correctly if we read mă for maṃ; pāda c is ma-Vipulā; cf. DN II 241.13f.
maṃ ve kumāraṃ jānanti Brahmaloke sanantanaṃ ǀ sabbe jānanti maṃ devā evaṃ Govinda jānahi ǀǀ.

263
 evam ukte bhavaṃto Mahāgovindo brāhmaṇo (341v) Mahābrahmaṇaṃ1 gāthāye
(ʼ)dhyabhāṣati2

"balaṃ vā yaśa vā dyutiṃ3 vā kiṃ tva va (ʾ)si māriṣa? ǀ4

ajānanto te pṛcchāmi kathaṃ jānema5 te vayaṃ? ǀǀ6
āsanaṃ udakaṃ pādyaṃ7 madhurakalpaṃ ca pāyasaṃ ǀ
pratigṛhṇehi me Brahme8 agraṃ abhiharāmi te" ǀǀ9

atha khalu bhavanto Mahābrahmā Mahāgovindaṃ brāhmaṇaṃ10 gāthāya

pratyabhāṣata11

"āsanaṃ udakaṃ pādyaṃ madhukalpañ12 ca pāyasaṃ ǀ

pratigṛhṇāmi Govinda agraṃ abhiharāhi me13" ǀǀ

evam ukte bhavanto Mahāgovindo mahābrāhmaṇo Mahābrahmaṇaṃ14 gāthāye

(ʼ)dhyabhāṣati15

"dṛṣṭe dharme hitārthaṃ16 <vā>17 saṃparāyasukhāni18 vā ǀ

kṛtāvakāśo pṛccheyaṃ yaṃ me manasi prārthitaṃ19" ǀǀ20

(Sen. 212) evam ukte bhavanto Mahābrahmā Mahāgovindaṃ brāhmaṇaṃ gāthāya

21
pratyabhāṣati

1
Sa Na ºbrāhmaṇaṃ; Sen. ºbrahmāṇaṃ. 2 Sen. bhāṣati. 3 Sa hyāti; corr. Na.
4
Na balaṃ vā yaśaṃ vā dyutiṃ vā kin tvam asi māriṣa ǀ.
5
Sa jāma (s.e.); corr. Na.
6
Sen. excludes this verse (rightly?) since these words have already been uttered by Govinda at the beginning of
his dialogue with god Brahmā. The metre is Śloka; in pāda b we should read asi for (ʾ)si (m.c.); in pāda c the
metre requires tĕ.
7
Sa pācyaṃ (s.e.); corr. Na.
8
Sen. Brahma; for the voc. sg. Brahme, cf. BHSG § 17.53.
9
The metre is Śloka; in pāda b there is resolution of the first syllable (alternatively, we could read madhuº for
madhuraº; cf. the reading in the next verse: madhukalpañ ca pāyasaṃ); cf. DN II 241.16f. asanaṃ udakaṃ
pajjaṃ madhupākaṃ ca brahmuno ǀ agghe bhavantaṃ pucchāma agghaṃ kurutu no bhavaṃ ǀǀ.
10
Sen. mahābrāhmaṇaṃ Mahāgovindaṃ.
11
Sen. ºbhāṣati. 12 Sen. madhuraº.
13
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºharāmi te (w.r.).
14
Sa Na ºbrāhmaṇaṃ; Sen. brāhmaṇo ºbrahmāṇaṃ.
15
Sen. bhāṣati.
16
Corr. Sen.; Sa dṛṣṭe ca ahitārthaṃ (s.e.); Na dṛṣṭe va me hitāº; cf. DN II 240.20 diṭṭhadhammahitatthāya; cf.
also the reading in the next verse: dṛṣṭadharme hitārthaṃ.
17
The word vā is wanting in the mss.; suppl. Sen.; cf. the reading in the next verse.
18
Sen. em. ºsukhāya (= DN II 240.20 samparāyasukhāya); see BHSD s.v. saṃparāya; SWTF s.v.
saṃparāyasukha “Glück in zukünftiger Existenz”.
19
Sa ºnaṃ (s.e.; the akṣaras na and ta are similar); corr. Na.
20
The meter is Śloka; pāda c is ma-Vipulā; in pāda d the initial pr- of prārthº should be simplified (m.c.).
21
Sen. bhāṣati.

264
 "dṛṣṭadharme hitārthaṃ vā saṃparāyasukhāni1 vā ǀ
kṛtāvakāśaḥ pṛcchāhi yaṃ tava syâbhiprārthitaṃ2" ǀǀ3

atha khalu puna4 bhavanto Mahāgovindasya brāhmaṇasya etad abhūṣi "pravāritaṃ me

khalu Mahābrahmaṇā5 praśnavyākaraṇena. kiṃ dān(ʼ) imaṃ Mahābrahmaṇaṃ6 praśnaṃ7
pṛccheyaṃ dṛṣṭadhārmikaṃ artham ārabhya utāho sāṃparāyikaṃ?". atha khalu bhavanto
Mahāgovindasya brāhmaṇasya etad abhūṣi "asti tāvad ayaṃ dṛṣṭadhārmiko artho yam idaṃ
pañca kāmaguṇârabhya8. yaṃ9 nūnâhaṃ Mahābrahmaṇaṃ10 sāṃparāyike11 arthe praśnaṃ
pṛcchehaṃ12".
atha khalu Mahāgovindo brāhmaṇo Mahābrahmaṇaṃ13 sāṃparāyike14 arthe praśnaṃ
pṛcchehaṃ15
"pṛcchāmi Brahmaṇaṃ16 sanaṃkumāraṃ17
kāṃkṣī akāṃkṣī18 paricāriyeṣu ǀ
kathaṃkaro19 kiṃ ca karo20 kimācāro21
prāpnoti22 martyo23 amṛtaṃ24 Brahmalokaṃ?"25 ǀǀ26

1
Sen. em. ºsukhāya (= DN II 240.20).
2
< syā (< syāt) abhiº; Sa syâtiprāº (s.e.; the akṣaras ta and bha are similar); Na bhava syâbhiº; Sen. yaṃ bhavaty
abhiº; cf. the reading in the previous verse: yaṃ me manasi prārthitaṃ; cf. also DN II 240.21 yaṃ kiñci
abhipatthitan.
3
Pāda c is ma-Vipulā; in pāda d the initial pr- of prārthº should be simplified (m.c.); cf. DN II 240.20f.
diṭṭhadhammahitatthāya samparāyasukhāya ca ǀ katāvakāso puccha ssu yaṃ kiñci abhipatthitan ǀǀ.
4
Na punar; Sen. punaḥ. 5 Sa Na ºbrahmā; corr. Sen.
6
Sa Na Mamabrāhmaṇaṃ (s.e.); Sen. kiṃ dāniṃ Mahāº.
7
Sen. omits praśnaṃ. 8 Na Sen. ºguṇān ārabhya. 9 Sa ya; corr. Na.
10
Sa Na ºbrāhmaṇaṃ; Sen. ºbrahmāṇaṃ.
11
Sa māṃº (s.e.; the akṣaras ma and sa are similar); corr. Na.
12
Na Sen. pṛccheyaṃ; for -ehaṃ, cf. BHSG § 31.21; Norman CP VII 52 “The first singular optative ending -
ehaṃ, presumably based upon -e + ahaṃ, with the loss of initial a-. This must have occurred in some dialect
other than the Aśokan eastern dialect, where the first person pronoun is hakaṃ, from (a)haṃ with the infix -ka-”.
13
Sa Na ºbrāhmaṇaṃ; Sen. ºbrahmāṇaṃ. 14 Sa Na ºparāyikaṃ; corr. Sen.
15
For the optative used as aorist, cf. BHSG § 32.85; Sen. pṛcche
16
Sa Na Brāhmaṇaṃ; Sen. Brahmāṇaṃ. 17 Sa Na satāṃº (s.e.); Sen. sanatº.
18
Sen. akāṃkṣaṃ; for the acc. sg. masc. -ī, cf. BHSG § 10.54; Abhis III § 10.4.
19
Sa Na ºkaroti (s.e.); corr. Sen.
20
Sen. kintikaro; kiṃ ca karo is a split-compound; cf. Sn(tr.N) 178 (ad Sn 151); cf. also Oberlies 2001: 122;
Renou 1975: 506; EV I 146 (ad Th 42); EV II 108 (ad Thī 147).
21
Sa Na himº (s.e.); Sen. kimācāraṃ.
22
Sa prāpnāti (s.e.; -ā and -o are often miswritten for one another); corr. Na.
23
Sa Na anyo (s.e.; probably -m- was taken as a saṃdhi-consonant and later omitted); Sen. em. manujo; cf. the
reading in DN II 241.13 pappoti macco ʼmataṃ Brahmalokaṃ; in the next verse the mss. read manyo, which is
s.e. for martyo (the characters for tya and nya are similar).
24
Sen. ʾmṛtaṃ.
25
“How acting, what performing, how behaving does a mortal man attain Brahmā’s immortal world?”.
26
The metre is Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; in pāda a we should read Brahmāṇă for Brahmaṇaṃ (m.c.; br- should be
simplified); pāda c scans correctly if we read ºācăro; pāda d is unmetr., the scansion could be corrected by
reading (ʼ)mṛta, the initial br- in Brahmaº should be simplified (m.c.); cf. DN II 241.8ff. pucchāmi Brahmānaṃ
Sanaṃkumāraṃ kaṅkhī akaṅkhiṃ paravediyesu ǀ katthaṭṭhito kimhi ca sikkhamāno pappoti macco amataṃ
Brahmalokam ǀǀ.

265
 evam ukte bhavanto Mahābrahmā Govindaṃ brāhmaṇaṃ gāthāye pratyabhāṣeti1

"hitvā mamatvaṃ2 manujeṣu brahme3

ekotibhūto karuṇe4 vivikto ǀ
nirāmagandho virato maithunāto
prāpnoti martyo5 amṛtaṃ6 Brahmalokaṃ" ǀǀ7

evam ukte bhavanto Mahāgovindo brāhmaṇo Mahābrahmaṇam8 etad avocat

(Sen. 213)
"ʽhitvā mamatvê9’ti vayaṃ10 bhavanto Mahābrahmaṇo11 bhāṣamāṇasya etam artham ājānāma.
yath(ʼ) evaṃ12 ekatyo13 agārasyânagāriyaṃ pravrajet14 alpaṃ bhogaskandhaṃ prahāya,
mahāntaṃ vā bhogaskandhaṃ prahāya, alpaṃ vā jñātivargaṃ prahāya, mahāntaṃ vā
jñātivargaṃ prahāya. uccakulād vā nīcakulād vā saṃbhavati-r15-apahṛtagṛhavyañjano16
saṃghāṭīpātracīvaram ādāya śikṣati śikṣāpadeṣu kāyakarmavācākarmaṇā samanvāgato
pariśuddhena pariśuddhājīvo. (342r) ʽhitvā mamatvaṃ’ ti vayaṃ bhavanto Mahābrahmaṇo17
bhāsamāṇasya etam arthaṃ jānāma.
ʽekotībhūto’18 <ti>19 vayaṃ20 bhavanto Mahābrahmaṇo21 etam artham ājānāma. yad
ihaỿkatyo vitarkavicārāṇāṃ vyupaśamād adhyātmasaṃprasādāc cetasa ekotībhāvād avitarkam
avicāraṃ vivekajaṃ prītisukhaṃ dvitīyaṃ22 dhyānam upasampadya viharati. ekotibhūto
<ti>23 vayaṃ bhavanto Mahābrahmaṇo24 bhāṣamāṇasya etam arthaṃ ājānāma25.

1
Sen. ºbhāṣati. 2 Sa māmaº; corr. Na. 3 Sen. brahma.
4
“Intent upon compassion” (lit. “alone with compassion”, cf. MW s.v. vivikta); Sen. karuṇo; DN II 242.6, 13
reads karuṇādhimutto, DN(tr) 274 “in pity rapt”.
5
Sa Na manyo (s.e.; the characters for tya and nya are similar in Sa); Sen. em. manujo (w.r.); DN II 241.18
reads macco.
6
Sen. ʾmṛtaṃ.
7
Triṣṭubh-Jagatī, in pāda a the initial br- in Brahme should be simplified; pāda c is unmetr.; in pāda d the
scansion could be corrected by reading (ʼ)mṛta, the initial br- in Brahmaº should be simplified (m.c.); cf. DN II
241.14ff. hitvā mamattaṃ manujesu brahme ekodibhūto karuṇādhimutto ǀ nirāmagandho virato methunasmā
etthaṭṭhito ettha ca sikkhamāno ǀ pappoti macco amataṃ Brahmalokam ǀǀ.
8
Sa Na ºbrāhmaṇaṃ; Sen. ºbrahmāṇaṃ. 9 Sen. ºtvaṃ ti.
10
Sa Na yaṃyaṃ (s.e.); corr. Sen.; cf. the reading a few lines below: hitvā mamatvaṃ ti vayaṃ bhavanto
Mahābrahmaṇo bhāsamāṇasya etam arthaṃ jānāma.
11
Corr. Na; Sa ºbrāhmaṇo; see p. 248, fn 19.
12
For -ʾ e- < -ā e-, cf. Oberlies 2001: 177, § 2.b(a).
13
Sen. yadaỿkatyo. 14 Sen. pravraje.
15
Sen. ºbhavati apahṛtaº; for the saṃdhi-consonant -r-, cf. BHSG § 4.61; von Hinüber 2001 § 271; Geiger §
73.3; in ms. Sa see Marciniak 2014: 164.
16
Sen. ºgṛhiº; cf. Schmidt 1928 s.v. gṛha “häusliches Leben, Familienleben”.
17
Corr. Na; Sa ºbrāhmaṇo.
18
Sa Na ekotī (s.e.); Sen. ekotībhāvaṃ; cf. DN II 242.1 ekodibhūto ti câhaṃ bhoto ājānāmi; and the reading a
few lines below: ekotibhūto <ti> vayaṃ bhavanto Mahābrahmaṇo bhāṣamāṇasya etam arthaṃ ājānāma.
19
The mss. and Sen. lack ti.
20
Sen. omits vayaṃ. 21 Corr. Na; Sa ºbrāhmaṇo.
22
Sen. prathamaṃ; cf. Sa 64v3, 155v2 ekotῑbhāvā avitarkaṃ avicāraṃ samādhijaṃ prῑtisukhaṃ dvitῑyaṃ
dhyānam upasaṃpadya viharāmi; see also Jon. III 208, fn. 6.
23
Sa lacks ti; suppl. Na. 24 Corr. Na; Sa ºbrāhmaṇo.
25
Corr. Sen.; Sa arthaṃn ānāma (s.e.); Na arthaṃ jānāma.

266
 ‘karuṇe vivikto1’ ti vayaṃ bhavanto Mahābrahmaṇo2 bhāṣamāṇasya etam artham
ājānāma. yad ihaỿkatyo karuṇāpareṇa3 cetasā ekāṃ diśaṃ4 spharitvôpasaṃpadya viharati
vipulena mahadgatena5 advayenâpramāṇenâvaireṇâvyābadhena, tathā dvitīyaṃ, tathā tṛtīyaṃ,
tathā caturtham iti urddham6 aha7 tiryak sarvaṃhi8 sarvatratāye sarvāvantaṃ lokaṃ
spharitvôpasaṃpadya viharati. ‘karuṇe viviktê9’ti vayaṃ bhavaṃto10 Mahābrahmaṇo11 (Sen. 214)
bhāṣamāṇasya etam artham ājānāma12. āmagandhaṃ13 vayaṃ bhavanto Mahābrahmaṇo14
bhāṣamāṇasya arthaṃ <na>15 jānāma16

ke āmagandhā manujeṣu Brahme17?

etaṃ18 na vinde tad vīra brūhi ǀ
yenâvṛtā19 vāti pajā20 Kukūla21-
āpāyikā nirvṛta22 Brahmalokaṃ23" ǀǀ24

1
Sa Na karuṇo vimukto (s.e.); Sen. karuṇo vivikto; cf. the readings in the verse above: ekotibhūto karuṇe vivikto;
and in the prose a few lines below: karuṇe vivikto ti vayaṃ bhavaṃto Mahābrahmaṇo bhāṣamāṇasya etam
artham ājānāma; cf. DN II 241.6 karuṇādhimutto.
2
Corr. Na; Sa ºbrāhmaṇo.
3
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na karuṇoº; DN II 242.7 reads karuṇāsahagatena cetasā.
4
Na Sen. diśāṃ.
5
Sen. em. vipulena-m-udgatena; cf. DN II 241.10 vipulena mahaggatena; see BHSD s.v. mahadgata.
6
Sen. ūrdhvam.
7
So reads Sa, = Pkt, < adhas; Na Sen. adho; cf. DN II 242.9 iti uddhaṃ adho tiriyaṃ.
8
Sen. sarvehi.
9
Sen. karuṇo vivikto; Jon. III 208 “aloof and compassionate”, but see his comment in fn. 3; in the verse earlier in
this chapter the mss. read karuṇe vivikto, while DN II 242.13 has karuṇādhimutto.
10
Sa bhavato; corr. Na. 11 Corr. Na; Sa ºbrāhmaṇo.
12
Sa Na ājāne (s.e.; hapl. before āmaº); corr. Sen.
13
Sen. nirāmagandhaṃ (≠ mss.).
14
Corr. Na; Sa ºbrāhmaṇo.
15
The mss. lack na; suppl. Sen.; cf. DN II 242.14 āmagandhe va kho ahaṃ bhoto bhāsamānassa na ājānāmi.
16
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na jānāne (s.e.; the akṣaras ma and ne are sometimes miswritten for one another).
17
Sen. Brahma; for the voc. sg. Brahme, cf. BHSG § 17.53.
18
Sa Na evaṃ; corr. Sen. 19 Sa Na menâº; corr. Sen.
20
All the mss. and Sen. read vārivahā (s.e.); certainly, the scribe did not understand the text very well; cf. DN II
242.17 vāti pajā.
21
Sa Na Kukkūla; corr. Sen. (Jon. III 209 “hell”); the parallel in DN II 242.18 reads kuruṭṭharū, but the correct
reading is probably kurūru / kurūra (“ferocious, bloody” < Skt krūra; see DP s.v. kuruṭṭharu “perhaps wr. Ce
kurūrā; Se. kururū; Sv 665, 18 pajā kururū ti katamena kilesāvaraṇena āvaritā pajā pūtikā vāyanti”).
22
Se ni (s.e.); Na nirvṛttā; Sen. nirvṛtā.
23
Abl. sg. -aṃ (cf. Lüders 1954: 138-143; Oberlies 2001: 142; von Hinüber 2001 § 304; Karashima 2002 § 9.4).
Cf. DN II 242.18 nīvuṭabrahmmalokā; cf. BHSD s.v. nirvṛta “nirvṛtabrahmalokaṃ (adv.; Pā ºlokā) “in such a
way that the Brahma-world is cut off; shut out, excluded”.
24
Triṣṭubh; in pāda a the initial br- in Brahme should be simplified (m.c.); pāda b is deficient; in pāda d the
metre demands that br- in Brahmaº be simplified; cf. DN II 242.15ff. ke āmagandhā manujesu Brahme? ete
avidvā idha brūhi dhīra ǀ kenʼ āvaṭā vāti pajā kuruṭṭharū āpāyikā nīvutaBrahmalokā ǀǀ (Walshe 1987: 309 “What
do you mean, Brahma, by "stench" among men? Pray lighten my ignorance, O wise one, on this. What hindrance
causes man to stink and fester, Heading for hell, from Brahma-realm cut off?”).

267
 evam ukte Mahābrahmā Mahāgovindaṃ brāhmaṇaṃ gāthāya1 pratyabhāṣati

"krodho mṛṣāvāda kathaṃkathā2 ca

kadariyaṃ3 atimāno ti-khandhā4 ǀ5
irṣyā6 ca hiṃsā ca paravādaroṣaṇā
ete7 āmagandhā manujeṣu brahme8 ǀ
yenâvṛtā vāti pajā9 Kukūla-
āpāyikā nirvṛtā Brahmalokaṃ" ǀǀ10

evam ukte bhagavāṃ Mahāgovindo Mahābrahmāṇaṃ etad uvāca "ʽāmagandho’ ti

vayaṃ bhavanto Mahābrahmaṇo11 bhāṣamāṇasya etam arthaṃ jānāma. taṃ na me śakyam
agāram adhyāvasatā ekāntasaṃlikhitaṃ12 ekāntānavadyaṃ pariśuddhaṃ13 paryavadātaṃ
brahmacaryaṃ carituṃ. alpakaṃ14 jīvitaṃ, gamanīyaṃ15 sāṃparāyaḥ, nâsti jātasyâmaraṇaṃ.
tasmāt jñātavyaṃ mantavyaṃ boddhavyaṃ kartavyaṃ kuśalaṃ, kartavyaṃ brahmacaryaṃ, na
kiñcil loke pāpaṃ karma karaṇīyaṃ. (Sen. 215) pravrajiṣyāmi dāni haṃbho Mahābrāhma
agārasyânagāriyaṃ, sace16 me bhagavāṃ Mahābrahmā anuśāseya". evam ukte bhavanto
Mahābrahmā Mahāgovindaṃ brāhmaṇam etad avocat "tena hi bho Mahāgovinda sukhī
bhava17, yasyêdāni18 kālam manyasi".”
19
“śrutaṃ ca me taṃ bhagavāṃ kila tena samayena Mahāgovindo nāma brāhmaṇo
abhūṣi. smarati ca20 bhagavāṃ?” evam ukte bhagavāṃ Pañcaśikhaṃ gandharvaputram etad

1
Na Sen. gāthāye. 2 Sa kathakathā; corr. Na.
3
“Meanness, miserliness” (see DP s.v. kadariya); Sa Na kariyaṃ (s.e.); Sen. prints a lacuna here; DN II 243.2
reads kadariyatā.
4
< tri-skandha; all the mss. read ti-andhā (s.e.); Sen. prints a lacuna; see PTSD s.v. khandha “(b) lobhaº dosaº
mohaº, the three ingredients or integrations of greed, suffering and bewilderment”.
5
Sen. krodho mṛṣāvāda kathaṃkathā ca …… atimāno……. ǀ.
6
Sen. īrṣyā; see BHSD s.v. irṣyā.
7
Sen. te. 8 Sen. brahma.
9
The mss. and Sen. read vārivahā, but it does not make sense; cf. p. 267, fn. 20.
10
The metre is Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; pāda b is unmetr.; in pāda c the second ca is metrically redundant; pāda d scans
correctly if we read te for ete, the initial br- in brahme should be simplified; in pāda f we should read nirvṛtă, br-
of Brahmaº needs to be simplified (m.c.); cf. DN II 243.1ff. kodho mosavajjaṃ nikatī ca dobho ǀ kadariyatā
atimāno usuyyā ǀǀ icchā vicikicchā paraheṭhanā ca ǀ lobho ca doso ca mado ca moho ǀǀ etesu yuttā
anirāmagandhā ǀ āpāyikā nivutaBrahmalokā ǀǀ.
11
Corr. Sen. Sa Na ºbrāhmaṇo; see p. 248, fn. 19.
12
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ekāntaṃº (s.e.).
13
Sa Na kṛtapariśuddhaṃ; Sen. ekāntapariśuddhaṃ; cf. the readings further in this chapter: Sa 149r6, 343r2;
343v3; 343v5; 344r2; 344r5; 344v2; 345r3 na śakyam agāram adhyāvasatā ekāntasaṃlikhitaṃ ekāntānavadyaṃ
pariśuddhaṃ paryavadātaṃ brahmacaryaṃ carituṃ.
14
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na alpākaṃ (s.e.).
15
Sen. gamanīyo; confusion of genders; later in this chapter this phrase occurs as either gamanīyaṃ sāṃparāyaṃ
(neutr.) or gamanīyaḥ sāṃparāyaḥ (masc.).
16
Sen. sacet.
17
Sa bhaya (s.e.); corr. Na; Sen. sukhībhava.
18
Sa so dāni (s.e.); Na Sen. yasyêdānīṃ.
19
Jon. III 210, fn. 5 “Pañcaśikha here resumes his tale. This passage comes at the end of the sūtra in D. (2.251)”.
20
Sen. omits ca.

268
avocat “evam etaṃ (342v) Pañcaśikha-m-ahaṃ1 tena kālena2 tena samayena Mahāgovindo nāma
brāhmaṇo abhūṣi. smarāmi câhaṃ. na ca te puna3 Pañcaśikha śrutaṃ yathā so Mahāgovindo
brāhmaṇo agārasyânagāriyaṃ pravrajito?” “hevaṃ bhagavaṃ4” “ahaṃ khalu so Pañcaśikha
Mahāgovindo brāhmaṇo yena Reṇurājā tenôpasaṃkramitvā Reṇuṃ rājānaṃ gāthāya5
adhyabhāṣi
"āmantremi6 mahārāja Reṇu bhūmipati7 tava ǀ
pravrajāmi prajānasva8 rājyaṃ paurohityañ ca me" ǀǀ9

evam ukte Pañcaśikha Reṇurājā Mahāgovindaṃ brāhmaṇaṃ gāthāya10 pratyabhāṣati

"sace11 asti ūnaṃ kāmehi vayaṃ te pūrayāmatha ǀ

ko vā bhavantaṃ heṭheti vayaṃ te dhārayāmatha ǀ
bhavāṃ pitā vayaṃ putra12 mā Govinda pravrajāhi" ǀǀ13

evam ukte Pañcaśikha Mahāgovindo brāhmaṇo yena Reṇurājā tenôpasaṃkramitvā

Reṇuṃ rājānaṃ gāthāye adhyabhāṣati

"<na>14 asti ūnaṃ kāmehi heṭhayitā me15 na vidyati ǀ

amanuṣyavacanaṃ śrutvā kathaṃ vartema anyathā?" ǀǀ16

(Sen. 216) evam ukte Pañcaśikha Reṇurājā Mahāgovindaṃ brāhmaṇaṃ gāthāya17

pratyabhāṣati

1
Na Sen. ºśikha ahaṃ. 2 Sen. omits tena kālena. 3 Sen. punaḥ.
4
“Yes indeed, O Lord!”; Sa Na hetaṃ (s.e.); Sen. omits hevaṃ bhagavaṃ. For the emphatic initial h-, see von
Hinüber 2001 § 166; Oberlies 2001: 75. fn. 5.
5
Na Sen. gāthāye.
6
Sa ºesi (s.e.; the akṣaras sa and ma are similar); corr. Na.
7
Voc. sg. (cf. BHSG § 10.33); Sa Na ºpatiṃ; Sen. ºpate.
8
“Take care of, recognise”; Sen. em. prajahitvā (≠ mss.; w.r.); cf. DN II 243.20 tvaṃ pajānassu rajjena; DN(tr)
275: “Do thou thyself take thought for this realm”; cf. also Jā VI 439. 21ff. atītaṃ mānusaṃ kammaṃ dukkaraṃ
durabhisambhavaṃ ǀ na taṃ sakkomi mocetuṃ, tvaṃ pi jānassu (v.l. pajānassu) khattiya ǀǀ; Jā VI 440.24ff.
atītaṃ mānusakaṃ kammaṃ dukkaraṃ durabhisambhavaṃ ǀ na naṃ sakkomi mocetuṃ, tvaṃ pajānassu Senakā
ǀǀ (Dutoit VI 550 “davon kann ich dich nicht befreien; erkenne dies, O Senaka”.).
9
Śloka; pāda d scans correctly if we simplify -ty- in paurohityañ; cf. DN II 243.19f. āmantayāmi rājānaṃ
Reṇuṃ bhūmipatiṃ ahaṃ ǀ tvaṃ pajānassu rajjena, nâhaṃ porohacce rame ǀǀ.
10
Na Sen. gāthāye. 11 Sen. saced. 12 Sen. putro.
13
Śloka; pāda a becomes ma-Vipulā if we read sace (ʼ)sti; pāda c is ma-Vipulā; in pāda f pr- in pravrajāhi
should be simplified, then we obtain ta-Vipulā (Viparītapathyā); cf. DN II 243.21ff. sace te ūnaṃ kāmehi ahaṃ
paripūrayāmi te ǀ yo taṃ hiṃsati vāremi bhūmisenāpatī ahaṃ ǀ tvaṃ pitā ʼsi ahaṃ putto mā no Govinda pājahi ǀǀ.
14
In Sa the word na is wanting; suppl. Na.
15
Na Sen. are lacking me; cf. DN II 243.24 hiṃsitā me na vijjati.
16
Pāda a is ma-Vipulā; pāda b becomes Pathyā if we omit the word me; in pāda c there is resolution of the first
syllable; cf. DN II 243.24f. na mʼ atthi ūnaṃ kāmehi hiṃsitā me na vijjati ǀ amanussavaco sutvā tasmā ʼhaṃ na
gahe rame ǀǀ.
17
Na Sen. gāthāye.

269
 "amanuṣyo kathaṃvarṇo1 kiṃ vā arthaṃ abhāṣata2? ǀ
yasya tvaṃ vacanaṃ śrutvā3 jahāsi4 asmākaṃ gṛhañ ca kevalaṃ" ǀǀ5

evam ukte Pañcaśikha Mahāgovindo brāhmaṇo Reṇuṃ rājānaṃ gāthāyā6 adhyabhāṣati

"pūrvato7 yaṣṭukāmasya opavustasya8 me sataḥ ǀ

agni prajvālito āsi kuśacīraparicchado9 ǀǀ10
tato (ʼ)haṃ pi11 prādurahi12 Brahma13 loke sanātana14 ǀ
yasyâhaṃ vacanaṃ śrutvā jahāmi yuṣmākaṃ gṛhaṃ ca kevalaṃ" ǀǀ15

evam ukte Pañcaśikha Reṇurājā Mahāgovindaṃ brāhmaṇaṃ gāthāya16 pratyabhāṣati

"śraddadhāma vayaṃ bhavato yathā Govinda17 bhāṣati ǀ

‘amanuṣyavacanaṃ śrutvā kathaṃ vartema anyathā?’" ǀǀ18

anyâpi vacano19 bhavāṃ Mahāgovindo kuśalena yeva ācikṣati. 20

"yā ca bhavato
Govindasya gatir bhaviṣyati, sā21 asmākam api gati22 bhaviṣyati.

1
Sen. kathaṃ vaº. 2 Sa Na abhāṣati; corr. Sen. 3 Sen. yasya vācaṃ śrutvā.
4
Sa Na jānasi (s.e.); corr. Sen.; DN II 244.2 reads pajāhāsi; cf. the reading in the next verse: jahāmi yuṣmākaṃ
gṛhaṃ ca kevalaṃ.
5
Pāda d is hypermetrical; it scans as Vaṃśasthā if we read asmākă; cf. DN II 244.1f. amanusso kathaṃvaṇṇo
kan te atthaṃ abhāsatha ǀ yaṃ sutvā pajāhāsi no gehe amhe ca kevale ǀǀ.
6
Sen. Reṇurājānaṃ gāthāyâdhyaº.
7
Sa sarvete; Na sarvaṃte; Sen. sarvato; cf. DN II 244.3 me pubbe.
8
Sen. upaº; for u / o, cf. Abhis III 128, s.v. opānahaº for upānahaº; see also BHSG §§ 3.71, 73.
9
Corr. Na; Sa kuyaº.
10
Cf. DN II 244.3f. upavutthassa me pubbe yatthukāmassa me sato ǀ aggi pajjalito āsi kusapattaparitthato ǀǀ.
11
Sen. haṃmi (cf. Senart’s note in III 493: “Je suppose dans hammi un locatif de ahaṃ, analogue aux formes
amhammi, mahammi quʼatteste Hemacandra III, 116”); Edgerton (BHSG § 20.36) accepts Senart’s conjecture;
however, the correct reading could be (ʼ)haṃ = ahan “day”: “even though it was during the day”; cf. MW s.v.
ahan “loc. ahan (Ved.)”; PW s.v. do. “loc., acc. ahan”; DN II 244.5 reads tato me Brahmā pātur ahu.
12
Sen. ºahu; for the 3 sg. aor. prādurahi, cf. BHSG § 32.38; in ms. Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014: 192.
13
Sen. Brahmā; see BHSD s.vv. Brahma, Brahmā.
14
Na sanātanaṃ; Sen. sanātano; for the nom. sg. masc. -a, cf. BHSG § 8.22; Abhis III § 6.1; RgsGr § 8.10.
15
Pāda d is hypermetrical; if we read yuṣmākă, it scans as Vaṃśasthā (other verses in the mixed metre Jagatī /
Śloka are e.g., Th 306 [see EV I 202], Th 1089 [see EV I 309]); cf. DN II 244.5f. tato me Brahmā pātur ahu
Brahmalokā Sanantano ǀ so me pañhaṃ viyākāsi taṃ sutvā na gahe rame ǀǀ.
16
Na Sen. gāthāye. 17 Sen. Govindo (unmetr.).
18
Pāda a has nine syllables; the scansion could be corrected by reading bhoto for bhavato (Pathyā); in pāda c
there is resolution of the first syllable (Pathyā); cf. DN II 244.7f. saddahāmi ahaṃ bhoto yaṃ tvaṃ Govinda
bhāsasi ǀ amanussavaco sutvā kathaṃ vattetha aññathā ǀǀ.
19
Sen. vacanā.
20
These words are spoken by king Reṇu.
21
Corr. Na; Sa mā (s.e.; the akṣaras sa and ma are similar).
22
Na Sen. gatir.

270
 yathā akāśa1 vimalo śuddho veruliyo2 maṇiḥ ǀ
evaṃ śuddho cariṣyāmi Govindasyânuśāsane3" ǀǀ4

evam ukte Pañcaśikha Mahāgovindo brāhmaṇo Reṇuṃ rājānaṃ5 gāthābhi6 adhyabhāṣati

"sacej jahatha kāmāni yatra saktāḥ7 pṛthagjanā ǀ8

śastaṃ bhave9 dṛḍhā bhavatha10 kṣāntībalasamāhitā ǀǀ11
patha12 mārgo Brahmayāne13 eṣa mārga14 sanātanaḥ ǀ (Sen. 217)
saddharmo sadbhir15 ākhyāto Brahmalokopapattaye" ǀǀ16

aśroṣīt khalu Pañcaśikha te ṣaḍ rājāno (343r) "Mahāgovindo kila17 brāhmaṇo

agārasyânagāriyaṃ pravrajiṣyatî"ti. te kṣipram eva sannipatensu.
atha khalu Pañcaśikha Mahāgovindo brāhmaṇo yena te ṣaḍ rājānas tenôpasaṃkramitvā
tāṃ ṣaḍrājñām18 etad avocat "entu19 bhavanto, entu20 bhavanto, anyaṃ dāni ācāryaṃ
paryeṣatha, yo vo21 svakasvakeṣu rājyeṣu arthārthāni samanuśāsiṣyati. tat kasya hetoḥ?
pravrajiṣyāmy aham agārasyânagāriyaṃ. śrutaṃ hi mayā Mahābrahmaṇo22 saṃmukhād
āmagandhaṃ bhāṣamāṇasya. taṃ na śakyam agāram adhyāvasatā ekāntasaṃlikhitaṃ
ekāntānavadyaṃ23 pariśuddhaṃ paryavadātaṃ brahmacaryaṃ carituṃ. alpaṃ jīvitavyaṃ

1
Na ākāśa; Sen. ākāśe (w.r.); the word akāśa is not s.e. for ākāśe, as Senart assumed, but a correct form
meaning “pure”; which is confirmed by the reading in the parallel verse in DN II 244.10 akāco; see PTSD s.v.
akāca “pure, flawless”; cf. also SWTF Nachtr., s.v. akāśa “rein, makellos: yathā h[y ak]āśo v[i]malo [ś](uddho).”
2
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ruliyo. 3 Sa ºśasane; corr. Na.
4
“Like a beryl gem, pure, flawless and clear; so will I, purified, live under Govinda’s instruction”. Śloka; pāda a
is na-Vipulā; cf. DN II 244.10f. maṇi yathā veḷuriyo akāco vimalo subho ǀ evaṃ suddhā carissāma
Govindassânusāsane ǀǀ.
5
Sen. Reṇurājº. 6 Na Sen. ºbhir.
7
Na śaktāḥ; Sen. raktāḥ; cf. DN II 246.4 yattha satto puthujjano.
8
“If you renounce those lusts to which common people are attached”; cf. Jon. III 212 “If you give up the sensual
pleasures by which worldly men are stained”.
9
Sen. bhaved.
10
Sen. dṛḍhībhavatha; cf. DN II 246.5 daḷhā hotha.
11
Śloka; pāda c is hypermetrical, it becomes regular if we read bhotha for bhavatha (Pathyā); cf. DN II 244.4f.
sace jahātha kāmāni yattha satto puthujjano ǀ ārabhavho daḷhā hotha khantibalasamāhitā ǀǀ.
12
Na Sen. eṣa.
13
“This is the path, the way, the carriage / path of Brahmā, the eternal way”; Sen. em. Brahmapure (≠ mss.);
Jon. III 212 “This is the way to Brahmā’s city”; for the nom. sg. masc. -e, cf. BHSG § 8.25; Abhis III § 6.3.
14
Sen. mārgaḥ.
15
“The true dharma is proclaimed by the good”; Sa Na ṣadbhir; Sen. saddharmavidbhir (≠ mss.); DN II 246.7
reads saddhammo sabbhī rakkhito “guarded by the good”.
16
Pāda a is ra-Vipulā; cf. DN II 246.6f. esa maggo uju maggo esa maggo anuttaro ǀ saddhammo sabbhi rakkhito
Brahmalokūpapattiyā ǀǀ.
17
Sen. omits kila.
18
Acc. pl. rājñāṃ? Not in BHSG; cf. the sentence a few lines below: Mahāgovindo brāhmaṇo ṣaḍrājñām etad
avocat; Sen. em. ºrājāṃ.
19
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ettu (cf. Abhis § 31.28.26B3). 20 Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ettu. 21 Corr. Sen.; Sa Na vā.
22
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºbrāhmaṇo. 23 Sa ekāntaº; corr. Na.

271
gamanīyaṃ1 samparāyo, nâsti jātasyâmaraṇaṃ. tasmā2 jñātavyaṃ prāptavyaṃ boddhavyaṃ,
<kartavyaṃ>3 kuśalaṃ, caritavyaṃ brahmacaryañ, na ca kiṃcil loke pāpaṃ4 kartavyaṃ".
atha khalu Pañcaśikha teṣāṃ ṣaṇṇāṃ rājñāṃ etad abhūṣi "brāhmaṇā hi nāmaỿte
bhogalubdhā bhavanti. yaṃ5 nūnaṃ vayaṃ Mahāgovindo brāhmaṇo6 bhogehi
upanimantrayema". atha khalu Pañcaśikho7 te ṣaḍ rājānaḥ Mahāgovindaṃ brāhmaṇa8 bhogehi
upanimantrensu "samvidyanti bho Mahāgovinda imeṣu ṣaṭsu rājyeṣu prabhūtā mānuṣyakā
bhogā dhārmikā dharmalabdhā dhārmikena balena abhisāhitā9 abhisamūḍhā10. tato bhavāṃ
Mahāgovindo dhanam ādiyatu. mā bhavāṃ Mahāgovindo agārasyânagāriyaṃ pravrajatu".
evam ukte Paṃcaśikha (Sen. 218) Mahāgovindo brāhmaṇo ṣaḍrājñām11 etad avocat "samvidyanti
khalu bhavanto asmākam api prabhūtā mānuṣyakā bhogā dhārmikā dharmalabdhā dhārmikena
balena abhi-āhatā12 abhisamūḍhā13. tān api câhaṃ apahāya agārasyânagāriyaṃ pravrajiṣyaṃ.
tat kasya heto14? śrutaṃ hi Mahābrahmaṇo15 saṃmukhād āmagandhaṃ bhāṣamāṇasya. tan na
śakyam agāram adhyāvasatā ekāntasaṃlikhitaṃ16 ekāntānavadyaṃ pariśuddhaṃ
paryavadātaṃ brahmacaryaṃ carituṃ. alpakaṃ jīvitavyaṃ, gamanīyaṃ sāṃparāyaṃ, nâsti
jātasyâmaraṇaṃ. tasmā17 jñātavyaṃ prāptavyaṃ boddhavyaṃ, kartavyaṃ kuśalaṃ,
caritavyaṃ brahmacaryaṃ. na hi kiñcil loke pāpaṃ karaṇīyaṃ".
atha khalu Pañcaśikha teṣāṃ ṣaṇṇāṃ rājñāṃ etad abhūṣi "brāhmaṇā hi nāma ete18
strīlubdhā bhavaṃti. yaṃ nūna19 vayaṃ Mahāgovindaṃ brāhmaṇaṃ strībhiḥ
upanimantrayema20". atha khalu Pañcaśikha ṣaḍ rājānaḥ (343v) Mahāgovindaṃ brāhmaṇaṃ
strībhi21 upanimantrayensuḥ22 "samvidyanti bho Mahāgovinda imeṣu ṣaṭsu rājyeṣu prabhūtā
<strīyaḥ>23 prāsādikā darśanīyā akṣudrāvakāśā paramāya24 śubhavarṇapuṣkalatayā

1
Sen. gamanīyo. 2 Na tasmāj; Sen. tasmād
3
The mss. and Sen. lack kartavyaṃ; I supply it from the context and on the basis of numerous parallel sentences
found later in this chapter, in which the mss. always read kartavyaṃ kuśalaṃ; cf. also DN II 246.15ff. gamanīyo
samparāyo, mantāya bodhabbaṃ, kattabbaṃ kusalaṃ, caritabbaṃ brahmacariyaṃ, nʾ atthi jātassa amaraṇaṃ.
4
Sen. pāpaṃ karma.
5
Sa ya (s.e.); corr. Na.
6
Sen. ºgovindaṃ brāhmaṇaṃ; for the acc. sg. masc. -o, cf. BHSG § 8.36; Abhis III § 6.14.
7
Na Sen. ºśikha; for the voc. sg. masc. -o, cf. BHSG § 8.28; Pischel § 366; Abhis III § 6.7.
8
Na Sen. brāhmaṇaṃ.
9
So read Sa Na; Sen. em. abhisāhṛtā (≠ mss.); cf. BHSD s.v. abhisāhita (“acquired, collected”), < Skt abhi-saṃ-
hṛta. This sentence occurs in two other places in this chapter, in which ms. Sa reads abhisāhatā (Skt
abhisaṃhṛta) and abhi-āhatā (Skt abhi-ā-hṛta) in the meaning “collected, brought together”.
10
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºsaṃmūḍhā; cf. BHSD, s.v. abhisamūḍha.
11
Sen. ºrājāṃ.
12
Na abhyāhṛta; Sen. balenâbhisāhṛtā; s.e. for *abhi-āhaṭā, < *abhy-ā-hṛta- (“brought to, collected”) or
abhisāhaṭā < *abhi-saṃ-hṛta- (“brought together, collected”; cf. Abhis III, s.v. sā-haṭa- “zusammengefaltet”; <
Skt saṃhṛta).
13
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºsaṃmūḍhā. 14 Na Sen. hetoḥ. 15 Sa Na ºbrāhmaṇo; Sen. ºbrahmaṇaḥ.
16
Sa Na ekāntaṃº; corr. Sen. 17 Na tasmāj; Sen. tasmād. 18 Sa ntete; corr. Na.
19
Sa ya (s.e.) nūna; Na Sen. yaṃ nūnaṃ.
20
Sa upariº (s.e.; the akṣaras ra and na are similar); corr. Na.
21
Na Sen. ºbhir; for the instr. pl. -ībhi, cf. BHSG § 10.196 (only in verses, m.c.).
22
Sen. ºmantrensuḥ.
23
In the mss. the word strīyaḥ is wanting; suppl. Sen.
24
Sen. ºayā; for the instr. sg. fem. -āya, cf. BHSG § 9.58.

272
samanvāgatā. tato bhavāṃ Mahāgovindo strīyaḥ ādiyatu. mā bhavā1 Mahāgovindo2
āgārasyânagāriyaṃ3 pravrajatu". evam ukte Pañcaśikho4 Mahāgovindo brāhmaṇo tāṃ
ṣaḍrājñām5 etad avocat "samvidyanti khalu bhavanto asmākam api catvāriṃśat sadṛśīyo
bhāryā prāsādikā darśanīyāvo6 akṣudrāvakāśāyo7 paramāye8 śubhavarṇapuṣkalatayā
samanvāgatā. <tā>9 pi câham apahāya agārasyânagāriyaṃ pravrajiṣyaṃ" ti10. "tat kasya
heto11? śrutaṃ hi mayā Mahābrahmaṇo12 sammukhād āmagandhaṃ bhāṣamāṇasya. taṃ na
śakyam agāram adhyāvasatā ekāntasaṃlikhitaṃ ekāntānavadyaṃ pariśuddhaṃ paryavadātaṃ
brahmacaryaṃ carituṃ. alpakaṃ (Sen. 219) jīvitavyaṃ, gamanīyaḥ sāṃparāyaḥ, nâsti
jātasyâmaraṇaṃ. tasmāt jñātavyaṃ prāptavyaṃ boddhavyaṃ, kartavyaṃ kuśalaṃ, caritavyaṃ
brahmacaryaṃ. na ca kiñcil loke pāpaṃ karaṇīyaṃ".
evam ukte Pañcaśikha te ṣaḍ rājāno Mahāgovindaṃ brāhmaṇam etad avocat "tena hi
Mahāgovinda pratipālehi sapta varṣāṇi, yāva13 vayaṃ svakasvakehi rājyehi putrabhrātṛkāṃ
sthāpayitvā āgamiṣyāma14. yā ca bhavato Mahāgovindasya gatir bhaviṣyati, sā ca asmākam
api gatir bhaviṣyati". evam ukte Pañcaśikha Mahāgovindo brāhmaṇo tāṃ ṣaḍrājānam15 etad
avocat "aticiraṃ khalv etaṃ bhavaṃto16 yam idaṃ sapta varṣāṇi. pravrajiṣyāmy ahaṃ
agārasyânagāriyaṃ. tat kasya hetoḥ? śrutaṃ hi mayā Mahābrahmaṇa17 sammukhād
āmagandhaṃ bhāṣamāṇasya. tan na śakyam 18agāram adhyāvasanā ekāntasaṃlikhitaṃ
ekāntānavadyaṃ pariśuddhaṃ brahmacaryaṃ caritum. alpakaṃ jīvitaṃ, gamanīyaṃ
saṃparāyaṃ, nâsti jātasyâmaraṇaṃ. tasmāj jñātavyaṃ prāptavyaṃ boddhavyaṃ, kartavyaṃ
kuśalaṃ, caritavyaṃ brahmacaryaṃ. na kiñcil loke pāpaṃ karma karaṇīyaṃ".
evam ukte Pañcaśikha te ṣaḍ rājāno Mahāgovindaṃ brāhmaṇam etad avocat "tena hi
bho Mahāgovinda pratipālehi ṣaḍ varṣāṇi". evaṃ peyālena20 pañca varṣāṇi, catvāri varṣāṇi,
19

trīṇi varṣāṇi, dve21 varṣāṇi, eka varṣa22.

1
Sen. bhavāṃ; nom. sg. masc. -ā, not in BHSG; cf. Pā nom. sg. masc. -ā of adj. in -nt, but nom. sg. masc. -aṃ of
present participles in -nt (e.g. bhavaṃ; see Geiger 92, § 98.3).
2
Sen. Govinda.
3
Sen. agāraº; see Abhis III, s.v. āgāra “Haus”; cf. Oberlies 2001: 36 (5) “ā for a owing to a wrong resolution of
compounds, āgāra ‘house’ (← ºâgāra)”.
4
Na Sen. ºśikha; for the voc. sg. masc. -o, cf. BHSG § 8.28; Pischel § 366; Abhis III § 6.7.
5
Sen. ºrājāṃ; acc. pl. rājñāṃ; not in BHSG, but it occurs several times in ms. Sa.
6
Na Sen. darśanīyā; for the nom. pl. fem. -āvo, cf. BHSG § 9.93.
7
Na Sen. ºkāśā; for the nom. pl. fem. -āyo, cf. BHSG § 9.88; Abhis III § 7.23; von Hinüber 2001 § 336; Oberlies
2001 § 150.
8
Sen. ºayā; for the instr. fem. -āye, cf. BHSG § 9.37; Abhis III § 7.7.
9
Sa Na are lacking tā (hapl.); suppl. Sen.
10
Sen. omits ti. 11 Na Sen. hetoḥ. 12 Corr. Na; Sa ºbrāhmaṇo. 13 Sen. yāvad.
14
Sa ºāmi; confusion of persons; corr. Na.
15
Na ºrājña; Sen. ºrājāṃ.
16
Sa bhavato; Na Sen. bhavatāṃ.
17
Sa ºbrāhmaṇa; Na ºbrahmaṇaḥ; Sen. ºbrahmaṇo; for the gen. sg. -(a)na, cf. BHSG § 17.58.
18
Sen. prints a lacuna for the part from agāraṃ until na kiñcil loke.
19
Sen. tvaṃ.
20
Na Sen. peyālaṃ; for (evaṃ) peyālena “etc.”, cf. MDPL s.v. peyālena.
21
Na Sen. dvivarṣāṇi. 22 Na Sen. ekavarṣaṃ.

273
 1
evam ukte Pañcaśikha ṣaḍ rājāno Mahāgovindaṃ brāhmaṇam etad avocat "tena (344r) hi
bho Mahāgovinda pratipālehi saptamāsāni, yāva2 vayaṃ svakehi3 rājyehi putrabhrātṛkāni4
sthāpayitvā āgamiṣyāmaḥ. yā ca bhavato Govindasya gatir bhaviṣyati, sā ca asmākam api
gatir bhaviṣyati".5 evam ukte Pañcaśikha Mahāgovindo brāhmaṇo tāṃ ṣaḍrājñām6 etad avocat
"aticiraṃ7 khalv etaṃ bhavanto yam idaṃ sapta māsā8. pravrajiṣyāmy ahaṃ
agārāsyânagāriyaṃ. tat kasya hetoḥ? śrutaṃ mayā Mahābrahmaṇo9 saṃmukhād āmagandhaṃ
bhāṣamāṇasya. tan na śakyam 10agāram adhyāvasatā ekāntasaṃlikhitaṃ ekāntānavadyaṃ
pariśuddhaṃ paryavadātaṃ brahmacaryaṃ carituṃ. alpakaṃ jīvitavyaṃ, gamanīyaṃ
sāmparāyaḥ, nâsti jātasyâmaraṇaṃ. tasmāt jñātavyaṃ11 prāptavyaṃ boddhavyaṃ, kartavyaṃ
kuśalaṃ, caritavyaṃ brahmacaryaṃ. na kiñcil loke pāpakaṃ12 karaṇīyaṃ".
evam ukte Pañcaśikha te ṣaḍ rājāno Mahāgovindaṃ brāhmaṇam etad avocat "tena (Sen.
13
220) hi Mahāgovinda pratipālehi ṣaḍ māsāṃ, yāvad vayaṃ14 svakasvakehi rājyehi
putrabhrātṛkān sthāpayitvā āgamiṣyāmaḥ15". evaṃ sarvatra kartavyaṃ pe16 pañca māsāṃ,
catvāri māsāṃ, trīṇi māsāṃ, dve māsāṃ, ekamāsaṃ, <ardhamāsaṃ>17 "yāva vayaṃ
svakasvakehi rājyehi putrabhrātṛkāni18 sthāpayitvā āgamiṣyāma. yā ca bhavato
Mahāgovindasya gatir bhaviṣyati, sā asmākam api gatir bhaviṣyati".
evam ukte Pañcaśikha Mahāgovindo brāhmaṇo ṣaḍrājāno19 etad avocat "aticiraṃ khalv
idaṃ bhavanto yam idaṃ ardhamāsaṃ. pravrajiṣyāmy ahaṃ agārasyânagāriyaṃ. tat kasya
heto20? śrutaṃ hi 21mayā Brahmaṇo22 sammukhād āmagandhāṃ bhāṣamāṇasya. tan na
śakyam agāram adhyāvasatā ekāntasaṃlikhitaṃ ekāntānavadyaṃ pariśuddhaṃ paryavadātaṃ
brahmacaryaṃ carituṃ. alpakaṃ jīvitavyaṃ, gamanīyaṃ sāṃparāyaṃ, nâsti jātasyâmaraṇaṃ.
tasmāt jñātavyaṃ prāptavyaṃ boddhavyaṃ, kartavyaṃ kuśalaṃ, caritavyaṃ brahmacaryaṃ.
na kiñci loke pāpakarma23 karaṇīyaṃ".
evam ukte Pañcaśikha te ṣaḍ rājāno Mahāgovindaṃ brāhmaṇam etad avocat "tena hi
bho Mahāgovinda pratipālehi <sapta divasāni>24, yāva25 vayaṃ svakasvakehi rājyehi
putrabhrātṛkāni26 sthāpayitvā āgamiṣyāmaḥ. yā ca bhavato Mahāgovindasya27 gatir
bhaviṣyati, sā asmākam api gatir bhaviṣyati". evam ukte Pañcaśikha Mahāgovindo brāhmaṇo

1
In Na (= all later mss. and Sen.) the part from evam ukte until pratipālehi is missing.
2
Sen. yāvad. 3 Na Sen. svakasvakehi.
4
Sen. ºkāṃ; for the acc. pl. masc. -āni, cf. BHSG § 8.98.
5
Cf. DN II 247.8ff. tena hi bhavaṃ Govindo satta māsāni āgametu. sattannaṃ māsānaṃ accayena mayam pi
agārasmā anagāriyaṃ pabbajissāma, atha yā te gati sā no gati bhavissati.
6
Sen. ºrājāṃ. 7 Sa atirica (met.); corr. Na. 8 Corr. Sen.; Sa Na māsāṃ. 9 Corr. Na; Sa ºbrāhmaṇo.
10
Sen. prints a lacuna for the part from agāram until na kiñcil loke.
11
Sa jātavyaṃ; corr. Na. 12 Sen. pāpaṃ. 13 Sen. ṣaṇº. 14 Sa ayaṃ; corr. Na.
15
Corr. Na; Sa āgamayiṣyāmaḥ. 16 Na Sen. peyālaṃ.
17
The mss. and Sen. lack ardhamāsaṃ (the eye of the scribe jumped from [eka]māsaṃ to [ardha]māsaṃ); cf.
Govinda’s reply in the next sentence.
18
Na Sen. ºbhātṛkān; for the acc. pl. masc. -āni, cf. BHSG § 8.98.
19
Sen. ºrājña; for the acc. pl. masc. -ānaḥ (-āno), cf. BHSG § 17.62.
20
Na Sen. hetoḥ.
21
Sen. prints a lacuna for the part from mayā until na kiñcil loke.
22
Sa Na Brāhmaṇo. 23 Sen. pāpaṃ karma.
24
Sa Na are lacking sapta divasāni; suppl. Sen.; cf. DN II 248.1 tena hi bhavaṃ Govindo sattāhaṃ āgametu.
25
Sen. yāvad. 26 Na Sen. ºbhātṛkāṃ. 27 Sen. Govindasya.

274
tāṃ ṣaṭkṣatriyān etad avocat "alpakaṃ khalv idaṃ bhavanto yam idaṃ sapta1 divasāni. (344v)
tena hi bhavanto sukhī bhavatha2, yasyêdāni3 kālam manyatha".
atha khalu Pañcaśikha Mahāgovindo brāhmaṇo yena tāni sapta
brāhmaṇamahāśālasahasrāṇi sapta ca snātakaśatāni tenôpasaṃkramitvā, tāni sapta
brāhmaṇamahāśālasahasrāṇi sapta ca snātakaśatāni4 etad avocat "entu bhavantaḥ, entu
bhavantaḥ. anyaṃ dāni upādhyāyaṃ paryeṣatha yo vo mantrāṇi vācayiṣyati. pravrajiṣyāmy
ahaṃ agārasyânagāriyaṃ. tat kasya heto5? śrutaṃ hi mayā Mahābrahmaṇo6 samukhād
āmagandhāṃ7 bhāṣamāṇasya. 8na śakyam adhyāvasatā ekāntasaṃlikhitaṃ ekāntānavadyaṃ
pariśuddhaṃ paryavadātaṃ brahmacaryaṃ carituṃ. alpakaṃ jīvitavyaṃ, gamanīyaṃ
sāṃparāyo, nâsti jātasyâmaraṇaṃ. tasmāt jñātavyaṃ prāptavyaṃ boddhavyaṃ, <kartavyaṃ>9
kuśalaṃ, caritavyaṃ brahmacaryaṃ. na kiṃcil loke pāpakarma10 karaṇīyaṃ".
evam ukte Pañcaśikha (Sen. 221) tāni ca sapta brāhmaṇamahāśālasahasrāṇi sapta ca
snātakaśatāni Mahāgovindaṃ brāhmaṇam etad avocat "mā bhavāṃ Govindo
agārasyânagāriyaṃ pravrajatu. pravrajyā hi nām(ʼ) eṣā11 te Mahāgovinda alpārthikā ca
alpabhogā ca alpeśākhyā12 ca alpānuśaṃsā ca. brāhmaṇya hi13 nāmaỿtaṃ bho Mahāgovinda
maharddhiyañ14 ca mahāśālaṃ ca maheśākhyaṃ ca mahānuśaṃsaṃ ca". evam ukte
Pañcaśikha Mahāgovindo brāhmaṇo15 tāni ca sapta brāhmaṇamahāśālasahasrāṇi16 sapta ca
snātakaśatāni etad avocat "mā bhavanto evaṃ vacittha17. pravrajyā hi nām(ʼ) eṣā bhavanto
maharddhiyā ca mahālābhā ca maheśākhyā ca mahānuśaṃsā ca. brāhmaṇyaṃ hi18 nām(ʼ)
etaṃ bhavanto alpārthiyañ ca alpalābhañ ca alpeśākhyañ19 ca alpānuśaṃsaṃ ca. yaṃ pi tāva
bhavantaḥ kiñci20 saṃjānanti, sarvaṃ taṃ asmākam eva nidānaṃ". evam ukte Pañcaśikha tāni
ca21 sapta mahāśālabrāhmaṇasahasrāṇi22 sapta ca snātakaśatāni Mahāgovindaṃ brāhmaṇam
etad avocat "evam etaṃ bho upādhyāya, evam etaṃ bho23 pravrajyā nāmaỿṣā upādhyāya24

1
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na mahā, but it does not make sense here; cf. DN II 248.5 na ciraṃ kho bho sattāhaṃ
āgamessāmʼ ahaṃ bhavante sattāhan.
2
Sen. sukhībhaº. 3 Na Sen. ºdāniṃ.
4
Sen. omits tāni sapta brāhmaṇamahāśālasahasrāṇi sapta ca snātakaśatāni; cf. DN II 248.7ff. atha kho bho
Mahāgovindo brāhmaṇo yena te satta brāhmaṇā mahāsālā satta ca nahātakasatāni tenʾ upasaṃkami,
upasaṃkamitvā satta brāhmaṇamahāsāle satta ca nahātakasatāni etad avoca.
5
Na Sen. hetoḥ. 6 Corr. Na; Sa ºbrāhmaṇo. 7 Sen. ºgandhaṃ.
8
Senart prints a lacuna for the part from na śakyam until na kiñcil loke.
9
The mss. lack kartavyaṃ; cf. the parallel sentences in this chapter.
10
Na Sen. pāpaṃ karma. 11 Sen. nāmaỿṣā.
12
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na alpasaṃkhyā (wrong back-formation from ºsakkha); in the next sentence Sa Na read again
alpasaṃkhya-, but the opposite is given as maheśākhyā. Cf. DN II 248.18 appesakkhā ca appalābhā; cf. BHSD
s.v. alpeśākhya; CPD s.v. appesakkha “insignificant, of little esteem”.
13
Sen. brāḥmaṇyaṃ pi.
14
Sen. em. mahārthiyaṃ; cf. the reading in Govinda’s reply in the next sentence: pravrajyā hi nām(ʼ) eṣā
bhavanto maharddhiyā ca mahālābhā ca maheśākhyā ca; DN II 248.19 reads mahesakkhañ ca mahālābhañ ca.
15
Sen. omits brāhmaṇo. 16 Na Sen. brāhmaṇasahasrāṇi.
17
Sa Na varittha (s.e.; the akṣaras ra and ca are similar); Sen. vadittha; for the ending -ittha, cf. BHSG §
32.42; cf. DN II 248.20 reads mā bhavanto evaṃ avacuttha.
18
Sen. pi.
19
Sa Na alpasaṃkhyaṃ (wrong back-formation); corr. Sen.
20
Sen. kiṃcit. 21 Sen. omits tāni ca. 22 Na Sen. brāhmaṇasahaº. 23 Sen. omits bho. 24 Sen. omits upādhyāya.

275
mahārddhiyā1 ca mahālābhā ca maheśākhyā ca mahānuśaṃsā ca. brāhmaṇyaṃ hi nāmaỿtaṃ
bho upādhyāya alpārthiyaṃ ca alpalābhaṃ ca alpānuśaṃsañ ca. yaṃ pi tāva vayaṃ kiṃci2
ājānāma, sarvaṃ taṃ tava yeva upādhyāya3 nidānaṃ. yā ca bhavato upādhyāyasya gatir
bhaviṣyati, sā asmākam (345r) api gatir bhaviṣyati". evam ukte Pañcaśikha Mahāgovindo
brāhmaṇo tāni ca sapta brāhmaṇamahāśālasahasrāṇi sapta ca snātakaśatāni etad avocat "tena
hi bhavanto sukhī bhavatha4, yasyêdāni5 kālaṃ manyatha".
6
(Sen. 222) atha khalu Pañcaśikha Mahāgovindo brāhmaṇo yena (ʾ)mā catvāriṃśat sadṛśī
bhāryā tenôpasaṃkramitvā catvāriṃśat sadṛśīyo bhāryāyo etad avocat "entu bhotīyo, yā ca
icchaṃti7 svakasvakāni jñātikulāni gacchaṃtu8, yā icchanti tā anyaṃ bhartāraṃ9 paryeṣaṃtu,
yā icchaṃti tā imasmiṃ yeva10 brāhmaṇakule vasaṃtu. samvidyanti imasmiṃ brāhmaṇakule
prabhūta11 mānuṣyakā bhogā dhārmikā dharmalabdhā dhārmikena balena abhisāhatā12
abhisamūḍhā13. pravrajiṣyāmy ahaṃ agārasyânagāriyaṃ. tat kasya hetoḥ? śrutaṃ hi mayā
Mahābrahmaṇo14 sammukhād āmagandhaṃ bhāṣamāṇasya. tan na śakyam agāram
adhyāvasatā ekāntasaṃlikhitaṃ ekāntānavadyaṃ pariśuddhaṃ paryavadātaṃ brahmacaryaṃ
carituṃ. tat kasya heto15? alpakaṃ jīvitaṃ, gamanīyaṃ sāṃparāyaṃ, nâsti jātasyâmaraṇaṃ.
tasmāt jñātavyaṃ prāptavyaṃ boddhavyaṃ, kartavyaṃ kuśalaṃ, caritavyaṃ brahmacaryaṃ.
na ca kiñcil loke pāpaṃ karma karaṇīyaṃ". evam ukte Pañcaśikha tā catvāriṃśat sadṛśīyo
bhāryāyo Mahāgovindaṃ brāhmaṇam etad avocat "āryo khalv asmākaṃ Mahāgovindo16
<deva>17 devakāle18, bhartā bhartakāle, sakhā sakhakāle. yā ca āryasya Mahāgovindasya gatir
bhaviṣyati, sā asmākam api gatir bhaviṣyati". evam ukte Pañcaśikha Mahāgovindo brāhmaṇo
tāṃ catvāriṃśat19 sadṛśī20 bhāryāyo etad avocat "tena hi bhotīyo sukhī bhavatha,
yasyêdāniṃ21 kālaṃ manyatha".
atha khalu Pañcaśikha Mahāgovindo brāhmaṇo tadaho saptame divase keśaśmaśrūṇy
avatārayitvā, kāṣāyāṇi vastrāṇy ācchādayitvā agārasyânagāriyaṃ pravrajitaḥ. tathā
pravrajitaṃ punaḥ samānaṃ sapta ca rājāno anupravrajensuḥ, <sapta ca (Sen. 223)

1
Sa mahādhiya; corr. Na. 2 Na Sen. tāvad vayaṃ kiṃcid.
3
Na tava evôpadhyāya; Sen. tavôpadhyāya. 4 Sen. sukhībhaº. 5 Sen. ºdāniṃ
6
Sa Na sā (s.e.; the akṣaras ma and sa are similar); Sen. tā; nom. pl. fem. imā? Not in BHSG; alternatively, we
could read gen. sg. masc. se “his (wives)”.
7
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na itsati (s.e.).
8
Sa Na icchatuṃ (s.e.); corr. Sen.; cf. DN II 249.8f. yā bhoti naṃ icchati sakāni va ñātikulāni gacchatu, aññaṃ
bhattāraṃ pariyesatu.
9
Sa kartāraṃ (s.e.); corr. Na.
10
Na Sen. eva.
11
Sen. prabhūtā; for the nom. pl. masc. -a, cf. BHSG § 8.79; Abhis III § 6.25; RgsGr § 8.57.
12
Sen. abhisāhṛtā; abhisāhaṭā < *abhi-saṃ-hṛta- (“brought together, collected”; cf. Abhis III, s.v. sāhaṭa-
“zusammengefaltet”; < Skt saṃhṛta).
13
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºsaṃmūḍhā. 14 Corr. Na; Sa ºbrāhmaṇo. 15 Na Sen. hetoḥ. 16 Sen. Govindo.
17
The mss. lack deva (hapl.); Senart omits <deva> devakāle.
18
The word ºkāle is probably s.e. for ºkāme; cf. DN II 249.15 tvaṃ yeva no ñāti ñātikāmānaṃ tvaṃ pana bhattā
bhattukāmānaṃ.
19
Sa catvāri (s.e.); corr. Na.
20
Na Sen. sadṛśīyo; for the nom. pl. fem. -ī, cf. BHSG § 10.186; Abhis III § 9.14.
21
Sen. sukhībhaº yasya dāniṃ.

276
brāhmaṇamahāśālasahasrāṇi>1 sapta ca snātakaśatāni anupravrajensuḥ, tā ca catvāriṃśat
sadṛśīyo bhāryāyo anupravrajensuḥ. kaḥ punar vādo anyāye celāpikāye2 janatāye. sā abhūṣi
pariṣā anekaśatā anekasahasrā.3
Mahāgovindaḥ khalu punaḥ Pañcaśikha brāhmaṇo bāhirako kāmeṣu vītarāgo. so
Brahmalokasahavratāye śrāvakāṇāṃ4 dharmaṃ deśayati. ye khalu punaḥ Pañcaśikha
Mahāgovindasya (345v) brāhmaṇasya śrāvakāḥ sarveṇa sarvaṃ dharmaṃ deśitām ājānanti, te
Brahmalokasahavratāye upasaṃpadyanti. ye khalu punaḥ Pañcaśikha Mahāgovindasya
brāhmaṇasya śrāvakā na sarveṇa sarvaṃ dharmaṃ deśitam ājānanti, te Kāmāvacareṣu
deveṣûpapadyanti, apy ekatyā Caturmahārājakāyikānāṃ sahavratāye upapadyanti, apy ekatyā
Trayastriṃśānāṃ devānāṃ, apy ekatyā Yāmānāṃ Tuṣitānāṃ5, apy ekatyā Nirmāṇaratīnāṃ,
apy ekatyā Paranirmitavaśavartināṃ6 devānāṃ sahavratāye upasaṃpadyanti. ye khalu punaḥ
Pañcaśikha striyo vā puruṣā7 vā Mahāgovinde brāhmaṇe …cittāni8 śrāvakeṣu câsya te9
kāyasya bhedāt paraṃ maraṇād apāyadurgativinipātaṃ narakeṣûpapadyanti. ye khalu puna10
Pañcaśikha striyo vā puruṣā11 vā Mahāgovinde brāhmaṇe …cittāni12 śrāvakehi câsya te
kāyasya bhedāt paraṃ maraṇāt sugatiṃ svargaṃ kāyaṃ deveṣûpapadyanti. yaṃ khalu punaḥ
Pañcaśikha Mahāgovindo brāhmaṇo grāmaṃ vā nigamam vā upaniśrāya viharati, tatra va13
bhavati rājā vā rāṣṭrasya, devo vā gṛhapatikāṇa14, Brahmā vā brāhmaṇānāṃ. yatrâpi nirūha
mārga15 pratipadyati, tatrâpi bhavati rājā vā rāṣṭrasya, devo vā gṛhapatikāṇāṃ16, Brahmā vā
brāhmaṇānāṃ.

1
Sa lacks sapta ca brāhmaṇamahāśālasahasrāṇi; suppl. Na.
2
Sa Na velāpikāye (s.e.; the akṣaras ca and va are very similar); Sen. velāsikāye; for celāpikā / velāsikā “female
attendant”, see Thī-a(tr) 76. Cf. DP s.v. celāpaka “celāpikā, f., a king of servant; a nursemaid?”.
3
Cf. DN II 249.22ff. pabbajitañ ca pana MahāGovindaṃ brāhmaṇaṃ satta ca rājāno khattiyā muddhāvasittā,
satta ca brāhmaṇamahāsālā satta ca nahātakasatāni cattārīsā ca bhariyā sādisiyo, anekāni ca
khattiyasahassāni, anekāni ca brāhmaṇasahassāni anekāni ca gahapatisahassāni, anekā ca itthāgārehi itthikāyo
kesamassuṃ ohāretvā kāsāyāni vatthāni acchādetvā MahāGovindaṃ brāhmaṇaṃ agārasmā anagāriyaṃ
pabbajitaṃ anupabbajiṃsu.
4
Corr. Sen.; Sa śrāvakāyo (s.e.); Na śrāvakāye; cf. DN II 250.20 sāvakānāñ ca Brahmalokasahavyatāya
maggaṃ desesi.
5
Sen. apy ekatyā Tuṣitānāṃ.
6
Sen. ºvartīnāṃ.
7
Sa Na puruṣo (s.e.; -ā and -o are often miswritten for one another); corr. Sen.
8
Sen. paruṣacittāni; Sa has only cittāni here; mss. B and M, consulted by Senart in this chapter, read
karuṣacittāni, which was probably miswritten for kaluṣaº. The form karuṣaº was ‘corrected’ by Senart to paruṣaº
in order that the sentence makes sense. The word kaluṣa “impure, foul” does not occur in ms. Sa; it was added in
ms. Na (fol. 197r8). This passage has no parallel in the Pāli version, but cf. Fbx 213c4f. 過失心者(= doṣa-citta).
See also Marciniak 2018a: 174-175.
9
Sa ta; corr. Na. 10 Sen. punaḥ. 11 Sa Na puruṣo; corr. Sen.
12
A part of the compound is wanting; Sen. prints a lacuna; Fbx 213c4 reads 淨信心者 (= prasāda-citta). See
Marciniak 2018a: 174-175.
13
Sen. tatrâpi.
14
Sa Na ºkāya; Sen. ºkāye; cf. DN II 250.3f. yaṃ kho pana bho tena samayena MahāGovindo brāhmaṇo gāmaṃ
vā nigamaṃ vā upasaṃkamati, tattha rājā va hoti raññaṃ Brahmā va brāhmaṇānaṃ devatā va gahapatikānaṃ.
15
Na mārgaṃ; Sen. reads nirūhamārgaṃ, but it does not make sense in this context (cf. BHSD s.v.
nirūhamārga); perhaps nirūha is s.e. for nirīha “desireless; indifferent”(?).
16
Sa Na gṛhapatikovā (s.e.); Sen. gṛhapatikāye.

277
 api hi jitaṃ brāhmaṇagṛhapatikā nigamajānapadā uskhalitā1 imaṃ udānam udānayanti
"namas tasya āryasya Mahāgovindasya, namo āryasya saptapurohitasya".”

idam avocad bhagavān. idaṃ vaditvā sugato athâparaṃ etad uvāca śāstā.

2
bhūtapūrvaṃ śrutaṃ bho Brahmadatte ca veśyā abhū. atha Bharat(ʼ) Aruṇa Dhṛtarāṣṭro
ity ete-m-aṣṭa bhrātaro.

idaṃ avocad bhagavān Rājagṛhe viharato3 Gṛddhrakūṭe4 parvate. imasmiṃś ca

(Sen. 224)
punar vyākaraṇe bhāsyamāṇe Pañcaśikhasya gandharvaputrasya virajo5 vigatamalaṃ
dharmeṣu dharmacakṣur viśuddhaṃ. āttamanaḥ Pañcaśikho gandharvaputro bhagavato
bhāṣita6 (ʼ)bhyanande7.

bhagavān āha “syāt khalu punar bhikṣavaḥ yuṣmākam evam asyād "anyaḥ sa tena
kālena tena samayena Mahāgovindo nāma brāhmaṇo abhūṣi". na khalu puna evaṃ8
draṣṭavyaṃ. tat kasya heto9? ahaṃ sa bhikṣavaḥ tena kālena tena samayena Mahāgovindo
nāma brāhmaṇo abhūṣi. tadâpi mayā pravrajitena mahāṃ janakāyo10 anupravrajito. etarahiṃ
pi mayā pravrajantena11 mahājanakāyo anupravrajito.”

(346r) samāptaṃ Govindīya12 bhagavato pūrvenivāsasaṃyuktaṃ sūtraṃ

1
Sen. utkhalitā; cf. BHSD s.v. utskhalati “(or semi-MIndic utkhalati), trips, stumbles; ppp. ºlita, as active”; DN
II 250.5 reads upakkhalanti (v.l. ukkhalanti); for u- < Skt ut-, cf. Abhis III s.v. ukṣipt- (< utkṣipt-); cf. also BHSG
§ 2.88.
2
So read all the mss., but this part certainly does not belong here since there is no mention of any Brahmadatta
or eight brothers in this chapter. We do not know whether such a story was once included in the Mv or this
sentence was wrongly miswritten from another text. Senart excludes the part from idam avocad bhagavān until
bhrātaro.
3
Sen. viharanto; for the nom. sg. masc. -to, cf. BHSG § 18.33.
4
Sen. Gṛddhaº.
5
Sen. virajaṃ; for the nom. sg. neutr. -o, cf. BHSG § 8.36; Abhis III § 6.9; RgsGr §§ 8.20-21.
6
Na Sen. bhāṣitam; for the nom. acc. sg. neut. -a, cf. BHSG § 8.32; Abhis III § 6.8; RgsGr § 8.19.
7
Sa (ʼ)bhanande; corr. Na,
8
Na na khalv evaṃ; Sen. na khalv etad evaṃ.
9
Na Sen. hetoḥ.
10
Na Sen. mahājanaº.
11
Sen. pravrajitena.
12
Sen. Govindīyaṃ.

278
 Bahubuddhaka-sūtra

Sa 346r1-361r4
Na 197v1-202r6
Sen. III 224.10-250.8

bhagavāṃ samyaksambuddho yad arthaṃ samudāgato tam artham abhisambhāvayitvā

Śrāvastyāṃ viharati Jetavane Anāthapiṇḍasyârāme śāstā devānāñ ca manuṣyāṇāṃ ca, satkṛto
gurukṛto mānito pūjito (ʼ)pacito1 vistareṇa nidānaṃ kṛtvā yāva2 cetovaśiprāptā ca punar
buddhā bhagavanto yehi yehi vihārehi ākāṃkṣanti viharituṃ, tehi tehi vihārehi (Sen. 225)
viharanti. ujjucittā mṛducittā karmaṇīyacittā hitacittā3 maitracittā dāntacittā śāntacittā
muktacittā śuddhacittā vimalacittā pāṇḍaracittā4 prabhāsvaracittā vinīvaraṇacittā rijucittā
sthitacittā supratiṣṭhitacittā asaṅgacittā asaktacittā aduṣṭacittā amūḍhacittā pṛthivīsamacittā
āposamacittā tejosamacittā vāyusamacittā kācalindikamṛdusparśopamacittā5
indrakīlopamacittā suvimuktacittā suvimuktaprajñā utkṣiptapalikhā6 ābreḍhaprākārā7
nirargaḍa8 ārya dharmadhvajāgra9 brāhmaṇottamā kṣatriyā snātakā vedagā10 pāragā
satyavādino arthavādino nyāyavādino aviparītavādino tathāvādino11 avitathavādino
ananyathāvādino12. tasmāt tathāgato avitathavādi13 ti vuccati.
tatra khalu bhagavān āyuṣmantaṃ Ānandam āmantrayati “ekapiṇḍapātena14 ahaṃ
Ānanda tremāsaṃ15 niṣīdiṣyaṃ16 purimakānāṃ tathāgatānām arhatāṃ samyaksaṃbuddhānāṃ

1
Sen. apacito.
2
Sen. yāvac.
3
Sa Na karmaṇīyarihā (s.e.) hitacittā; Sen. em. karmaṇīyasamāhitacittā; see CPD s.v. kammaniya; cf. MDPL
s.v. hitacitta “his mind is interested only in the welfare (of all beings); with a thought of benevolence, a mind
which is well-disposed.”
4
Sen. pāṇḍucittā; cf. PTSD s.v. paṇḍara “clear, in def. of citta & mano”.
5
Na Sen. kāciliṃdikaº; see BHSD s.v. kācalindika “= kācilindika”.
6
Sa Na ºpālikhā; Sen. ºparikhā; Pā ukkhittapaligha “having the obstacles removed” (see DP s.v.); on kh- for -gh,
cf. Geiger § 39.2; Vedic Variants II § 70.
7
Sa Na ābreḍhīprākā (s.e.); Sen. āveṭhitaprākārā (Jon. III 220 “they are not fenced in”); ābreḍha < ābṛḍha (ppp.
ā-√bṛh). Cf. Pā abbūḷhesiko; CPD s.vv. abbūḷha-salla, abbūḷhesika; BHS ābṛḍha-śalya in BHSD s.v. ābṛḍha.
8
Sen. ºargaḍā; for the nom. pl. masc. -a, cf. BHSG § 8.79; Abhis III § 6.25.
9
All the mss. and Sen. read āryadharmadhvajāgramaṇottamā but it does not make sense; -maṇottamā- is
probably s.e. of the following brāhmaṇottamā; cf. Pā vimutto ukkhittapaligho saṅkiṇṇaparikho abbūḷhesiko
niraggaḷo ariyo pannaddhajo pannābhāro.
10
< vedaka “one who knows, full of knowledge, learned, wise (ep. of Buddha or an arhat or monk” (BHSD s.v.);
so reads Sa; in ms. Na the scribe erased -gā- ( ), all the other mss. (= Sen.) follow Na and read
vedapāragā for vedagā paragā; cf. also Sn(tr.N) 181 (ad Sn 167, vedaka > *vedaga > vedagu).
11
Sen. omits tathāvādino.
12
Sa anyathāº (hapl.); corr. Na.; see MDPL s.v. ananyathā-vādin “speaks not otherwise”; Schmidt 1928 s.v.
ananyathāvādin “nicht fälschlich redend”.
13
Sa Na read ºvādino (s.e.); Sen. ananyathāvādîti. Senart prints the sentence tasmāt tathāgato ananyathāvādîti
vuccati in brackets, regarding it as a gloss which had found its way into the text (see his comment in Mv III 493).
14
Sen. ºpātreṇa.
15
Sen. traiº.
16
Sa Na niṣidº; corr. Sen.

279
vihārehi vihariṣyaṃ. mā me kathaṃci1 upasaṃkramitavyaṃ manyeyā2”. “sādhu bhagavān3”
iti āyuṣmān Ānando bhagavataḥ pratyaśroṣīt4. atha khalu bhagavāṃ tremāsaṃ niṣīde
ekapiṇḍapātena5 purimakānāṃ tathāgatānām arhatāṃ6 samyaksaṃbuddhānāṃ vihārehi7
viharanto.
atha khalu bhagavāṃ tremāsasyâtyayena8 sāyāhnasamayena pratisaṃlayanā vyutthāya
vihārāto nirgamya paryaṅke niṣīdet. adrākṣīt khalv āyuṣmān Ānando 9traimāsasyâtyayena
sāyāhnasamaye pratisaṃlayanāya vyutthāya vihārāto nirgamya kuṭipracchannāyāṃ10
paryaṅkena11 niṣaṇṇaṃ, dṛṣṭvā ca punar yena bhagavāṃs tenôpasaṃkramitvā, bhagavataḥ
pādau śirasā vanditvā ekānte niṣīdi. ekāntaniṣaṇṇo12 āyuṣmān Ānando13 bhagavantam etad
avocat “upaśāntapraṇītāni bhagavato indriyāṇi, pariśuddho (346v) cchavivarṇo bhājate14
mukhavarṇo. atha khalu bhagavāṃ …15 praṇītehi vihārehi viharanto”. evam ukte bhagavān
āyuṣmantam Ānandam etad avocat “evam etaṃ Ānanda, ākāṃkṣamāṇo Ānanda tathāgato
ekapiṇḍapātena16 kalpam (Sen. 226) vā niṣīde kalpāvaśeṣaṃ vā. tat kasya heto17? evam etaṃ
Ānanda18 bhavati purimakānāṃ tathāgatānām arhatāṃ samyaksaṃbuddhānāṃ19 vihārehi20
viharantānāṃ yathā dānapāramiprāptānāṃ21 śīlapāramiprāptānāṃ kṣāntipāramiprāptānāṃ
vīryapāramiprāptānāṃ dhyānapāramiprāptānāṃ prajñāpāramiprāptānāṃ.22

1
Na Sen. ºcid.
2
“May no one think of approaching me in any way”; Sen. ºvyam anyena (w.r.); therefore, BHSG § 42.5, mā +
gerundive without particle, where this example is quoted, is incorrect.
3
Sen. bhagavan; for the voc. sg. bhagavān, cf. BHSG § 18.81; Abhis III § 15.4.
4
Sa ºśroṣīta (s.e.; the virama sign is lacking); corr. Na.
5
Sen. traimāsaṃ niṣīdet ºpātreṇa. 6 Sa arhatāḥ; corr. Na. 7 Sa vistarehi; corr. Na. 8 Sen. traiº.
9
Na Sen. lack traimāsasyâtyayena sāyāhnasamaye pratisaṃlayanāya vyutthāya vihārāto nirgamya.
10
Sen. em. kuṭīpracchadanāyāṃ (≠ mss.); we expect the meaning “in the shadow of the hut”, e.g.,
kuṭipracchāyāyāṃ; cf. BHSD s.v. pracchāyā “shady place”; cf. MPS 5.3f. dṛṣṭvā ca punaḥ sāyāhne
pratisaṃlayanād vyutthāyâvasathād avatīryâvasathapracchāyāyāṃ p(u)rastād bhikṣusaṃghasya prajñapta
evâsane nyaṣīdat.
11
Sa paryaṅkenaparyaṅka (ditt.); Na Sen. paryaṅke.
12
Sen. ekānte niº. 13 Na Sen. lack āyuṣmān Ānando.
14
< bhrājate “shines”; Sa Na bhājane (s.e., the akṣaras ta and na are similar); Sen. śubhajāto; cf. Sa 288r6
pariśuddho bhavato Śāriputrasya mukhavarṇo paryavadāto viprasannāni ca indriyāṇi; 384v2 pariśuddho
bhagavato Gautamasya cchavīvarṇo paryavadāto viprasannañ ca mukhavarṇaṃ; in Pā, cf. e.g., MN I 170.35
vippasannāni kho te āvuso indriyāni, parisuddho chavivaṇṇo pariyodāto.
15
This sentence is incomplete; we should probably read: atha khalu bhagavāṃ <ekapiṇḍapātena tremāsaṃ
niṣīde> praṇītehi vihārehi viharanto; cf. the sentence earlier in this chapter: atha khalu bhagavāṃ tremāsaṃ
niṣīde ekapiṇḍapātena purimakānāṃ tathāgatānām arhatāṃ samyaksaṃbuddhānāṃ vihārehi viharanto. Sen.
does not print any lacuna.
16
Sen. ºpātreṇa. 17 Na Sen. hetoḥ.
18
Sa Ānandaṃ (s.e.); corr. Na.
19
Sa Na read tathāgatānām arhatāṃ samyaksaṃbuddhānāṃ purimakānāṃ tathāgatānām arhatāṃ samyak-
saṃbuddhānāṃ (ditt.); corr. Sen.
20
Sa vihāre; corr. Na.
21
Na Sen. ºpāramitāprāptānāṃ; see BHSD s.v. pārami-.
22
Na Sen. ºpāramitāº … ºpāramitāº… ºpāramitāº… ºpāramitāº… ºpāramitāº.

280
 tadā Ānanda asaṃkhyeyakalpe1 aprameyāsaṃkhyeye2 kalpe Indradhvajo nāma
tathāgato (ʼ)rhan samyaksaṃbuddho abhūṣi. Indradhvajaḥ3 khalu punar Ānanda tathāgataḥ
arhā samyaksaṃbuddho4 Indratapanā nāma rājādhānī5 abhūṣi6. dvādaśa yojanāni āyāmena
purastimena paścimena ca, sapta yojanāni vistāreṇa, saptahi prākārehi parikṣiptā abhūṣi
sauvarṇehi sauvarṇacchannehi.
Indratapanā khalu punar Ānanda rājadhānī7 saptahi tālapaṃktīhi parikṣiptā abhūṣi
vicitrāhi darśanīyāhi saptānāṃ varṇānāṃ suvarṇasya rūpyasya muktāvaiḍūryasya8 sphaṭikasya
musāragalvasya lohitikāye. sauvarṇasya tālaskandhasya rūpyamayañ9 ca patraṃ ca phalaṃ10
ca abhūṣi. rūpyāmayasya tālaskandhasya muktāmayā patrā ca phalā ca abhūṣi. muktāmayasya
tālaskandhasya verulikāmayā11 patrā ca phalā ca abhūṣi. vaiḍūryamayasya tālaskandhasya
<musāragalvamayā patrā ca phalā abhūṣi>.12 musāragalvamayasya tālaskandhasya13
lohitikāmayā patrā ca phalā ca abhūṣi. lohitikāmayasya tālaskandhasya suvarṇāmayā14 patrā
ca phalā ca abhūṣi.
teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda tālaskandhānāṃ vātenêritānāṃ15 vātasaṃghaṭṭitānāṃ ghoṣo
niścarati valgu manojñaḥ asecanakaḥ apratiṣkūlaḥ16 śravaṇāya17. sayyathâpi nāma va18
paṃcāṅgikasya19 tūryasya kuśalehi vādakehi samyaksupravāditasya20 ghoṣo niścarati valgu

1
Sa Na ºkalpā; corr. Sen.
2
Sa Na aprameyāsaṃkhyeyā asaṃkhyeye (ditt.); Sen. asaṃkhyeyakalpe aprameye asaṃkhyeye kalpe.
3
Sa ºdhvājāḥ; Na Sen. ºdhvajasya.
4
Nominative absolute; Na Sen. tathāgatasyârhataḥ ºbuddhasya; in the parallel sentences further in this chapter
either nom. abs. or loc. abs. occurs; for the nom. abs., cf. Renou 1975 § 217; BHSG § 7.13; Abhis III § 5.1;
RgsGr § 7.10.
5
Sa ºdhvāni (s.e.); Na Sen. rājadhānī.
6
Sen. abhūṣīt. 7 Sa ºdhvānī; corr. Na. 8 Sen. muktāyā vaiḍūrº. 9 Sen. ºmayā. 10 Sen. patrā ca phalā.
11
Na Sen. vaiḍūrikāº; for veruliya, vaiḍūrya, cf. Leumann 1882 s.vv.; Jacobi 1886 s.v. veruliya; a wrong back-
formation of veruliya; cf. Sa 67r5 verulikasphaṭikamayaº; Sa 250v5 verulikāmayī sūcikā. For the lengthening of
a to ā in compounds, cf. BHSG § 8.15; cf. also Geiger § 33; Goto 2000: 272; Sakamoto-Goto 1982: 24.
12
Sa lacks musāragalvamayā patrā ca phalā abhūṣi (s.e.; the scribe’s eye probably jumped from musāra-
galvamayā to musāragalvamayasya); Na reads vaiḍūryamayasya tālaskandhasya musāragalvamayā patrā
musāraº; Sen. vaiḍūryamayasya tālaskandhasya musāragalvamayā patrā ca phalā ca musāraº.
13
Na Sen. lack tālaskandhasya.
14
Sen. suvarṇaº. For the lengthening of a to ā in compounds see fn. 11.
15
Sen. vāteritānāṃ.
16
Na Sen. apratikūlaḥ. In Sa apratiṣkūla occurs no fewer than 38 times (Sen. em. apratikūla), while apratikūla
is found only 7 times; cf. BHSD 369, s.v. pratiṣkūla “If correct, could be taken as false Sktization of Pali
paṭikkūla (explained JAOS 41.462 ff.)”
17
Corr. Na; Sa śramaṇāya; for the alternation m / v, cf. von Hinüber 2001 § 208, 209; Abhis III § 49.6.42B2; for
śravaṇa / śramaṇa see Karashima 2016b: 111.
18
Sen. omits va.
19
Sa paṃcāhniº (s.e.); corr. Na.
20
Sa ºsapravādº; Na Sen ºsaṃpravādº; cf. the reading further in this chapter (Sa 349v): tadyathâpi nāma
pañcāṅgikasya tūryasya kuśalehi vādakehi samyaksupravādito ghoṣo niścarati; cf. also Sa 54r1 tadyathâpi nāma
pañcāṅgikasya tūryasya kuśalehi vādakehi samyaksupravāditasya ghoṣo niścarati valgu manojñaḥ asecanakaḥ
apratikūlo; cf. SWTF s.v. supravādita “mfn. gut zum Klingen gebracht; in samyak~”; MPS 34.8 ayam evaṃrūpo
manojñaḥ śabdo niścarati (yathā pañcāṅgikasya) tūryasya kuśalena puruṣeṇa samyaksupravāditasya.

281
manojñaḥ asecanakaḥ apratiṣkūlaḥ1 śravaṇāye2, evam evÂnanda teṣāṃ (Sen. 227)
tālaskandhānāṃ vātenêritānāṃ3 vātasaṃghaṭṭitānāṃ ghoṣo niścarati valgu manojña4
asecanaka5 apratiṣkulo6 śravaṇāya7. <ye>8 khalu punar Ānanda tena samayena
Indratapanāyāṃ9 rājadhānyā10 śauṇḍāmanuṣyāpeyā11, te tenā12 tālapatranirghoṣena13 pañcahi
kāmaguṇehi samarpitā (347r) samaṃgībhūtā krīḍensu ramensu14.
Indratapanā khalu punar Ānanda rājadhānī saptahi vedikājālehi parikṣiptā abhūṣi
15
cittāhi darśanīyāhi saptānāṃ varṇānāṃ suvarṇasya rūpyasya muktāye vaiḍūryasya
sphaṭikasya musāragalvasya16 lohitikāye. sauvarṇasya pādakasya17 rūpyāmayī sūcikā
ālambanaṃ adhiṣṭhānakaṃ ca. rūpyāmayasya pādakasya muktāmayi18 sūcikā ālambanaka19
adhiṣṭhānakaṃ ca abhūṣi. muktāmayasya vaiḍūryamayī sūcikā ālambanakaṃ adhiṣṭhānakaṃ
ca. vaiḍūryamayasya sphaṭikamayī sūcikā ālambanakaṃ adhiṣṭhānakaṃ ca abhūṣi.
sphaṭikamayasya20 pādakasya musāragalvamayī21 sūcikā ālambanakaṃ adhiṣṭhānakaṃ ca
abhūṣi. musāragalvamayasya22 pādakasya lohitikāmayī sūcikā ālambanakaṃ adhiṣṭhānakaṃ
ca abhūṣi. lohitikāmayasya pādakasya sauvarṇikā sūcikā ālambanakaṃ adhiṣṭhānakaṃ ca
abhūṣi. te ca23 khalu punar Ānanda vedikājāla24 dvihi dvihi hemajālehi supraticchannā25
abhūṃsu. sauvarṇakasya hemajālasya rūpyāmayī kiṃkiṇikā26 abhuṃsu27. rūpyāmayasya
hemajālasya sauvarṇikā kiṃkiṇikā28 abhūnsuḥ.

1
Na Sen. apratikūlaḥ; in ms. Sa (a)pratiṣkūla is much commoner than (a)pratikūla; cf. BHSD 369, s.v.
pratiṣkūla; for this form see p. 281, fn. 16.
2
Corr. Na; Sa śramaṇāye.
3
Sen. vāteritānāṃ.
4
Na Sen. manojño; for the nom. sg. masc. -a, cf. BHSG § 8.22; Abhis III § 6.1; RgsGr § 8.10.
5
Na Sen. asecanako. 6 Na Sen. apratikūlo.
7
Corr. Na; Sa śramaṇāya; Sen. ºāye.
8
Sa Na lack ye (a sort of hapl., after ºya); Sen. tena khalu.
9
Corr. Na; Sa Indranaº (s.e.; the akṣaras ta and na are similar).
10
Na Sen. ºdhānyāṃ; for the loc. sg. fem. -yā, cf. BHSG § 10.124.
11
Na Sen. soṇḍāº; śauṇḍāmanuṣyāpeyā “men (were) drinking liquor”; < śauṇḍāpeyā manuṣyā, manuṣyā has
been somehow transported to between śauṇḍā and peyā (Jon III 221, fn. 7 “an instance of tmesis”); cf. Sa 54r2
Dῑpavatῑye rājadhānῑye manuṣyā abhūṣi śauṇḍāpeyā; cf. also BHSD s.v. śauṇḍāpeya.
12
Sen. tena; for the instr. sg. masc. tenā, cf. BHSG § 21.14 (only in verses, m.c.).
13
Sa ºniyoyena (s.e.; the akṣaras gha and ya are similar); corr. Na.
14
Sen. ramensuḥ paricārayensuḥ.
15
Na Sen. citrāhi; cf. Pā = Pkt citta.
16
Sen. musāgalvasya. 17 Sa Na vedikasya (w.r.); corr. Sen.
18
Sen. ºmayī; for the nom. sg. fem. -i, cf. BHSG §10.17; Abhis III § 9.1.
19
Na Sen. ālambanam; for the nom. sg. neut. -a, cf. BHSG § 8.32; Abhis III § 6.8.
20
Sa asphaṭikaº; corr. Na. 21 Sen. musāgalvaº. 22 Sen. musāgalvaº. 23 Sa Na na; Sen. omits ca.
24
Sen. ºjālā; for the nom. pl. masc. -a, cf. BHSG § 8.79; Abhis III § 6.25; RgsGr § 8.57.
25
Sa apratiº (s.e.; the akṣaras su and a are similar); Na āpratiº; Sen. pratiº; see SWTF s.v. supraticchanna
“gut bedeckt”.
26
Sen. kiṅkiṇīkā; Pā kiṅkiṅika.
27
Na Sen. abhūnsuḥ; for the 3 pl. aor. abhunsu(ḥ), cf. BHSG § 32.108.
28
Sen. kiṅkiṇīkā.

282
 Indratapanāye1 khalu punar Ānanda rājadhānīye samantena trīṇi dvārāṇi abhūṣi (Sen. 228)
citrāṇi darśanīyāni saptānāṃ varṇānāṃ suvarṇasya rūpyasya2 muktāye vaiḍūryasya
sphaṭikasya musāragalvasya3 lohitikāye. teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda dvārāṇāṃ dvinnā4
varṇānām iṣṭakā abhūṣi suvarṇasya rūpyasya ca. teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda dvinnāṃ varṇānā5
sopānā abhūṣi suvarṇasya ca rūpyasya ca. teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda dvārāṇāṃ dvinnā6
varṇānān dharaṇīyo abhūṣi suvarṇasya ca rūpyasya ca. teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda dvārāṇāṃ
dvinnāṃ varṇānāṃ tulā abhūṣi suvarṇasya rūpyasya ca. teṣāṃ punar Ānanda7 dvārāṇāṃ
dvinnāṃ varṇānāṃ paṭimokā8 abhūṣi suvarṇasya rūpyasya ca. teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda9
dvārāṇāṃ dvinnā10 varṇānāṃ pratitulā11 abhūṣi suvarṇasya rūpyasya ca. teṣāṃ khalu punar
Ānanda dvārāṇāṃ caturṇāṃ12 varṇānāṃ phalikhahalagāni13 abhūnsu suvarṇasya14 rūpyasya
ca muktāye vaiḍūryasya ca. teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda15 dvārāṇāṃ dinnā16 varṇānāṃ
phalakhastārā17 abhūnsuḥ suvarṇasya rūpyasya ca.18 teṣāṃ khalu punar (347v) Ānanda19

1
All the mss. and Sen. read nom. sg. Indratapanā … rājadhānī, but we expect gen. sg.; cf. the similar sentences
further in this chapter: Sa 349r Puṣpavatyāṃ khalu punar Ānanda rājadhanyāṃ samantena trīṇi dvārāṇi abhūṣi;
351r Abhayapurāyāṃ khalu punar Ānanda rājadhānyāṃ samantena …; 352v Devapurāyāṃ khalu punar
Ānanda rājadhānīyaṃ samantena …; 356r Dīpavatyāṃ khalu punar Ānanda rājadhānyāṃ samantena ….
2
Sen. rūpyamayasya. 3 Sen. musāgalvasya.
4
Na Sen. dvinnāṃ; gen. pl. dvinnā? In ms. Sa it occurs several times; cf. BHSG § 19.5.
5
Na Sen. varṇānāṃ; gen. pl. -ānā; not in BHSG, but it occurs several times in ms. Sa (it was changed in Na to a
regular Skt -ānāṃ); for the gen. pl. -ānā, cf. also Karashima 2002 § 9.17; see p. 80, fn. 9.
6
Na Sen. dvinnāṃ.
7
Na Sen. are lacking punar Ānanda.
8
Sa Na paṭimodakā (s.e.); Sen. pratimodakā; cf. BHSD s.v. paṭimoka “= Skt. pratimoka, defined pw 5.260 das
Umlegen, Umhängen, but may rather be concrete, an ornament fastened on; certainly this is the mg. in BHS”; cf.
also Sa 54v1 caturṇāṃ varṇānāṃ paṭimokā abhūnsu.
9
Na Sen. are lacking punar Ānanda.
10
Na Sen. dvinnāṃ.
11
Sa pratikūla; Na Sen. ºkūlaṃ; pratitulā- means probably the protruding end of the crossbeam of a building; cf.
Abhis III s.vv. prati-pādaka-, prati-pādikā- “Unterlage (auf der ein [ganzes] Bettgestell oder seine Füße stehen”.
Later in this chapter the ms. reads paṭitula-. See also BHSD s.v. pratikūla? “nt., would seem to be a part of a city
gate: (taṣāṃ dvārāṇāṃ dvinnāṃ) varṇānāṃ pratikūlaṃ abhūṣi, suvarṇasya ca rūpyasya ca Mv iii.228.8. The
parallel passage i.195.10 ff. seems, as far as I see, to have no correspondent, unless far-reaching corruption has
concealed relationship. Could this be for *prati-kūṭa, as if counter-pinnacle?”.
12
Sa dvinnā; Na dvinnāṃ (w.r.); corr. Sen.
13
Sa Na phalikhahalaśāri tu (s.e.; in some scripts the characters for śa and ga are similar; the akṣaras ra and na
are sometimes miswritten for one another); < phalikha-phalakā “boards, panels”; cf. Pkt phalaga < phalaka; cf.
also MPS 34.63 dhārmaḥ prāsādaś caturvidhaiḥ phalakaiś channo ’bhūt sauvarṇai rājatair vaiḍūryamayaiḥ
sphaṭikamayaiḥ; Sen. em. phalikaphalakāni. In the parallel sentences later in this chapter the mss. read
paṭikāśaphalikhāni.
14
Sen. suvarṇasya ca.
15
Na Sen. lack khalu punar Ānanda.
16
Na dvivarṇānāṃ; Sen. dvinnāṃ.
17
Sen. phalakaº; presumably < phalakha-āstara, meaning “a frame of panels” (?); cf., however, BHSD s.v.
phalaha “also written phalakha, phalaka; in comp. with -stāra, a big plank, some part of a gate or door”.
18
Here the mss. read again: teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda dvārāṇāṃ caturṇāṃ varṇānāṃ paṭimodakā abhūnsu
suvarṇasya rūpyasya ca muktāye vaiḍūryasya ca, but this description has already been given earlier in this
chapter; corr. Sen.
19
Na Sen. lack khalu punar Ānanda.

283
dvārāṇāṃ dinnāṃ1 varṇānāṃ elūkā abhūṣi suvarṇasya rūpyasya ca. teṣāṃ khalu punar
Ānanda2 dvārāṇāṃ purato iṣīkāni māpitāni abhūnsuḥ tripuruṣanekhanyāni3
tripauruṣapariṇāhāni4 dvādaśapuruṣa-udvehena5 citrāṇi darśanīyāni6 saptānāṃ varṇānāṃ
suvarṇasya rūpyasya ca7 muktāye vaidūryasya sphaṭikasya musāragalvasya8 lohitikāye ca. te
ca9 khalu punar Ānanda dvārāṇi10 dvihi dvihi hemajālehi praticchannā abhūnsuḥ
sauvarṇamayena ca rūpyamayena ca hemajālena. sauvarṇasya hemajālasya (Sen. 229)
rūpyamayīo kiṃkiṇikā11 abhūnsuḥ. <rūpyamayasya hemajālasya sauvarṇikā kiṃkiṇikā12
abhūnsuḥ>13.
teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda hemajālānāṃ vāteritānāṃ vātasaṃghaṭṭitānāṃ ghoṣo
niścarati valgu manojña14 asecanakaḥ apratiṣkulaḥ15 śravaṇāya. tadyathâpi nāma
pañcāṃgikasya tūryasya kuśalehi vādakehi samyakpravāditasya ghoṣo niścarati valgu mañju
manojñaḥ16 asecanakaḥ apatiṣkūlaḥ17 śravaṇāya. evam evÂnanda <teṣāṃ hemajālānāṃ
vātenêritānāṃ vāta>saṃghaṭṭitānāṃ18 <ghoṣo>19 niścarati valgu mañju manojñaḥ20
asecanakaḥ apratiṣkulaḥ21 śravaṇāya.

1
Na Sen. dvinnāṃ.
2
Na Sen. lack khalu punar Ānanda.
3
Sa Na ºnakhanyāni; Sen. tripauruṣanaikhanyāni; see BHSD s.v. naikhanya “(having) a part sunk in the earth
(measuring three man-lengths); Senart on i.196.2 reads naikhānya, but in his note adopts ºkhaº from the parallel;
however, naikhānya may be right, for the word is clearly the same as that cited by BR from Ṣaḍv. Br. 4.4
yūpasya yan naikhānyam”. In the parallel sentences later in this chapter the mss. read ºnekhanya- / ºnekhatya-
(the characters for tya and nya are very similar); cf. also Acharya 1946: 536 dvi-guṇo nikhātaḥ “twice as much to
be entered into the ground”.
4
Sa ºpauruṣarodyāni (s.e.); Na ºpauruṣaroccāni; Sen. tripauruṣoccāni; see MW s.v. pariṇāha “width, breadth,
circumference”; Edgerton reads parigohya (see BHSD s.v.), but it cannot be correct. It would also seem possible
to read tripauruṣa côdyāni (a split-compound; the akṣaras ca and ra are similar) “three men’s length high”,
however, the heigth is already expressed with -udvedhena-.
5
Semi-MIndic; Pkt uvveha; Sen. ºudvedhena.
6
Cf. MPS 34.4ff. teṣu khalu (dvāreṣ)u (catu)rvidhā iṣ(ṭi)kā māpitā abhūvan sauvarṇā rājatā vaiḍūryamayāḥ
sphaṭikamayāḥ saptapauruṣā ardhacaturthapauruṣāś ca nikhātā dṛḍhāḥ sthirāḥ sāravatyo ʾcalā
asaṃpravedhinyaḥ.
7
Sen. omits ca. 8 Sen. musāgalvasya.
9
Sa Na teṣāṃ; Sen. tāni; cf. the readings further in this chapter (Sa 349v; 351r; 365v): te ca khalu punar Ānanda
dvārāḥ dvihi dvihi vedikājālehi praticchannā abhūnsuḥ.
10
Sa Na dvarāhi; corr. Sen. 11 Sen. kiṃkiṇīkā. 12 Sen. kiṃkiṇīkā.
13
This sentence is wanting in the mss.; Senart rightly supplied it.
14
Na Sen. ºjño. 15 Sen. apratikūlaḥ.
16
Sa mañja manomanojñaḥ (s.e.); Na Sen. omit mañju and read manojño.
17
Sen. ºapratikūlaḥ; see BHSD 369, s.v. pratiṣkūla.
18
The mss. and Sen. lack teṣāṃ hemajālānāṃ vātenêritānāṃ vāta; cf. the readings in the parallel sentences
further in this chapter, e.g., Sa 349v teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda hemajālānāṃ vāteritānāṃ vātasaṃghaṭṭitānāṃ
ghoṣo niścarati valgu mañju manojñaḥ asecanakaḥ apratiṣkūlaḥ śravaṇāye. tadyathâpi nāma pañcāṅgikasya
tūryasya kuśalehi vādakehi samyaksupravādito ghoṣo niścarati valgu mañju manojñaṃ asecanaka apratiṣkūlaṃ
śravaṇāye. evam evÂnanda teṣāṃ hemajālānāṃ vāteritānāṃ vātasaṃghaṭṭitānāṃ ghoṣo niścarati valgu
manojña asecanakaḥ apratiṣkūlaṃ śravaṇāye.
19
The mss. and Sen. lack ghoṣo.
20
Na Sen. omit mañju and read manojño.
21
Sen. apratikūlaḥ.

284
 Indratapanā1 khalu punar Ānanda rājadhānī aviśūnyā abhūṣi imehi evarūpehi2 śabdehi,
sayyathîdaṃ hastiśabdehi aśvaśabdehi rathaśabdehi pattiśabdehi bherīśabdehi paṇavaśabdehi
śaṃkhaśabdehi veṇuśabdehi vīṇāśabdehi gītaśabdehi vāditaśabdehi gītavāditaśabdehi3,
“aśnatha khādatha4” śabdehi “aśnatha khādatha5 pibatha, detha dānāni, dharmañ caratha,
śramaṇabrāhmaneṣu bhadram astu vo”.6
Indratapanāyāṃ punar Ānanda rājadhānyāñ ca Valayā nāma yaṣṭī abhūṣi citrā darśanīyā
saptānām vārṇānāṃ suvarṇasya rūpyasya muktāyāḥ vaiḍūryasya sphaṭikasya musāragalvasya
lohitikāye7. dvādaśa yojanāni udvedhena8 catvāri yojanāni abhiniveśena.

idam avocad bhagavān. idaṃ vaditvā sugato9 hy10 athâparam etad uvāca śāstā11

“Indradhvajo nāma abhūṣi śāstā

suvarṇavarṇo śatapuṇyalakṣaṇo ǀ
mahānubhāvo riṣi saṃghanāyako12
vineti so koṭiśatāni saptati13 ǀ
puraskṛto śramaṇagaṇasya14 nāyako (Sen. 230)
so prāviśe15 Indratapāṃ16 sunirmitāṃ” ǀǀ17

Indradhvajo Ānanda tathāgato (ʼ)rhāṃ18 samyaksaṃbuddho Mahādhvajaṃ tathāgatam

arhantaṃ samyaksaṃbuddhaṃ vyākārṣīt. Mahādhvajo Ānanda tathāgato (ʼ)rhāṃ19
samyaksaṃbuddho Dhvajottamaṃ tathāgataṃ arhantaṃ20 samyaksaṃbuddham vyakārṣīt21.
Dhvajottamo Ānanda (348r) tathāgato (ʼ)rhāṃ22 samyaksaṃbuddho Dhvajarucitaṃ23 tathāgataṃ
vyākārṣīt. Dhvajarucita24 Ānanda tathāgato (ʼ)rhāṃ25 samyaksaṃbuddho Dhvajaketuṃ

1
Corr. Sen; Sa Na Indratapā; cf., however, the reading below: puraskṛto śravaṇagaṇasya nāyako so praviśe
Indratapāṃ (m.c.) sunirmitāṃ.
2
Sen. evaṃº.
3
Sen. prints gītavāditaśabdehi in brackets.
4
Sa Na vādatha (s.e.); corr. Sen.
5
Sa Na vādatha (s.e.); corr. Sen.; cf. the readings further in this chapter (Sa 349v, 351v, 353r, 355r, 357r, 358v)
aśnatha khādatha pibatha detha dānāni.
6
So reads Sa; Na aśnatha vādatha śabdehi aśnatha vādatha pibatha detha dānāni dharmaṃ caratha
śramaṇabrāhmaṇeṣu bhadram astu vo ti śabdehi; Sen. aśnatha khādatha pibatha detha dānāni dharmaṃ
caratha śramaṇabrāhmaṇeṣu bhadram astu vo ti śabdehi.
7
Sen. musāgalvasya ºkāyā. 8 Sa udvedhina; corr. Na. 9 Sen. omits sugato.
10
Cf. Abhis III 554, s.v. hy “eingesetzt zwischen den Vokalen zur Verhinderung des Sandhi”.
11
Sen. prints the sentence idam avocad bhagavān idaṃ vaditvā ǀ hy athâparam etad uvāca śāstā as verse.
12
Sa Na saṃhaº; corr. Sen. 13 Sen. sapta.
14
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na śravaṇaº; for the śramaṇa / śravaṇa, cf. Karashima 2016b: 111.
15
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na praviśe (unmetr.); cf. the reading in the next verse: so prāviśat Puṣpavatīṃ sunirmitāṃ.
16
Na Sen. ºtapanāṃ (unmetr.).
17
The meter is Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; in pāda e there is resolution of the fifth syllable.
18
Na Sen. (ʼ)rhaṃ. 19 Na Sen. (ʼ)rhaṃ. 20 Corr. Na; Sa arhanta. 21 Sa akārṣīt; corr. Na. 22 Na Sen. (ʼ)rhaṃ.
23
Na Sen. ºruciraṃ; Edgerton includes Dhvajarucira in his BHSD, but the only example he gives is the one
from the Mv. The reading in Sa ºrucita was changed to ºrucira in ms. Na, consequently all the later mss. and
Sen. read Dhvajarucira. In the next sentence ms. Sa again reads ºrucita (Na Sen. ºrucira).
24
Na Sen. ºruciro. 25 Na Sen. (ʼ)rhaṃ.

285
tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Dhvajaketu1 Ānanda tathāgato (ʼ)rhāṃ samyaksaṃbuddho2
Ketudhvajaṃ tathāgatam arhantaṃ samyaksambuddhaṃ3 vyākārṣīt. Ketudhvajo Ānanda
tathāgato (ʼ)rhāṃ4 samyaksaṃbuddho Dhvajadhvajaṃ tathāgatam arhantaṃ
samyaksaṃbuddha vyākārṣīṭ. Dhvajadhvajo Ānanda tathāgato (ʼ)rhāṃ samyaksaṃbuddho
Dhvajamaparājitaṃ tathāgatam arhantaṃ samyaksaṃbuddhaṃ vyākārṣīt. Dhvajamaparājito
Ānanda tathāgato (ʼ)rhāṃ samyaksaṃbuddho Aparājitaṃ tathāgatam arhantaṃ
samyaksambuddha vyākārṣīt. Aparājito Ānanda tathāgato (ʼ)rhāṃ samyaksaṃbuddho
Supratāpaṃ tathāgatam arhantaṃ samyaksaṃbuddhaṃ vyākārṣīt. Supratāpa Ānanda tathāgato
Pradīpaṃ tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Pradīpo Ānanda tathāgato Supratiṣṭhitaṃ tathāgataṃ
vyākārṣīt. Supratiṣṭhito5 Ānanda tathāgato Nāgamuniṃ <tathāgataṃ>6 vyākārṣīt. Nāgamunir
Ānanda tathāgato Mahāmuniṃ tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Mahāmunir Ānanda tathāgato
Munipravaraṃ tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Munipravaro Ānanda tathāgato Saṃvṛtaskandhaṃ
tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Saṃvṛtaskandho Ānanda tathāgato Bandhumaṃ tathāgataṃ (Sen. 231)
vyākārṣīt. Bandhumo Ānanda tathāgato7 Ariṣṭaṃ tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Ariṣṭo Ānanda
tathāgato8 Vijitāviṃ tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Vijitāvī Ānanda tathāgato9 Krakucchanda10
tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Krakucchando Ānanda tathāgato11 Asamasamaṃ tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt.
Asamasamo tathāgato12 Prabhaṅkaraṃ tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Prabhaṅkaro Ānanda tathāgato13
Oghaṃjanaṃ14 tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Oghaṃjano15 Ānanda tathāgato16 Mahābalaṃ
tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Mahābalo Ānanda tathāgato Sujātaṃ tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Sujāto
Ānanda tathāgato Pāraṃgataṃ tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Pāraṃgato Ānanda tathāgato
Mahāprasādaṃ17 tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Mahāprasādo Ānanda tathāgato (ʼ)rhāṃ18
samyaksaṃbuddho19 Sukhendriyaṃ tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Sukhendriyo Ānanda tathāgato
Nakṣatrarājaṃ tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Nakṣatrarājo Ānanda tathāgato Śatapuṣpaṃ
<tathāgataṃ>20 vyākārṣīt. Śatapuṣpo Ānanda tathāgato Virajaṃ tathāgataṃ1 vyākārṣīt. (348v)

1
Sen. ºketur.
2
Hereafter until Supratāpa Ānanda tathāgato, Na (= all the later mss. and Sen.) omits (ʼ)rhāṃ samyak-
saṃbuddho.
3
Hereafter until Supratāpaṃ tathāgatam arhantaṃ samyaksaṃbuddhaṃ vyākārṣīt, Na (= all the later mss. and
Sen.) omits arhantaṃ samyaksambuddhaṃ.
4
Na Sen. (ʼ)rhaṃ.
5
Sa Supratiṣṭho; corr. Na.
6
Sa lacks tathāgataṃ; suppl. Na
7
Na Sen. Bandhumas tathāgata Ānanda.
8
Na Sen. Ariṣṭas tathāgata Ānanda.
9
Na Sen. Vijitāvī tathāgata Ānanda.
10
Na Sen. ºcchandaṃ.
11
Na Sen. Krakucchandas tathāgata Ānanda.
12
Na Sen. Asamasamas tathāgata Ānanda.
13
Na Sen. Prabhaṃkaras tathāgata Ānanda.
14
Sen. Oghajaṃ (≠ mss.); in the next sentence Sa reads again Oghaṃjano; in another list in 253v2 ms. Sa reads
twice Oghajano.
15
Na Ojaṃjanas (s.e.); Sen. Oghajas.
16
Na Sen. each time read tathāgata Ānanda for Ānanda tathāgato, until Śirasāhvayaṃ tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt.
17
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºpramādaṃ (s.e.; the akṣaras ma and sa are similar).
18
Sa (ʼ)hāṃ (s.e.). 19 Na Sen. are lacking (ʼ)rhāṃ samyaksaṃbuddho.
20
Sa lacks tathāgataṃ; suppl. Na.

286
Virajo Ānanda tathāgato Brahmasvaraṃ tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Brahmasvaro Ānanda tathāgato
Śirasāhvayaṃ tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt.
Śirasāhvayo2 khu Ānanda tathāgato3 Puṣpāvatī nāma rājadhānī abhūṣi. dvādaśa
yojanāni āyāmena purastimena <paścimena>4 ca, sapta yojanāni vistāreṇa ca dakṣiṇena ca
uttareṇa ca, saptahi prakārehi parikṣiptā abhūṣi sauvarṇehi sauvarṇacchadanehi. Puṣpavatī
khalu punar Ānanda rājadhānī5 saptahi tālapaṃktīhi parikṣiptā abhūṣi citrāhi darśanīyāhi
saptānāṃ varṇānāṃ6 7suvarṇasya rūpyasya muktā<vaiḍūrya8>musāragalvasphaṭikasya9
lohitikāye. <suvarṇasya>10 tālaskandhasya rūpyamayaṃ patrañ11 ca phalañ ca abhūṣi.
rūpyamayasya tālaskandhasya muktāmayā ca patrā ca phalā ca abhūṣi. muktāmayasya
tālaskandhasya vaiḍūryamayā patrā ca phalā ca abhūṣi. vaiḍūryamayasya tālaskandhasya
lohitikāmayā patrā ca phalā ca abhūṣi. lohitikāmayasya tālaskandhasya sphaṭikamayā patrā ca
phalā ca abhūṣi. sphaṭikamayasya tālaskandhasya musāragalvamayā patrā ca phalā ca abhūṣi.
musāragalvamayasya tālaskandhasya lohitikāmayā ca patrā ca phalā ca abhūṣi.
lohitikāmayasya tālaskandhasya suvarṇamayā patrā ca phalā ca abhūṣi.
teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda tālaskandhānāṃ vātenêritānāṃ12 vātasaṃghaṭṭitānāṃ ghoṣo
niścarati valgu manojñaḥ 13asecanakaḥ apratiṣkūlaḥ śravaṇāya14. tadyathâpi nāma
pañcāṅgikasya tūryasya kuśalehi vādakehi samyakpravāditasya ghoṣo niścarati valgu
manojñaḥ asecanakaḥ apratiṣkūlaḥ śravaṇāya. evam evÂnanda teṣāṃ tālaskandhānāṃ
vātenêritānāṃ vātasaṃghaṭṭitānāṃ ghoṣo niścarati valgu manojñaḥ asecanakaḥ apratiṣkūlaḥ
śravaṇāya.
ye punar Ānanda (Sen. 232) tena kālena tena samayena15 Puṣpavatyāṃ rājadhānyāṃ
śuṇḍāmanuṣyāpeyā, te tena tālapatraphalanirghoṣeṇa pañcahi kāmaguṇehi samarpitā
samanvaṅgībhūtā krīḍensu ramensu pravicārensu16.
Puṣpavatī khalu punar Ānanda rājadhānī saptahi vedikājālehi parikṣiptā abhūṣi citrāhi
darśanīyāhi saptavarṇānāṃ17 18suvarṇasya rūpyasya muktāyāḥ vaiḍūryasya sphaṭikasya
musāragalvasya lohitikāye. suvarṇapādakasya rūpyamayī sūcīkā (349r) ālambakaṃ adhiṣṭhānaṃ
câbhūṣi. rūpyāmayasya pādakasya muktāmayī sūcikā ālambanakaṃ adhiṣṭhānakaṃ ca.
muktāmayasya pādakasya vaiḍūryamayī sūcikā ālambanakaṃ adhiṣṭhanakaṃ ca.
vaiḍūryamayasya pādakasya sphaṭikāmayī sūcikā ālambanakaṃ adhiṣṭhānakaṃ ca.

1
Sa vigataṃ (s.e.); corr. Na.
2
Sa ºyaṃ; Na Sen. ºye.
3
Nominative absolute (cf. Renou 1975 § 217; BHSG § 7.13; Abhis III § 5.1; RgsGr § 7.10; Oguibénine 1996:
179-180); Na Sen. ºgate (loc. abs.).
4
Sa lacks paścimena; suppl. Na.
5
Na Sen. lack Puṣpavatī khalu punar Ānanda rājadhānī.
6
Na Sen. parikṣiptā citrā darśanīyā saptahi varṇehi pūrvavad yāvat suvarṇasya tālaskandhasya rūpyamayā
patrā ca phalā ca.
7
Na Sen. are lacking the part from suvarṇasya rūpyasya until suvarṇamayā patrā ca phalā ca abhūṣi; in the
passages missing in Na and Sen., the abbreviation “ms.” refers to ms. Sa.
8
The ms. lacks ºvaiḍūryaº. 9 Ms. musāragalvalohitasya. 10 The ms. lacks suvarṇasya. 11 Ms. pañcañ.
12
Na Sen. vāteritānāṃ.
13
Na Sen. lack the part from asecanakaḥ until apratiṣkūlaḥ śravaṇāya.
14
Ms. śramaṇāya. 15 Na Sen. lack tena kālena tena samayena. 16 Sen. pravicārayensuḥ.
17
Na Sen. vedikājālehi parikṣiptā citrā darśanīyā saptānāṃ varṇānāṃ Indratapanārājadhānīvat.
18
Na Sen. lack the part from suvarṇasya until apratiṣkūlaṃ śravaṇāye.

287
sphaṭikamayasya pādakasya musāragalvamayī sūcikā ālambanakaṃ adhiṣṭhānakañ ca.
musāragalvamayasya <pādakasya>1 lohitikāmayī ālambanakaṃ adhiṣṭhānakaṃ ca.
lohitikāmayasya pādakasya sauvarṇakā sūcikā ālambanakaṃ adhiṣṭhānakaṃ ca abhūṣi.
tena kālena tena samayena te ca2 khalu punar Ānanda vedikājālā3 dvihi hemajālehi
<prati>cchannā4 abhūṣi sauvarṇena ca <rūpyamayena ca>5 hemajālena. sauvarṇasya Ānanda
hemajālasya rūpyāmayī hi kiṃkiṇīkāvo6 abhūṣi. rūpyāmayasya Ānanda hemajālasya
sauvarṇikā kiṃkiṇīkāvo abhūṣi.
Puṣpavatyāṃ khalu punar Ānanda rājadhanyāṃ samantena trīṇi dvārāṇi abhūṣi citrāṇi
darśanīyāni saptānāṃ varṇānāṃ suvarṇasya rūpyasya muktāyāḥ vaiḍūryasya sphaṭikasya
musāragalvasya lohitikāye. 7teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda dvārāṇāṃ dvinnāṃ varṇānāṃ iṣṭakā
abhūṣi suvarṇasya ca rūpyasya ca. teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda dvārāṇāṃ dvinnāṃ varṇānāṃ
nyāsotsaṃgā8 abhūṣi suvarṇasya rūpyasya ca. teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda dvārāṇāṃ dvinnāṃ
varṇānāṃ dharaṇīyo abhūṣi suvarṇasya rūpyasya. 9teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda dvārāṇāṃ
dvinnāṃ10 varṇānāṃ phalakhastarā11 abhūṣi suvarṇasya rūpyasya ca. teṣāṃ khalu punar
Ānanda dvārāṇāṃ caturṇāṃ varṇānāṃ paṭimokā12 abhūṣi suvarṇasya rūpyasya muktāyā
vaiḍūryasya ca. teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda dvārāṇāṃ dvinnā varṇānāṃ elukā abhūṣi
suvarṇasya rūpyasya ca. teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda dvārāṇāṃ caturṇāṃ varṇānāṃ indrakīlā
abhūṣi suvarṇasya rūpyasya muktāyāḥ vaiḍūryasya. teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda dvinnāṃ
varṇānāṃ kavāṭāni abhūṃsu suvarṇasya rūpyasya ca muktāyāḥ13. teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda
dvārāṇāṃ dvinnāṃ varṇānāṃ (349v) argalapāsā abhūnsuḥ suvarṇasya ca rūpyasya ca. teṣāṃ
khalu punar Ānanda dvārāṇāṃ dvinnā varṇānāṃ argalasūcikā abhūnsu suvarṇasya rūpyasya
ca. teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda dvinnāṃ varṇānāṃ purato iṣikāni māpitāni abhūnsuḥ
tripauruṣanekhanyāni tripauruṣapariṇāhāni14, dvādaśapauruṣa15-udvedhena, citrāṇi
darśanīyāni saptānāṃ varṇānāṃ suvarṇasya rūpyasya ca muktāyāḥ vaiḍūryasya sphaṭikasya
musāragalvasya lohitikāye.
te ca16 khalu punar Ānanda dvārāḥ dvihi dvihi vedikājālehi praticchannā abhūnsuḥ
sauvarṇakena ca hemajālena rūpyāmayena ca hemajālena. sauvarṇasya hemajālasya
rūpyāmayīyo kiṃkiṇikāyo, rūpyāmayasya hemajālasya sauvarṇikāvo kiṃkiṇīkāvo.

1
Ms. musāraragalvasyamayasya (s.e.). 2 Ms. na (s.e.). 3 Ms. ºjālehi (s.e.).
4
Ms. channā; cf. the parallel sentences in this chapter: dvihi dvihi hemajālehi praticchannā abhūnsuḥ.
5
The ms. lacks rūpyamayena ca.
6
For the nom. pl. fem. -āvo, cf. BHSG § 9.93; in ms. Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014: 181.
7
The ms. reads thrice teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda dvārāṇāṃ dvinnāṃ varṇānāṃ iṣṭakā abhūṣi suvarṇasya ca
rūpyasya ca (ditt.).
8
Ms. sotsaṃgā (s.e.).
9
The ms. reads twice teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda dvārāṇāṃ caturṇāṃ varṇānāṃ phalakhastarā abhūṣi
suvarṇasya rūpyasya ca (ditt.).
10
Ms. caturṇāṃ (w.r.).
11
Presumably < phalakha-āstara, meaning “cover (āstara) of panels; a frame of panels”; however, in the parallel
sentences in this chapter the ms. reads ºastāra, cf. p. 283, fn. 17.
12
Cf. BHSD s.v. paṭimoka “an ornament fastened on”; cf. also Sa 54v1 caturṇāṃ varṇānāṃ paṭimokā abhūnsu.
13
The ms. reads dvinnāṃ varṇānāṃ, but three are given; we should probably exclude muktāyāḥ.
14
Ms. tripauruṣapārigehyāṃni (s.e.); see MW s.v. pariṇāha “width, breadth, circumference”.
15
Ms. ºpauruṣaṃ. 16 Ms. na (s.e.).

288
 teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda hemajālānāṃ1 vāteritānāṃ vātasaṃghaṭṭitānāṃ ghoṣo
niścarati valgu mañju manojñaḥ asecanakaḥ apratiṣkūlaḥ śravaṇāye. tadyathâpi nāma
pañcāṅgikasya tūryasya kuśalehi vādakehi samyaksupravādito ghoṣo niścarati valgu mañju
manojñaṃ asecanaka apratiṣkūlaṃ śravaṇāye. 2evam evÂnanda teṣāṃ hemajālānāṃ
vāteritānāṃ vātasaṃghaṭṭitānāṃ ghoṣo niścarati valgu manojña asecanakaḥ apratiṣkūlaṃ
śravaṇāye.
Puṣpavatī3 khalu punar Ānanda4 rājadhāni aśūnyā abhūṣi imehi evarūpehi śabdehi
sayyathîdaṃ hastiśabdehi aśvaśabdehi rathaśabdehi pattiśabdehi bherīśabdehi
mṛdaṅgaśabdehi paṇavaśabdehi śaṃkhaśabdehi veṇuśabdehi vīṇāśabdehi gītaśabdehi
vāditaśabdehi “aśnatha khādatha pibatha, detha dānāni, dharmañ carata5. śramaṇabrāhmaṇeṣu
bhadram astu vo”6.
Puṣpavatyāṃ khalu puna rājadhānyāṃ7 Valayā nāma yaṣṭī abhūṣi citrā darśanīyā-m-
saptānāṃ8 varṇānāṃ suvarṇasya rūpyasya muktāyā vaiḍūryasya sphaṭikasya musāragalvasya
lohitikāye. dvādaśa yojanāni udvedhena9, catvāri yojanāni abhiniveśaṃ.

idam avocad bhagavān. idaṃ vaditvā sugato10 hy athâparam etad uvāca śāstā11

“teṣāṃ12..13 buddhānāṃ paraṃparāye

Śirasāhvayo paścimako14 abhūṣi ǀ
mahānubhāvo riṣi saṃghanāyako
vineti so koṭiśatāni saptati15 ǀ
puraskṛto śramaṇagaṇasya nāyako
so prāviśat Puṣpavatīṃ sunirmitāṃ” ǀǀ16

Śirasāhvayo (350r) Ānanda tathāgato Nāgakulottamaṃ tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. (Sen. 233)

Nāgakulottamo Ānanda tathāgato17 Kṣemottaraṃ tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Kṣemottaro Ānanda
tathāgato Nāgottamaṃ tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Nāgottamo Ānanda tathāgato Aṃgottamaṃ

1
Ms. majānānāṃ (s.e.).
2
Ms. tadyathâpi nāma paṃcāṅgikasya evam evÂnanda.
3
All the mss. and Sen. read Puṣpavatyāṃ .. rājadhanyāṃ; cf. Sa 347v Indratapā khalu punar Ānanda rājadhānī
aviśūnyā abhūṣi; Sa 351v Abhayapurā khalu punar Ānanda rājadhānī (ʼ)śūnyā abhūṣi.
4
Na Sen. are lacking khalu punar Ānanda.
5
Sa carata: (daṇḍa); Na Sen. caratha.
6
Na Sen. bhadram astu vo ti śabdehi pūrṇā.
7
Na Sen. tasyāṃ rājadhānyāṃ.
8
Sa reads aṣṭānām, but seven are listed; Na Sen. darśanīyā saptānāṃ.
9
Sa udvena; corr. Na. 10 Sen. omits sugato.
11
Sen. prints this sentence as verse: idam avocad bhagavān idaṃ vaditvā ǀ hy athâparam etad uvāca śāstā.
12
Sen. eteṣāṃ (unmetr.).
13
One short syllable is lacking (m.c.).
14
Sen. pacchimako. 15 Sa Na saptatiṃ; Sen. sapta.
16
The metre is Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; in pāda a the metre requires buddhānă for buddhānāṃ (m.c.); in pāda b we
should assume resolution of the first syllable; in pāda e there is resolution of the fifth syllable (m.c.).
17
Na Sen. each time read tathāgata Ānanda for Ānanda tathāgato, until Jāṃbūnadaṃ tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt.

289
tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Aṅgottamo1 Ānanda tathāgato Vāsavaṃ tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Vāsavo
Ānanda tathāgato Candrimaṃ tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Candrimo Ānanda tathāgato Hetumaṃ
tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Hetumo2 Ānanda tathāgato Jinendraṃ tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Jinendro
Ānanda tathāgato Jāṃbūnadaṃ tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Jāṃbūnado3 Ānanda tathāgato
Tagaraśikhiṃ tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Tagaraśikhi4 Ānanda tathāgato Padumaṃ tathāgataṃ
vyākārṣīt. Padumo Ānanda5 tathāgato Kauṇḍinyagotraṃ tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt.
Kauṇḍinyagotro Ānanda tathāgato Kauṇḍinyagotraṃ6 yeva7 tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt.

idam avocad bhagavān. idam vaditvā sugato8 hy athâparam etad uvāca śāstā9

“eteṣāṃ buddhānāṃ paraṃparāye

Kauṇḍinyagotro paścimako abhūṣi10 ǀ
traya11 ime buddhaśatā udārā
Kauṇḍinyagotro nāma12 abhūṣi sarve ǀǀ13
mahānubhāvā ṛṣisaṃghanāyakā
ekatra14 kalpa15 Upalāhvayasmiṃ ǀ
16
trayo trayo koṭiśatāni teṣāṃ
mahāsannipāto abhūṣi śrāvakāṇāṃ ǀǀ17
trayo trayo varṣaśatāni ca teṣāṃ18 (Sen. 234)
āyuṣpramāṇaṃ abhū19 śrāvakāṇāṃ ǀ
treviṃśa20 varṣasahasrāṇi teṣāṃ
saddharmo asthāsi parinivṛtānāṃ21” ǀǀ22

1
Sen. Aṃgottamas. 2 Na Sen. Hetumantaṃ … Hetumantas.
3
Sen. Jāṃbunadaṃ … Jāmbuº.
4
Na Sen. ºśikhir.
5
Na Sen. are lacking Ānanda.
6
All the mss. read Kauṇḍinyakhetrī, but it does not make sense; corr. Sen.; we expect Kauṇḍinyagotraṃ (note
the word [y]eva); cf. the readings further in this chapter: Sa 351v Śikhī Ānanda tathāgato Śikhiṃ eva tathāgataṃ
vyākārṣīt; Sa 353v Jinendro Ānanda tathāgato Jinendraṃ yeva tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt.
7
Sa yena (s.e.); Na Sen. eva. 8 Sen. omits sugato.
9
Sen. prints this sentence as verse: idam avocad bhagavān idam vaditvā ǀ hy athâparam etad uvāca śāstā.
10
Sen. abhūṣī. 11 Sen. trayo. 12 Sa Na nāmanāmena; corr. Sen.
13
The meter is Triṣṭubh; pāda a scans correctly is we read teṣāṃ <ca / va> buddhāna; pāda b is unmetr.; in pāda
c the metre requires trayo for traya; pāda d becomes regular if we read năma (ʼ)bhūṣi.
14
Sa Na ekatraya; corr. Sen. 15 Sen. kalpe.
16
Sa reads twice trayo trayo koṭiśatāni teṣāṃ mahāsannipāto abhūṣi śrāvakāṇāṃ (ditt.; the eye of the scribe
probably jumped from trayo varṣaśatāni back to trayo koṭiśatāni).
17
Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; in pāda b the fifth syllable is short (cf. Karashima 2016a: 204 “In the Vedas and in both early
Pali scriptures and older Buddhist Sanskrit scriptures, like the Mahāvastu, a short syllable is permitted before a
caesura at the fifth syllable of Triṣṭubh pādas”); pāda d is unmetrical.
18
Sa Na ºśatāni yañ ca teṣāṃ; Sen. ºśatā ca teṣāṃ.
19
Sen. āyuḥpramāṇaṃ abhu. 20 Sen. ºviṃśad (unmetr.).
21
M.c. for parinirº; Na Sen. ºnirvṛtānāṃ (unmetr.).
22
Triṣṭubh; in pāda a the word ca is metrically redundant; in pāda b the metre requires abhŭ for abhū, the initial
śr- of śrāvakāṇāṃ should be simplified; pāda c is unmetr.; pāda d scans correctly if we read ºdharmŏ and
assume resolution of the seventh syllable.

290
 paścimako Ānanda Kauṇḍinyasagotro tathāgato Candanaṃ tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt.
Candano Ānanda tathāgato Virajaṃ tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Virajo Ānanda tathāgato Hitaiṣiṃ
tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Hitaiṣī1 Ānanda tathāgato Supātraṃ2 tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt.
Supātre khalu punar Ānanda tathāgate Abhayapurā nāma rājadhānī abhūṣi3. dvādaśa
yojanāni āyāmena purastimena <paścimena>4 ca, sapta yojanāni vistāreṇa dakṣiṇena ca
uttareṇa ca. saptahi prākārehi5 parikṣiptā 6abhūṣi sauvarṇehi sauvarṇacchadanehi.
Abhayapurā khalu punar Ānanda rājadhānī saptahi tālapaṃktīhi parikṣiptā abhūṣi7
citrāhi darśanīyāhi8,9 (350v) 10saptānāṃ ca varṇānāṃ suvarṇasya rūpyasya muktāyā vaiḍūryasya
sphaṭikasya musāragalvasya lohitikāye. sauvarṇasya tālaskandhasya rūpyamayañ ca patrañ ca
phalañ ca abhūṣi. rūpyāmayasya tālaskandhasya muktāmayaṃ patraṃ ca phalañ ca abhūṣi.
muktāmayasya tālaskandhasya vaiḍūryamayaṃ patraṃ ca phalañ ca abhūṣi. vaiḍūryamayasya
tālaskandhasya sphaṭikāmayā ca patrā ca phalā ca abhūṣi. musāragalvamayasya
tālaskandhasya lohitikāmayā patrā ca phalā ca abhūṣi. lohitikāmayasya tālaskandhasya
sauvarṇā patrā ca phalā ca abhūṣi.
teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda tālaskandhānāṃ vāteritānāṃ vātasaṃghaṭṭitānāṃ ghoṣo11
niścarati valgu manojñaḥ asecanakaḥ apratiṣkulaḥ śravaṇāye. tadyathâpi nāma paṃcāṅgikasya
tūryasya kuśalehi vādakehi samyaksupravāditasya ghoṣo niścarati valgu mañju manojñaḥ
asecanakaḥ apratiṣkūlaḥ śravaṇāye. evam evÂnanda teṣāṃ tālaskandhānāṃ vāteritānāṃ
vātasaṃghaṭṭitānāṃ <ghoṣo niścarati>12 valgu mañju manojñaḥ asecanakaḥ apratiṣkūlaḥ
śravaṇāya. ye khalu punar Ānanda tena kālena tena samayena Abhyayapurāyāṃ rājadhānyāṃ
sauṇḍāmanuṣyāpeyā, te ca tālapatranirghoṣeṇa pañcahi kāmaguṇehi samarpitā
samanvaṅgībhūtā krīḍensu ramensuḥ pravicārensuḥ.
AbhayapurÂnanda rājadhānī saptahi vedikājālehi parivṛtā abhūnsuḥ citrāhi darśanīyāhi
saptānāṃ varṇānāṃ suvarṇasya rūpyasya muktāyā vaiḍūryasya musāragalvasya lohitikāye.
sauvarṇakasya pādakasya rūpyāmayī sūcikā ālambanakaṃ adhiṣṭhānakaṃ ca abhūṣi.
rūpyāmayasya pādakasya muktāmayī sūcikā ālambanakaṃ adhiṣṭhānakaṃ ca abhūṣi.
muktāmayasya pādakasya verulikāmayī sūcikā ālambanakaṃ adhiṣṭhanakaṃ ca.
vaidūryamayasya pādakasya sphaṭikamayī sūcikā ālambanakaṃ adhiṣṭhānakaṃ ca abhūṣi.
sphaṭikāmayasya pādakasya musāragalvamayī sūcikā ālambanakaṃ adhiṣṭhānakaṃ ca abhūṣi.
lohitikāmayasya pādakasya sauvarṇikā sūcikā ālambanakaṃ adhiṣṭhānakaṃ13 ca abhūṣi. te
ca14 khalu punar Ānanda vedikājālehi praticchannā abhūṣi sauvarṇakena ca hemajālena

1
Na Sen. Hiteṣiṃ … Hiteṣī.
2
Sa Sujātraṃ tathāgato pātraṃ (s.e.); corr. Na.
3
Sen. abhūṣī.
4
Sa lacks paścimena; Na Sen. omit purastimena <paścimena> ca.
5
Na Sen. sauvarṇaprākārehi.
6
Na Sen. lack abhūṣi sauvarṇehi sauvarṇacchadanehi. Abhayapurā khalu punar Ānanda rājadhānī.
7
Na Sen. lack parikṣiptā abhūṣi. 8 Na Sen. darśanīyāhi saptavarṇehi.
9
Na Sen. Puṣpāvatīrājadhānīvat sarvaprākārehi varṇanīyā.
10
Na Sen. lack the part from saptānāṃ ca varṇānāṃ until bhadram astu vo.
11
Ms. ghoṣā (s.e.; -ā and -o are often miswritten for one another).
12
The ms. lacks ghoṣo niścarati.
13
Ms. anadhiṣṭhānakaṃ (s.e.).
14
Ms. na (s.e.; the akṣaras ca and na are sometimes miswritten for one another).

291
rūpyāmayena ca hemajālena. sauvarṇakasya hemajālasya rūpyamayī kiṃkiṇikāvo abhūṣi. (351r)
rūpyāmayasya hemajālasya sauvarṇikā kiṃkinikā abhūṣi.
Abhayapurāyāṃ khalu punar Ānanda rājadhānyāṃ samantena trīṇi trīṇi dvārāṇi abhūṣi
citrāṇi darśanīyāni dvinnā1 varṇānāṃ suvarṇasya rūpyasya ca. teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda
dvārāṇām <dvinnā>2 varṇānāṃ paṭitulā3 abhūṣi suvarṇasya rūpyasya ca. teṣāṃ khalu punar
Ānanda dvārāṇāṃ dvinnā varṇānāṃ paṭikāśaphalakāni4 abhūṣi suvarṇasya ca rūpyasya. teṣāñ
ca khalu punar Ānanda dvārāṇāṃ dvinnā varṇānāṃ tulā abhūṣi suvarṇasya ca rūpyasya ca.
teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda <dvārāṇāṃ>5 dvinnāṃ varṇānāṃ anuvargā abhūṣi suvarṇasya ca
rūpyasya ca.6 teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda dvārāṇāṃ dvinnā varṇānāṃ phalakhastārā abhūṣi
suvarṇasya ca rūpyasya ca. teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda dvārāṇāṃ caturṇāṃ varṇānāṃ
paṭimokā7 abhūṣi suvarṇasya ca rūpyasya ca muktāyā vaiḍūryasya ca. teṣāṃ khalu punar
Ānanda dvārāṇāṃ dvinnāṃ varṇānāṃ vaṭṭakā8 abhūṣi suvarṇasya ca rūpyasya ca. teṣāṃ khalu
punar Ānanda dvārāṇāṃ caturṇāṃ varṇānāṃ indrakīlā abhūṣi suvarṇasya ca rūpyasya ca
muktāyāḥ vaiḍūryasya ca. teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda dvārāṇāṃ dvinnā varṇānāṃ kavāṭa
abhūṣi suvarṇasya ca rūpyasya ca. teṣā9 khalu punar Ānanda dvārāṇāṃ dvinnā varṇānāṃ
argalapāsā abhūnsu suvarṇasya ca rūpyasya ca. teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda dvārāṇāṃ10
dvinnāṃ varṇānāṃ argalasūcikā11 abhūnsuḥ suvarṇasya ca rūpyasya ca. teṣāṃ khalu punar
Ānanda dvārāṇāṃ purato iṣikāni māpitāni abhūnsu <tripauruṣa>nekhanyāni12
tripauruṣapariṇāhāni13 dvādaśapauruṣa-udvedhena vicitrāṇi darśanīyāni saptānāṃ varṇānāṃ
suvarṇasya rūpyasya muktāyāḥ vaiḍūryasya sphaṭikasya musāragalvasya lohitikāyāḥ. te ca
khalu punar Ānanda dvārā14 dvīhi dvīhi hemajālehi praticchannā abhūnsu <sauvarṇakena ca
hemajālena rūpyāmayena ca hemajālena. sauvarṇasya hemajālasya rūpyāmayī khiṃkhaṇikā
abhūnsu>15, rūpyāmayasya hemajālasya sauvarṇikā khiṃkhaṇikā1 abhūnsu.

1
The ms. reads saptānāṃ, but only two are listed.
2
The ms. lacks dvinnā.
3
paṭi-tulā (= prati-tulā) refers to an element placed against the tulā “beam in the roof” (see DP s.v . tulā); the
protruding end of the crossbeam of a building; cf. Sa 354v teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda dvinnā varṇānāṃ tulā
abhūṣi suvarṇasya ca rūpyasya ca. teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda dvārāṇāṃ dvinnāṃ varṇānāṃ paṭitulā abhūṣi
suvarṇasya ca rūpyasya ca.
4
“With the mirroring (or: symmetrical) phalakas (slabs / planks)”(?); cf. MW s.v. pratīkāśa “reflection,
appearance, resembling”. This form occurs several times in this chapter; cf. also Acharya 1946, s.v. phalakā “a
plank, an architectural member; a part of a column”.
5
The ms. lacks dvārāṇāṃ.
6
Here the ms. reads again teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda dvārāṇāṃ varṇānāṃ paṭikāśaphalikhāni abhūṣi
suvarṇasya ca rūpyasya ca, but these elements have already been listed two lines above.
7
Ms. ºmodakā (s.e.).
8
vaṭṭaka- < vartaka- “door ring pull”?; cf. CDIAL 11349 vartaka1 “*something round; horse’s hoof”.
9
Ms. teṣā; gen. pl. teṣā, not in BHSG, but several occurrences are found in ms. Sa, e.g., 35r teṣā riṣīṇāṃ (Na
Sen. [III 194.1] teṣāṃ); Sa 403r teṣā … ṣaṇṇāṃ śāstārapratijñānāṃ (Na Sen [III 383] teṣāṃ); Sa 405v teṣā
manuṣyāṇāṃ (Na Sen. [III 393] teṣāṃ); cf. also KP 17a3 teṣā jino puṇyam anantu bhāṣate; KP 54b3 teṣā tatr(’)
ekākinām advitīyānāṃ kāyapraviviktavihāriṇāṃ; cf. Karashima 2002 §§ 16.3, 16.10 (eṣā < eṣāṃ).
10
Ms. bhikṣūṇāṃ (w.r.). 11 Ms. ārgalaº. 12 Ms. nekhanyāni. 13 Ms. tripauruṣaparigehyāni.
14
Ms. dvārāṇāṃ.
15
The ms. lacks sauvarṇakena ca hemajālena rūpyāmayena ca hemajālena sauvarṇasya hemajālasya rūpyāmayī
khiṃkharikā abhūnsu (the eye of the scribe probably jumped from praticchannā abhūnsu to khiṃkharikā
abhūnsu).

292
 teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda hemajālānāṃ vāteritānāṃ vātasaṃghaṭṭitānāṃ ghoṣo
niścarati valgu mañju manojña asecanakaḥ pratiṣkūlaḥ śravaṇāye. tadyathâpi nāma
pañcāṅgikasya tūryasya kuśalehi vādakehi (351v) samyaksupravāditasya2 ghoṣo niścarati valgu
mañju manojñaḥ asecanakaḥ apratiṣkūla śravaṇāya. evam evÂnanda teṣāṃ hemajālānāṃ
vāteritānāṃ vātasaṃghaṭṭitānāṃ ghoṣo niścarati valgu mañju manojñaḥ asecanakaḥ
apratiṣkūla śravaṇāye.
Abhayapurā khalu punar Ānanda rājadhānī (ʼ)śūnyā abhūṣi imehi yevarūpehi śabdehi,
sayyathîdaṃ hastiśabdehi aśvaśabdehi rathaśabdehi pattiśabdehi mṛdaṅgaśabdehi
paṇavaśabdehi śaṃkhaśabdehi veṇuśabdehi vīṇāśabdehi gītaśabdehi vāditaśabdehi “aśnatha
khādatha pibatha, dānāni detha, dharmaṃ caratha, śramaṇabrāhmaṇeṣu bhadram astu vo”.
3
Abhayapurāyāṃ khalu puna rājadhānyāṃ Valayā nāma yaṣṭī abhūṣi citrā darśanīyā
saptānāṃ4 varṇānāṃ suvarṇasya rūpyasya muktāyā vaiḍūryasya sphaṭikasya musāragalvasya
lohitikāyāḥ. dvādaśa yojanāni <udvedhena, catvāri yojanāni>5 abhiniveśena. Supātro Ānanda
tathāgato samyaksaṃbuddho dharmanetriṃ6 avalokayanto pratipūrṇaṃ7 kalpaśataṃ loke
asthāsi. Varuṇaṃ8 tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt.

idam avocad bhagavān. idam vaditvā sugato9 hy athâparaṃ etad uvāca śāstā10

“Supātra śāstā paramahitānukampako

so dharmanetri11 avalokayanto ǀ
asthāsi so kalpaśataṃ anūnakaṃ
dvātriṃśa12 koṭīnayutāni śrāvakānāṃ vinesi13” ǀǀ14

so15 Abhayapurasmiṃ kṣemaṃ16 vaistārikaṃ prāvacanaṃ karitvā Varuṇottamaṃ

buddhaṃ17 vyākaresi18. (Sen. 235) Varuṇottamo Ānanda tathāgato Dhṛtaraṣṭraṃ tathāgataṃ

1
Cf. Pkt khiṅkhaṇīya “small bell”; cf. also khiṅkhiṇī (Skt kiṅkinī, see MW s.v.); cf. Bollée 2002: 36; Jacobi 1886
s.v. khiṅkhiṇī “Glöckchen”. In ms. Sa kiṃkiṇika, khiṃkhaṇika (← ºkharika) and khiṃkhiṇika (← ºkhirika) are
used interchangeably in the same meaning.
2
Ms. ºpravāritasya (s.e.).
3
Na Sen. tatrâpi Velayā nāma yaṣṭī citrā darśanīyā saptavarṇehi. Supātra … .
4
The ms. reads aṣṭānāṃ, but seven are listed.
5
The ms. lacks udvedhena catvāri yojanāni; cf. the readings in Sa 347v, 349v, 353r dvādaśa yojanāni
udvedhena catvāri yojanāni abhiniveśena.
6
Sen. ºnetrīṃ. 7 Sen. paripūrṇakalpaº. 8 Na Sen. sa Varuṇaṃ. 9 Sen. omits sugato.
10
Sen. prints this sentence as verse: idam avocad bhagavān idam vaditvā ǀ hy athâparaṃ etad uvāca śāstā.
11
Sen. saddharmanetrīm.
12
Na Sen. ºtriṃśat (unmetr.).
13
Sen. em. koṭīnayutā vinesi (≠ mss.).
14
The metre is Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; pādas a and d do not scan correctly; in pāda b the fifth syllable is short (cf.
Karashima 2016a: 204).
15
Na Sen. are lacking so.
16
Corr. Na; Sa kṣemo (s.e.); Sen. kṣemavaiº; alternatively, kṣemo could be acc. sg. -o (cf. BHSG § 8.36; Abhis
III § 6.13); see BHSD s.v. vaistārika; MDPL s.v. vaistārikaṃ karoti “spreads far and wide”.
17
Sen. omits buddhaṃ.
18
Na Sen. vyākārṣīt; for the aorist in -esi, cf. BHSG § 32.63.

293
vyākārṣīt. Dhṛtarāṣṭro Ānanda tathāgato Śveturāṣṭraṃ tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Śveturāṣṭro
Ānanda tathāgato Śikhīṃ tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Śikhī Ānanda tathāgato Śikhiṃ eva
tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt.

teṣāṃ1 .. 2 buddhānāṃ paraṃparāye

dvāṣaṣṭi buddhā Śikhināmasāhvayā ǀ
sarve abhūṣi Padumasmiṃ kalpe
mahānubhāvā arisaṃghasūdanā
vinesi te śrāvakā3 sāpadā4 pṛthu5 ǀǀ6

paścimako Ānanda tathāgato Virūḍhakan tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Virūḍhako Ānanda7

tathāgato Sunetraṃ8 tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Sunetro Ānanda9 tathāgato Sujātan tathāgataṃ
vyākārṣīt. Sujāto Ānanda tathāgato ekinā divasavāreṇa10 caturaśīti sahasranayutāni
śrāvakāṇāṃ vinetvā taṃ yeva11 divasaṃ parinirvṛto12. tasya khalu punar Ānanda tathāgatasya
triṃśadvarṣasahasrāṇi saddharmo asthāsi.

idam avocad bhagavān. idam vaditvā hy athâparam etad uvāca śāstā13

Sujāta śāstā paramasujāta (352r)

jāyate14 narendro bahūnāṃ hitāye ǀ
ekena so divasavareṇa15 vīro
caturaśītīṃ sahasranayutāni16 vinesi śrāvakānāṃ ǀ
sarvājane17 kariyāna buddhakṛtyaṃ
tenaỿva so divasavareṇa18 nirvṛto” ǀǀ19

1
Sen. eteṣāṃ (unmetr.).
2
One short syllable should be added here, m.c.
3
Na Sen. ºkāṃ.
4
sāpadā (abl.) “one by one; successively”; Sen. satpathā (≠ mss.); cf. Fbx 658b3 有六十二，次第得佛 “Sixty
two ones attained enlightenment one by one”; cf. BHSD s.v. sāvadāna; PTSD s.v. sapadānaṃ.
5
Sen. pṛthū.
6
Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; in pāda a the metre requires buddhānă for buddhānāṃ; in pāda c the scansion could be
improved by reading padumasmῐ for padumasmiṃ; the fifth syllable is short (cf. Karashima 2016a: 204); in pāda
e the metre requires śrāvakă for śrāvakā.
7
Na Sen. are lacking Ānanda. 8 Sa ºnetuṃ; corr. Na. 9 Na Sen. are lacking Ānanda.
10
“In the course of (only) one day” (PTSD s.v. vāra); corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºvareṇa.
11
Na Sen. eva. 12 Corr. Na; Sa ºnivṛto (s.e.).
13
Na and Sen. have only this one sentence here (Sen. prints it as verse), the verse below is missing. Interestingly,
in ms. Na the scribe indicates that after the word sāstā there is a part of the text missing , but the verses
which should be supplemented are not found in the margins.
14
Ms. jāyine.
15
M.c. for ºvāreṇa.
16
We should probably read sahasrāṇi for sahasranayutāni; cf. Fbx 658b15 八萬四千 “eighty four thousands”.
17
M.c. for sarvajane (loc.) “towards all people”?; ms. sarvājāne.
18
M.c. for ºvāreṇa.
19
The meter is Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; in pāda c there is resolution of the fifth syllable; pāda d is unmetr.; in pāda f
there is resolution of the fifth syllable.

294
 Sujāto Ānanda tathāgato Utpalaṃ tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Utpalo Ānanda1 tathāgato
Brahmottamaṃ tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Brahmottamo Ānanda tathāgato Sudarśanaṃ
tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt.
Sudarśane2 khalu punar Ānanda tathāgate Devapurā nāma rājadhānī abhūṣi. dvādaśa
yojanāny āyāmena purastimena ca paścimena ca3, sapta yojanāni vistāreṇa dakṣiṇena ca
uttareṇa ca4, saptahi (Sen. 236) prākārehi5 6parikṣiptā abhūṣi sauvarṇehi suvarṇacchadanehi.
Devapurā khalu punar Ānanda rājadhānī saptahi tālapaṃktīhi parikṣiptā abhūṣi citrāhi
darśanīyāhi, saptānāṃ varṇānāṃ7 8suvarṇasya rūpyasya muktāyā vaiḍūryasya sphāṭikasya
musāragalvasya lohitikāye. sauvarṇasya tālaskandhasya rūpyāmayā patrā ca phalā ca abhūṣi.
rūpyāmayasya tālaskandhasya muktāmayā9 patrā ca phalā ca abhūnsuḥ. muktāmayasya
tālaskandhasya vaiḍūryamayā patrā ca phalā ca abhūnsu. vaiḍūryamayasya tālaskandhasya
sphāṭikāmayā patrā ca phalā ca abhūṣi. sphaṭikāmayasya tālaskandhasya musāragalvamayā
patrā ca phalā ca abhūṣi. musāragalvamayasya tālaskandhasya lohitikāmayā patrā ca phalā ca
abhūṣi. lohitikāmayasya tālaskandhasya sauvarṇakā patrā ca phalā ca abhūnsuḥ.
teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda tālaskandhānāṃ vāteritānāṃ vātasaṃghaṭṭitānāṃ ghoṣo10
niścarati valgu mañju manojñaḥ asecanakaḥ apratikūlaḥ śravaṇāe11. evam evÂnanda teṣāṃ
tālaskandhānāṃ vāteritānāṃ vātasaṃghaṭṭitānāṃ ghoṣo niścarati valgu mañju manojñaḥ
asecanakaḥ pratiṣkūlaḥ śravaṇāye. <ye>12 khalu punar Ānanda tena kālena tena samayena
Devapurāyāṃ rājadhānyāṃ śuṇḍāmanuṣyāpeyā13, te tena tālapatranirghoṣeṇa pañcahi
kāmaguṇehi samarpitā samanvaṃgībhūtā krīḍensu ramensuḥ pravicārensuḥ.
Devapurā khalu punar Ānanda rājadhānī saptahi vedikājālehi parikṣiptā abhūṣi citrāhi14
darśanīyāhi, saptānāṃ varṇānāṃ suvarṇasya rūpyasya muktāyāḥ (352v) vaiḍūryasya
sphaṭikasya musāragalvasya lohitikāyāḥ. sauvarṇakasya pādakasya rūpyāmayī sūcikā
ālambanakaṃ adhiṣṭhānakaṃ ca abhūṣi. rūpyāmayasya pādakasya muktāmayī sūcikā
ālambanakaṃ adhiṣṭhānakaṃ ca abhūṣi. muktāmayasya pādakasya vaiḍūryamayī sūcikā
ālambanakaṃ adhiṣṭhānakaṃ ca abhūṣi. vaiḍūryamayasya pādakasya sphaṭikamayī sūcikā
ālambanakaṃ adhiṣṭhānakaṃ ca abhūṣi. sphaṭikāmayasya pādakasya musāragalvamayī sūcikā
ālambanakaṃ adhiṣṭhānakaṃ ca abhūṣi. musāragalvamayasya pādakasya lohitikāmayī sūcikā
ālambanakaṃ adhiṣṭhānakaṃ ca abhūṣi. lohitikāmayasya pādakasya sauvarṇikā sūcikā
ālambanakaṃ adhiṣṭhānakaṃ ca abhūṣi. te ca15 khalu punÂnanda vedikājālā dvihi dvihi
hemajālehi praticchannā abhūṣi, sauvarṇena ca hemajālena rūpyāmayena ca hemajālena.

1
Na Sen. lack Ānanda. 2 Sa Na Sudarśano; corr. Sen.
3
Na Sen. lack purastimena ca paścimena ca.
4
Na Sen. lack dakṣiṇena ca uttareṇa ca.
5
Na Sen. sauvarṇaprākārehi.
6
Na Sen. lack parikṣiptā abhūṣi sauvarṇehi suvarṇacchadanehi Devapurā khalu punar Ānanda rājadhānī
saptahi.
7
Na Sen. saptavarṇehi Abhayapurā iva varṇanīyā.
8
Na Sen. lack the part from suvarṇasya rūpyasya until etad uvāca śāstā.
9
Ms. muktāyā (s.e.). 10 Ms. ghoṣā (s.e.; -ā and -o are often miswritten for one another).
11
Ms. śravaṇāe brahmaṇāe (w.r.); for the Middle Indic ending -āe (< āye); cf. Pischel § 374; von Hinüber 2001
§ 334; in ms. Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014: 162.
12
The ms. lacks ye (hapl.). 13 Ms. śuṇḍoº. 14 Ms. citrā. 15 Ms. na.

295
sauvarṇasya hemajālasya rūpyamayīvo1 khiṃkhaṇikāvo2 abhūnsuḥ. rūpyāmayasya
hemajālasya sauvarṇikā khiṃkhaṇikāvo3 abhūṣi.
Devapurāyāṃ khalu punar Ānanda rājadhānīyaṃ samantena trīṇi trīṇi dvārāṇi abhūṣi
citrāṇi darśanīyāni, saptānāṃ varṇānāṃ <suvarṇasya>4 rūpyasya muktāyāḥ vaiḍūryasya
sphaṭikasya musāragalvasya lohitikāye. teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda dvārāṇāṃ dvinnāṃ
varṇānāṃ iṣṭakā abhūṣi suvarṇasya rūpyasya ca. teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda dvārāṇāṃ
dvinnāṃ varṇānāṃ sopānā5 abhūṣi suvarṇasya rūpyasya ca. teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda
dvārāṇāṃ dvinnā varṇānāṃ dharaṇīyo abhūṣi suvarṇasya ca rūpyasya ca. teṣāṃ khalu punar
Ānanda dvārāṇāṃ dvinnāṃ varṇānāṃ tulā abhūṣi suvarṇasya ca rūpyasya ca. teṣāṃ khalu
punar Ānanda dvārāṇāṃ dvinnāṃ varṇānāṃ paṭitulā abhūnsuḥ suvarṇasya ca rūpyasya ca.
teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda dvārāṇāṃ dvinnā varṇānāṃ anuvargā abhūnsuḥ suvarṇasya ca
rūpyasya ca. teṣāṃ khalu punar dvārāṇāṃ dvinnāṃ varṇānāṃ paṭikāśaphalakhāni abhūnsuḥ
suvarṇasya ca rūpyasya ca. teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda dvārāṇāṃ dvinnā varṇānāṃ
phalakhastārāṃ6 abhūṣi suvarṇasya7 rūpyasya ca. teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda dvārāṇāṃ
caturṇāṃ varṇānāṃ paṭimokā8 abhūnsuḥ suvarṇasya ca rūpyasya ca muktāyā vaiḍūryasya.
teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda dvārāṇāṃ dvinnāṃ varṇānāṃ iṣṭakā abhūnsuḥ suvarṇasya ca
rūpyasya ca. teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda dvārāṇāṃ caturṇāṃ9 indrakīlā abhūnsuḥ suvarṇasya
ca rūpyasya ca muktāyā vaiḍūryasya ca. teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda dvārāṇāṃ dvinnāṃ
varṇānāṃ kavāṭā abhūnsuḥ suvarṇasya ca rūpyasya ca. teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda dvārāṇāṃ
dvinnāṃ varṇānāṃ argalapāśā abhūnsuḥ suvarṇasya ca rūpyasya ca. teṣāṃ khalu punar
Ānanda dvārāṇāṃ dvinnāṃ varṇānāṃ argaḍasūcikā10 (353r) abhūnsuḥ suvarṇasya ca rūpyasya
ca. teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda dvārāṇāṃ purato eṣikāni māpitāni abhūnsuḥ
tripauruṣanekhanyāni11 dvādaśapauruṣā udvedhena12 citrāṇi darśanīyāni, saptānāṃ varṇānāṃ
suvarṇasya rūpyasya muktāyā vaiḍūryasya sphaṭikasya musāragalvasya lohitikāyā. te ca13
khalu punar Ānanda dvārā dvihi dvihi hemajālehi praticchannā14 abhūṣi, sauvarṇakena ca
hemajālena, rūpyamayena ca hemajālena. sauvarṇakasya hemajālasya rūpyāmayīyo
khiṃkhaṇikāvo15 abhūnsuḥ. rūpyāmayasya hemajālasya sauvarṇikā khiṃkhaṇikāvo16
abhūnsuḥ.
teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda hemajālānāṃ vāteritānāṃ vātasaṃghaṭṭitānāṃ ghoṣo
niścarati valgu maṃju manojñaḥ asecanakaḥ apratiṣkūla śravaṇāya. tadyathâpi nāma
pañcāṅgikasya tūryasya kuśalehi vādakehi samyaksupravāditasya ghoṣo niścarati valgu mañju
manojñaḥ asecanakaḥ apratiṣkūlaḥ śravaṇāya. evam evÂnanda teṣāṃ hemajālānāṃ
vāteritānāṃ vātasaṃghaṭṭitānāṃ ghoṣo niścarati valgu mañju manojñaḥ asecanakaḥ
apratiṣkūlaḥ śravaṇāye.

1
Nom. pl. fem. -īvo < -īyo; not in BHSG, but cf. BHSG 9.93 -āvo < -āyo. Cf. Sa 289v5 catvāri dhātavo
bhajyamānīvo (Sen. ºīyo).
2
Ms. ºkharikāvo. 3 Ms. ºkharikāvo. 4 The ms. lacks suvarṇasya.
5
Ms. pāsośadā (s.e.); cf. Sa 347r teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda dvārāṇāṃ dvinnā varṇānām iṣṭakā abhūṣi
suvarṇasya rūpyasya ca. teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda <dvārāṇāṃ> dvinnāṃ varṇānā sopānā abhūṣi suvarṇasya
ca rūpyasya ca.
6
Ms. ºstānāṃ. 7 Ms. suvarṇavasya. 8 Ms. paṭikā. 9 Ms. caturṇānāṃ.
10
Ms. ºsucikā; argaḍa = Skt argala, Pā argaḷa; for ḍ / l, cf. BHSG § 2.46; Salomon 1983: 106.
11
Ms. ºtyāni. 12 Ms. udvevena. 13 Ms. puna. 14 Ms. ºcchinnā. 15 Ms. ºkharikāvo. 16 Ms. ºkharikāvo.

296
 Devapurā khalu punar Ānanda rājadhānī aśūnyā abhūṣi imehi yevarūpehi1 śabdehi
śayyathîdaṃ hastiśabdehi rathaśabdehi pattiśabdehi bherīśabdehi mṛdaṃgaśabdehi
paṇavaśabdehi śaṃkhaśabdehi veṇuśabdehi vīṇāśabdehi gītaśabdehi vāditaśabdehi “aśnatha
khādatha pibatha ca, detha2 dānāni, dharmaṃ caratha, śramaṇabrāhmaṇeṣu bhadram astu vo”.
Devapurāyāṃ khalu punar Ānanda rājadhānyāṃ Valayā nāma yaṣṭī abhūṣi citrā
darśanīyā, saptānāṃ varṇānāṃ suvarṇasya rūpyasya muktāyā vaiḍūryasya sphaṭikasya
musāragalvasya lohitikāyā. dvādaśa yojanāni udvedhena, catvāri yojanāny abhiniveśena.

idam avocad bhagavān. idaṃ vaditvā3 sugato athâparaṃ etad uvāca śāstā4

“eteṣāṃ buddhānāṃ paraṃparāye

Sudarśano paścimako abhūṣi ǀ
mahānubhāvo narasaṃghanāyako
vinesi5 so koṭiśatāni trīṇi ǀ
puraskṛto śramaṇagaṇasya6 nāyako
so prāviśe7 Devapurāṃ sunirmitāṃ8” ǀǀ9

Sudarśano Ānanda tathāgato Arthadarśiṃ tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Arthadarśī Ānanda

tathāgato Mūlaṃ tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Mūlo Ānanda tathāgato Auṣaḍhiṃ10 tathāgataṃ
vyākārṣīt. Auṣaḍhī (353v) Ānanda tathāgato11 Hitaiṣīṃ tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Hitaiṣī Ānanda
tathāgato Jāṃbūnadaṃ tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Jāṃbūnado Ānanda tathāgato Sālaṃ tathāgataṃ
vyākārṣīt. Sālo Ānanda tathāgato Abhijiṃ12 tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Abhiji Ānanda tathāgato
Jinavaruttamaṃ tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Jinavaruttamo Ānanda <tathāgato>13 Samantabhadraṃ
tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Samantabhadro Ānanda tathāgato Śaśivimalaṃ tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt.
Śaśivimalo Ānanda14 tathāgato Pauṇḍarīkaṃ tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Pauṇḍarīko Ānanda15
tathāgato Candrimaṃ tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Candrimā16 Ānanda tathāgato Bhāvitātmaṃ
tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Bhāvitātmo17 Ānanda18 (Sen. 237) tathāgato Oghajanaṃ tathāgataṃ
vyākārṣīt. Oghajano19 Ānanda20 tathāgato Abhayaṃ tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Abhayo Ānanda

1
Ms. yecaº (the akṣaras ca and va are very similar).
2
Ms. datha detha (ditt.).
3
Ms. caritvā (s.e.).
4
This sentence is not found in Sen.; in ms. Na it is written in the upper margin in fol. 199v, with the indication
that it should be inserted in the fifth line, which is wrong, since this sentence is lacking in the twelfth line. As a
result, in all the later mss. (= Sen.) this sentence is missing.
5
Sa Na virosi (s.e.); corr. Sen.
6
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na śravaṇaº; for śramaṇa / śravaṇa, cf. Karashima 2016b: 111.
7
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na praviśe (unmetr.); cf. the reading in Sa 349v: so prāviśat Puṣpavatīṃ sunirmitāṃ.
8
Sa ºnirmito (s.e.); corr. Na.
9
The metre is Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; pāda a scans correctly if we read teṣāṃ <ca / va> buddhānă for eteṣāṃ
buddhānāṃ; in pāda d tr- in trīṇi should be simplified; in pāda e there is resolution of the fifth syllable.
10
Cf. Skt Auṣadhī; see also BHSD s.v. Auṣaḍhi.
11
Na Sen. tathāgato Ānanda.
12
Sen. Abhijitaṃ. 13 Sa lacks tathāgato; suppl. Na. 14 Na Sen. lack Ānanda. 15 Na Sen. lack Ānanda.
16
Na Sen. Candrimo; cf. Pā Candimā (see DP s.v.). For Candrimā, cf. also Caillat 2011: 124.
17
Na Sen. ºātmā. 18 Na Sen. lack Ānanda. 19 Sen. Oghajaṃ … Oghajas. 20 Na Sen. lack Ānanda.

297
tathāgato1 Svayaṃprabhaṃ tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Svayaṃprabho2 Ānanda tathāgato
Mahābalaṃ tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Mahābalo Ānanda3 tathāgato Ādityaṃ tathāgataṃ
vyākārṣīt. Ādityo Ānanda tathāgato Pratāpavantaṃ tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Pratāpavanto
Ānanda tathāgato Hitaiṣīṃ tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Hitaiṣī4 Ānanda tathāgato Dhvajottamaṃ
tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Dhvajottamo Ānanda tathāgato Dhvajadhvajaṃ tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt.
Dhvajadhvajo Ānanda tathāgato Ketuṃ tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Ketu Ānanda tathāgato
Ketuttamaṃ tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Ketuttamo5 Ānanda tathāgato Asahyaṃ tathāgataṃ
vyākārṣīt. Asahyo6 Ānanda tathāgato Jāṃbūnadaṃ tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Jāṃbūnado Ānanda
tathāgato Sālarājaṃ7 tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Sālarājo Ānanda tathāgato8 Akutobhayaṃ
tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Akutobhayo Ānanda tathāgato Nirmittaṃ tathāgataṃ vyākāṛṣīt.
Nirmitto9 Ānanda tathāgato Upaśāntaṃ10 tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Upaśānto Ānanda tathāgato
Jinendraṃ tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Jinendro Ānanda tathāgato Jinendraṃ yeva11 tathāgataṃ
vyākārṣīt.

teṣāṃ12 ..13 buddhānāṃ paraṃparāye

Jinendro14 nāma paścimako abhūṣi ǀ
trayo ime buddhaśatā udārā
Jinendrā nāmena15 abhūṣi sarve ǀǀ16
mahānubhāvā riṣisaṃghanāyakā17
ekasmi kalpasmi18 Mahāyaśasmiṃ ǀ
trayas trayaḥ koṭiśatāni teṣāṃ
mahāsannipāto abhūn19 nāyakānāṃ ǀǀ20
trayas trayaḥ varṣasahasrāṇi teṣām (Sen. 238)
āyuḥpramāṇaṃ abhūn21 nāyakānāṃ ǀ (354r)
trayastriṃśa varṣasahasrāṇi teṣāṃ
saddharmo asthāsi parinivṛtānāṃ22 ǀǀ23

1
Na Sen. tathāgata Ānanda.
2
Sa Svaśaṃº (s.e.); corr. Na.
3
Hereafter until Jinendraṃ tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt, Na Sen. lack Ānanda.
4
Na Sen. Hiteṣiṃ … Hiteṣī.
5
Na Sen. Ketūttamaṃ … Ketūº.
6
Corr. Na; Sa Asahye. 7 Sa Sālaṃº; corr. Na. 8 Na Sen. tathāgato ĀnandÂkutoº.
9
Sen. Nirmitaṃ … Nirmito. 10 Sa Upaśān; corr. Na. 11 Na Sen. eva. 12 Sen. eteṣāṃ (unmetr.).
13
One short syllable should be added here (m.c.), e.g., ca / va.
14
Sen. Jinendranāma. 15 Sa Na nāmenāmena (ditt.); corr. Sen.
16
Triṣṭubh; in pāda a the metre requires buddhānă for buddhānāṃ; pāda b is unmetr.; in pāda d we should read
Jinendră for Jinendrā (m.c.).
17
Sa Na ºnāyako (s.e.; -ā and -o are often miswritten for one another); Sen. ºnāyakāḥ.
18
Na ekasmi kalpasmiṃ; Sen. ekasmiṃ kalpasmiṃ (unmetr.).
19
Sen. abhu.
20
Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; pāda d is unmetrical.
21
Sen. abhu.
22
M.c. for parinirº; Na Sen. ºnirvṛtānāṃ.
23
Triṣṭubh; pāda a scans correctly if we read ºsahasră for ºsahasrāṇi; in pāda b the metre requires abhu for
abhūn; pāda c is unmetr.; in pāda d we should read ºdharmŏ and assume resolution of the eighth syllable (m.c.).

298
 paścimako Jinendro tathāgato Sarvārthadarśinaṃ1 tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Sarvārthadarśī
Ānanda tathāgato2 dharmanetriṃ3 avalokayanto kalpasahasraṃ loke asthāsi4, Aśokañ ca
tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Aśoko Ānanda5 tathāgato Dhvajottamaṃ tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt.
Dhvajottamo Ānanda6 tathāgato Nyagrodharājaṃ tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Nyagrodharājo
Ānanda7 tathāgato Vipulayaśaṃ tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Vipulayaśo Ānanda tathāgato Jayantaṃ
tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Jayanto Ānanda tathāgato Śākyamuniṃ tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt.
Śākyamunismiṃ khalu punar Ānanda tathāgate samyaksaṃbuddhe Siṃhapurī nāma
rājadhānī abhūṣi. dvādaśa yojanāny āyāmena purastimena ca paścimena ca, 8 sapta yojanāni
vistāreṇa dakṣiṇena ca uttareṇa,9 saptahi prākārehi10 parikṣiptā 11abhūṣi sauvarṇehi
sauvarṇacchadanehi.
Siṃhapurī khalu punar Ānanda rājadhānī saptahi tālapaṃktīhi parikṣiptā abhūṣi12 citrāhi
darśanīyāhi, saptānāṃ varṇānāṃ13 14suvarṇasya rūpyasya muktāyā vaiḍūryasya sphaṭikasya
musāragalvasya lohitikāyāḥ. sauvarṇasya tālaskandhasya rūpyāmayā patrā ca phalā ca
abhūnsuḥ. rūpyāmayasya tālaskandhasya muktāmayā patrā ca phalā ca abhūnsuḥ.
muktāmayasya tālaskandhasya vaiḍūryamayā15 patrā ca phalā ca abhūṃsu. Vaiḍūryamayasya
tālaskandhasya sphaṭikāmayī patrā ca phalā ca abhūnsuḥ. sphaṭikāmayasya tālaskandhasya
musāragalvamayā patrā ca phalā ca abhūnsuḥ. musāragalvamayasya16 tālaskandhasya
lohitikāmayī patrā ca phalā ca abhūṣi. lohitikāmayasya tālaskandhasya sauvarṇakā ca patrā ca
phalā ca abhūnsuḥ.
teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda tālaskandhānāṃ vāteritānāṃ vātasaṃghaṭṭitānāṃ ghoṣo
niścarati valgu mañju manojñaḥ āsecanakaḥ apratiṣkūlaḥ śravaṇāye. sayyathâpi nāma
pañcāṅgikasya tūryasya kuśalehi vādakehi samyaksupravāditasya ghoṣo niścarati valgu mañju
manojñaḥ asecanakaḥ apratiṣkūlaḥ śravaṇāya, 17<evam evÂnanda teṣāṃ tālaskandhānāṃ
vātenêritānāṃ vātasaṃghaṭṭitānāṃ ghoṣo niścarati valgu manojña asecanakaḥ apratiṣkulo
śravaṇāya>. ye khalu punar Ānanda tena kālena Siṃhapuryāṃ rājadhānyāṃ
śuṇḍāmanuṣyāpeyā, te tena tālapatranirghoṣeṇa18 pañcahi kāmaguṇehi samarpitā
samaṃgībhūtā (354v) krīḍensu ramensu pravicārensu19.
Siṃhapurī khalu puna rājadhānī saptahi vedikājālehi parikṣiptā abhūṣi citrāhi
darśanīyāhi, saptānāṃ varṇānāṃ suvarṇasya rūpyasya muktāyā vaiḍūryasya sphaṭikasya
musāragalvasya lohitikāyāḥ. sauvarṇakasya pādakasya rūpyāmayī sūcikā ālambanakaṃ ca
adhiṣṭhānakaṃ20 ca abhūṣi. rūpyāmayasya pādakasya muktāmayī sūcikā ālambakanaṃ

1
Sa Sarvārthaṃdarśitaṃ (s.e.); corr. Na.
2
Na Sen. tathāgata Ānanda.
3
Na Sen. ºnetrīṃ. 4 Na Sen. asthā. 5 Na Sen. lack Ānanda. 6 Na Sen. lack Ānanda. 7 Na Sen. lack Ānanda.
8
Na Sen. lack purastimena ca paścimena ca. 9 Na Sen. lack dakṣiṇena ca uttareṇa.
10
Na Sen. suvarṇaprākārehi.
11
Na Sen. lack abhūṣi sauvarṇehi sauvarṇacchadanehi. Siṃhapurī khalu punar Ānanda rājadhānī.
12
Na Sen. lack parikṣiptā abhūṣi.
13
Na Sen. darśanīyāhi saptavarṇehi. pūrvavad Indratapanā iva varṇanīyā. tatra Siṃhapuryāṃ Valayā nāma
yaṣṭir abhūṣi. pūrvavad varṇanīyā.
14
Na Sen. lack the part from suvarṇasya rūpyasya until eteṣāṃ buddhānāṃ.
15
Ms. ºmayāṃ. 16 Ms. ºmayīsya.
17
The following sentence is wanting in the ms. (a sort of hapl.).
18
Ms. tālena patraº. 19 Ms. pratiº. 20 Ms. anadhiº.

299
adhiṣṭhānakaṃ ca abhūṣi. muktāmayasya pādakasya vaiḍūryamayī sūcikā ālambanakaṃ
adhiṣṭhānakaṃ ca abhūṣi. vaiḍūryamayasya pādakasya sphaṭikāmayī sūcikā ālambanakaṃ
adhiṣṭhānakaṃ ca abhūṣi. musāragalvamayasya pādakasya lohitikāmayī sūcikā ālambanakaṃ
adhiṣṭhānakaṃ câbhūṣi. lohitikāmayasya pādakasya sauvarṇikāmayī sūcikā ālambanakaṃ
adhiṣṭhānakaṃ ca abhūṣi. te ca khalu punar Ānanda vedikājālā1 dvihi dvihi hemajālehi
praticchannā abhūṣi, sauvarṇena ca hemajālena <rūpyāmayena ca hemajālena>2.
sauvarṇakasya hemajālakasya rūpyāmayī khiṃkhiṇikā3 abhūṣi. rūpyāmayasya hemajālasya
suvarṇamayīyo khiṃkhiṇikā4 abhūṣi.
Siṃhapuryāṃ khalu punar Ānanda rājadhānyāṃ samantena trīṇi trīṇi dvārāṇi abhūṣi
citrāṇi darśanīyāni, saptānāṃ varṇānāṃ suvarṇasya rūpyasya muktāyāḥ vaiḍūryasya
sphaṭikasya musāragalvasya lohitikāyāḥ. teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda dvārāṇāṃ dvinnā
varṇānāṃ iṣṭakā abhūṣi suvarṇasya rūpyasya ca. teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda dvinnā varṇānāṃ
tulā abhūṣi suvarṇasya ca rūpyasya ca. teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda dvārāṇāṃ dvinnāṃ
varṇānāṃ paṭitulā abhūṣi suvarṇasya ca rūpyasya ca. teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda dvārāṇāṃ
dvinnāṃ varṇānāṃ anuvargā5 abhūṣi suvarṇasya ca rūpyasya ca. teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda
dvārāṇāṃ dvinnāṃ varṇānāṃ pratikāśaphalakāni abhūṣi6. teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda
dvārāṇāṃ dvinnā varṇānāṃ phalakhastārā abhūnsu suvarṇasya ca rūpyasya ca. teṣāṃ khalu
punar Ānanda dvārāṇāṃ caturṇāṃ varṇānāṃ patimokā7 abhūṣi suvarṇasya rūpyasya muktāyā
vaiḍūryasya ca. teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda dvārāṇāṃ dvinnā varṇānāṃ elukā8 abhūṣi
suvarṇasya ca rūpyasya ca. teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda dvārāṇāṃ caturṇāṃ varṇānāṃ
indrakīlā abhūṣi suvarṇasya rūpyasya muktāyā vaiḍūryasya ca. teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda
(355r) dvārāṇāṃ dvinnā varṇānāṃ kavāṭāni abhūnsuḥ suvarṇasya ca rūpyasya ca. teṣāṃ khalu
punar Ānanda dvārāṇāṃ dvinnā varṇānāṃ argalasūcikā abhūṣi suvarṇasya ca rūpyasya ca.
teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda dvārāṇāṃ eṣikāni9 māpitā abhūnsu tripauruṣanekhanyāni10
tripauruṣapariṇāhāni11, dvādaśa pauruṣaṃ udvedhena12, citrāṇi darśanīyāni saptānāṃ
varṇānāṃ suvarṇasya rūpyasya muktāyāḥ vaiḍūryasya muktāyā sphaṭikasya13 musāragalvasya
lohitikāyāḥ14. te ca15 khalu punar Ānanda dvārāṇi16 dvihi dvihi hemajāle17 praticchannā
abhūnsu, sauvarṇakena ca hemajālena rūpyāmayena ca hemajālena18. sauvarṇakasya
hemajālasya rūpyāmayīyo khiṃkhaṇikā19 abhūnsuḥ. rūpyāmayasya hemajālasya sauvarṇikā
khiṃkhaṇikā20 abhūnsuḥ.

1 2 3 4
Ms. ºjālehi. The ms. lacks rūpyāmayena ca hemajālena. Ms. ºkhirikā. Ms. ºkhirikā.
5
Ms. anumodakā; cf. the readings in the parallel sentences in this chapter: … paṭitulā abhūnsuḥ suvarṇasya ca
rūpyasya ca. teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda dvārāṇāṃ dvinnā varṇānāṃ anuvargā abhūnsuḥ suvarṇasya ca
rūpyasya ca (Sa 351v, 352v). Cf. BHSD s.v. anuvarga; Pā anuvagga (“similar, symmetrical” [DP s.v.].
6
Ms. abhūṣiḥ (s.e.).
7
Ms. patīmodakā (s.e.); cf. BHSD s.v. paṭimoka “an ornament fastened on”.
8
Ms. alukā (s.e.).
9
Ms. eṣīkāni; Pā esikā; cf. BHSD s.vv. iṣika, aiṣikā; DP s.v. esikā.
10
Ms. ºnekhatyāni. 11 Ms. tripauruṣapārirohyāni. 12 Ms. uddhevena. 13 Ms. vaiḍūryasphaṭikasya.
14
Ms. āhitiº. 15 Ms. na. 16 Ms. dvārāhi.
17
If not a mere s.e., this could be an example of the haplology of ending (cf. Oberlies 2001: 138 [7]), or instr. pl.
-e, (< -ai < -aiḥ); for the instr. pl. -e, cf. Geiger § 79.6; von Hinüber 1968: 174, § 160; von Hinüber 2001 § 316.
18
Ms. ºjālena ca. 19 Ms. ºkharikā. 20 Ms. ºkharikā.

300
 teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda hemajālānāṃ vāteritānāṃ vātasaṃghaṭṭitānāṃ ghoṣo
niścarati valgu mañju manojñaḥ asecanakaḥ apratiṣkūlaḥ śravaṇāye. tadyathâpi nāma
pañcāṅgikasya tūryasya kuśalehi vādakehi samyaksupravāditasya ghoṣo niścarati valgu mañju
manojñaḥ asecanakaḥ apratiṣkūlaḥ śravaṇāye, evam evÂnanda teṣāṃ hemajālānāṃ
vāteritānāṃ vātasaṃghaṭṭitānāṃ ghoṣo niścarati valgu mañju manojñaḥ asecanakaḥ
apratiṣkūlaḥ śravaṇāye.
Siṃhapurī khalu punar Ānanda rājadhānī aśūnyā abhūṣi imehi yevarūpehi śabdehi,
sayyathîdaṃ hastiśabdena aśvaśabdena rathaśabdena pattiśabdena bherīśabdena
mṛdaṃgaśabdena paṇavaśabdena śaṃkhaśabdena veṇuśabdena vīṇāśabdena gītaśabdena
vāditaśabdena gītavāditaśabdena “aśnatha khādatha pibatha, detha dānāni, dharmaṃ caratha,
śramaṇabrāhmaṇeṣu bhadram astu vo”.
Simhapuryāṃ khalu punar Ānanda rājadhānyāṃ Valayā nāma <yaṣṭi>1 abhūṣi citrā
darśanīyā, saptānāṃ varṇānāṃ suvarṇasya rūpyasya muktāyā vaiḍūryasya sphaṭikasya
musāragalvasya lohitikāyāḥ. dvādaśa yojanāni udvedhena, catvāri yojanāni abhiniveśena.
idam avocad bhagavān. idaṃ vaditvā sugato hy athâparam etad uvāca śāstā2

eteṣāṃ buddhānāṃ paraṃparāye

Śākyamunī3 Ānanda4 paścimako abhūṣi ǀ
mahānubhāvo riṣisaṃghanāyako
vinesi so koṭiśatāni trīṇi ǀ
puraskṛto śramaṇagaṇasya5 nāyako (355v)
so prāviśe6 Siṃhapurīṃ sunirmitāṃ ǀǀ7

Śākyamuni8 Ānanda tathāgato Sarvadayaṃ tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Sarvadayo

(Sen. 239)
Ānanda tathāgato9 Atyuttamaṃ tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Atyuttamo Ānanda10 tathāgato Uttaraṃ
tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Uttaro Ānanda tathāgato Samitāviṃ11 tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Samitāvī
Ānanda tathāgato dharmanetriṃ12 avalokayanto pratipūrṇaṃ13 kalpasahasraṃ loke asthāsi14,

1
The ms. is lacking yaṣṭi; cf. the parallel sentences in this chapter, e.g., Sa 347v Indratapanāyāṃ punar Ānanda
rājadhānyāñ ca Valayā nāma yaṣṭī abhūṣi; 357r Dīpavatyāṃ khalu puna rājadhānyāṃ Valayā nāma yaṣṭi abhūṣi
citrā darśanīyā.
2
This sentence occurs only in ms. Sa.
3
Na ºmunir; Sen. ºmuniḥ; either m.c. for ºmuni or nom. sg. masc. -ī (cf. BHSG § 10.27).
4
Sen. omits Ānanda.
5
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na śravaṇa; for śramaṇa / śravaṇa, cf. Karashima 2016b: 111.
6
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na praviśe (unmetr.).
7
The meter is Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; pāda a scans correctly if we read teṣāṃ <ca / va> buddhānă for eteṣāṃ
buddhānāṃ; in pāda b the word Ānanda is metrically redundant; it is probably a hyper-metric insertion made by
the reciter in order to enable his audience to identify the speakers in the dialogue (for reciter’s remarks see
Norman CP IV 147); the metre requires Śākyāº; in pāda d the initial tr- of trīṇi should be simplified; in pāda e
there is resolution of the fifth syllable.
8
Sen. ºmunir. 9 Na Sen. tathāgata Ānanda.
10
Hereafter until Dīpaṃkaraṃ tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt, Na Sen. lack Ānanda.
11
Sen. Samitāvinaṃ. 12 Na Sen. ºnetrīṃ.
13
Na Sen. pariº; cf. MDPL s.v. pratipūrṇa “entire”.
14
Corr. Na; Sa āsthāsi (s.e.).

301
Baladattaṃ ca tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Baladatto Ānanda tathāgato Bhāgīrathaṃ tathāgataṃ
vyākārṣīt. Bhāgīrathī1 Ānanda tathāgato Aṃgīrasaṃ tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Aṅgīraso Ānanda
tathāgato Nāgottamaṃ tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Nāgottamo Ānanda tathāgato Nāgabalaṃ
tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Nāgabalo Ānanda tathāgato2 Puṣpaṃ tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Puṣpo
Ānanda tathāgato Puṣputtaraṃ3 tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Puṣputtaro Ānanda tathāgato Merunaṃ4
tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Meru Ānanda tathāgato Ratanāgniṃ tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Ratanāgni5
Ānanda tathāgato Puṣpakṛtaṃ tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Puṣpakṛto Ānanda tathāgato Dīpaṃkaraṃ
tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt.
Dīpaṅkaro6 Ānanda tathāgato Dīpavatī7 nāma rājadhānī abhūṣi. dvādaśa yojanāny
āyāmena purastimena ca paścimena ca8, sapta yojanāni vistāreṇa dakṣiṇena ca uttareṇa ca,9
saptahi prākārehi10 11parikṣiptā abhūṣi sauvarṇakehi suvarṇacchadanehi. 12Dīpavatī khalu
punar Ānanda rājadhānī saptahi prākārehi parikṣīptā abhūṣi sauvarṇakehi suvarṇacchadanehi.
Dīpavatī khalu punar Ānanda rājadhānī saptahi tālapaṃktīhi13 14parikṣīptā abhūṣi saptānāṃ
varṇānāṃ suvarṇasya rūpyasya muktāyā vaiḍūryasya musāragalvasya lohitikāyā. sauvarṇasya
Ānanda tālaskandhasya rūpyāmayā patrā ca phalā ca abhūṣi. rūpyāmayasya tālaskandhasya
muktāmayā patrā ca phalā ca abhūṣi. muktāmayasya tālaskandhasya vaiḍūryamayā patrā ca
phalā ca abhūṣi. vaiḍūryamayasya tālaskandhasya sphaṭikamayā patrā ca phalā ca abhūṣi.
sphaṭikāmayāsya tālaskandhasya musāragalvamayā patrā ca phalā ca abhūṣi.
musāragalvamayasya (356r) tālaskandhasya lohitikāmayā patrā ca phalā ca abhūṣi.
lohitikāmayasya tālaskandhasya sauvarṇa patrā ca phalā ca abhūṣi.
teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda tālaskandhānāṃ vāteritānāṃ vātasaṃghaṭṭitānāṃ ghoṣo
niścarati valgu mañju manojñaḥ asecanakaḥ apratiṣkūlaḥ śravaṇāye. tadyathâpi nāma
pañcāṅgikasya tūryasya kuśalehi vādakehi samyaksupravāditasya ghoṣo niścarati valgu mañju
manojñaḥ asecanakaḥ apratiṣkūlaḥ śravaṇāye. evam evÂnanda teṣāṃ tālaskandhānāṃ
vāteritānāṃ vātasaṃghaṭṭitānāṃ ghoṣo niścarati valgu mañju manojñaḥ asecanakaḥ
apratiṣkūlaḥ śravaṇāye. <ye>15 khalu punar Ānanda tena kālena tena samayena Dīpavatyāṃ

1
Na Sen. ºrathas; it is not clear whether the name is Bhāgīrathi(n) or Bhagiratha; in the previous sentence acc.
sg. is ºrathaṃ.
2
Sa thāgato (s.e.); corr. Na.
3
Sa ṣaṣṭhyuttaº (s.e.); corr. Na.
4
Sa Merutaṃ (s.e.; the characters for ta and na are similar); Na Sen. Meruṃ; for the acc. sg. masc. -unaṃ, cf.
BHSG § 12.24.
5
Sen. Ratnāgniṃ … Ratnāgnis.
6
Dīpaṅkaro … tathāgato, nominative absolute; Sen. ºkare .. tathāgate (loc. abs.).
7
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na Dvīpaº (wrong back-formation).
8
Na Sen. lack purastimena ca paścimena ca.
9
Na Sen. lack dakṣiṇena ca uttareṇa ca.
10
Na Sen. suvarṇaprākārehi.
11
Na Sen. lack parikṣiptā abhūṣi sauvarṇakehi suvarṇacchadanehi Dīpavatī khalu punar Ānanda rājadhānī
saptahi prākārehi parikṣīptā abhūṣi.
12
The ms. reads Dīpavatī nāma khalu rājadhānī Dīpavatī khalu punar Ānanda rājadhānī (ditt.).
13
Na Sen. tālapaṃktīhi citrāhi darśanīyāhi saptavarṇehi parikṣiptā. sarvaṃ pūrvavad varṇanīyaṃ.
14
Na Sen. lack the part from parikṣīptā abhūṣi until eteṣāṃ buddhānāṃ.
15
The ms. is lacking ye (hapl.).

302
rājadhānyāṃ śuṇḍāmanuṣyāpeyā, te tena kālena patranirghoṣeṇa pañcahi kāmaguṇehi
samarpitā samaṅgībhūtā krīḍensu ramensuḥ pravicārayensu.
Dīpavatī khalu puna rājadhānī saptahi vedikājālehi parikṣiptā abhūṣi citrāhi darśanīyāhi,
saptānāṃ varṇānāṃ suvarṇasya rūpyasya muktāyāḥ vaiḍūryasya sphāṭikasya musāragalvasya
lohitikāyā. suvarṇamayasya pādakasya rūpyāmayī sūcikā ālambanakaṃ adhiṣṭhānakaṃ ca.
muktāmayasya pādakasya vaiḍūryamayikā sūcikā ālambanakaṃ adhiṣṭhānakaṃ ca abhūṣi.
musāragalvamayasya pādakasya lohitikāmayī sūcikā ālambanakaṃ adhiṣṭhānakaṃ ca abhūṣi.
lohitikāmayasya pādakasya sauvarṇikāmayī sūcī1 ālambanakaṃ adhiṣṭhānakaṃ ca abhūṣi. te
ca2 khalu punar Ānanda vedikājālā dvihi dvihi hemajālehi praticchannā abhūṣi, sauvarṇena ca
hemajālena ca rūpyamayena hemajālena. sauvarṇakasya hemajālasya rūpyāmayīyo
khiṃkhaṇikāvo3 abhūnsuḥ. rūpyamayasya hemajālasya sauvarṇikā khiṃkhaṇikā4 abhūnsuḥ.
Dīpavatyāṃ khalu punar Ānanda rājadhānyāṃ samantena trīṇi trīṇi dvārāṇi abhūṣi
citrāṇi darśanīyāni, saptānāṃ varṇānāṃ suvarṇasya rūpyasya muktāyāḥ vaiḍūryasya
sphāṭikasya musāragalvasya lohitikāyā5. teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda dvārāṇāṃ dvinnāṃ
varṇānāṃ iṣṭakā abhūṣi suvarṇasya (356v) rūpyasya ca. teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda dvārāṇāṃ
<dvinnāṃ>6 varṇānā7 nyāsotsaṃgā8 abhūṣi suvarṇasya ca rūpyasya. teṣāṃ khalu punar
Ānanda dvārāṇāṃ dvinnā varṇānān dhāraṇīyo abhūnsu suvarṇasya ca rūpyasya ca. teṣāṃ
khalu punar Ānanda dvārāṇāṃ dvinnā varṇānāṃ tulā abhūnsuḥ suvarṇasya ca rūpyasya ca.
teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda dvārāṇāṃ caturṇāṃ9 varṇānāṃ paṭikāśaphalakhāni abhūnsu
suvarṇasya rūpyasya ca muktāyā vaiḍūryasya ca. teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda <dvārāṇāṃ>10
dvinnā varṇānāṃ phalakhastārā abhūnsu suvarṇasya rūpyasya ca. teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda
dvārāṇāṃ caturṇāṃ varṇānāṃ paṭimokā11 abhūnsu suvarṇasya rūpyasya muktāyā vaiḍūryasya
ca. teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda dvārāṇāṃ dvinnāṃ varṇānāṃ elukā abhūnsuḥ suvarṇasya ca
rūpyasya ca. teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda dvārāṇāṃ caturṇām varṇānāṃ indrakīlakā abhūnsu
suvarṇasya ca rūpyasya12 ca muktāyā vaiḍūryasya ca. teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda dvārāṇaṃ
dvinnāṃ varṇānāṃ kavāṭāni abhūnsu suvarṇasya ca rūpyasya ca. teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda
dvārāṇāṃ dvinnāṃ varṇānāṃ argalapāśā abhūnsuḥ suvarṇasya rūpyasya ca. teṣāṃ khalu
punar Ānanda dvārāṇāṃ dvinnāṃ varṇanām argalasūcikā abhūnsuḥ suvarṇasya ca rūpyasya
ca. teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda dvārāṇāṃ purato iṣikā māpitā abhūnsu tripauruṣanekhanyāni13
tripauruṣapariṇāhāni14, dvādaśapauruṣa15-udvedhena16, citrāṇi darśanīyāni saptānāṃ
varṇānāṃ suvarṇasya rūpyasya muktāyāḥ vaiḍūryasya sphāṭikasya musāragalvasya
lohitikāyāḥ. te ca17 khalu punar Ānanda dvārā dvihi dvihi hemajālehi praticchannā abhūnsuḥ,
sauvarṇakena ca hemajālena rūpyāmayena ca hemajālena. sauvarṇasya hemajālasya
rūpyāmayīyo khiṃkhaṇikāvo18 abhūnsu. 19rūpyāmayasya hemajālasya sauvarṇikā
khiṃkhaṇikā20 abhūnsu.

1
In the parallel sentences in this chapter the ms. reads sūcikā.
2
Ms. na. 3 Ms. khiṃkharikāvo. 4 Ms. khiṃkharikā. 5 Ms. ºkāyo. 6
Ms. lacks dvinnāṃ.
7
Gen. pl. -ānā occurs several times in Sa; not in BHSG; cf. Karashima 2002 § 9.17; see p. 80, fn. 9.
8
Ms. nyāsotsaṃgo. 9 Ms. reads dvinnāṃ, but four are listed. 10 The ms. lacks dvārāṇāṃ.
11
Ms. ºmodakā. 12 Ms. rūpya. 13 Ms. ºpauruṣakhanyāni. 14 Ms. ºpauruṣapārirohyāni.
15
Ms. ºpauruṣaṃ. 16 Ms. ºvena. 17 Ms. na. 18 Ms. ºkharikāvo.
19
The ms. reads twice rūpyāmayasya hemajālasya sauvarṇikā khiṃkhaṇikā abhūnsu (ditt.).
20
Ms. ºkhariko.

303
 teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda hemajālānāṃ vāteritānāṃ vātasaṃghaṭṭitānāṃ ghoṣo
niścarati valgu mañju manojñaḥ asecanakaḥ apratiṣkūlaḥ śravaṇāye. tadyathâpi nāma
pañcāgṅikasya tūryasya kuśalehi vādakehi samyaksupravāditasya ghoṣo niścarati valgu mañju
manojña asecanakaḥ apratiṣkūla (357r) śravaṇāya. evam evÂnanda teṣāṃ hemajālānāṃ
vāteritānāṃ vātasaṃghaṭṭitānāṃ ghoṣo niścarati valgu mañju manojñaḥ asecanakaḥ
apraṣkūlaḥ śravaṇāye.
Dīpavatī1 khalu puna rājadhānī aśūnyā abhūṣi imehi yevarūpehi śabdehi sayyathîdaṃ
hastiśabdehi aśvaśabdehi rathaśabdehi pattiśabdehi bherīśabdehi mṛdaṅgaśabdehi
paṇavaśabdehi śaṃkhaśabdehi vīṇāśabdehi gītaśabdehi vāditaśabdehi gītavāditaśabdehi
“aśnatha khādatha pibatha, detha dānāni, dharmañ ca puna caratha, śramaṇabrāhmaṇeṣu
bhadram astu vo”.
Dīpavatyāṃ khalu puna rājadhānyāṃ Valayā nāma yaṣṭi abhūṣi citrā darśanīyā2,
saptānāṃ varṇānāṃ suvarṇasya rūpyasya muktāyāḥ vaiḍūryasya sphaṭikasya musāragalvasya
lohitikāyā. dvādaśa yojanāni <udvedhena, catvāri yojanāni>3 abhiniveśena.

idam avocad4 bhagavān. idaṃ vaditvā sugato hy athâparaṃ etad uvāca śāstā5

eteṣāṃ buddhānāṃ <paraṃparāye>6

Dīpaṅkaro Ānanda7 paścimako abhūṣi ǀ
mahānubhāvo riṣisaṃghasya nāyako8
vinesi so śrāvakasahasrāṇi aśītiṃ ǀ
puraskṛto śramaṇagaṇasya9 nāyako
so prāviśī10 Dīpavatīṃ sunirmitāṃ ǀǀ11

Ānanda tathāgato12 Sarvābhibhūṃ tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Sarvābhibhū

(Sen. 240) Dīpaṅkaro
13
Ānanda tathāgato Padumuttaraṃ tathāgataṃ vyākārsīt. Padumuttaro Ānanda tathāgato
Atyuccagāmiṃ tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Atyuccagāmi14 Ānanda tathāgato Yaśottaraṃ
tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Yaśottaro Ānanda tathāgato Śākyamuniṃ tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt.

1
Ms. Dvīpavatī (wrong back-formation; dvīpa- and dīpa- both become dīpa- in MIndic).
2
Ms. ºyāni.
3
The ms. lacks udvedhena catvāri yojanāni; the eye of the scribe probably jumped from (dvādaśa) yojanāni to
(catvāri) yojanāni.
4
Ms. avocada (s.e.).
5
This sentence occurs only in ms. Sa.
6
Sa Na lack paraṃparāye; suppl. Sen.
7
Sen. omits Ānanda. 8 Sen. riṣisaṃghanāyako.
9
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na śravaṇaº; for śramaṇa / śravaṇa, cf. BHSD s.v. śravaṇa; Karashima 2016b: 111.
10
Na prāviśe; Sen. prāviśed; for the 3 sg. aor. ending -ī, cf. BHSG § 32.16; Geiger § 166; Pischel § 516.
11
Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; pāda a scans correctly if we read teṣāṃ <ca / va> buddhāna for eteṣāṃ buddhānāṃ; in pāda
b the word Ānanda is metrically redundant (it is probably a reciter’s remark); in pāda c the scansion could be
corrected by reading riṣisaṃghanāyako for riṣisaṃghasya nāyako; pāda d is unmetr.; in pāda e there is
resolution of the fifth syllable.
12
Na tathāgata Ānanda.
13
Hereafter until Śākyamuniṃ tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt, Na Sen. lack Ānanda.
14
Na Sen. ºgāmī.

304
Śākyamuni Ānanda tathāgato Arthadarśiṃ tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Arthadarśī1 Ānanda
tathāgato Tiṣyaṃ tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Tiṣyo Ānanda tathāgato Puṣpaṃ tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt.
Puṣpo Ānanda tathāgato Vipaśyiṃ tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Vipaśyī Ānanda tathāgato Śikhiṃ2
tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Śikhī Ānanda tathāgato Viśvabhuvaṃ tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt.
Viśvabhuvo3 Ānanda tathāgato Krakucchandaṃ tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Krakucchando4
Ānanda tathāgato Konākamuniṃ tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Konākamunī5 Ānanda tathāgato
Kāśyapaṃ tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Kāśyapo Ānanda tathāgato Śākyamuniṃ tathāgataṃ
vyākārṣīt. Śākyamuni Ānanda6 tathāgato Maitreyaṃ tathāgataṃ (357v) vyākārṣīt.
Maitreyo7 khalu punar Ānanda tathāgato Ketumatī nāma rājadhānī abhūṣi. dvādaśa
yojanāny āyāmena <purastimena>8 ca paścimena ca,9 sapta yojanāni vistāreṇa dakṣiṇena ca
uttareṇa ca,10 saptahi prākārehi11 parikṣiptā bhaviṣyati sauvarṇehi sauvarṇacchadanehi.
Ketumatī khalu punar Ānanda rājadhānī saptahi tālapaṃktīhi parikṣiptā bhaviṣyati citrāhi
darśanīyāhi, 12saptānāṃ varṇānām suvarṇasya rūpyasya muktāyā vaiḍūryasya sphāṭikasya
musāragalvasya lohitikāyāḥ. sauvarṇasya tālaskandhasya rūpyāmayā patrā ca phalā ca
bhaviṣyanti.13 rūpyāmayasya tālaskandhasya muktāmayā patrā ca phalā ca bhaviṣyanti.
muktāmayasya tālaskandhasya vaiḍūryamayā patrā ca phalā ca bhaviṣyanti. vaiḍūryamayasya
tālaskandhasyā sphaṭikāmayā patrā ca phalā ca bhaviṣyaṃti14. sphāṭikamayasya
tālaskandhasya musāragalvamayā patrā ca phalā ca bhaviṣyanti. musāragalvamayasya
tālaskandhasya lohitikāmayā patrā ca phalā ca bhaviṣyanti. lohitikāmayasya tālaskandhasya
sauvarṇikāmayā patrā ca phalā ca bhaviṣyanti.
teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda tālaskandhānāṃ vāteritānāṃ vātasaṃghaṭṭitānāṃ ghoṣo
niścarati valgu maṃju manojñaḥ asecanakaḥ apratiṣkūlaḥ śravaṇāye15. <ye>16 khalu punar
Ānanda tena kālena tena samayena Ketumatyāṃ rājadhānyāṃ śuṇḍāmanuṣyāpeyā17, te tena
patraphalanirgoṣeṇa pañcahi kāmaguṇehi samarpitā samanvaṅgībhūtā krīḍensu ramensu
pravicārayensuḥ.

1
Na Sen. ºdarśis.
2
Sen. Śikhinaṃ; for the acc. sg. masc. -iṃ from -in stems, cf. BHSG § 10.43.
3
Na Sen. ºbhū; cf. Sa 359v triṃśe ca kalpe Śikhī Viśvabhuvaś caỿva utpadye; cf. PrMoSū(Ma[-L])(1), folio 113
recto 2 Viśvabhuvo (nom. sg.).
4
Na Krakutsandas; Krakucchanda and Krakutsanda are merely orthographical variants of the same name; see
von Hinüber 2001 § 193.
5
Na Sen. ºmunis; for the nom. sg. masc. -ī, cf. BHSG § 10.27; Abhis III § 8.2; RgsGr § 10.4.
6
Na Sen. ahaṃ.
7
Maitreyo … tathāgato, nom. abs.; Na Sen. Maitreye … tathāgate (loc. abs.).
8
Sa lacks purastimena.
9
Na Sen. lack <purastimena> ca paścimena ca.
10
Na Sen. lack dakṣiṇena ca uttareṇa ca.
11
Na Sen. sauvarṇaprākārehi saptahi tālapaṃktīhi citrāhi darśanīyāhi saptavarṇehi parikṣiptā. sarvaṃ
pūrvavad varṇanīyaṃ ǀǀ.
12
Na Sen. lack the part from saptānāṃ varṇānām until eteṣāṃ buddhānāṃ.
13
Ms. bhaviṣyanti lohitikāmaya tālaskandhāṃ (s.e.).
14
Ms. bhaviṣyati, confusion of numbers.
15
Ms. śravaṇoye. 16 The ms. lacks ye (hapl.). 17 Ms. ºpeyāṃ.

305
 Ketumatī khalu puna rājadhānī saptahi vedikājālehi parikṣiptā bhaviṣyati, <saptānāṃ
varṇānāṃ>1 suvarṇasya rūpyasya muktāyāḥ vaiḍūryasya sphāṭikasya musāragalvasya
lohitikāyā. sauvarṇakasya pādakasya rūpyamayī sūcikā ālambanakaṃ adhiṣṭhānakaṃ ca
bhaviṣyati. rūpyāmayasya pādakasya muktāmayī sūcikā ālambanakaṃ ca adhiṣṭhānakaṃ ca
bhaviṣyati2. muktāmayasya pādakasya vaiḍūryamayī3 sūcikā ālambanakaṃ ca
<adhiṣṭhānakaṃ ca bhaviṣyati>4. vaiḍūryamayasya pādakasya sphaṭikāmayī sūcikā
ālambanakaṃ adhiṣṭhānakaṃ ca bhaviṣyati. sphāṭikāmayasya pādakasya musāragalvamayī
sūcikā ālambanakaṃ adhiṣṭhānakaṃ ca bhaviṣyati. musāragalvamayasya (358r) pādakasya
lohitikā<mayī>5 sūcikā ālambanakaṃ adhiṣṭhānakañ ca bhaviṣyati. lohitikāmayasya
pādakasya suvarṇamayī sūcikā <ālambanakaṃ>6 adhiṣṭhānakaṃ <ca>7 bhaviṣyati. te ca8
khalu punar Ānanda vedikājālā9 dvihi dvihi hemajālehi10 praticchannā bhaviṣyanti,
sauvarṇena ca hemajālena rūpyāmayena ca hemajālena. sauvarṇakasya hemajālasya
rūpyamayī khiṃkhaṇikāvo11 bhaviṣyanti. rūpyāmayasya hemajālasya sauvarṇikā
khiṃkhaṇikāvo12 bhaviṣyanti.
Ketumatīye13 khalu puna rājadhānīye samantena trīṇi trīṇi dvārāṇi bhaviṣyanti citrāṇi
darśanīyāni14, saptānāṃ varṇānāṃ suvarṇasya rūpyasya muktāyā vaiḍūryasya sphaṭikasya
musāragalvasya lohitikāyāḥ. teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda dvārāṇā dvinnā varṇānām iṣṭakā
bhaviṣyanti suvarṇasya rūpyasya ca. teṣām khalu punar Ānanda dvārāṇāṃ dvinnā varṇānāṃ
nyāsotsaṃgā bhaviṣyanti suvarṇasya ca rūpyasya ca. teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda dvārāṇāṃ
dvinnāṃ dharaṇīyo bhaviṣyaṃti suvarṇasya ca rūpyasya ca. teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda
dvārāṇāṃ dvinnāṃ varṇānāṃ tulā bhaviṣyanti suvarṇasya ca rūpyasya ca. teṣāṃ khalu punar
Ānanda dvārāṇāṃ dvinnā varṇānāṃ paṭitulā bhaviṣyanti suvarṇasya ca rūpyasya ca. teṣāṃ
khalu punar Ānanda dvārāṇāṃ dvinnā varṇānāṃ anuvargā bhaviṣyanti suvarṇasya ca
rūpyasya ca. teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda dvārāṇāṃ dvinnāṃ varṇānāṃ paṭikāśaphalakhāni15
bhaviṣyanti suvarṇasya ca rūpyasya ca. teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda dvārāṇāṃ dvinnāṃ
varṇānāṃ phalaśāstārā bhaviṣyanti suvarṇasya ca rūpyasya ca. teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda
dvārāṇāṃ caturṇāṃ varṇānāṃ paṭimokā16 bhaviṣyanti suvarṇasya rūpyasya muktāyāḥ
vaiḍūryasya ca. teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda dvārāṇāṃ dvinnāṃ varṇānāṃ elukā bhaviṣyanti
suvarṇasya ca rūpyasya ca. teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda dvārāṇāṃ caturṇāṃ varṇānāṃ
indrakīlakā bhaviṣyanti17 suvarṇasya rūpyasya muktāyā vaiḍūryasya ca. teṣāṃ khalu punar
Ānanda dvārāṇāṃ dvinnāṃ varṇānāṃ kavāṭāni bhaviṣyanti suvarṇasya ca rūpyasya ca. teṣāṃ
khalu punar Ānanda dvārāṇāṃ dvinnā varṇānām argalapāśā bhaviṣyanti suvarṇasya ca
rūpyasya ca. teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda dvārāṇāṃ dvinnāṃ varṇānāṃ argalasūcikāni

1
The ms. lacks saptānāṃ varṇānāṃ.
2
Ms. abhūṣi (w.r.). 3 Ms. vairyaº.
4
The ms. lacks adhiṣṭhānakaṃ ca bhaviṣyati. 5 Ms. lohitikā. 6 The ms. lacks ālambanakaṃ.
7
The ms. lacks ca. 8 Ms. na. 9 Ms. ºjvālā. 10 Ms. vedikājālehi. 11 Ms. ºkharikāvo.
12
Ms. sauvarṇikāṃ ºkharikāvo (s.e.).
13
The ms. reads nom. sg. Ketumatī … rājadhānī, but we expect gen. sg.; cf. Sa 349r Puṣpavatyāṃ khalu punar
Ānanda rājadhanyāṃ samantena trīṇi dvārāṇi abhūṣi; 351r Abhayapurāyāṃ khalu punar Ānanda rājadhānyāṃ
samantena …; 352v Devapurāyāṃ khalu punar Ānanda rājadhānīyaṃ samantena …; 356r Dīpavatyāṃ khalu
punar Ānanda rājadhānyāṃ samantena … .
14
Ms. ºyāniyāni (ditt.). 15 Ms. paṭiphalakāni. 16 Ms. ºmodakā.
17
Ms. indrakīlakā abhūnsu indrakīlakā bhaviṣyanti (s.e.).

306
bhaviṣyanti suvarṇasya (358v) ca rūpyasya ca. teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda dvārāṇāṃ purato
iṣikāni māpitāni bhaviṣyanti tripauruṣanekhanyāni tripauruṣapariṇāhāni1, dvādaśapauruṣa2-
udvedhena, citrāṇi darśanīyāni saptānāṃ varṇānāṃ suvarṇasya rūpyasya muktāyā vaiḍūryasya
sphāṭikasya musāragalvasya lohitikāyāṃ3.
te ca4 khalu punar Ānanda dvārāṇi5 dvihi dvihi hemajālehi praticchannā bhaviṣyanti
sauvarṇena ca hemajālena rūpyāmayena ca hemajālena. sauvarṇakasya hemajālakasya
rūpyāmayīyo khiṃkhaṇikā6 bhaviṣyanti. rūpyāmayasya hemajālasya sauvarṇikā khiṃkhaṇikā7
bhaviṣyanti.
teṣāṃ khalu punar Ānanda vāteritānāṃ vātasaṃghaṭṭitānāṃ ghoṣo niścarati valgu mañju
manojñāḥ asecanakaḥ apratiṣkūlaḥ śravaṇāya. tadyathâpi nāma pañcāṅgikasya tūryasya
kuśalehi vādakehi samyaksupravāditasya ghoṣo niścarati valgu mañju manojñaḥ asecanakaḥ
apratiṣkūlaḥ śravaṇāye. evam evÂnanda teṣāṃ hemajālānāṃ vāteritānāṃ vātasaṃghaṭṭitānāṃ
ghoṣo niścarati valgu mañju manojñaḥ asecanakaḥ apratiṣkūlaḥ śravaṇāye.
Ketumatī khalu puna rājadhānī aśūnyā bhaviṣyati imehi yevarūpehi śabdehi tadyathā
hastiśabdehi aśvaśabdehi rathaśabdehi pattiśabdehi bherīśabdehi mṛdaṅgaśabdehi
paṇavaśabdehi śaṃkhaśabdehi veṇuśabdehi vīṇāśabdehi gītaśabdehi vāditaśabdehi
gītavāditaśabdehi “aśnatha khādatha pibatha, detha dānāni, dharmaṃ caratha,
śramaṇabrāhmaṇeṣu ca bhadram astu vo”.
Ketumatyāṃ khalu puna rājadhanyāṃ Valayā nāma yaṣṭī bhaviṣyati citrā darśanīyā,
saptānāṃ varṇānāṃ suvarṇasya ca rūpyasya ca muktāyā vaiḍūryasya sphāṭikasya
musāragalvasya lohitikāyā. dvādaśa yojanāny udvedhena, catvāri yojanāny abhiniveśena.

idam avocad bhagavān. idaṃ vaditvā sugato hy athâparaṃ etad8 uvāca śāstā9

eteṣāṃ buddhānāṃ paraṃparāye

Maitreyo paścimako bhaviṣyati ǀ
mahānubhāvo riṣisaṃghanāyako
vineṣyati koṭiśatāni saptati ǀ
puraskṛto śramaṇagaṇasya nāyako
pravekṣyati Ketumatīṃ sunirmitāṃ ǀǀ10

ābandhikā11 buddhānāṃ ākhyātā puruṣadamyasārathināṃ12 ǀ (Sen. 241)

Indradhvajāto yāva anāgato vâpi Maitreyo ǀǀ13
(359r)

1
Ms. tripauruṣapārirohyāni. 2 Ms. ºpauruṣaṃ.
3
For the gen. sg. fem. -āyāṃ, cf. BHSG § 9.52.
4
Ms. na. 5 Ms. dvārāhi. 6 Ms. ºkharikā. 7 Ms. ºkharikā. 8 Ms. evad.
9
This sentence occurs only in ms. Sa.
10
Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; pāda a scans correctly if we read teṣāṃ <ca / va> buddhāna for eteṣāṃ buddhānāṃ; pāda b
is unmetr.; in pāda d the fourth syllable is short (cf. Vedic Jagatī ⏓ − ⏓ − ⏓, ⏑ ⏑ | − ⏑ − ⏑ ⏓); in pāda e there is
resolution of the fifth syllable; in pāda f the fourth syllable is short.
11
Sa Na ābandikāṃ; Sen. āvanditabuddhānāṃ; ābandhikā < ā +bandh “line, lineage (of buddhas).
12
Na ºrathīnāṃ.
13
Āryā; in pāda a we should read ābandhikă (m.c.); pāda b becomes Capalā if we read ºdhvajātŏ and yāvat.

307
 śāstā ādityêva tapantaṃ1 pratapantaṃ tejasā puruṣasiṃha2 ǀ
pṛcchati3 Aśokarāme4 Ānanda5 jinaṃ jitakleśaṃ ǀǀ6
“adbhuta kīrti bhagavato7 yaśo ca .. ..8 adbhuto9 daśadiśāsu ǀ
kiṃ karma10 kari bhagavāṃ yena tapasi loke sadevake ca11?” ǀǀ12
śrutvā ca so13 maharṣiḥ14 saṃśayaśalyânantakanighāti15 ǀ
pratibhaṇati satvasāro Ānanda16 asaṅgavacanāye ǀǀ17
“Ānanda śruyatu18 me yādṛśaṃ mayâropitaṃ19 kuśalamūlaṃ ǀ
buddhehi20 śrāvakehi ca tahiṃ tahiṃ saṃsaraṃtena21 ǀǀ22
bodhiṃ abhiprārthayatā23 prārthayamānena acyutaṃ sthānaṃ24 ǀ
sumahaṃtā25 adhikārā26 mayā kṛtā hṛṣṭacittena ǀǀ27
Dīpaṃkare ca buddhe Sarvābhibhusmiṃ28 Ānanda ǀ
Padumottare ca buddhe Accuccasāhvaye29 ǀǀ30
Yaśottare ca Śākyasiṃhe ca Arthadarśismiṃ31 Tiṣye ca32 ǀ
Puṣpe33 câpi34 naruttame Vipaśyismiṃ35 vi36 saṃbuddhe ǀǀ37

1
Sen. ādityavat tapati (≠ mss.).
2
Sa Na ºsiṃha: (daṇḍa); Sen. ºsiṃhaṃ; for the acc. sg. masc. -a, cf. BHSG § 8.32; Abhis III § 6.12.
3
Sa pṛcchatī (unmetr.); corr. Na.
4
M.c. for Aśokāº; Sa Na ºmo (s.e.); Sen. Aśokāº.
5
Sen. Ānando (unmetr.); for the nom. sg. masc. -a, cf. BHSG § 8.22; Abhis III § 6.1.
6
Āryā; pāda a is unmetrical; it scans correctly if we omit tapantaṃ and read ādityo iva.
7
Sen. prints a lacuna after the word bhagavataḥ.
8
The metre demands that one long or two short syllables be added here, e.g., api.
9
Sen. câdbhuto. 10 Sen. karmaṃ. 11 Sen. omits ca.
12
Āryā; in pāda b the seventh gaṇa is amphibrach, which offends against the metre; we should read karmaṃ for
karma and lokĕ for loke; the word ca is metrically redundant.
13
Corr. Na; Sa mo (s.e.; the akṣaras sa and ma are similar).
14
Sa ºrṣiṃ; corr. Na.
15
< ºśalyaṃ anantaº (cf. BHSG § 4.36; Abhis III § 2.12); Na ºnirghāti; Sen. ºnirghātī.
16
Sen. Ānandam.
17
Āryā; pāda a is unmetr.; it scans correctly if we read saṃśayaśalyaṃ anantakaº for saṃśayśalyânantakaº.
18
Sen. śrūyatu (unmetr.). 19 Sen. yādṛśam āropitaṃ (≠ mss.). 20 Sa buddhohi; corr. Na.
21
Sa Na ºsaratena (unmetr.); corr. Sen.
22
Āryā; pāda b becomes Capalā if we simplify the initial śr- in śrāvakehi.
23
Sa Na ºprārthayanto; corr. Sen. 24 Sa Na sthāpitaṃ; corr. Sen. 25 Sa Na ºmahatā; corr. Sen.
26
Sa Na adhīº; corr. Sen.
27
Āryā; in pāda a -pr- of ºprārthayatā should be simplified (m.c.).
28
Sa Na Sarvavibhuº (s.e.); Sen. Sarvābhibhusmiṃ buddhe.
29
Na Arthuccaº; Sen. Atyuccaº; Senart prints a lacuna after the word Atyuccasāhvaye.
30
In both pādas only the first three gaṇas scan correctly; pāda b is incomplete, perhaps we could read
Padumottare ca buddhe <buddhe> Accuccasāhvaye (the word buddhe would have dropped out by hapl.) (?).
31
Sa Na Arthadaṣyiṃ (s.e.); corr. Sen.
32
Sen. omits ca.
33
Sen. Puṣye; see BHSD s.vv. Puṣya, Puṣpa “name of a former Buddha”; note that in ms. Sa the characters for
ṣya and ṣpa are very similar.
34
Sa Na câsi; corr. Sen.
35
Sa Vipasmiṃ (s.e.); corr. Na.
36
Sen. câpi; cf. Pkt vi < api.
37
This verse is unmetrical.

308
 Śikhismiṃ Krakucchande mahāprajñe Konākamuni1 Kāśyape ǀ
sumahantā2 <adhikārā>3 mayā kṛtā4 hṛṣṭacittena ǀǀ5
ete mahānubhāvā anantā .. ..6 lokaviśrutā7 udārā ǀ (Sen. 242)
satkṛtya satkṛtā8 mayā tena prabhavāmi Ānanda ǀǀ9
tena mi10 yaśo atuliyo11 kīrtir abhyudgatā daśadiśāsu ǀ
tena abhivirocāmi12 sadeva13 saBrahmaloke14” ǀǀ15

śrutvā16 ca so vacanaṃ avitathavacanasya lokanāyakasya17 ǀ

naditamana18 hṛṣṭacitto Ānando uttaraṃ pṛcchet ǀǀ19

“kevaciram abhyatītā20 saṃbuddhā eṃti21 lokadravyato22? ǀ

kevaciraṃ asthāṃsu hitāya sarvasya23 lokasya? ǀǀ24
evaṃ kanakaprakāśo hṛṣṭo saṃbuddha25..26 muditamanena27 ǀ

1
We expect loc. sg. (e.g., ºmune or ºmunismi); or it could also be m.c. for ºmune.
2
Sa Na saº (s.e.); corr. Sen.
3
Sa Na lack adhikārā; suppl. Sen.; cf. the reading in the parallel verse earlier in this chapter: sumahaṃtā
adhikārā mayā kṛtā hṛṣṭacittena.
4
Sa Na bhūtā (w.r.); corr. Sen.
5
The meter is Āryā; pāda a does not scan correctly.
6
One long or two short syllables should be supplied here (m.c.), e.g., ananta<yaśa>. Jon. III 231 proposes to
read anantaprajñā, but it offends against the metre.
7
Senart em. ºviśrutā ǀ, and prints udārā at the beginning of pāda b (unmetr.).
8
Sa tā (s.e.; hapl.); corr. Na; cf. BHSD s.v. satkṛtya “adv. zealously, devotedly, respectfully”.
9
Āryā; in pāda a the metre requires ºviśrută for ºviśrutā and anantăº for anantāº; in pāda b we should read
satkṛtă for satkṛtā (m.c.).
10
M.c. (cf. BHSG § 20.29); Na me (unmetr.); Sen. omits mi.
11
Sen. atuliyā.
12
Sa avirocāmi (s.e.); Na Sen. ahaṃ virocāmi (unmetr.).
13
Na sadeve; Sen. sadevake; here sadeva could be either m.c. for ºdeve or stem in -a used as locative (cf. BHSG
§ 8.11; Karashima 2002 § 9.1).
14
Sen. saBrahmake loke.
15
Āryā; pāda b is unmetr.; it becomes regular if we read ºvirocāmī and ºlokasmiṃ for ºloke.
16
Sen. śrutvāna.
17
Sen. em. lokanāthasya; for the alternation between lokanātha and lokanāyaka, cf. Karashima 2016a: 197-200.
In this verse lokanāyakasya does not scan, the metre is in favour of lokanāthasya.
18
M.c. for naṃditaº; Na naṃditamana; Sen. ānandito (unmetr.).
19
Āryā; pāda a scans correctly if we read śrutvāna for śrutvā (= Sen.); pāda b is Capalā.
20
So reads Sa; Na atītā saṃº; Sen. em. atītā te saṃº.
21
Sa Na eti, confusion of numbers; corr. Sen.
22
“How long ago did the buddhas pass away from (or: go beyond) the substantial entity of the world?”; Sa reads
ºdravyatā; Sen. lokasmi ucyatāṃ; the reading in Na could be either dravyatā or ucyātā, the characters for u
and dra are very similar; according to Senart’s critical apparatus, the mss. read ucyatāṃ. If so, then ucyatā
would be a wrong back-formation from ucca-; this reading, however, does not fit the metre.
23
Sa mavasya (s.e.; the akṣaras ma and sa are similar); corr. Na.
24
Āryā, in pāda a the metre requires ºdravyāto (m.c.); pāda b scans correctly if we read asthāṃsū for asthāṃsu.
25
Sen. ºbuddho (unmetr.).
26
The metre demands that one short syllable be supplied here.
27
Sa Na muditanāmena (s.e.; a sort of met.); Sen. ºmānaso (unmetr.).

309
 cirakālam abhyatītā1 kīrtayati maharṣiṇo buddhā2 ǀǀ3
eṣa paramārthadarśī samatulyo samasamaṃ4 ca buddhehi ǀ
darśayati buddhaprātihāryaṃ5 buddho tatha sarvasaṃbuddhehi6 ǀǀ7
buddhānām eṣa viṣayo8 acintiyo atuliyo asaṃkheyo ǀ
saṃhṛṣṭe9 (ʼ)smi bhagavaṃ śrutvā vacanaṃ amṛtakalpaṃ10 ǀǀ11
nāṃtu12 asti gato-m-artho13 sadevakasya saBrahmakasya14 lokasya ǀ
buddhānāṃ eṣa viṣayo acintiyo eṣa anyehi ǀǀ15
eka16 Śākyakumāro Śākyasuto17 Śākiyottamakulīno ǀ
Śākyakulanandijanano Buddho tathā18 bodhayati lokaṃ” ǀǀ19
“Dīpaṃkarasya atyayena pratipūrṇa20 kalpakoṭī Ānanda ǀ
Sarvābhibhū daśabalo dīpo loke21 samutpadye ǀǀ22 (Sen. 243)
astaṃgate ca tasmiṃ Sarvābhibhūnāyake23 …24 ǀ
Padumuttaro25 daśabalo kalpaśatasahasra26 utpadye ǀǀ27
tasya parinirvṛtasya Padumuttarasya sugatasya .. .. ..28 ǀ
Atyuccagāmī29 bhagavāṃ kalpaśatasahasra30 utpadye ǀǀ31

1
Na atyatītā; Sen. atyatītān; for the acc. pl. masc. -ā, cf. BHSG § 8.92; Abhis III § 6.33.
2
Sa Na buddho (s.e.; -ā and -o are often miswritten for one another); Sen. buddhān.
3
Āryā; in pāda a -pr- of ºprakāśo should be simplified (m.c.).
4
Sen. ºsamo; for the nom. sg. masc. -aṃ, cf. BHSG § 8.26; Abhis III § 6.4; RgsGr § 8.14.
5
Sen. reads prātihāryaṃ for buddhaprātihāryaṃ.
6
Sen. sarvabuddhehi (≠ mss.).
7
Āryā; in pāda b buddhaº in buddhaprātihāryaṃ is metrically redundant; the scansion could be corrected by
reading ºbuddhehi for ºsaṃbuddhehi.
8
Sa Na eṣayo (s.e.; they eye of the scribe probably jumped from -ṣa of eṣa to -ṣa- of viṣayo); corr. Sen.; cf. the
reading in the next verse: buddhānām eṣa viṣayo acintiyo eṣa anyehi.
9
Sen. ºhṛṣṭo; for the nom. sg. masc. -e, cf. BHSG § 8.25; Abhis III § 6.3; Karashima 2002 § 9.2.
10
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºkalpā; in MIndic -ā and -aṃ are often interchanged, cf. Karashima 2002: 50, fn. 33; von
Hinüber 2001 §§ 269, 304, 413.
11
Āryā; in pāda a we should read buddhānă (Capalā); pāda b scans correctly if we read saṃhṛṣṭĕ asmi.
12
So read all the mss.; nāṃtu “infinite” (m.c.?) < nānto; cf. MDPL s.v. nāntaka “endless”; DOM s.v. nānta “adj.
[Sk. na-anta]; infinite”; cf. Norman CP VI, p. 192; Sen. em. ananto.
13
So reads Na; in ms. Sa -rtho- is illegible; gato could be s.e. for tato “From this (tato), the benefit of the world
is infinite”(?); Sen. ananto adhigato artho.
14
Sa Na Brahmaº; Sen. sadevakaBrahmakasya (unmetr.).
15
Āryā; pāda a is unmetr.; in pāda b the metre requires buddhānă for buddhānāṃ (Capalā).
16
Sen. eko. 17 Sa Śākyaṃº; corr. Na. 18 Sen. tatha (m.c.).
19
Āryā; in pāda a the metre requires eko for eka; in pāda b we should read tathă for tathā (m.c.).
20
Sen. atyaye paripūrṇa. 21 Na Sen. dīpāloke.
22
Āryā; pāda a is unmetr.; it scans correctly if we read atyayĕ for atyayena, ºpūrṇā for ºpūrṇa and ºkoṭῐ for ºkoṭī.
23
Sen. ºbhunāyake.
24
Seven mātrās are wanting at the end of pāda a; Sen. prints a lacuna.
25
Sa Na antaro (s.e.); Sen. Padumottaro.
26
Sen. ºsahasre (unmetr.).
27
Āryā; in pāda a the metre requires ºbhibhuº.
28
A part of the text is missing; perhaps we should read lokasmiṃ? This would make Āryā Capalā.
29
Sen. ºgāmi.
30
Sa Na ºsahasrensu (s.e.); Sen. ºsahasre (unmetr.).
31
Āryā; in pāda b the metre requires ºgāmῐ for ºgāmī.

310
 Atyuccagāmīnāthe1 parinivṛte2 lokaviśrute purā3 ve4 ǀ (359v)
pañcahi kalpaśatehi Yaśottaro buddho utpadye ǀǀ5
nirvṛte Yaśottarasmiṃ samandhakāre6 pranaṣṭa7 lokasmi ǀ
Śākyamuni buddhavīro kalpaśatena samutpadye ǀǀ8
nivṛte9 Śākyamunismiṃ saṃbuddhe Arthadarśī10 upapadye ǀ
navanavate kalpasmiṃ Ānanda imasmiṃ upapadye ǀǀ11
paṃcanavate12 ca kalpe Tiṣyo upapadye lokapradyoto13 ǀ
dvānavate ca Puṣpo14 nararṣabho loka utpadye ǀǀ15
ekūnanavate ca kalpe Vipaśyī16 loke upapajje17 ǀ
triṃśe ca kalpe Śikhī Viśvabhuvaś18 caỿva utpadye ǀǀ19
Krakucchando dhamapālo20 Konākamunī21 ca Kāśyapaśirī ca ǀ
aham eva cÂnanda utpanno bhadrakalpasmiṃ22 ǀǀ23
vyākṛto mayā mahātmā bhaviṣyati buddho anāgate (ʼ)dhvani24 ǀ
Maitreyo mahānubhāvo Ānanda imasmiṃ <kalpasmiṃ>25 ǀǀ26

1
Loc. abs.; Sa Atyuccagāmī ca nātho; corr. Na; Sen. ºgamināthe.
2
M.c. for ºnirvṛte; Sa parivṛte (s.e.); Na Sen. parinirº (unmetr.).
3
So read all the mss. and Sen., but it does not make much sense in this context; could it be a corruption of an
epithet of a buddha?
4
Sa Na dve (s.e.); Pā id.; Skt vai; Sen. vai.
5
Āryā; pāda a scans correctly if we read ºgāmῐº and ºviśrutĕ; in pāda b the metre requires ºśatehī and buddhŏ.
6
Sen. tamondhakāre (≠ mss.); cf. Skt samandhakāra “great or universal darkness” (MW); cf. PTSD s.v.
samandhakāra “the dark of night”.
7
Sen. pranaṣṭe (unmetr.); -a in pranaṣṭa could be either m.c. or stem in -a used as locative (cf. BHSG § 8.11;
Karashima 2002 § 9.1).
8
Pāda a is Āryā Capalā with amphibrachs in gaṇas 2, 4 and 6 (the metre requires either nirvṛtĕ or nivṛte); in
pāda b we should read ºśatenā (m.c.).
9
M.c.; Na Sen. nirvṛte (unmetr.).
10
Sen. ºdarśi.
11
Āryā; in pāda a we should read Arthadarśi; in pāda d the metre requires imasmῐ or imasmim for imasmiṃ.
12
Sa ºvanate (met.); corr. Na. 13 Sa lokoº; corr. Na.
14
Sen. Puṣyo; see BHSD s.vv. Puṣpa, Puṣya; in ms. Sa ṣya and ṣpa are very similar.
15
Āryā; in pāda a we should read upapadyĕ; the initial pra- in pradyoto should be simplified; pāda b scans
correctly if we read either dvānāvate or cā.
16
Senart prints a lacuna after Vipaśyī.
17
Sen. upapadye.
18
Na Sen. ºbhūś; cf. Sa 357r6 Viśvabhuvo Ānanda tathāgato (Na Sen. ºbhū); cf. also PrMoSū(Ma[-L])(1), folio
113 recto 2, Viśvabhuvo (nom. sg.).
19
Āryā; pāda a is unmetr.; pāda b scans correctly if we read kalpĕ Śīkhī and Viśvabhu.
20
Sa Na camapālo (s.e.); m.c. for dhammapālo < dharmapālo (the metre demands that the initial syllable be
short; the akṣaras ca and dha are similar); Sen. em. mahāloko (≠ mss.).
21
Sa Konāyakamunī (s.e.); corr. Na.
22
Sa bhadrakasmiṃ (s.e.); corr. Na.
23
Āryā; in pāda a -cch- of Krakucchando should be simplified (we could read Krakusando or Krakuchando);
pāda b is unmetr.; it scans correctly if we read aham eva ca Ānando.
24
Sen. (ʼ)dhvāne.
25
Sa Na lack kalpasmiṃ (a sort of hapl. before kalpº); suppl. Sen.
26
Āryā; in pāda a the metre requires vyākṛtŏ; gaṇas 5-7 do not scan correctly; pāda b is unmetrical.

311
 kalpânavaśeṣaṃ1 bhagavāṃ Dīpaṅkaro buddho loke asthāsi ǀ
Sarvābhibhū ca kalpaṃ2 (ʾ)sthāsi3 hitāya lokasya ǀǀ4
pratipūrṇavarṣakoṭī5 Padumuttaro loke asthāsi ǀ
Accyuccagāmī6 bhagavāṃ ca7 varṣaśatasahasram asthāsi ti8 ǀǀ9 (Sen. 244)
Yaśottaro Śākyasiṃho varṣaśataṃ navati varṣasahasrāṇi Arthadarśi10 (ʼ)sthāsi11 ǀ12
pañcanavatiṃ ca Tiṣyo dvānavatiṃ Puṣpo13 loke14 asthāsi ǀǀ15
aśītiṃ16 varṣasahasrāṇi buddhasya Vipaśyīno puno santi17 ǀ
aśītiṃ18 varṣasahasrāṇi Śikhisya19 āyuṃ20 tadā āsi ǀǀ21
ṣaṣṭiṃ ca Viśvabhusya22 aśītiṃ23 Krakucchandasyâyuno24 santi25 ǀ
catvāriṃśat26 Konākamune27 viṃśa puna28 Kāśyapaśirisya ǀǀ29
asmākam api Ānanda etarahiṃ parittakaṃ30 stokaṃ31 ǀ
varṣaśatamātram eva āyu32 Śākyātirājasya33 ǀ
aśīti varṣasahasrāṇi Ajito sthāsyati buddho34 ǀǀ35

1
< kalpaṃ anavaśeṣaṃ; for -ā- < -aṃ a-, cf. BHSG § 4.36; Geiger § 71; Abhis III § 2.12; Sa Na ºśeṣāṃ; Sen.
kalpam aśeṣaṃ.
2
Sa kalpaṃ alpaṃ (a sort of ditt.); corr. Na.
3
Na Sen. asthāsi.
4
Āryā; pāda a is unmetr.; in pāda b we should read asthāsi for (ʾ)sthāsi (m.c.).
5
Sa Na ºpūrṇaṃ; Sen. ºpūrṇā varṣaº (unmetr.).
6
Sen. Atyuccagāmi; three variants occur in ms. Sa: once Accuº, three times Accyuº and four times Atyuº.
7
Sen. omits ca. 8 Sen. omits ti
9
Āryā; in pāda a only gaṇas 1-4 scan correctly; in pāda b we should read ºgāmi for ºgāṃī; -sr- of ºsahasram
should be simplified; the word ti at the end of pāda b is metrically redundant.
10
Sa Na ºdarśino (s.e.); Sen. ºdarśī (unmetr.).
11
Sen. asthāsi.
12
Sen. Yaśottaro navati varṣasahasrāṇi Arthadarśī asthāsi, omitting Śākyasiṃho varṣaśataṃ (≠ mss.); but
according to the list given earlier in this chapter Yaśottara should be followed by Śākyamuni (Śākyasiṃha), cf.
Sa 357r Yaśottaro Ānanda tathāgato Śākyamuniṃ tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt. Śākyamuni Ānanda tathāgato
Arthadarśiṃ tathāgataṃ vyākārṣīt.
13
Sen. Puṣyo. 14 Sen. omits loke.
15
Āryā, pāda a is unmetr.; pāda b scans correctly if we read Puṣpŏ and (ʼ)sthāsi for asthāsi.
16
Sen. aśīti.
17
Sa Na Vipaśyīno puro sahi (s.e.); Sen. em. Vipasyino purā āyuḥ.
18
Sen. saptati (≠ mss.). 19 Corr. Na; Sa Śikhiṣya.
20
Sa Na ayaṃ (s.e.); Sen. āyus; for the nom. acc. sg. neutr. -uṃ, cf. BHSG § 12.29.
21
This verse does not scan correctly.
22
Sen. ºbhuvasya. 23 Sen. paṃcāśat (≠ mss.).
24
Sa Na ºâyuro (s.e.); Sen. purâyuḥ; for the nom. pl. -uno, cf. BHSG § 12.51.
25
Sen. purâyuḥ. 26 Sen. triṃśat (≠ mss.). 27 Corr. Na; Sa ºmuniṃ; Sen. ºmuner.
28
Na Sen. viṃśat punaḥ.
29
Unmetrical.
30
Na parīttakaṃ; Sen. parīttaka. 31 Sen. asmiṃ loke (≠ mss.). 32 Na Sen. āyuḥ.
33
Sa Na Śākyābhiº (s.e.; the akṣaras ta and bha are similar; the prefixes ati-, adhi- and abhi- are often
interchanged); Sen. Śākyādhirājasya.
34
Senart wrongly excludes this sentence (≠ mss.); Ajita is an epithet of Maitreya, therefore it should be retained
here (for Ajita and Maitreya, cf. Karashima 2018: 181-196).
35
This verse in Āryā consists of three pādas; pāda a is Vipulā (it scans correctly if we read asmākaṃ api Ānanda
etarahi <vā>); in pāda b the metre requires āyuḥ for āyu and evā for eva; pāda c does not scan correctly.

312
 eke asthāṃsu riddhīye eke asthāṃsu karmaṇā ǀ
riddhikarma sthapetvāna1 antarā parinirvṛtā ǀǀ2

ādityo va tapanto śaradasmiṃ uggate3 yathâkāśe ǀ

yojanaśataṃ prabhāye Dīpaṃkaro spharitvā asthāsi4 ǀǀ5
prabhāsento daśa diśāṃ6 dharmaṃ deśayanto durlabhotpādaṃ7 ǀ
lokânudipītva8 upagato9 tena Dīpaṃkaro ti se10 sā saṃjñā ǀǀ11

Sarvābhibhū daśabalo abhibhūya prāṇikoṭiśatāni12 ǀ

amṛtapadasmiṃ vinesi tena se saṃjñā anabhibhūtā ǀǀ13
Padumottaro14 puravare udyānagato sare abhiramanto ǀ
addaśi15 rathacakramātraṃ sarasmiṃ16 abhyudgato padumaṃ ǀǀ17 (Sen. 245)
so18 tatra abhiruhitvā niṣīdi paryaṅkam ābhujitvāna19 ǀ
sparśesi pañca (ʼ)bhijñā20 milāyamāne mahāpadume ǀǀ21
pañcābhijño bhūtvā riddhīye22 vaihāyasam abhyudgamya ǀ (360r)
upaśritya bodhimūle daśabalo sarvajñatāṃ prāpto ǀǀ23
udgamya tālamātraṃ asthāsi Accyuccagāmī24 bhagavāṃ ǀ

1
Sa sthaṃº (s.e.); corr. Na.
2
The meter is Śloka; Senart enclosed this verse in brackets, explaining “Le changement de mètre suffirait à
rendre ici suspecte cette stance; elle parait dʼailleurs exprimer une doctrine qui nʼest guère en harmonie avec les
notions fondamentales et anciennes du bouddhisme”; see also Jon. III 234, ft. 2.
3
Sa uśśate (s.e.; the characters for ga and śa are similar in some scripts, cf. ms. Na ga and śa ); Na udgate;
Sen. udgato.
4
Sen. spharitvâsthāsi.
5
Āryā; in pāda b only gaṇas 1-4 scan correctly.
6
Sen. prabhāsayanto daśadiśaṃ (≠ mss.).
7
Sa Na ºpādā (s.e.); Sen. dullabhotpādaṃ; in MIndic -ā and -aṃ are often interchanged (see Karashima 2002:
50, fn. 33).
8
Sa Na lokânuditva; Sen. lokān dīpeti (≠ mss.); < lokaṃ anudīpitva, for -ā- < -aṃ a-, cf. BHSG § 4.36; Oberlies
2001: 119; Abhis III § 2.12.
9
Sen. omits upagato. 10 Corr. Na; Sa sa.
11
This verse is unmetrical.
12
Sen. ºkoṭisahasrāṇi (≠ mss.).
13
Āryā; in pāda a the metre requires ºśātāni (m.c.); in pāda b the third gaṇa is amphibrach, which offends
against the metre; the fourth gaṇa does not scan, but it could be corrected by reading either tĕna or sĕ (m.c.).
14
Corr. Na; Sa ºtare (s.e.).
15
Sen. adarśi; for the 3 sg. aor. addaśi, cf. BHSG § 32.25.
16
Sa marasmiṃ (s.e.; the akṣaras ma and sa are similar); corr. Na.
17
Āryā; pāda b becomes Capalā if we read adaśi for addaśi and sarasmim for sarasmiṃ.
18
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na śeṣo.
19
Sen. paryaṃkaṃ ābhuṃjitvā (unmetr.); see BHSD s.v. ābhujati.
20
Sen. pañcâbhiº (unmetr.).
21
Āryā; pāda b is Capalā with amphibrachs in gaṇas 2 and 4.
22
Sen. bhūtva ṛddhiye.
23
Āryā; pāda a is unmetr., it scans correctly if we read pañca-abhijño and riddhiyĕ; in pāda b -śr- in upaśritya
should be simplified (m.c.).
24
Na Sen. Atyuccaº.

313
 ten(ʾ) imā1 <abhūṣi>2 Accyuccasāhvayo3 ti saṃjñā ǀǀ4
vaistārikaṃ abhūṣi prāvacanaṃ5 ..6 adāntadamakasya7 ǀ
aparimita yaśo8 bhagavato9 tena Yaśottaro ti abhūṣi10 saṃjñā ǀǀ11
riddhasphītā12 puravarā niṣkramya Śākiyottamo Gotamasagotro13 ǀ
avahāya14 ratnā sapta yo15 Śākyamunîti abhūṣi saṃjñā ǀǀ16
arthasmi17 Arthadarśī arahatve ca18 vinesi śrāvakaśatāni ǀ
tena saṃjñā19 loke abhūṣi jino20 Arthadarśîti ǀǀ21
Tiṣyamahe vartaṃte22 Tiṣyo utpadye lokapradyoto ǀ
tena samajñā loke timirāpanudasya23 Tiṣyo24 ti ǀǀ25
Puṣyamahe vartaṃte Puṣyo26 utpadye lokapradyoto ǀ
tena samajñā loke nakṣatrasāhvayo sa27 Puṣyo ti ǀǀ28
animiṣasamantacakṣu29 Vipaśyī rūpāṇi paśyati aneyyo30 ǀ
vipaśyîti viśuddhanayano31 tena Vipaśyī abhū32 saṃjñā ǀǀ33
arthaṃ pi arthakarāṇi vidhīni34 anuśāsate pṛthivīpālo35 ǀ (Sen. 246)

1
Sa Na te māṃ (s.e.); Sen. tena.
2
The mss. and Sen. lack abhūṣi; cf. the readings in the verses below: Śākyamunîti abhūṣi saṃjñā; tena Vipaśyī
abhū saṃjñā. For the nom. sg. fem. imā, cf. BHSG § 21.52; Pischel § 430; cf. also Sa 321r1 imā te mahārāja
bhāryā bhavatu (Na Sen. eṣā).
3
Na Sen. Atyuccaº.
4
Āryā; in pāda a only gaṇas 1-4 scan correctly; pāda b is incomplete.
5
Sen. prāvacana.
6
One long or two short syllables should be added here, m.c.; Senart prints a lacuna.
7
Sa tadāntaº; corr. Na; cf. BHSD s.v. adāntadamaka “tamer of the untamed”; cf. Sa 47r6, 127r1 buddhānām
adāntadamakānāṃ.
8
Sa Na ºmita yaśasya; Sen. aparimitayaśo.
9
Sa bhagato; corr. Na. 10 Sen. abhu (≠ mss.).
11
Āryā; pāda b does not scan correctly.
12
Sen. ºsphītapuraº. 13 Sen. Gautamagotro (≠ mss.; unmetr.). 14 Na Sen. apaº.
15
So read all the mss.; Sen. so.
16
Pāda a is unmetr.; pāda b scans as Āryā if we read avahāya sapta ratnā yo Śākyamunîti abhu saṃjñā.
17
Sen. ºsmiṃ (unmetr.). 18 Sen. omits ca. 19 Sen. samajñā. 20 Sen. jina.
21
Āryā; in pāda a only gaṇas 1-5 scan correctly; in pāda b the scansion could be corrected by reading samajñā
for saṃjñā and jinŏ for jino.
22
Sa Na Tiṣyemahe vartati (s.e.); corr. Sen.; cf. the reading in the next verse: Puṣyamahe vartaṃte Puṣye
utpadye lokapradyoto.
23
Corr. Sen.; Sa ºdanusya (met.); Na ºdanudasya (s.e.). 24 Sa Tisyo (s.e.); corr. Na.
25
Āryā; in pāda a the metre requires utpadyĕ; -pr- of ºpradyoto should be simplified (m.c.).
26
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na Puṣye. 27 Sa Na saṃ; corr. Sen.
28
Āryā; in pāda a the the metre requires utpadyĕ; -pr- of ºpradyoto should be simplified (m.c.); in pāda b only
gaṇas 1-4 scan correctly.
29
Corr. Na; Sa anamiṣaº (s.e.); Sen. ºcakṣur (unmetr.).
30
< aneyo, hyperform of anejo (cf. CPD s.v. an-eja1; BHSD s.v. aneya); Sa Na āneyyo; Sen. anīryo (≠ mss.; see
his comment in Sen. III 495); Jon. III 235 implausibly anityā “Vipaśyin saw that the forms were impermament”.
31
Sa Na ºnayanā (s.e.; -ā and -o are often miswritten for one another); corr. Sen.
32
Sa Na abhūṃsu, pl. for sg.; Sen. abhūt.
33
Āryā; in pāda a the metre requires ºcakṣū or ºcakṣur for ºcakṣu and Vipaśyῐ for Vipaśyī (m.; pāda b does not
scan correctly.
34
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na vidhini. 35 Sen. pṛthiviº.

314
 tena … bhagavato1 Vipaśyîti abhū2 samajñā ǀǀ3
abhisaṃbudhyitvā4 jino oloketvā Vipaśyi5 yaṃ lokaṃ ǀ
(ʾ)vasāri6 dharmavṛṣṭi7 tena Vipaśyîti abhū samajñā8 ǀǀ9
yasy(ʼ) utpādā loke hutāśane10 va prajvalite samārutasmi11 ǀ12
ati-r-iva13 śikhī14 pradīpyate tena Śikhîti abhu15 samajñā16 ǀǀ17
utpanne ca jinendre devo ..18 tadā pravarṣi19 acchinna ǀ
dhārāhi ten(ʼ) uggamāsi20 ghoṣo Viśvabhuvasya21 abhu22 samajñā23 ǀǀ24
Krakutsandasya25 bhagavato Konākamunisya Kāśyapaśirisya ǀ
kulavaṃśāt prabhṛti26 mātāpitṛnāmadheyāni ǀǀ27
ādityagotro tejasvi28 Ikṣvākukulasaṃbhavo ǀ
jātīto29 kṣatriyo agro bhagavāṃ agrapudgalo ǀǀ30
Ajito31 brāhmaṇakule anekaratanasaṃcaya32 ǀ
prahāya33 vipulāṃ kāmāṃ pravrajiṣyati brāhmaṇo ǀǀ1

1
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na bhavati. 2 Sen. abhu.
3
Āryā; in pāda a the third gaṇa is amphibrach, which offends against the metre; we should read pṛthivῐº for
pṛthivīº (m.c.); pāda b is incomplete (at least 10 mātrās are wanting).
4
Sen. ºtva.
5
Sen. em. oloketi Vipaśyī (≠ mss.; unmetr.).
6
3 sg. aor.; Sa vesari (s.e.); Na veśari; Sen. implausibly keśariº (≠ mss.).
7
Sa Na dharmaṃvṛṣṭi (s.e.); Sen. wrongly keśaridharmaṃ dṛṣṭvā; cf. Abhis III, s.v. dharmma-vṛṣṭi “der Regen
des Dharmas”.
8
Sen. abhu saṃjñā (≠ mss.).
9
Āryā; in pāda a the metre requires jinŏ; pāda b scans correctly if we read avasāri for ʾvasāri, ºvṛṣṭiṃ for ºvṛṣṭi,
Vipaśyi ti for Vipaśyîti and saṃjñā for samajñā.
10
Sa hatāº (s.e.); Na hutāsane; Sen. hutāsano.
11
Sen. prajvalito samāruto (≠ mss.).
12
“Since his birth in the world, the tuft of his hair shone / gleamed extremely like a flame (śikhī = śikhā) of a
blazing fire fanned by the wind. Therefore he came to be called Śikhin.”
13
Corr. Na; Sa ati-n-iva (s.e.; the akṣaras na and ra are sometimes miswritten for one another).
14
See Merv-Av 65v5 śikhī “tuft” (= śikhā).
15
Sa Na abhi; corr. Sen. 16 Sen. se saṃjñā.
17
Āryā; in pāda a only gaṇas 1-5 scan correctly; in pāda b we could improve the metre by reading ºdīpyatĕ and
se saṃjñā for samajñā.
18
One short syllable should be added here (m.c.).
19
Na Sen. pravarṣati (unmetr.).
20
MIndic for Skt udgam-; Sa Na urggamāsi (s.e.; double consonant attracted the superscript -r-); Sen. udgamāsi.
21
Sen. ºbhusya. 22 Sa Na abhi (s.e.); Sen. āsi. 23 Sen. saṃjñā.
24
Āryā; pāda b is unmetrical.
25
Sen. Krakucchandasya; Krakucchanda and Krakutsanda are merely orthographical variants of the same name;
see von Hinüber 2001 § 193.
26
Sen. prabhṛtāni (≠ mss.).
27
Āryā; in pāda a -ts- of Krakutsandaº should be simplified (cf. Krakuchanda or Krakusanda); pāda b scans
correctly if we read ºprabhṛtānī.
28
Sen. tejasvī. 29 Sen. jātītaḥ.
30
The meter is Śloka; pāda a is mā-Vipulā.
31
Sen. ajite (≠ mss.); Jon. III 236 implausibly “in a brāhman’s unconquered household”.
32
Sa reads twice anekaratanasaṃcaya (ditt.); corr. Na.
33
Sen. apahāya (≠ mss.).

315
 riddhisphīte kule ca va2 sumatipratimaṇḍite ǀ
pṛthivīmaṇḍe3 Maitreyo4 bhaviṣyati anāgate adhvāne5 ǀǀ6

prathamasmi7 sannipāte ṣaṇṇavati koṭiyo bhaviṣyanti sarveṣām eva-m-arhatānāṃ8

vaśibhūtānāṃ dhutarajānāṃ. dvitīye9 pi sannipāte catunavati10 koṭiyo bhaviṣyanti (Sen. 247)
sarveṣāṃ11 (ʼ)rhantānāṃ vaśibhūtānāṃ dhutarajānāṃ. tṛtīyasmi12 sannipāte dvānavati koṭiyo
bhaviṣyanti sarveṣām arhatānāṃ13 vaśibhūtānāṃ dhutarajānāṃ.

Dīpaṅkaro mahāprājño jātīye asi14 kṣatriyo ǀ

Sarvābhibhū daśabalo so jātīya brāhmaṇo āsi15 ǀǀ16 (360v)
Padumuttaro daśabalo jātīye asi17 kṣatriyo ǀ
Accyuccagāmī18 bhagavāṃ jātīye āsi brāhmaṇo ǀǀ19
Yaśottaro Śākyamunī20 jātīye asi21 kṣatriyo ǀ
Arthadarśī ca Tiṣyo ca Puṣyo câpi naruttamo22 ǀ
jātiye brāhmaṇā ete23 bhāvitātmā maharṣiṇā24 ǀǀ25
Vipaśyī ca Śikhī caỿva Viśvabhū caỿva kṣatriyo26 ǀ
Krakutsando Konākamuni Kāśyapaś27 câpi brāhmaṇo28 ǀǀ29
Śuddhodanasya rājño Ikṣvākusutasya30 putro dāyādya31 ǀ

1
Śloka; pāda a is na-Vipulā; in pāda b we should read ºratnaº for ºratanaº; in pāda the initial br- of brāhmaṇo
should be simplified (cf. the form bamhaṇa, see Norman CP III 101; cf. also Oberlies 2001: 107 [3]: “brāhmaṇa
is a Sanskritism and hence does not comply with any Pāli sound law. Its’ ‘etymologies’ show that it was
pronounced as b[r]āhaṇa”).
2
Sen. caỿva. 3 Sa pṛthavīº; corr. Na.
4
Corr. Sen.; Sa Maitreyo Maitreyo (ditt.); Na Maitreyo bhaviṣyati Maitreyo.
5
Sen. omits adhvāne.
6
In pāda a we should read caỿva (Pathyā); in pāda c the metre requires ºmaṇḍĕ (Pathyā); the part bhaviṣyati
anāgate adhvāne scans as Āryā if we read (ʾ)dhvāne; for the mixed metre Śloka / Āryā, cf. EV II xxxix.
7
Sen. ºsmiṃ. 8 Sen. eva arhantānāṃ. 9 Sa Na dvitīyaṃ; corr. Sen. 10 Na Sen. caturº.
11
Sa Na sarve; corr. Sen. 12 Sen. ºsmiṃ. 13 Na Sen. arhatāṃ. 14 Sen. āsi.
15
Sen. jātīye āsi brāhmaṇo.
16
Śloka; in pāda b the initial kṣ- of kṣatriyo should be simplified (cf. khattiyo); pāda c is na-Vipulā; pāda d has
nine syllables, it becomes a regular Pathyā if we omit the word so and read ăsi for āsi.
17
Sen. āsi. 18 Na Sen. Atyuccaº.
19
Śloka; pāda a scans as na-Vipulā if we assume resolution of the first syllable; in pāda b the initial kṣ- of
kṣatriyo should be simplified; pāda c is bha-Vipulā; in pāda d the initial br- in brāhmaṇo should be simplified.
20
Na Sen. ºmunir; for the nom. sg. masc. -ī, cf. BHSG § 10.27.
21
Sen. āsi. 22 Sen. narottamāḥ.
23
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ete tā; (-tā is probably a sort of ditt., before bhā; the akṣaras bha and ta are similar).
24
Sen. ºrṣiṇo; for the nom. pl. masc. -inā, cf. BHSG § 10.156.
25
Śloka; pāda a is bha-Vipulā; in pāda b the initial kṣ- in kṣatriyo should be simplified (m.c.).
26
Sen. kṣatriyā. 27 Sa śākyapaś (met.); corr. Na. 28 Na brāhmaṇāḥ; Sen. brāhmaṇā.
29
Śloka; in pāda b the initial kṣ- of kṣatriyo should be simplified; pāda c has one redundant syllable; in pāda d
the initial br- of brāhmaṇo should be simplified (m.c.).
30
Sa Na ºsatasya (s.e.); Sen. Ikṣvākujasya (unmetr.; ≠ mss.).
31
Sa vāyādya; Na vāryādya; Sen. implausibly Māyāya; dāyādya “an heir”; cf. Pā dāyajja “one who inherits”
(PTSD s.v.), “an heir” (DP s.v.).

316
 Śākyakulanandijanano Śākyasuto Śākyasukumāro1 ǀǀ2
koṭīśataparivāro3 spharitvā sāsureśvaralokaṃ ǀ
virajo vimuktacitto4 Maitreyo ti bhaviṣyati samajñā ǀǀ5
dvihi yeva6 te kulehi utpadyanti narottamāḥ ǀ
kṣatriyakule ca prathamaṃ athavâpi brāhmaṇakulasmi7 ǀǀ8
yadā ..9 agra10 ākhyātā lokasmiṃ bhoṃti kṣatriyā ǀ
tadā kṣatriyakule buddhā utpadyanti narottamā11 ǀǀ12
yadā tu guṇasaṃkhyātā lokesmiṃ13 bhonti brāhmaṇā ǀ (Sen. 248)
tadā brāhmaṇakule buddhā utpadyanti maharṣiṇo ǀǀ14
caturmahāpathe dṛṣtvā lokajyeṣṭhaṃ Dīpaṅkaraṃ ǀ
jaṭila prasāre15 pramudito16 bodhiṃ prārthayatā17 anuttarāṃ ǀǀ18
suvarṇapuṣpāṃ .. .. ..19 grahetvāna kṛtāñjaliṃ20 ǀ
Sarvābhibhūṃ okiresi bodhiṃ prārthayatā21 anuttarāṃ ǀǀ22
hemapiṇḍasaṃkāśaṃ rūpyapuṣpāṇa23 añjaliṃ ǀ24

1
Sen. em. ºjanano Śākyo (ʼ)bhūt Śākyasukumāro (≠ mss.).
2
Āryā; in pāda a the metre requires putrŏ.
3
Sa Na ºkoṭīṃº (s.e.); corr. Sen.
4
Sen. reads virajo ǀ vimukto vimuktacitto; but it would be metrically better to place virajo at the beginning of
pāda b: ⏑ ⏑ − ǀ ⏑ − ⏑ ǀ − −.
5
Āryā; in pāda a only gaṇas 1-4 scan correctly (we should read spharitvă, m.c.); the metre in pāda b could be
repaired by reading Maitreyŏ ti bheṣyati for Maitreyo ti bhaviṣyati.
6
Sen. dvihi-m-eva.
7
Na ºsmiṃ; Sen. ºkule (unmetr.).
8
The first line is Śloka; the second line scans as Āryā; the initial pr- of prathamaṃ should be simplified (m.c.);
the other verses in the mixed metre Śloka / Āryā are e.g., Th 56, 102, 115; Thī 213, 218, 416.
9
One short syllable is lacking (m.c.); Sen. suppl. hi; cf. the reading in the next verse: yadā tu guṇasaṃkhyātā.
10
Sen. agrā. 11 Corr. Na; Sa ºmāṃ (s.e.); Sen. ºmāḥ.
12
Śloka; in pāda b kṣ- in kṣatriyā should be simplified; in pāda c there is resolution of the fourth syllable.
13
Sen. lokasmiṃ; for the loc. sg. -esmiṃ, cf. BHSG § 8.70.
14
Śloka; in pāda b the initial br- in brāhmaṇā should be simplified to b- (cf. bamhaṇa, Norman CP IV 101); in
pāda c there is resolution of the fourth syllable.
15
“I spread my knotted hair (before Dīpaṅkara)”; prasāre is opt. in the meaning of aor. (cf. BHSG § 32.87); Sen.
em. jaṭilaṃ prastave (≠ mss.; w.r.).
16
Sen. em. hṛṣṭo (≠ mss.).
17
Sa Na prārthayeta (s.e.); Sen. prāthento (≠ mss.); instr. abs.: (mayā) bodhiṃ prārthayatā anuttarāṃ “When I
was questing after the supreme enlightenment”. In the chapter Bahubuddha-sūtra in vol. 1 the mss. read: mayā
… bodhiṃ prārthayamānena.
18
In pāda b the metre requires Dῐpaṅº for Dīpaṅº; pāda c is unmetr.; the part bodhiṃ prārthayatā anuttarāṃ
scans as Vaitālīya. For the mixed metre Vaitālīya / Śloka, cf. EV II 84 (ad Thī 51).
19
Three syllables are wanting; Sen. prints a lacuna.
20
Sen. ºjali; for the nom. sg. masc. -iṃ, cf. BHSG § 10.23 (“I regard it as acc. masc. or alternating MIndic nom.-
acc. nt. ending used as nom.”).
21
Sen. prārthento (≠ mss.).
22
Pāda c is ra-Vipulā; pāda d scans as Vaitālīya; cf. Divy 227.8 Sarvābhibhūr me Bhagavān maharṣir
avakīrṇaḥ puṣpaiḥ sumanoramaiś ca.
23
“Silver flowers”; Sa Na ruṣya (s.e.; the characters for ṣya and pya are similar). In the parallel verse in
Bhaiṣajya-vastu silver flower petals are scattered over buddha Padmottara, cf. BhV(tr.J) 450.
24
Sen. em. hemapiṇḍasaṃkāśāṃ puṣpāṃ grahetvā puṣpāṇa aṃjaliṃ (unmetr.; ≠ mss.).

317
 Padumuttaraṃ c(ʼ) okire1 (ʼ)haṃ bodhiṃ prārthayatā2 anuttarāṃ ǀǀ3
Atyuccagāmī bhagavāṃ lokasya anukampako ǀ
hiraṇyena okirensu4 bodhiṃ prārthayatā5 anuttarāṃ ǀǀ6
Yaśottara7 mahābhāgaṃ bhikṣusaṃghapuraskṛtaṃ8 ǀ
upāśrayena9 pratimāne bodhiṃ prārthayatā10 anuttarāṃ ǀǀ11
.. .. 12 gandhāṃ grahetvāna surabhigandhā mahārahāṃ ǀ
Śākyamuniṃ okire (ʼ)haṃ bodhiṃ prārthayatā13 anuttarāṃ14 ǀǀ15
suvarṇarūpyavaiḍūrya16 grahetvāna kṛtāñjaliṃ17 ǀ
Arthadarśī18 okire (ʼ)haṃ bodhiṃ prārthayatā19 anuttarāṃ ǀǀ20
Tiṣyaṃ ca ahaṃ21 lokanāthaṃ saṃmukhāt22 taṃ23 abhistave ǀ
pratyutpannaprayogena bodhi24 prārthayatā anuttarāṃ25 ǀǀ26
Puṣyaṃ27 ca (ʼ)haṃ28 samāpanno saṃhṛṣṭo prāñjalīkṛto ǀ
namasyamāno asthāsi bodhiṃ prārthayatā anuttaraṃ29 ǀǀ30

1
Sa ekire (s.e.); corr. Na. 2 Sen. prārthento (≠ mss.).
3
Pāda a has seven syllables; it scans correctly if we read piṇḍakaº for piṇḍaº (Pathyā); pāda c becomes ra-
Vipulā if we read Padmuº for Padumuº; pāda d scans as Vaitālīya.
4
1 sg. -ensu? Not in BHSG; or should we read okire ssu (< sma, an expletive?); Sen. okire (ʼ)ham.
5
Sen. prārthento (≠ mss.).
6
Pāda a is bha-Vipulā; in pāda c the metre requires hiraṇyenā (m.c.; ra-Vipulā); pāda d scans as Vaitālīya.
7
Sen. Yaśottaraṃ; for the acc. sg. masc. -a, cf. BHSG § 8.32; Abhis III § 6.12.
8
Sa Na ºsaṃghaṃº (s.e.); corr. Sen.
9
“I presented Yaśottara with a residence (or: an assembly hall)”; Sa Na upaśrayena; Sen. upāsanena (≠ mss.);
for upāśraya, cf. Schubring 1935 § 163. In the parallel verse in Bhaiṣajya-vastu buddha Yaśottara was also
venerated with a residence, cf. BhV(tr.J) 450.
10
Sen. prārthento (≠ mss.).
11
In pāda c there is resolution of the sixth syllable (Śloka Pathyā); pāda d scans as Vaitālīya.
12
Two syllables are lacking at the beginning of pāda a; Sen. prints the lacuna after the word grahetvā. In the
parallel verse in Bhaiṣajya-vastu Śākyamuni was venerated with ghee and oil, see BhV(tr.J) 445.
13
Na prārthayato; Sen. prārthento. 14 Sen. (ʼ)nuttarāṃ.
15
In pāda b there is resolution of the first syllable; pāda c is ra-Vipulā; pāda d scans as Vaitālīya.
16
Sa Na suvarṇasya rūpyaº (s.e.); Sen. suvarṇarūpyavaiḍūryaṃ.
17
Sen. ºāñjali; for the nom. sg. masc. -iṃ, cf. BHSG § 10.23; Pischel § 379 (“In the nom. sg., according to Hc. 3,
19, some taught beside the lengthening also the equivalent nasalization”).
18
Na ºdarśīṃ; Sen. ºdarśiṃ; for the acc. sg. masc. -ī, cf. BHSG § 10.54; Abhis III § 10.4.
19
Sen. prārthento (≠ mss.).
20
Pāda c is ra-Vipulā; pāda d scans as Vaitālīya.
21
Na Sa câhaṃ.
22
Corr. Na; Sa samukhāt; Sen. saṃmukhā.
23
Sen. em. (ʼ)haṃ, but there is already ahaṃ in pāda a.
24
Na Sen. bodhiṃ.
25
“When I was questing (after the supreme enlightenment)”; for the instr. abs., cf. BHSG § 7.34; Abhis III § 5.4;
Sen 1995: 289-290; Na prārthayatânuttarāṃ; Sen. em. prārthento (ʼ)nuttarāṃ.
26
Pāda a becomes ra-Vipulā if we read câhaṃ for ca ahaṃ; in pāda c the metre requires ºprayŏgena (sa-
Vipulā); pāda d scans as Vaitālīya; cf. Tournier 2017: 172 Tiṣyaṃ cāhaṃ lokanāthaṃ samukhān taṃ abhistave ǀ
pratyutpannaprayogena bodhiṃ prārthaye (ʾ)nuttarāṃ ǀǀ.
27
Corr. Na; Sa Puṣyo. 28 Na Sen. câhaṃ. 29 Sen. prārthento (ʼ)nuttarāṃ (≠ mss.).
30
Pāda c is ma-Vipulā; pāda d scans as Vaitālīya; cf. Tournier 2017: 173, fn. 175 Puṣyaṃ cāhaṃ samāpanno
saṃhṛṣṭo prāñjalīkṛto ǀ namasyamāno asthāsi bodhiṃ prārthaye (ʾ)nuttarāṃ ǀǀ.

318
 1
Vipaśyiṃ dṛṣṭvā āgataṃ pūrṇamāsī va candramaṃ ǀ (Sen. 249)
ajinaṃ prastare mārge bodhiṃ prārthayatā anuttarāṃ2 ǀǀ3
Śikhinaṃ4 lokārthacaraṃ5 bhikṣusaṃghapuraskṛtaṃ6 ǀ
tarpesi khādyabhojyena bodhiṃ prārthayatā anuttarāṃ7 ǀǀ8 (361r)
Viśvabhuvaṃ ca mahārghehi9 cīvarehi saśrāvakaṃ ǀ
10
ācchādaye saṃprahṛṣṭo bodhiṃ prārthayatā11 anuttarāṃ ǀǀ12
trihi ca lokanāthehi brahmacaryaṃ care ahaṃ ǀ
Kāśyapo māṃ vyākārṣīt13 "bodhiṃ prāpuṇiśśi14 anuttarāṃ" ǀǀ15
16
āpañcahi prakṛtīye va17 trihi prārthemi18 nirvṛtiṃ19 ǀ
trihi ca (ʾ)vaśrito20 loke Triṃśako na21 vivartito22 ǀǀ23
ekanavatismi24 kalpe yadā loke vivartito25 ǀ
atha anye bodhisatvā26 nava kalpāni saṃsare ǀǀ27
vīrya kāreya28 saṃpanno prajñāpṛthu samāhito29 ǀ
nava kalpāni sthāpesi30 vīryeṇa puruṣottamaḥ ǀǀ31

1
In ms. Sa the following verse is written twice (ditt.); corr. Na.
2
Sen. prārthento (ʼ)nuttarāṃ (≠ mss.).
3
Pādas a, b and c scan as Śloka; pāda d is Vaitālīya.
4
Corr. Sen.; Sa Śikhiṃna (s.e.; the anusvāra dot written in the wrong place); Na Śikhiṃ ca.
5
Sen. lokārthecaraṃ. 6 Sa ºsaṃghaṃº; corr. Na. 7 Sen. prārthento (ʼ)nuttarāṃ.
8
Pāda a is bha-Vipulā; pāda d scans as Vaitālīya.
9
Sa Na mahaº; Sen. mahārhehi. 10 Sa ācchādaye saṃprahṛṣṭo ācchādo prahṛṣṭo (ditt.); corr. Na.
11
Sen. prārthento (≠ mss.).
12
In pāda a the word ca is metrically redundant; in pāda b -śr- of saśrāvakaṃ should be simplified (m.c.); pāda
c is ra-Vipulā; pāda d scans as Vaitālīya.
13
Sen. viyāº.
14
2 sg. fut.; Sa Na prāpiṇiśśi (s.e.); Sen. prāpsyasi; cf. Pischel § 521, futures bhaviśśaṃ, bhaviśśaśi, bhaviśśadi.
15
In pāda c we should read viyākārṣīt for vyākārṣīt (= Sen.; Śloka Pathyā); pāda d does not scan correctly.
16
“Under up to five (buddhas) I (was) in the prakṛti (stage of a bodhisatva career, prakṛticaryā)” (see BHSD s.v.
caryā).
17
Sa Na prākṛtīye va; Sen. kṛtī yeva (≠ mss.).
18
Na trehi prārthayemi (s.e.); Sen. trīhi prārthayāmi (unmetr.).
19
Sa nivṛtiṃ; corr. Na.
20
A hyperform of Pā avassita < apa-ā-√śri; cf. Pā avassayati “depends on; has recourse to; stays in” [DP s.v.]);
Sa trihi ca śrito (a sort of hapl.); Na trihi ca vaśitā; Sen. trīhi ca vāsito.
21
Sen. ca (≠ mss.; w.r.).
22
“I did not fall back (to the world) as being a Thirty-three god”.
23
Śloka; pāda a becomes na-Vipulā if we read prakṛtiye and omit va; pāda c has only seven syllables; cf.
Tournier 2017: 198 āpañcahi prakṛtīye trihi prārthemi nirvṛtiṃ ǀ trihi ca śrito loke triṃśake na vivartito ǀǀ.
24
Sen. ºsmiṃ. 25 “I returned”; Sen. nivartito. 26 Sen. bodhisatvo.
27
Śloka; pāda c is ra-Vipulā; cf. Tournier 2017: 169 ekanavatasmiṃ kalpe yadā loke (ʾ)vivarttito ǀ atha anye
bodhisatvā nava kalpāni saṃsare ǀǀ.
28
Here kāreya is an optative form with the aorist meaning (cf. BHSG § 32.85); for the 1 sg. opt. -eya, cf. BHSG
§ 29.29; Sen. vīryakāyena.
29
Sen. ºpṛthusamāhito.
30
“Stayed”; here sthāpayati is used with non-causative meaning, cf. BHSG § 38.58; Sa Na sthāresi (s.e.); Sen.
sthāyesi.
31
Śloka; pāda c scans as Pathyā if we simplify sth- in sthāpesi; cf. Tournier 2017: 169 vīryakāreṇa saṃpanno
prajñāpṛthu samāhito ǀ navakalpāni sthāresi vīryeṇa puruṣottamaḥ ǀǀ.

319
 vīryaṃ tu yat neti1 bodhiṃ ananya bhāṣitaṃ daśabalena2 ǀ
vīryaṃ ca3 praśastaṃ4 bodhyaṅga balo indriya5 ǀǀ6
prahāṇadānadamasaṃyamena7 samudāgaccheṃti8 narottamā ǀ
vivartamāne lokasmiṃ bhavanti .. .. pudgalā9 ǀǀ10
te11 bodhi12 kalpaśatena samudāneṃti13 narottamā ǀ
atha ekanavate kalpe saṃbuddho Śākyapuṃgavo14 ǀǀ15
dānaśīlaṃ16 parigṛhya bodhisatvā mahāyaśā ǀ (Sen. 250)
dānaśīlaṃ17 ca prajñā ca varṇayanti maharṣiṇāṃ ǀǀ18

Buddhāpadānaṃ19 sugatena deśitaṃ

anomanāyena20 anomabuddhinā21 ǀ
taṃ22 tādṛśaṃ sugatam anusmaranto
nirāmiṣāṃ ko na labheta23 prītiṃ?” ǀǀ24

idam avocad25 bhagavāṃ sadevamanuṣyāsuraloko bhagavato bhāṣitam abhinande26.

samāptaṃ Bahubuddhakaṃ27 sūtraṃ

1
Sen. yantreti. 2 Sen. ºbhāṣitaṃ balaṃ.
3
Sa Na na (s.e.; the akṣaras ca and na are sometimes miswritten for one another); corr. Sen.
4
Sen. na ca vīryaṃ na praº. 5 Sen. ºbalam indriyaṃ.
6
Pāda a is ra-Vipulā; pāda b is hypermetrical; pāda c is deficient; in pāda d the metre requires balŏ (m.c.); cf.
Tournier 2017: 169 vīryaṃ tu yatneti bodhiṃ ananyabhāṣitaṃ balaṃ ǀ na vīryaṃ na praśastaṃ bodhyaṅgaṃ
balaṃ indriyaṃ ǀǀ.
7
Sen. prahānadānada[masaṃya]mena, but more likely prahāṇaº is a later addition, since dānadamasaṃyama is
a common three-member compound.
8
Sa Na ºgaccheti, confusion of numbers; Sen. ºgacchanti.
9
We should probably read agrapudgalā; Sa Na read only pudgalā, two syllables are wanting; Sen. reads puna
puṃgavā. Cf. BHSD s.v. agrapudgala “foremost person, a Buddha”; cf. also the reading earlier in this chapter:
jātīto kṣatriyo agro bhagavāṃ agrapudgalo (Sa 360r).
10
Pādas a and b are hypermetrical; pāda c is ma-Vipulā; cf. Tournier 2017: 169 prahāṇadānadamasaṃyamena
samudāgacchenti narottamā ǀ vivarttamāne lokasmiṃ bhavanti pudgalā ǀǀ.
11
Sa to; corr. Na. 12 Sen. bodhiṃ. 13 Sa Na ºdānehi; corr. Sen.
14
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºbuddhe ºpuṃgave (s.e.; probably influenced by the preceding loc. ekanavate kalpe).
15
In pāda a we should read bodhiṃ (m.c.; sa-Vipulā); in pādas b and c there is resolution of the first syllable; cf.
Tournier 2017: 169 te bodhi kalpaśatena samudānenti narottamā ǀ atha ekanavate kalpe saṃbuddhe
Śākyapuṃgave ǀǀ.
16
Corr. Na; Sa dānaṃśilaṃ. 17 Na Sen. dānaṃ śīlaṃ.
18
Pāda a is sa-Vipulā; in pāda c pr- in prajñā should be simplified (Pathyā).
19
Sen. buddhāna dānaṃ (ms. B buddhā ca dānaṃ; ms. M buddhāya dānaṃ). For the meaning of apadāna here,
cf. Pā Mahāpadāna suttanta which refers to the seven Buddhas.; cf. DP s.v. apadāna (3) “the story of a person’s
actions and their result”.
20
Sen. ºnyāyena (unmetr.); for nāya < nyāya, cf. Bollée 2002: 264; Jacobi 1886 s.v. nāya.
21
Sa ºbuddhināṃ; corr. Na. 22 Sa Na tāṃ; Sen. omits tāṃ (unmetr.). 23 Sa Na labhate; corr. Sen.
24
The meter is Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; in pāda c there is resolution of the fifth syllable; in pāda d the initial pr- of
prītiṃ should be simplified (m.c.).
25
Sa avocada (s.e.); Na avoca. 26 Sa ºnandaṃ (s.e.); Na Sen. abhyanandat.
27
Sen. Bahubuddhasūtraṃ.

320
 Sarvaṃdada

Sa 361r4-362r1
Na 202r6-202v5
Sen. III 250.9-254.6

mahāntaṃ dharmasaṃbhāraṃ mahājanahitāvahaṃ1 ǀ

Mahāvastuṃ mahājñānaṃ bhadanta2 sugatena3 ǀǀ4
hitāya lekhitaṃ hitāya sarvasatvānāṃ ǀ
hitāya sarveṣaṃ5 buddhena prakāśitaṃ ǀǀ6

ye ca deśenti saddharmaṃ śrṇonti ye ca deśitaṃ ǀ

sarve te adhigacchaṃtu7 nirvāṇapadam acyutaṃ ǀǀ

siddhaṃ8
Sarvaṃdadaṃpurimajāti9 ca (ʼ)bhūṣi āryā10
nedametrataraṃ11 jagatīhitaiṣi12 ǀ
saṃvignarūpadharito13 tad(ʼ) abhūṣi Śakra14
“mā cāvayiṣyati15 mam(ʼ) eṣa ito (ʼ)grasthānāt16” ǀǀ17
so nirmiṇitva narakaṃ adadarśa18 tasya
ye dānaśūraguṇavāṃ prapatanti atra ǀ
so hy abravī19 “hriyanta20 duḥkham evarūpaṃ (Sen. 251)

1
Sa ºhitāvayaṃ; corr. Na; cf. Merv-Av 10v1 Gandhakuṭihā, s.e. for Gandhakuṭiyā<ṃ>.
2
Voc. pl. “O venerable (monks)”; Sen. bhadantasugatena.
3
Sa sugategatena; corr. Na; Sen. ºsugatena hi.
4
Śloka; in pāda d one syllable is lacking; Sen. reads ºsugatena hi.
5
Gen. pl.; Sa Na sarvasaṃ (s.e.); Sen. hitāya saṃbuddhena.
6
“O venerable (monks), the Mahāvastu, which ...., was written by the Sugata for the bliss of all beings and was
proclaimed by the Buddha for the bliss of all”. Sen. emended the text in order to make it scan as Śloka (≠ mss.):
Mahāvastuṃ mahājñānaṃ bhadantasugatena hi ǀ sarvasatvānāṃ hitāya saṃbuddhena prakāśitaṃ ǀǀ.
7
Sen. ºgacchanti; Tournier 2017: 265, fn. 42 reads adhigacchaṃtaṃ.
8
Sen. prints siddhā at the end of pāda a.
9
M.c. for ºdadapurimaº, the fourth syllable must be long (Vasantatilaka).
10
Sen. em. Sarvaṃdadasya pura jātir abhūṣi siddhā ǀ (≠ mss.).
11
Corrupt; so read all the mss.; Sen. em. ācāradānadamathair. We expect a sentence which expresses the fact
that he gave away everything; cf. his another name BHS Viśvantara, Pā Vessantara; for their etymology see
Norman CP II 172f.; III 97f.; von Hinüber 2009: 304.
12
Sen. ºhiteṣī.
13
“Then Śakra became fearful”; Sa Na ºrūpaccarito; Sen. saṃvighnacarito; cf. Jon. III 214, fn. 1 “having a life
with an appearance of an obstacle”, which does not make sense.
14
Sa Na Śakraṃ; Sen. Śakro.
15
Sen. cyāvaº; Pā cāveti; cf. Merv-Av 17Ar4 tato Śakkraḥ devānām indraḥ bhītaḥ “mā me ayam ṛṣī sthānāc
cāvayiṣyatî”.
16
Sen. (ʼ)grasthānāta (unmetr.).
17
The metre is Vasantatilaka; in pāda d -sth- of ºsthanāt should be simplified (m.c.).
18
M.c. < adadarśāt, 3 sg. aor.; Sa Na adādāśya (s.e.); Sen. em. Sarvadasya (≠ mss.).
19
Sa hṛccavī (s.e.); Na hṛcchavī; Sen. saṃhṛtya vīra.
20
“Being removed”; Sa hṛvanta (for the hypersanskrit ṛ for ri, cf. BHSG § 3.95); Na hyavanta; Sen. vata taṃ.

321
 sarva1 dānaṃnidānaṃ2 sarve satva3 sukhī bhavaṃtu” ǀǀ4
Śakro (ʼ)bravīt “praśamadānadamena vīra
kiṃ prārthayase5 Bhagavatīsukhatāṃ paratra?” ǀ
so hy abravīd “Bhagavatīyu6 na me (ʼ)sti kārya7
prāg eva sukhe8 Bhagavatīyu9 nirarthake su10 ǀǀ11, 12
yatra na jānati jarā13 na ca mṛtyu14 vyādhiṃ
.. ..15 na ca (ʼ)priyajanaḥ priyaviprayogaḥ ǀ
śānta16 nirālaya17 nirantaraduḥkhamokṣaṃ18
prārthayāmi padam acyutaṃ nirvāṇaṃ19 ca” ǀǀ20

so hy abravīt “paramaduṣkaram etaṃ sthānaṃ

bodhivibodhana21 .. kāmaratiprahāṇaṃ22 ǀ
nivartaya23 mataṃ svakaṃ24 janayāhi cchandaṃ (361v)
kāmasukhe (ʼ)viṣamabhogasukhe ca ramye” ǀǀ25
“Śakrāsana26 yadi27 bhave mama nityakālaṃ

1
Sen. omits sarva.
2
-ṃ- in dānaṃº is m.c. (the fourth syllable must be long); Sen. dānaṃ nidānaṃ.
3
Sen. sarvasatva.
4
The metre is Vasantatilaka, but only pāda b scans correctly.
5
Sa Na prārthayate, confusion of persons; Sen. prārthayet.
6
M.c. for the instr. sg. -īyo (cf. BHSG §§ 10.113, 118); Sen. em. Bhagavatīpure (≠ mss.).
7
“I have no interest in Bhagavatī”; Sen. em. Bhagavatīpure nâsti kāya (≠mss.).
8
Sen. eva kho (≠ mss.).
9
M.c. for ºīyo; Sa Na -īṣu (s.e.; the akṣaras yu and ṣu are similar); see BHSD s.v. Bhagavatī; cf. DPPN s.v.
Bhagalavatī.
10
Sa Na ṣu; for su < sma, cf. EV I 188-189, § 255; see also Oberlies 2001: 53, fn. 3 (su < OIA sma and svid).
Sen. em. Bhagavatīpura-arthikeṣu (≠ mss.).
11
“I have no interest in (the city of) Bhagavatī, let alone the meaningless pleasure(s) of Bhagavatī”; cf. Jon. III
240 “Naught do I care for the city of Bhagavatī, much less for those who long for it”.
12
The meter is Vasantatilaka, but pāda d is unmetr.; the scansion could be corrected by reading vā for eva (cf.
Abhis III § 33.9; PW s.v. vā [4]; BHSD s.v. vā [2]).
13
Sen. jarāṃ.
14
Sen. mṛtyuṃ (unmetr.).
15
Two long syllables are lacking; Sen. prints the lacuna after na ca, but it offends against the metre.
16
Sen. śāntaṃ. 17 Sen. ºālayaṃ. 18 Sa ºduḥmokṣaṃ; corr. Na.
19
Sa Na acyutāṃ nibhā (s.e.); Sen. reads nirvṛtiṃ; cf. Sa 208r5 prārthayati nirvāṇaṃ acyutaṃ padam; 240v3
prārthayati nirvāṇaṃ acyutaṃ.
20
Vasantatilaka; in pāda a we should read yatrā for yatra (m.c.); the initial vy- in vyādhiṃ should be simplified;
in pāda c the metre requires śāntaṃ for śānta; pāda d is unmetrical.
21
Sen. ºvibodhanakaṃ (unmetr.).
22
Sa Na kāmaratipradhānāṃ hatuṃ (s.e.; the scribe wrongly backformed prahāṇa to hyper-Skt pradhāna; cf.
BHSD s.vv. pradhāna, prahāṇa); corr. Sen.
23
Sa vinartaya (met.); Na vibhartaya (s.e.); corr. Sen.
24
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na svataṃ; or < smṛtaṃ?
25
Vasantatilaka; pāda a scans correctly if we read etă for etaṃ; in pāda d the metre could be improved by
reading kāmāº for kāmaº; pādas b and c are unmetrical.
26
Sen. ºsanaṃ; for the nom. sg. neutr. -a, cf. BHSG § 8.32; Abhis III § 6.8.
27
Sa Na yavi (s.e.); corr. Sen.

322
 sarvaiś ca kāmaratibhir na ca viprayoga1 ǀ
na tv eva kāmaguṇasaukhyavibaddha2 buddhi
sarvajñatāya praṇidhiṃ na nivartayeyaṃ3 ǀǀ4
divyāni mānuṣasukhāni ca yāni loke
yaṃ cêha janmani5 sukhâsti sukhaṃ ..6 ūrddhaṃ7 ǀ
te kalpakoṭīnayutā8 <sukhito bhaveyaṃ>9
sarvajñatāya10 praṇidhi na nivartayeyaṃ11 ǀǀ12 (Sen. 252)
duḥkhāni yāni ca ihâsti ca śrūyate ca
kalpeṣu <koṭi>nayuteṣu13 bahuprakāraṃ ǀ
te duḥkha kalpanayutā dukhito14 bhaveyaṃ
sarvajñatāya15 praṇidhiṃ16 na nivartayeyaṃ ǀǀ17
…………….vā ca jinaṃ………………18
pūrve va (ʼ)haṃ parihareyaṃ hi varṣakoṭiṃ ǀ19
yāvantareṇa paramārthavidur20 bhaveyaṃ
tāvantaraṃ yadi Avīcigato vaseyaṃ ǀ
vīryañ ca me na pratisāharaṇāya21 śakyaṃ
sarvajñatāya praṇidhiṃ na nivartayeyaṃ ǀǀ22
.. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. ..
.. yac ca bāla va .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. ǀ23

1
Sen. ºyogaṃ.
2
Sen. ºnibaddha.
3
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na vivartaº; in the mss. nivartaº and vivartaº are often confused and miswritten for one another;
for the confusion between nirvṛta / nivṛta, cf. PTSD s.v. nibbuta; BHSD s.v. nirvṛta.
4
In pāda a the metre requires ºāsanaṃ for ºāsana; in pāda d the initial pr- of praṇidhiṃ should be simplified.
5
Corr. Sen.; Sa janmeni (s.e.); Na jatmani.
6
One short syllable is wanting; Sen. suppl. yam.
7
Sen. ūrdhvaṃ; cf. BHSD 150, s.v. ūrd(d)ha “Semi-MIndic, or possibly orthograpnic error for ūrdhva of Skt”.
8
Sen. ºkoṭiº.
9
Sa Na lack sukhito bhaveyaṃ; suppl. Sen.; in the next verse we read: te duḥkha kalpanayutā dukhito bhaveyaṃ.
10
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na saṃjñāta (s.e.); in the other verses the mss. read correctly sarvajñatāya.
11
Sa Na vivartaº (see fn. 3); corr. Sen.
12
Vasantatilaka; in pāda c we should read ºkoṭῐº for ºkoṭīº; in pāda d the initial pr- in praṇidhiṃ should be
simplified (m.c.).
13
Sa Na nayuteṣu; Sen. ye kalpakoṭinayuteṣu.
14
Corr. Na; Sa dukhitā (s.e.; -ā and -o are often miswritten for one another); Sen. duḥkhito (unmetr.).
15
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na sarvajñatā. 16 Corr. Sen.; Sa Na praṇidhiḥ.
17
Vasantatilaka; in pāda a the initial śr- in śrūyate should be simplified; in pāda d the initial pr- in praṇidhiṃ
needs to be simplified (m.c.).
18
This line is incomplete; Sen. omits it.
19
Sen. omits this line.
20
Sen. ºvidū.
21
Sen. pratisaṃº; for saṃ / sā, cf. BHSG § 3.3; von Hinüber 2001 §§ 112, 283; Abhis I 50, fn. 2 (abhisāharitvā
< Skt abhisaṃharati).
22
Vasantatilaka; in pāda b the metre requires ºhareyă; in pāda e the initial pr- of pratiº should be simplified; in
pāda f pr- of praṇidhiṃ should be simplified (m.c.).
23
Pādas a and b are incomplete; it is not clear where the words yac ca bāla va should be written; Sen. prints
them at the end of pāda b.

323
 bhuṃjeya1 ayoguḍaṃ pibeya ca tāmralohaṃ2
sarvajñatāya praṇidhiṃ na nivartayeyaṃ ǀǀ3
Pātālamadhya4 nivaseya5 vadhakehi sārdhaṃ
khajje śarīraṃ6 puna puna7 <ta>8 ca saṃjaneyaṃ9 ǀ
tad duḥkha10 tādṛśakaṃ udvahituṃ samartha11
sarvajñatāya praṇidhiṃ na nivartayeyaṃ ǀǀ12
śaraśaktivarṣa13 yadi varṣayi14 tīkṣṇadhāraṃ
sarvaṃ śarīra15 yadi cchijjayi16 ti17 aśeṣaṃ ǀ
<tad>18 duḥkha tādṛśa samudvahituṃ19 samartha20
sarvajñatāya praṇidhiṃ na nivartayeya ǀǀ21
yadi Gaṃgavālukasameṣu22 karitva pūjāṃ (Sen. 253)
buddheṣu paśca23 (ʼ)haṃ labheya ima agrabodhiṃ24 ǀ
taṃ25 tāva26 dīrghaṃ bhava27 saṃsarituṃ28 samarthaḥ29

1
Sa bhuṃjoya (s.e.); corr. Na.
2
Sa Na taṃcalohaṃ (s.e.; the akṣaras ca and ra are sometimes miswritten for one another); Sen. em.
vilīnalohaṃ (≠ mss.).
3
Vasantatilaka; in pāda c the scansion could be corrected by reading bhuṃjey(ʼ) ayoguḍa; in pāda d pr- of
praṇidhiṃ should be simplified (m.c.).
4
ºmadhya is either m.c. for ºmadhye or stem in -a used as locative (cf. BHSG § 8.11; Karashima 2002 § 9.1; for
the zero ending as oblique case, cf. also Caillat 2011: 187, 188); Sen. ºmadhye (unmetr.).
5
Sa Na nivasema; Sen. nivase.
6
Sa kharīraṃ; corr. Na; for the s / kh alternation, cf. BHSG § 2.26; Schneider 1954: 580; Sn(tr.N) 209 (ad Sn
330) khanti for santi; Abhis III, § 60.5.48B7 sajjanako for khajjº.
7
Sa Na puna na (s.e.); Sen punaḥ puna.
8
The word ta is wanting in the mss. and Sen.; it probably dropped out by a sort of hapl. (the akṣaras ta and na
are similar); here ta is m.c. for taṃ; “If (my) body is eaten, I would make it grow (lit. produce, generate) again
and again”.
9
Sen. ºjaneya.
10
Sen. duḥkhaṃ (unmetr.).
11
Sa Na samatha; Sen. samartho.
12
Vasantatilaka; pāda a scans correctly if we read nivase for nivaseya; in pāda b there is resolution of the eighth
syllable; in pāda c the metre requires tādṛśakam for tādṛśakaṃ; in pāda d pr- in praṇidhiṃ should be simplified.
13
Sa śaraktaṃ śaktiº, Na saraktaṃ śaktivarṣaṃ; Sen. śaraśaktivarṣaṃ (unmetr.).
14
varṣayi, the opt. caus. from varṣayati, is used here in non-causative meaning. Cf. BHSG § 38.22; Oberlies
2001: 259-252.
15
M.c.; Sen. śarīraṃ (unmetr.).
16
“If (my) body is cut”; Sa cchijjayiyi (hapl.); corr. Na; Sen. em. chijjati. Pā chijjati “is cut” (see DP s.v.
chijjati2); cf. Jacobi 1886 s.v. chijjai (pass.); Balbir / Besnard 1993-94 s.v. do. (Skt chidyate; pass.).
17
Enclitic? Na omits ti; Sen. taṃ.
18
Sa Na lack tad; suppl. Sen.; cf. the reading in the previous verse: tad duḥkha tādṛśakaṃ udvahituṃ samartha.
19
Sen. tādṛśakam udvahituṃ. 20 Sa samatha; corr. Na.
21
Vasantatilaka; in pāda a there is resolution of the first syllable; in pāda b the metre requires tī; in pāda d the
initial pra- in praṇidhiṃ should be simplified (m.c.).
22
Corr. Sen.; Sa ºsamayeṣu, Na ºsaṃyeṣu. 23 Sa Na paśya; corr. Sen.
24
Sen. imam agraº; for the acc. sg. fem. ima (m.c.), cf. BHSG §§ 9.19.
25
Sa Na na; corr. Sen. 26 Sen. tāvad (unmetr.). 27 Sen. bhavaṃ (unmetr.).
28
M.c.; Sen. saṃsārituṃ (unmetr.).
29
Sa samathaḥ (s.e.); corr. Na.

324
 sarvajñatāya praṇidhiṃ na1 nivartayeyaṃ ǀǀ2
garbhāsaye yadi bhave mahakalpakoṭī
jātaś ca jātiśata3 cchijjayi4 aṃga-m-aṅgaṃ5 ǀ
<tad>6 duḥkha7 tādṛśaṃ śarīragataṃ saheyaṃ
sarvajñatāya praṇidhiṃ <na>8 nivartayeyaṃ ǀǀ9
yāni ca duḥkhā narake tathā tiryagyonyāṃ
prete10 manuṣyakabhaveṣu11 bahuprakāraṃ ǀ
taṃ duḥkhaṃ sarvaṃ nipate yadi me śarīre12
sarvajñatāya praṇidhiṃ na nivartayeyaṃ13 ǀǀ14
yāvaṃta15 prāṇanayutā vinayeya16 loke
tāvanti kalpanayutāṃ narake vaseyaṃ ǀ
taṃ duḥkha17 tāvacira18 udvahituṃ samartha19
sarvajñatāya praṇidhiṃ na nivartayeyaṃ ǀǀ20
nâhaṃ puna21 ita22 nivartayituṃ samartha23
eṣo so niścaya kṛto jagato hitārthaṃ ǀ
yāvan na prāptam amṛtaṃ24 paripūrṇa-m-āśā25
sarvajñatāya praṇidhiṃ na nivartayeyaṃ26 ǀǀ27
sannāha eṣa dṛḍha vajramayo sannaddho
dāne dame vratatape na me asti khedo ǀ
satvāna mocayituṃ (ʼ)haṃ apunarbhavāya28 (Sen. 254)

1
Sa Na ti (s.e.); corr. Sen.
2
Vasantatilaka; in pāda a there is resolution of the first syllable; pāda b is unmetr.; it scans correctly if we read
buddheṣu paśca (ʼ)ha (m.c. for [ʼ]haṃ) labheya imâgrabodhiṃ (< imāṃ agraº, cf. Abhis III § 2.13); in pāda c the
metre requires dīrghă for dīrghaṃ; in pāda d the initial pr- of praṇidhiṃ should be simplified (m.c.).
3
Sen. ºśataṃ (unmetr.).
4
Sa Na cchijjaya; Sen. khijjeya (unmetr.); see p. 324, fn. 16.
5
“Limb by limb”; Sen. em. aṃga me so (≠ mss.); cf. PTSD s.v. anga-m-angāni.
6
Sa Na lack tad; Sen. reads taṃ; cf. the reading in the verses earlier in this chapter: tad duḥkha tādṛśakaṃ
udvahituṃ samartha.
7
Sen. duḥkhaṃ (unmetr.).
8
The word na is lacking in Sa; suppl. Na.
9
Vasantatilaka; in pāda c the metre requires tādṛśă for tādṛśaṃ; in pāda d pr- in paṇidhiṃ should be simplified.
10
Sen. pretamanuṣyaº. 11 Sa Na ºmanuṣyantibhaveṣu; corr. Sen. 12 Sen. śarīraṃ.
13
Sa Na nivarteyaṃ (hapl.); corr. Sen.
14
Vasantatilaka; pāda a is unmetr.; pāda c scans correctly if we read taṃ duḥkhă sarvă nipate.; in pāda d the
initial pr- of paṇidhiṃ should be simplified (m.c.).
15
Sa Na yāvataṃ (s.e.; the anusvāra dot written in the wrong place); Sen. yāvanti.
16
Sen. vinayeyaṃ (unmetr.); for the 1 sg. opt. -eya, cf. BHSG § 29.29.
17
Sa Na duḥkhā; Sen. duḥkhaṃ (unmetr.).
18
Sa tavaº (s.e.); Na Sen. tāvaciram.
19
Sa samarthaṃ; Na Sen. samarthaḥ.
20
Vasantatilaka; in pāda a pr- in praṇaº and in pāda d pr- in praṇidhiṃ should be simplified (m.c.).
21
Na punar; Sen. punaḥ. 22 M.c. for ito; Na Sen. ito. 23 Na Sen. samarthaḥ. 24 Sa asyamṛtaṃ; corr. Na.
25
Sen. ºāsā. 26 Sa Na nivarteyaṃ (hapl.); corr. Sen.
27
Vasantatilaka; in pāda a we should read punar or puno for puna; in pāda b the metre requires sŏ; in pāda c the
initial pr- of prāptaṃ should be simplified; in pāda d pr- of praṇidhiṃ should be simplified (m.c.).
28
Sen. apunaḥº.

325
 sarvajñatāye praṇidhiṃ na nivartayeyaṃ1” ǀǀ2 (362r)

evaṃ ..3 niścitamatiḥ4 suviniścitārtha5

bodhiṃnibaddhahṛdayā6 vicaranti loke ǀ
laṃghita bahubhir7 iva8 pāragatā samudraṃ
prāpnoṃti9 bodhiṃ sabalaṃ Namuciṃ nihatvā ǀǀ10

1
Sa vivartaº (s.e.); corr. Na.
2
Vasantatilaka; pāda a scans correctly if we simplify -nn- in sannaddho; in pāda b we should read mĕ; in pāda c
the metre requires mocayitŭ for mocayituṃ; pāda d becomes regular if we read ºjñātayĕ and simplify pr- of
praṇidhiṃ.
3
One short syllable is wanting, e.g., ca / va; alternatively, we could read viniścitaº for niścitaº.
4
Sen. ºmatī.
5
Sen. ºarthā; for the nom. pl. masc. -a, cf. BHSG § 8.79 (m.c.); Abhis III § 6.25 (prose).
6
-ṃ- in bodhiṃº is m.c. (the second syllable must be long); Sen. bodhīnibaddhahṛdayā.
7
“Jumped over with many (beings)”(?); Sen. laṃghitabahubhir; Jon. III 242 implausibly “with many a leap”; cf.
op. cit. fn. 1.
8
Here iva = eva (cf. BHSG § 4.61; Norman CP II 178).
9
Sa Na prāpnoti, confusion of numbers; corr. Sen.
10
Vasantatilaka; pāda c is unmetr., it scans correctly if we read laṃghīta and assume resolution of the fourth
syllable; in pāda d the metre requires bodhῐ for bodhiṃ.

326
 Yaśodharā Rāhulamātā

Sa 362r1-367v4
Na 202v5-206r6
Sen. III 254.7-272.17

atha khalu rājā Śuddhodano yadā1 bhagavāṃ Nyagrodhārāme pauruṣamātraṃ

vaihāyasam antarīkṣe vividhavicitrāṇi yamakaprātihāryāṇi karoti, yadā2 Rāhur asurendro
Vemacitrir3 asurendro Mucilindo asurendro anye ca ṣaṣṭir asuranayutāni anuttarāṃ
samyaksambodhiṃ vyākaritvā, bahūni ca prāṇakoṭīsahasrāṇi ārye dharme pratiṣṭhāpayitvā,
ātmano4 ca śrotāpattiphalaṃ sākṣāt kṛtvā, dṛṣṭasatyo5 aviparītapratyayo6 śāstruḥ śāsane,
utthāyâsanāto yena bhagavāṃs tenâñjaliṃ praṇāmayitvā bhagavato purato imaṃ udānaṃ
udānayati “lābhā7 me putra sulabdhā lābhā8, yasya me edṛśo putro dvipadānam9 uttamo
sarvaguṇair upeto. amohaṃ te putra10 saphalo11 cakravartirājyam apahāya mahaṃtaṃ ca
jñātivargaṃ vijahitvā abhiniṣkramaṇaṃ. amohaṃ te saphalaṃ12 ṣaṭvarṣāṇi duṣkaraṃ cīrṇaṃ.
aho amohaṃ te saphalaṃ13 … kṛtena14 bodhiḥ prāptā. amohaṃ te saphalaṃ ca dharmo
prakāśito15, yasya te sadṛśo nâsti sadevake loke saMārake saBrahmake
saśramaṇabrāhmaṇavaṇīpake16 prajāyāṃ sadevamānuṣāsurāyāṃ. mamâpi putra amohaṃ
saphalaṃ ca jīvitaṃ, yasya (Sen. 255) me17 viṣaye18 edṛśo putro utpanno asadṛśo sarvaloke

1
Corr. Na; Sa yathā.
2
Corr. Na; Sa yathā.
3
Sen. Vemacitrī .
4
Here ātmano (abl.) is used in the meaning of atmanā (instr.); Sen. atmanā; cf. Sa 311v bhuṃjāmi paścâtmano;
Sa 282v paścād bhuṃjati ātmano; on the abl. for instr., cf. BHSG § 7.46.
5
Sa Na ºsatvo (s.e. or a wrong back-formation); corr. Sen.
6
Corr. Na; Sa arviº (s.e.); Sen. ºparyayo (≠ mss.).
7
Sen. labdhā; cf. Sa 99r2 lābhā punar me sulabdhā lābhā (Sen. labdhā); 99v3 lābhā me sulabdhā lābhā punar
me (Sen. labdhā); 302r2 lābhā te āyuṣmaṃ Udāyi sulabdhā lābhā (Sen. labdhā).
8
Cf. MDPL s.v. sulabdhā (me) lābhā “how good it is; how fortunate”.
9
Sen. ºpadānām; for the gen. pl. -ānam, cf. BHSG § 8.120; alternatively, we could read ºpadāna-m-uttamo (for
the gen. pl. -āna, cf. BHSG § 8.117ff.).
10
Sa putraṃ (s.e.); corr. Na.
11
Sa sahalo (s.e.; in some scripts the akṣaras pha and ha are similar; cf. e.g., ms. Na pha and ha ); Na
saphalā; Sen. saphalaṃ; for the nom. acc. sg. neutr. -o, cf. BHSG § 8.36; Abhis III § 6.9; RgsGr §§ 8.20-21.
12
Sa phalaṃ; corr. Na.
13
Sa Na ºphalā; corr. Sen.; in MIndic -ā and -aṃ are often interchanged, cf. Karashima 2002: 50, fn. 33; von
Hinüber 2001 §§ 269, 304, 413.
14
Sen. prints saphalakṛtena, but does not explain how one should understand it; kṛtena might mean “for the sake
of” (cf. Abhis III s.v. kṛtena); if so, then we could read e.g., <lokasya> kṛtena (?).
15
Sen. prakāśitaṃ.
16
Or: brāhmaṇ<akṛpaṇavaṇ>īpake; Sa Na ºbrāhmaṇīpake; corr. Sen.; cf. BHSD s.v. vaṇīpaka “usually the last
of a quartette, śramaṇa, brāhmaṇa, kṛpaṇa, vanīp° (as recipients of alms), often in a cpd.; same with omission of
kṛpaṇa”. Cf. Sa 143r6 anekāni śramaṇabrāhmaṇakṛpaṇavanīpakasahasrāṇi (Sa ºvaniº); 424r6 jātakarmāṇi
karoti śramaṇabrāhmaṇakṛpaṇavanῑpakeṣu; cf. SBV II 111.22 śramaṇabrāhmaṇakṛpaṇavaṇīpakayācanakebhyo
dānaṃ dadāti.
17
Sen. mama.
18
Sa Na viṣayo; corr. Sen.

327
devamanuṣyāṇām agro. sādhu putra sarvaloke arthasamahitaiṣī1 anukampako anukampām
upādāya mamâpi putra anukampām upādāya, ye2 yāvatakaṃ Kapilavastuṃ vāsaṃ
vasitukāmo, taṃ devasikaṃ3 rājakulaṃ4 bhuñjê”ti. adhivāsaye khalu bhagavāṃ
tūṣṇīṃbhāvena5.
atha khalu rājā Śuddhodano bhagavato tūṣṇīṃbhāvenâdhivāsanāṃ6 viditvā hṛṣṭo
prītisaumanasyajāto7 saṃvṛtto, bhagavataḥ pādau śirasā vanditvā, triṣkhuttaṃ8
pradakṣiṇīkṛtvā yena bhikṣusaṃgha9 tenâñjaliṃ praṇamayitvā prakrāmi. atha khalu rājā
Śuddhodano tasyaỿva rātryâtyayena prabhūtaṃ khādanīyaṃ bhojanīyaṃ pratijāgaritvā,
Kapilavastunagaraṃ siktasaṃmṛṣṭaṃ kṛtvā, apagatarajaṃ apagatapāṣāṇaśarkarakaṭhallaṃ
muktakusumāvakīrṇaṃ10 gandhaghaṭikānidhūpitaṃ11 citraduṣyaparikṣiptaṃ (362v)
vitatavitānaṃ osaktapaṭṭadāmakalāpaṃ yāva ca Kapilavastuṃ yāva ca Nyagrodhārāma
atrântarā12 naṭanartakaṛllamallapāṇisvarikā kumbhatūṇikā velaṃbakā13 14dvistvala-
śobhikakhelukabhāṇakagāyanakapañcavaṭukā15 deśe deśe sthāpitā, yathā bhagavato mahatā
rājānubhāvena mahatā rājaṛddhīye16 nagarapraveśo bhaveyā.
bhagavāṃ dāni aparejjukāto na câtikāle na câtivikāle Māgadhake prātarāśe nivāsayitvā
ca prāvaritvā ca bhikṣusaṃghapuraskṛto17 bhikṣusaṃghaparivṛto, dakṣiṇena Śāriputra18,
vāmena Maudgalyāyana19, anupṛṣṭhato Ānanda20, bhikṣudvaye pi rāśikaṃ21 gacchanti.

1
Sa ºhitaiśī; corr. Na.
2
Here ye (Māgadhism?) = yat or yaṃ; cf. PTSD s.v. ya- “[2b] yaṃ, as temporal= when, since; for yo / yad, cf.
Caillat 2011: 262; Sen. omits ye.
3
Sa Na devasīkaṃ; corr. Sen.
4
Sen. ºkule; acc. for loc. (see BHSG § 7.23); several occurrences are found in the mss., changed by Senart into
locative, e.g., Sa 321r yena Kaṃpillaṃ nagaraṃ svakaṃ udyānaṃ (Sen. Kaṃpille nagare); Sa 365r yathêha
rājakulaṃ (Sen. ºkule); Sa 364v tatra Mallaviṣayaṃ (Sen. ºviṣaye).
5
Sen. tūṣṇībhāvena; for tūṣṇīṃbhāva, cf. BHSD s.v. tūṣṇī; MDPL s.v. tūṣṇīṃbhāvena-.
6
Sa ṣṇībhāven⺠(s.e.); corr. Na; Sen. tūṣṇībhāvenâº.
7
Sen. prīto sauº; cf. MDPL s.v. prītisaumanasyajāta “exultant and glad".
8
Sa triṣkhutaṃ; Na trikkhutaṃ; Sen. triṣkṛtvaṃ; cf. Pā tikkhattuṃ; AMg tikhutto, tikkhutto (Pischel § 451);
tikkhutto < trikṛtvas, Bollée 2002: 257; SWTF s.v. tri-khuttaṃ; cf. also Geiger § 22 (-khattuṃ < *khatto <
kṛtvas); Sakamoto-Goto 1988: 106 (ii): *kṛtvam (Skt kṛtvas) > kṛtvuṃ > *kattuṃ > Pā -khattuṃ.
9
Na Sen. ºsaṃghaṃ.
10
Sen. muktapuṣpāvakīrṇaṃ.
11
Sen. ºvidhūpitaṃ; cf. BHSD s.v. nidhūpita “or nirdhūpita, perfumed”; cf. Sa 365r dhūpaghaṭikānidhūpitaṃ
(Sen. ºvidhūpitaṃ).
12
Sen. atrântare; see BHSD s.v. antarā.
13
Sa Na veluvaṃkā (s.e.); Sen. em. veṇuvaṃśasvaradvistvalaśobhikaº; see BHSD 509, s.v. velambaka “(= AMg.
ºbaga, ºbaya), = viḍambaka; q.v., jester, buffoon”; cf. Sa 304v4 kumbhatuṇikā velaṃbakāḥ.
14
The meaning of dvistvala (or dviskhala? ) is not clear (cf. BHSD s.v. dvistvala “a dubious form assumed
by Senart; some unknown kind of entertainment”). The same name occurs in three other places: Sa 304v, 313r5,
321r6, each time it is not clearly written. Certainly, the scribe was not familiar with this word.
15
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºśobhitaº; cf. BHSD s.v. śobhika; cf. also the lists of entertainers in Sa 313r kumbhatuṇikā
śobhikāṃ dvistvalaº; 321r śobhikadvistvalakavelaṃbaka.
16
Sen. ºṛddhīyena. 17 Sa Na ºsaṃgheº; corr. Sen. 18 Sen. ºputro. 19 Na Sen. ºyano.
20
Sen. wrongly Ānandabhikṣu ǀ dvayoº.
21
The word rāśikaṃ, adv., means “in groups (consisting of two monks)”; Sen. dvayoparājikaṃ (≠ mss.); cf. Jon.
III 244 “in successive ranks each double the preceding one”.

328
haṃsapralīnaṃ1 buddhā bhagavanto gacchanti. dharmatā khalu punar buddhānāṃ bhagavatāṃ
nagarapraveśe. (Sen. 256) yadā bhagavāṃ nagaraṃ praviśati aśvā hesanti2, hastinaḥ
krauñcanādaṃ muñcanti, morā nṛtyanti, kokilā tuṇatuṇāyaṃti, aghaṭṭitāni vādyāni vādyanti,
peḍāgatāny ābharaṇāni ramanti, andhā cakṣuṃ tanmuhūrtaṃ pratilabhanti, vadhirā
tanmuhūrtaṃ śrotraṃ3 pratilabhaṃte4, unmattakās tanmuhūrtaṃ smṛtiṃ pratilabhanti5,
viṣapītakā tanmuhūrtaṃ6 nirviṣā bhavanti. ye janā aśraddhā7 mandaprasādā, te dāni
pratisamviditā bhavanti.
atha bhagavāṃ nagaraṃ pravekṣyati8. samanantaraṃ bhagavatā Kapilavastunagaradvāre
pādatalā upanikṣiptā9, tad iyaṃ mahāpṛthivī ṣaḍvikāraṃ kampe saṃkampe10 saṃprakaṃpe
saṃpracale11 saṃpravedhe pi12, purastimaṃ unnamati paścimako13 (ʼ)vanamati14, paścimaṃ
unnamati purastimaṃ onamati, dakṣiṇaṃ unnamati15 uttaro16 (ʼ)vanamati17, uttaraṃ18
nûnnamati19 dakṣiṇato20 (ʼ)vanamati21.
bhagavāṃ dāni Kapilavastuṃ nagaraṃ praviṣṭa anupūrveṇa pitu22 niveśanam23
anuprāptaḥ. te24 dāni Kapilavāstavyehi 25Śākyehi Śākyā26 sannipātetvā27 ghoṣaṇā kārāpitā
“bhavanto na kenaci28 Rāhulasyâcikṣitavyaṃ "tvaṃ bhagavato putro" ti29. yo ācikṣiṣyati,
tasya vadho daṇḍo”.
bhagavāṃ dāni nityakaṃ rājakule bhuṃjati. atha khalu Mahāprajāpatī Gautamī rājānaṃ
Śuddhodanaṃ vijñapayati30 “mahārāja yadi eva anukūlaṃ bhaveyā, tato bhagavān mama
mūle31 bhuñjeyā”. rājā āha “Gautamī evaṃ karohi”. atha khalu Mahāprajāpatī (363r) Gautamī
yena bhagavāṃs tenôpasaṃkramitvā bhagavataḥ pādau śirasā vanditvā, (Sen. 257) yena
bhagavāṃs tenâñjaliṃ praṇāmayitvā bhagavantam etad avocat “adhivāsayatu bhagavāṃ
śuvetanāye bhaktena svake niveśane”. adhivāsayati32 bhagavāṃ tuṣṇīṃbhāvena33. atha khalu
Mahāprajāpatī Gautamī bhagavataḥ tūṣṇīṃbhāvenâdhivāsanāṃ viditvā, tasyaỿva rātryā34
prabhūtaṃ khādanīyabhojanīyaṃ pratijāgaritvā, tasyaỿva rātryā atyayena svakaṃ niveśanaṃ

1
Sen. ºpraḍīnaṃ; cf. BHSD s.v. pralīna “haṃsapralīnaṃ, adv. in the manner of the flight of (a flock of?)
haṃsas”.
2
Sen. heṣanti.
3
Corr. Na; Sa śrotuṃ; Sen. śrotaṃ. 4 Sa labhate, sg. for pl.; corr. Na. 5 Sen. ºlabhante.
6
Sa nmuhūrtaṃ (s.e.); Na Sen. are lacking tanmuhūrtaṃ.
7
Sen. aśrāddhā. 8 Sen. praviśati (≠ mss.). 9 Na Sen. upakṣiptā. 10 Sen. omits saṃkampe.
11
Corr. Sen.; Sa sapracālaṃ, Na sapracāraṃ; for sa / saṃ, cf. Pischel § 593.
12
Sen. omits pi.
13
Sen. paścimakaṃ; cf. BHSD s.v. paścimaka.
14
Na Sen. onamati. 15 Sa onamati; corr. Na. 16 Sa ottaro; Na Sen. uttarā. 17 Na Sen. onamati.
18
Na Sen. uttarā. 19 Na Sen. unnamati.
20
Na Sen. dakṣiṇā; Abhis III s.v. dakṣiṇato “auf der rechten Seite, (von) rechts”; Skt dakṣiṇatas; Pā dakkhiṇato.
21
Sa (ʼ)vanavamati (s.e.); Na Sen. onamati. 22 Sen. pitur. 23 Sa niveśenam; corr. Na. 24 Sen. tehi.
25
Sa Na Śākyehi Śākyā Śākyehi yehi (a sort of ditt.); corr. Sen.
26
Sen. Śākyāṃ. 27 Corr. Sen.; Sa Na sannipātitvā. 28 Sen. kenacid. 29 Sa ni; corr. Na.
30
Sen. vijñāº; see BHSD s.v. vijñapayati; SWTF s.v. vijñapaya-.
31
“In my presence, = at my place, in my house; by me”; cf. BHSD, Abhis, SWTF s.v. mūle; Sen. em. kule (≠
mss.). Cf. the reading further in this chapter (Sa 367r): atha khalu Yaśodharā Rāhulamātā yadā bhagavān
antaḥpurikānāṃ mūle bhuṃjitvā.
32
Sa Na ºvāsayatu; corr. Sen.
33
Sen. tuṣṇībhāvena.
34
Sen. omits tasyaỿva rātryā.

329
siktasanmṛṣṭaṃ kārāpitaṃ osaktapaṭṭadāmakalāpaṃ muktapuṣpāvakīrṇaṃ dhūpitadhūpanaṃ.
bhagavato mahārahaṃ1 āsanaṃ prajñapitaṃ yathopakaṃ ca bhikṣusaṃghasya. atha khalu
bhagavāṃ kālasyaỿva2 nivāsayitvā, pātracīvaram ādāya bhikṣusaṃghapuraskṛto yena
MahāprajāpatīGautamīya3 niveśanaṃ praviṣṭo. niṣīdi bhagavāṃ prajñapta4 yevâsane5,
yathāsanaṃ ca bhikṣusaṃgho. atha khalu Mahāprajāpatī Gautamī svahastam eva prabhūtena
khādanīyabhojanīyena Buddhapramukhaṃ bhikṣusaṃghaṃ santarpayi saṃpravārayi.
bhagavāṃ dāni yaṃ kālaṃ bhuktavo dhotapātro6 apanītapāṇi7 bhikṣusaṃgho ca tato
bhagavāṃ MahāprajāpatīGautamīyaṃ8 antapurikānāṃ9 ca anupūrvīyadharmadeśanāṃ
praṇāmeti, yat tad buddhānāṃ bhagavatāṃ anupūrvīyadharmadeśanāṃ10 tadyathā
dānakathāṃ śīlakathāṃ svargakathāṃ puṇyakathāṃ puṇyavipākakathāṃ. prasīdiṃ11 su12
Mahāprajāpatī Gautamī prasannacittāya. punar bhagavāṃ catvāry āryasatyāni prakāśayati
duḥkha samudayaṃ nirodhaṃ mārgaṃ13. Mahāprajāpatīya14 dāni Gautamīya15 tatrâsane
niṣaṇṇāya virajaṃ vigatamalaṃ dharmeṣu dharmacakṣu16 viśuddhaṃ.
Rāhulo dāni bhagavato cchāyāyāṃ17 spṛṣṭaḥ. tasya dāni sarvaromāṇi hṛṣṭāni,
sarvagātrāṇi praklinnāni, sarvaśarīraṃ va18 prīṇitaṃ19 ca20. bhagavata21 cchāyāyāṃ22 niṣīditvā
23
(Sen. 258) bhagavantaṃ animiṣaṃ nidhyāyati. Rāhulo dāni mātaraṃ pṛcchati “amba24 kahiṃ
pitā gato?” Yaśodharā āha “putra dakṣiṇāpathaṃ gata25”. Rāhula āha “ambe kena arthena
dakṣiṇāpathaṃ gataḥ?” Yaśodharā āha “vāṇijyena gato”. Rāhula āha “kisya dāni so mama tāto

1
Na Sen. mahārhaṃ.
2
Na Sen. kālyam eva; for kālasya (“early morning”), cf. Abhis III s.v.; Pā kālassa.
3
Sen. Prajāpatīye Gautamīye.
4
-pte became -pta before (y)evaº by saṃdhi.
5
Na Sen evâº.
6
Sa tapāṇo (s.e.); Na Sen. bhuktadhautapāṇir; cf. Sa 313v6 bhagavāṃ bhuktāvi dhotapātro apanītapāṇi; Sa
367v2 yat kālaṃ bhuktaṃ dhotapātra apanītapāṇiḥ; 416v2 bhuktāvī dhautapātra apanītapāṇi.
7
Na Sen. apanītapātro; apanīta-pāṇi means “with hands rinsed, washed”; apanīta is probably a wrong back-
formation from onīta (< avanīta) or a corruption of avanīta; cf. DP s.v. onīyati, onīta (“put into water, washed”);
Skt ava-√nī (“to lead or bring down into [water]”, MW s.v.). See Norman CP II 123; cf. also Marciniak 2018a:
173-174.
8
Sen. ºGautamīye.
9
Na Sen. antaḥº; ms. Sa very often reads antapura-; cf. Pischel § 344: “In antaḥpura and its derivatives aḥ
becomes e in lieu of o in all dialects, as in Pāli”; see also Oberlies 2001 § 4.2; cf. Pā antajana (for antoº).
10
Sen. ºdeśanā.
11
So read all the mss.; 3 sg. aor. -iṃ? In Pā only 1 sg. (cf. Geiger § 166); or should we read prasīdiṃsu, 3 pl. aor.
in -iṃsu used for 3 sg.? Sen. prasīdi.
12
Sen. omits su; cf. PTSD s.v. su3 “often also used as a pleonastic particle in narration”.
13
Na Sen. duḥkhaṃ duḥkhasamudayaṃ duḥkhanirodhaṃ mārgaṃ; cf. PTSD s.v. sacca “A shortened statement
as dukkha, samudaya, nirodha, magga is frequently found, e.g. Vin I.16”.
14
Sa Na ºprajāpatī; Sen. ºprajāpatīye.
15
Sen. ºīye.
16
Na Sen. ºcakṣur.
17
Sen. chāyāye; instr. sg. fem. -āyāṃ; not in BHSG, but cf. Merv-Av 30v1 nāgakanyāyāṃ … hanyamānā, 36v4
kanyasikāyāṃ praṇidhānaṃ kṛtaṃ; cf. also Sa 309v vanalatāyāṃ parimārjati.
18
Sen. ca. 19 Sa Na praṇītaṃ; corr. Sen. 20 Sen. omits ca. 21 Sen. ºtaḥ. 22 Sen. chāyāye.
23
Sa abhinimiṣaṃ (s.e.; a sort of ditt.; the characters for ni and bhi are similar); corr. Na.
24
Sen. ambe; for the voc. sg. fem. -a, cf. BHSG § 9.15.
25
Na Sen. gataḥ.

330
na kiṃci1 gorakaṃ2 preṣayati?” Yaśodharā āha “putra kṣatriyehi mārgo viruddhaḥ. tad yadi
(ʼ)gacchati3, tadā svayaṃ ānayiṣyati4”. Rāhulo āha “ambe kiṃ h(ʼ) eṣa5 śramaṇako (363v)
mahyaṃ jñātiko bhavati? na hi kiṃci6 mama edṛśaṃ7 mano nipatati yathâyaṃ śramaṇe8.
manyām(ʼ) ahaṃ idāni9 me sarvahṛdayaṃ harati. tan nâhetuka10 eṣa11 mama imasya
śramaṇasya12 sahadarśanena13 edṛśaṃ14 premaṃ ati-r-iva15 yathā nânyeṣāṃ Śākyānāṃ. taṃ
manyām(ʼ) ahaṃ pit(ʼ) eṣo me mama16”. sā dāni Yaśodharā āha “putra na eṣo tava pitā”.
Rāhulo dāni mātṛkaruṇakaṇṭhikāya yācati “ambe atyavaśyam me17 ācikṣāhi, ko mam(ʼ) eṣa
śramaṇako bhavati?” tasya18 Yaśodharāye premnasnehena hṛdayaṃ paripīḍitaṃ, paśyati “kiṃ
se kariṣyāmi? yadi tāva ācikṣiṣyaṃ vadho daṇḍo. atha dāni nâcikṣiṣyaṃ19 svako me putro
parivañcito bhaviṣyati. jāne20 kiṃ bhavatu, ācikṣiṣyaṃ ahaṃ. kāmaṃ khalu me Śākyā
tīkṣṇena śastreṇa aṃga-m-aṃgāni cchidensu saṃpradālensu, na tv eva Rāhulaśirisya21
svakasya putrasya nâcikṣiṣyaṃ. kāmaṃ khalu me Śākya22 tīkṣṇena23 śastreṇa
vaddhapaṭikāya24 pāṭayensu, na c(ʼ) eva (ʼ)haṃ25 Rāhulaśirisya svakasya putrasya
nâcikṣiṣyaṃ. kāmaṃ khalu me Śākyā kāyaṃ tīkṣṇena śastreṇa kahāpaṇamāṃsikaṃ26 pi
cchidensuḥ, na caỿvâhaṃ27 (Sen. 259) Rāhulaśirisya svakasya putrasya nâcikṣiṣyaṃ. 28kāmaṃ
khalu29 <me>30 Śākyā kāyaṃ31 api billaśatāni32 kārensu33, na caỿvâhaṃ34 Rāhulaśirisya
svakasya putrasya nâcikṣiṣyaṃ.”

1
Sen. kiṃcit.
2
Sa śorakaṃ (s.e.; the akṣaras śa and ga are similar in some scripts); goraka “a wonderful thing”?; cf. Skt gaura
“white; shining, brilliant, clean, beautiful; lovely” (MW, CDIAL); Na saurakaṃ; Sen. śobhanaṃ.
3
Sen. āgacchyati.
4
“If he comes, then he will bring (it) himself”; Sen. āgamiṣyati (≠ mss.; w.r.; Jon. III 247 “When it is possible
for him to come, he will come himself”).
5
Sa Na kiṃ d(ʾ) eva (s.e.; the akṣaras da and ha are similar); Sen. kiṃ eṣa.
6
Na Sen. na kahiṃcit. 7 Sen. edṛśo.
8
Sen. śramaṇo; for the nom. sg. masc. -e, cf. BHSG § 8.25; Abhis III § 6.3; Karashima 2002 § 9.3; in ms. Sa, cf.
Marciniak 2014: 176.
9
Sen. idānīṃ. 10 Na Sen. ºkaṃ. 11 Sen. yan.
12
Corr. Na; Sa śravaṇasya; for śramaṇa / śravaṇa, cf. Karashima 2016b: 111.
13
Sen. saha darº. 14 Sen. īdṛśaṃ. 15 Sen. ati-r-iva (utpāditaṃ). 16 Sen. pitā va so mama.
17
Corr. Na; Sa ve (the reading is not clear).
18
I take it as tasya (Rāhulasya); Sen. wrongly tasyā.
19
Sa ºiṣya; corr. Na. 20 Corr. Sen.; Sa jāna; Na jāno. 21 Sa Na ºśiriṣya; corr. Sen.
22
Sen. Śākyā; for the nom. pl. masc. -a, cf. BHSG § 8.79; Abhis III § 6.25; RgsGr § 8.57.
23
Sen. kāyaṃ tīkṣº. 24 Sen. ºpaṭṭikāyaṃ. 25 Na Sen. tv evâhaṃ.
26
All the mss. and Sen. read ºmāsikaṃ; see BHSD s.v. kahāpaṇa “only in ºṇa-māṃsika, cutting from the body
pieces of flesh the size of a small coin, a form of torture, called in Pali kahāpaṇaka.”
27
Na Sen. tv evâhaṃ.
28
Sa reads twice: kāmaṃ khalu me Śākyā tīkṣṇena śastreṇa kahāpaṇāmā<ṃ>sikaṃ pi cchidensuḥ na caỿvâhaṃ
Rāhulaśirisya svakasya putrasya nâcikṣiṣyaṃ (ditt.); corr. Na.
29
Sen. khalu me. 30 Sa Na lack me; suppl. Sen. 31 Sen. kāye.
32
So read all the mss.; Sen. bilaśatāni.
33
Sa kāyensu; Na kāryensu; Sen. pāṭensuḥ; cf. the reading in the parallel verse later in this chapter: kāmaṃ khu
m(ʾ) ayaṃ kāyo <Śākyā> api billaśatāni (← billaṃśatāni) kārensu (← kāyensu); cf. also Jā VI 153.3 bilasataṃ
maṃ katvā yajassu sattadhā mahārāja.
34
Na Sen. tv evâhaṃ.

331
 gāthā1
…2 dṛṣṭvā āgataṃ3 gaṇavaraparivāritaṃ puruṣasiṃhaṃ ǀ
vilīnavihito4 abhimano nidhyāyati Rāhulo sugataṃ ǀǀ5
vāraṇacakoranayanaṃ6 añjanapūrehi7 mattanayanehi8 ǀ
mātaram avalokayanto nidhyāyati Rāhulo sugataṃ ǀǀ9
taṃ dṛṣtvā upaniṣaṇṇaṃ gaṇavaraparivāritaṃ10 puruṣasiṃhaṃ ǀ
vatso iva kṣīravako11 upāgame yena saṃbuddho ǀǀ12
so ca mudito narottamo13 niṣaṇṇo14 sugatacchāyāyāṃ15 ǀ
āmantrayati jananī16 “sukha17 śramaṇasyêyaṃ cchāyā ǀǀ18
bahuke19 Śākyakumārā dṛṣṭā mayā āgatā20 daśadiśāsu21 ǀ
ābharaṇabhārabharitā na22 mahyaṃ manaṃ prasīdeti ǀǀ23
yathâyaṃ24 kāṣāyadharaṃ dṛṣṭvā tūrṇaṃ prīṇīte25 me gātraṃ ǀ
bhāṣantaṃ madhuravacanaṃ26 sukhena27 prīṇīte28 me gātraṃ ǀǀ29
jālamṛduhastapādo samantaprāsādiko prasadanīyo30 ǀ (364r)

1
Sen. reads atha for gāthā and prints it at the beginning of the first verse.
2
The first gaṇa is wanting; perhaps we could read dūrata? Cf. the verse further in this chapter: tuṣṭo bhavāmi
dṛṣṭvā āgacchantaṃ dūrato kanakavarṇaṃ.
3
Sen. āgataṃ taṃ.
4
Sa Na vilitavihito (s.e.); Sen. mīlitavigataḥ (≠ mss.; unmetr.); vilīna “clinging or sticking or attached to, fixed
on, immersed in”; vihita “engaged” (PTSD), “fixed” (MW).
5
Āryā; in pāda a the metre requires āgată for āgataṃ; pāda b scans correctly if we read vilῐnaº.
6
Sen. ºnayanāṃ.
7
Sa Na ºpurehi; corr. Sen.
8
“With the eyes full of joy; joyful”; Sen. muditanayanehi (≠ mss.; unmetr.).
9
Āryā; pāda b scans correctly if we read either avalokento or avalokayato for avalokayanto.
10
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na gaṇapariº (s.e.; cf. the reading in the first verse: gaṇavaraparivāritaṃ puruṣasiṃhaṃ).
11
< ºpako; cf. GDhp 94 kṣira-vayo va madara; Dhp 284 vaccho khīrapako va mātari; Uv I 239.6 vatsaḥ
kṣīrapaka iva mātaram. See also Norman CP V 101.
12
Āryā; in pāda a we should read dṛṣṭvă for dṛṣṭvā (m.c.); in pāda b the initial kṣ- in kṣīraº should be simplified
(cf. Pā khīra).
13
The word narottamo does not make sense here; it must be a corruption, perhaps of romahṛṣṭo? Cf. the reading
in prose: Rāhulo dāni bhagavato cchāyāyāṃ spṛṣṭaḥ. tasya dāni sarvaromāṇi hṛṣṭāni, sarvagātrāṇi praklinnāni,
sarvaśarīraṃ va prīṇitaṃ.
14
Senart prints a lacuna after the word niṣaṇṇo.
15
Sa Na ºcchāyaṃ (hapl.); corr. Sen.
16
Na Sen. jananīṃ; for the acc. sg. fem. -ī, cf. BHSG § 10.55; Abhis III § 9.4.
17
Na Sen. sukhaṃ.
18
This verse does not scan correctly.
19
Sen. bahukā; for the nom. pl. -e, the pronominal ending transferred to nouns, cf. BHSG § 8.80.
20
Sen. gatā. 21 Sen. daśasu diśāsu. 22 Corr. Na; Sa va; Sen. no.
23
Āryā; in pāda a the metre requires mayă; in pāda b we should read mahyă for mahyaṃ (m.c.; Capalā).
24
Sen. yathêmaṃ (≠ mss.); for the acc. sg. ayaṃ, cf. BHSG § 21.82.
25
Sa Na praṇeti; Sen. prīṇyati (unmetr.).
26
Sen. reads ºvacanaṃ śrutvāna, but it offends agaist the metre.
27
Sen. omits sukhena.
28
Sa praṇīte; Na praṇītaṃ; Sen. prīṇitaṃ.
29
Āryā; in pāda a we should read yathă (ʼ)yaṃ for yathâyaṃ and priṇītĕ (m.c.); pāda b does not scan correctly;
we could improve the metre by reading bhaṣantă and prīṇītĕ (the initial pr- should be simplified, m.c.).
30
Na Sen. pradarśaniyo; for prasadaniya / prasadanīya / prasādanīya see Deleanu 2006: I 325.

332
 prekṣyanto1 pi nandāsyāpi2 asecanakadarśano3 khu ayaṃ ǀǀ4
tuṣṭo bhavāmi dṛṣṭvā āgacchantaṃ5 dūrato kanakavarṇaṃ ǀ
pratigacchanto (ʼ)haṃ6 duḥkhito bhavāmi abhāv(ʼ)7 apaśyan8 ǀǀ9
taṃ nâhetukaṃ mahyaṃ yaṃ asaṃstavaṃ kanakavarṇaṃ ǀ
sahadarśanā10.. .. .. .. .. .. .. 11 ati-r-iva manaṃ prasādayati12 ǀǀ13 (Sen. 260)
manyām(ʼ) ahaṃ pitā mama bhrātā tato14 tahiṃ tahiṃ jātīṣu ǀ
āsi me15 śramaṇako tathā hy ayaṃ16 prīṇayati gātraṃ ǀǀ17
ācikṣa mahya18 jananī19 yadi te dṛṣtaṃ śrutaṃ pi vā pūrvaṃ20 ǀ
kasyârthāye mama21 …22 ati-r-iva cittaṃ prasīdayati23?” ǀǀ

tasya vacanaṃ śruṇitvā svakasya putrasya bhāṣamāṇasya ǀ

uṣṇam iva niśvasatī24 Rāhulamātā ..25 etad abhūṣi26 ǀǀ27
“paridahyate me hṛdayaṃ paripṛcchanto28 vācāya vā29 madhurāya so ǀ
<na>30 śakya31 Rāhulaśirisya32 svakasya putrasya nâkhyātuṃ33 ǀǀ34
1
Sen. prekṣanto.
2
So read all the mss.; the meaning is not clear; perhaps s.e. for nandāya api “leads to joy, results in joy” or
nandā (ʾ)syā?; Sen. reads naṃdāmy aham.
3
Sa aseconokoº (s.e.); corr. Na.
4
Pāda a is Āryā Capalā with amphibrachs in gaṇas 2, 4 and 6 (we should read pāsādiko pasadanīyo, m.c.); pāda
b is unmetrical.
5
Sen. dṛṣṭvâgacchaº.
6
Sen. ºgacchante tu ahaṃ.
7
Lit. “at his absense”; Sa Na abhāy(ʾ); Sen. abhāvena.
8
“When I return (go home), I become unhappy, not seeing him”; Sen. prints paśyanto at the beginning of pāda a
in the next verse.
9
Pāda a scans correctly if we read dṛṣṭvâgacchantaṃ for dṛṣṭvā āgaº; pāda b is unmetrical.
10
Na Sen. ºdarśanād; for the abl. sg. -ā, cf. BHSG § 8.46.
11
Seven mātrās are lacking; Sen. prints a lacuna.
12
Sen. ºdiyati; cf. the reading two verses below: ati-r-iva cittaṃ prasīdayati.
13
Āryā; in pāda a two mātrās are lacking; cf. the reading in prose: tan nâhetuka eṣa mama imasya śravaṇasya
sahadarśanena edṛśaṃ premaṃ ati-r-iva yathā nânyeṣāṃ Śākyānāṃ.
14
Sen. tataḥ. 15 Sen. āsīd mama. 16 Sa Na ahaṃ; corr. Sen.
17
In pāda a only gaṇas 1-4 scan as Āryā; pāda b scans correctly if we read āsīd mama for āsi me (= Sen.).
18
Sen. ācikṣe mahyaṃ (unmetr.).
19
Sen. janani; for the voc. sg. fem. -ī, cf. BHSG § 10.41.
20
Corr. Na; Sa pūrva. 21 Sa yama; corr. Na.
22
One long or two short syllables should be supplied here (m.c.); Sen. suppl. so.
23
Sen. prasādeti. 24 Sen. ºsantī.
25
One short syllable should be added, e.g., (ʾ)sya (m.c. for gen. fem. asyā), which would go together with etad
abhūṣi “she thought this”; or we could read Rāhulamātāya.
26
Sen. em. Rāhulamātā ito abravīt, but Yaśodharā is not speaking at this moment, but rather considering it all in
her mind.
27
Pāda a is Āryā Capalā; in pāda b we should read either uṣṇaṃ for uṣṇam or niśvasaṃtī for niśvasatī (m.c.).
28
Sa Na ºpṛcchantaṃ; Sen. ºpṛcchati (≠ mss.); “when he keeps asking with sweet voice”; nominative absolute?
(cf. BHSG § 7.13; Abhis III § 5.1; Oguibénine 1996: 179-180).
29
Sen. omits vā; here vā = eva, see Abhis III § 33.9; PW s.v. vā (4); BHSD s.v. vā (2).
30
Sa Na lack na; suppl. Sen. 31 Sa Na śākyakanyā (s.e.); Sen. śakyaṃ. 32 Sa ºśiriṣya; corr. Na.
33
The parallel passage in prose reads: na caỿvâhaṃ Rāhulaśirisya svakasya putrasya nâcikṣiṣyaṃ.
34
Unmetrical; in pāda a only gaṇas 1-3 scan as Āryā.

333
 kāmaṃ khu m(ʾ) ayaṃ1 kāyo2 cchindensuḥ suniśitena śastreṇa ǀ
na śakyaṃ Rāhulaśirisya3 svakasya putrasya nâkhyātuṃ ǀǀ4
kāmaṃ khu m(ʾ) ayaṃ5 kāyo6 <Śākyā>7 vadhrapaṭikāya8 pāṭensu9 ǀ
na caỿva10 Rāhulaśirisya <svakasya>11 putrasya nâkhyātuṃ ǀǀ12
kāmaṃ khu m(ʾ) ayaṃ13 kāyo14 kārṣāpaṇamāṃsikāya15 cchindensuḥ ǀ16
na caỿva17 Rāhulaśirisya svakasya putrasya nâkhyātuṃ ǀǀ18
kāmaṃ khu m(ʾ) ayaṃ19 kāyo20 <Śākyā>21 api billaśatāni22 kārensu23 ǀ
na caỿva24 Rāhulaśirisya svakasya putrasya nâkhyātuṃ” ǀǀ25

26
“eṣo te putra pitā yaṃ paśyasi dūrato kanakavarṇaṃ27 ǀ
karṇikāraṃ va saṃkusumitaṃ suvarṇavarṇaṃ prasadanīyaṃ ǀǀ28

1
Sa nāyaṃ (s.e.); Na meyaṃ (s.e.); Sen. mahyaṃ (unmetr.); the parallel passage in prose reads: kāmaṃ khalu me
Śākya tīkṣṇena śastreṇa vaddhapaṭikāya pāṭayensu.
2
Sen. kāyaṃ.
3
Sa ºśiriṣya (s.e.); corr. Na.
4
Āryā; in pāda b gaṇa 1 is unmetr. and gaṇa 3 is amphibrach, which offends against the metre.
5
Na meyaṃ (s.e.); Sen. mahyaṃ (unmetr.).
6
Sen. kāyaṃ; ayaṃ kāyo is acc. sg. (for the acc. sg. ayaṃ, cf. BHSG § 21.82; for the acc. sg. masc. -o, cf. BHSG
§ 8.36; Abhis III § 6.13; RgsGr § 8.27), or s.e. (the scribe took ayaṃ as nom., and changed kāyaṃ to kāyo).
7
Suppl. Sen.; Sa Na lack Śākyā (unmetr.; the fourth gaṇa is wanting); cf. the reading in the parallel passage in
prose: kāmaṃ khalu me Śākya kāyaṃ tīkṣṇena śastreṇa vaddhapaṭikāya pāṭayensu (Sa 363v).
8
Sa vadraº (s.e.); Na vaddhaº; Sen. vaddhapaṭṭikāyaṃ.
9
Sa paṭensu; corr. Na; cf. the reading earlier in prose: kāmaṃ khalu me Śākya tīkṣṇena śastreṇa vaddhapaṭikāya
pāṭayensu, na c(ʼ) eva (ʼ)haṃ Rāhulaśirisya svakasya putrasya nâcikṣiṣyaṃ (Sa 363v).
10
Sen. reads na śakyaṃ Rāhulaº.
11
The word svakasya is wanting in all the mss.; suppl. Sen. Cf. the parallel reading in prose: na c(ʼ) eva (ʼ)haṃ
Rāhulaśirisya svakasya putrasya nâcikṣiṣyaṃ; cf. also the next verse: na caỿva Rāhulaśirisya svakasya putrasya
nâkhyātuṃ.
12
Āryā; in pāda b gaṇas 1 and 3 are amphibrachs, which offends against the metre.
13
Sen. mahyaṃ (unmetr.).
14
Acc. sg. masc. -o (or s.e.; see fn. 6); Sen. kāyaṃ.
15
Corr. Na; Sa kāryāº (s.e.; the akṣaras ya and ṣa are similar); Sen. kahāpaṇamāsikaṃ.
16
Cf. the reading in prose: kāmaṃ khalu me Śākyā kāyaṃ tīkṣṇena śastreṇa kahāpaṇamāṃsikaṃ pi cchidensuḥ
(Sa 363v).
17
Sen. na śakyaṃ Rāhulaº.
18
Āryā; in pāda b gaṇas 1 and 3 are amphibrachs, which offends against the metre.
19
Sen. mahyaṃ (unmetr.).
20
Sen. kāye; for the acc. sg. masc. -o, cf. BHSG § 8.36; Abhis III § 6.13
21
Suppl. Sen.; the mss. lack Śākyā, but then the fourth gaṇa is missing; cf. the reading in prose: kāmaṃ khalu
<me> Śākyā kāyaṃ api billaśatāni kārensu.
22
Sa billaṃśatāni; Na billaśatāni; Sen. bilaśatāni.
23
Sa kāyensu; Na kāryensu; Sen. pāṭensuḥ (≠ mss.); cf. Jā VI 153.3 bilasataṃ maṃ katvā yajassu sattadhā
mahārāja.
24
Sen. na śakyaṃ Rāhulaº.
25
Āryā; pāda a scans correctly if we read ºbilaº for ºbillaº; in pāda b gaṇas 1 and 3 are amphibrachs, which
offends against the metre.
26
Here Yaśodharā begins speaking to her son. The previous verses were only her thoughts.
27
Sa kanavarṇaṃ (s.e.); corr. Na.
28
In pāda b we should read kaṇikāră for karṇikāraṃ and omit the word va (m.c.; Āryā Capalā).

334
 yasy(ʼ) eṣa1 śaṃkhadhavalā bhramukhāṃtara2 urṇā ca dakṣiṇāvartā3 ǀ (Sen. 261)
eṣo te putra4 pitā5 yasy(ʼ) eṣa6 prabhā ..7 niścarati ǀǀ8
eṣo te putra9 pitā yaṃ paśyasi dūrato kanakavarṇaṃ ǀ
kālānusārisadṛśaṃ pravāyati10 śīlagandhena ǀǀ11
eṣo te putra pitā yaṃ paśyasi dūrato kanakavarṇaṃ ǀ
Himavāṃ ca śailarājā pratiṣṭhitaṃ dhyāna catvāri ǀǀ12
eṣo te putra pitā yaṃ paśyasi dūrato kanakavarṇaṃ13 ǀ
nāga iva hemavanto14 abhyudgata āryasaṃghasya ǀǀ15
eṣo te putra pitā yaṃ paśyasi dūrato kanakavarṇaṃ ǀ
siṃha iva dāḍhī16 balī viloketi17 daśadiśāsu ǀǀ18
eṣo te putra pitā yaṃ paśyasi dūrato kanakavarṇaṃ ǀ
riṣabho va19 gogaṇasya parivārito20 āryasaṃghena ǀǀ21
eṣo te putra pitā yaṃ paśyasi dūrato kanakavarṇaṃ ǀ
candro ca pūrṇamāsi22 prabhāya lokaṃ virocayati ǀǀ23
eṣo te putra pitā yaṃ paśyasi dūrato kanakavarṇaṃ ǀ
sūryo va udayato24 andhāna jāneti25 obhāsaṃ ǀǀ26
eṣo te putra pitā yaṃ paśyasi dūrato kanakavarṇaṃ ǀ (364v)
Śakro <va>27 devarājā puraskṛto devatāgaṇehi ǀǀ28
eṣo te putra pitā yaṃ paśyasi dūrato kanakavarṇaṃ29 ǀ
Brahmā va Brahmaloke udīrayati adbhutaṃ ghoṣaṃ ǀǀ30
eṣo te putra pitā yaṃ paśyasi dūrato kanakavarṇaṃ31 ǀ
sālavanaṃ <va>32 saṃkusumitaṃ dvātriṃśadbhir lakṣaṇaiḥ surucirāṅga33 ǀǀ34 (Sen. 262)

1
Na yasyaỿṣa; Sen. yasyaỿṣā (unmetr.).
2
Corr. Na; Sa ºmukhaṃtara; Sen. bhamukāntara; cf. Pā bhamukha; BHS bhrumukha, bhramu.
3
Sen. dakṣinaº (unmetr.). 4 Corr. Sen.; Sa Na putro. 5 Corr. Na; Sa pita. 6 Na yasyaỿṣa; Sen. yasyaỿṣā.
7
One short syllable should be added here; Sen. suppl. ca.
8
Āryā; pāda a scans correctly if we omit the word ca and read urṇă dakṣiṇāvartā; in pāda b the initial pr- of
prabhā should be simplified (m.c.).
9
Corr. Na; Sa pitū (w.r.). 10 Sen. pravāyaṃtaṃ (unmetr.).
11
Āryā; in pāda b the metre requires pravāyatī.
12
Āryā; pāda b is Capalā. 13 Sa kanavarṇaṃ; corr. Na.
14
Sa Na himaº; corr. Sen. 15 Āryā.
16
Sen. dāṭhī; cf. Pischel § 76, AMg, Ś dāḍhi = daṃṣṭrin.
17
Sen. vilokayantaṃ. 18 Āryā; pāda b is unmetrical.
19
Sen. iva (unmetr.; gaṇa 3 becomes amphibrach).
20
Sen. ºvāritam.
21
Āryā; in pāda b the metre requires gogaṇasyā and parivāritŏ.
22
Sen. ºmāsī. 23 Āryā; pāda b is Capalā.
24
Sen. udayanto; for the nom. sg. masc. -to, cf. BHSG 18.33; Oberlies 2001: 178.
25
Sa Na jānati; Sen. janeti. See PTSD s.v. janati “only in Caus. janeti [Sk. janayati]; often spelled jāneti, to
bring forth, cause”.
26
Āryā; pāda b is unmetrical; is scans correctly if we read sūryo iva udayaṃto (ʼ)ndhānaṃ.
27
Sa Na lack va; suppl. Sen. 28 Āryā; pāda b is Capalā. 29 Sa kanavarṇaṃ; corr. Na.
30
Āryā; pāda b becomes Capalā if we simplify the initial br- in Brahmaloke.
31
Sa kanavarṇaṃ; corr. Na. 32 Suppl. Sen.; Sa Na lack va.
33
Sa Na sucirāṅga; Sen. dvātriṃśalakṣaṇarucirāṃgaḥ.
34
Āryā; pāda b is too long and does not scan correctly.

335
 eṣo te putra pitā yo nagaravaraṃ tvañ1 ca2 mama3 ca avahāya4 ǀ
niṣkrānto anapekṣo5 …6 jñātisaṃghasya ǀǀ7
eṣo te putra pitā yaṃ paśyasi8 dūrato kanakavarṇaṃ9 ǀ
śayane sukhaprasuptāṃ Kanthakam abhiruhya niryāt10 ǀǀ11
etasya devatā hi dvāraṃ vivarensu lokanāyakasya ǀ
śabdaṃ cântarahāyi12 mā koci jane13 śruṇe śabdaṃ ǀǀ14
so tatra Mallaviṣayaṃ15 āmantreti16 cChandakaṃ asitabuddhi17 ǀ
"parigṛhṇâbharaṇāni upanāmaya Śuddhodanasakāśaṃ18 ǀǀ19
ābharaṇa20 Kanthakaṃ ca …21 upanāmaya pṛthivīpāle ǀ
abhivādanaṃ ca brūhi mātuś ca mama22 narapatiṃ ca ǀǀ23
anivartitaṃ gamiṣyaṃ kṛtasvakārthaś ca āgamiṣyāmi ǀ
ohitabhāra viśalyaṃ24 puṇyakṣetro bhave lokeśā25 ǀǀ26
ohitabhāra27 …28 kṛtasvakārtho jitakleśo jñāti- ǀ
gaṇa29 ..30 anukampamāno iha āgato31 Kapilavastuṃ"” ǀǀ32
1
Sen. tvāṃ; for the 2 acc. sg. tvaṃ, cf. BHSG § 20.15.
2
Sen. câpi.
3
Sen. mamaṃ; for the 1 acc. sg. mama, cf. BHSG § 20.12.
4
Sen. prints the word avahāya at the beginning of pāda b, but then pāda a becomes unmetrical.
5
Sen. anapekṣī.
6
A part of the text is missing here; niṣkranto anapekṣo covers gaṇas 1-3, while the part -tisaṃghasya scans as
gaṇas 6-8; gaṇas 4 and 5 are wanting.
7
Pāda a is unmetr.; the scansion could be repaired by reading tvă ca mama avahāya (the sixth gaṇa is kha-gaṇa
⏑ ⏑ ⏑ ⏑); pāda b is incomplete.
8
Sa paśyaśasi; corr. Na. 9 Sa kanakarṇa; corr. Na. 10 Sen. niryāto; Na niryāta.
11
Āryā; pāda b scans correctly if we read câniryāt or niryāto.
12
Sen. ºhāye.
13
Sa Na jāne; Sen. jano; for the nom. sg. masc. -e, cf. BHSG § 8.25; Abhis III § 6.3; Karashima 2002 § 9.2.
14
Āryā; pāda a becomes regular if we read lokanāthasya for lokanāyakasya (for lokanātha / lokanāyaka, cf.
Karashima 2016a: 197-200); in pāda b we should read ºhāyī or ºhāye for ºhāyi (m.c.).
15
Sa Na Mallaṃº; Sen. Mallaviṣaye; accusative for locative, cf. BHSG § 7.23; see p. 193, fn. 39.
16
Sen. āmantresi.
17
Lit. “Having unbound mind” (cf. SWTF s.v. a-sita “2. "der Ungebundene", Beiname des Buddha”); Sa Na
asinaº (s.e.; the akṣaras ta and na are similar); Sen. em. āsīno and omits buddhi.
18
Sen. em. cūḍā sā parigṛhītā āhara Suddhodanasakāśaṃ (≠ mss.).
19
Pāda a scans as Āryā if we read āmantrĕti and simplify cch- in cChandakaṃ; pāda b is unmetrical.
20
Sen. ābharaṇā.
21
Gaṇa 4 is wanting; Sen. prints a lacuna here.
22
Sen. mamaṃ.
23
Āryā; in pāda a the metre requires cā; pāda b scans correctly if we read brūhī for brūhi (the initial br- should
be simplified) and mamā or mamaṃ for mama.
24
Sen. ºbhāraviśalyo; for the nom. sg. masc. -aṃ, cf. BHSG § 8.26; Abhis III § 6.4; RgsGr § 8.14.
25
Sa lokośā (s.e.); Na lokāśā; Sen. loke.
26
Pāda a is Āryā Capalā with amphibrachs in gaṇas 2, 4 and 6.
27
Sen. ohitabhāraviśalyo.
28
Five mātrās are lacking; Sen. suppl. ºviśalyo.
29
Sen. gaṇaṃ (unmetr.); jñātigaṇa is a compound.
30
One short syllable should be added here, e.g., ca (m.c.).
31
Na ihâgato.
32
Āryā; in pāda a the metre requires ºklĕśo; pāda b does not scan correctly.

336
 Rāhulo dāni mātu1 sakāśāto śrutvā “eṣo te putra pitā2” tato bhagavato cīvarakoṇake
śliṣṭo3 āha “amba4 yadi c(ʼ) eṣa5 mama pitā bhavati, agārasyânagāriyaṃ pravrajiṣye, paitṛkaṃ
mārgaṃ anveṣyaṃ”. samanantaraṃ6 Rāhulo bhagavato cīvarakoṇake saṃśliṣṭo, tāhi dāni
antaḥpurikāhi rāvo sṛṣṭo. rājā dāni Śuddhodano (Sen. 263) taṃ ravaṃ śrutvā bhīto pṛcchati
“kasy(ʼ) eṣa7 pāpako śabdaḥ mahato janakāyasya8 nirghoṣo yādṛśo9 Sarvārthasiddhe
abhiniṣkrānte10?” tato aparehi ākhyātaṃ “deva Rāhulo11 bhagavato cīvarakoṇe12 saṃśliṣṭo
"aham api pravrajiṣyāmî"ti”. rājā dāni Śuddhodano utkaṇṭhito, utkaṇṭhaṃ usṛjyate13
rājavaṃśaḥ14.15 rājā dāni Śuddhodano praruṇṇo16. yadā rājā praruṇṇo17, tadā sarvaṃ
Śākyamaṇḍalaṃ praruṇṇaṃ18. evaṃ dāni abhyantarato bāhyato ca ekarodanaṃ19 vartati.
rājā dāni20 Śuddhodano roditvā aśruṇi21 parimārjanto22 yena bhagavāṃ
tenôpasaṃkramitvā, bhagavataḥ pādau śirasā23 vanditvā, ekāṃsam24 uttarāsaṃgaṃ kṛtvā,
dakṣiṇaṃ jānumaṇḍalaṃ pṛthivyāṃ pratiṣṭhāpayitvā yena bhagavāṃs tenâñjaliṃ
praṇāmayitvā bhagavantam etad avoca25 “paryāptaṃ bhagavāṃ26 cakravartirājyam27
28
(365r→367r1) avahāya mahāntaṃ ca …29 eko abhiniṣkrānto30. tat sādhu bhagavāṃ31
Rāhulakumāraṃ anujānāhi yo32 na pravrajiṣyati, mā ayaṃ rājavaṃśo utsīdiṣyati33”. bhagavān
āha “caramabhaviko mahārāja eṣo satvo kṛtādhikāro vāsitavāsano anyehi buddhehi. abhavyo
eṣo gṛhakalatram adhyāvasituṃ. etehi yeva34 skandhehi35 parinirvāyitavyaṃ36”. rājā dāni37

1
Na Sen. mātuḥ. 2 Sen. me pitā ti. 3 Na Sen. śliṣṭa.
4
Sen. ambe; for the voc. sg. fem. -a, cf. BHSG § 9.15.
5
Sen. yadi eṣa. 6 Corr. Na; Sa ºtara. 7 Na Sen. kasyaiṣa.
8
Corr. Na; Sa ºsyā (cf. BHSG § 8.58, gen. sg. -asyā, only m.c.).
9
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na yādṛśe. 10 Corr. Sen.; Sa Na upaº. 11 Na Sen. Rāhulakumāro. 12 Na Sen. ºkoṇake.
13
Na Sen. utsṛjº; for u- in compounds containing Skt ut-, cf. BHSG § 2.88; Abhis III 128; here pass. utsṛjyate is
used in the meaning of act. utsṛjati.
14
Sen. ºvaṃśe.
15
Lit. “The family of the king (also) let out a sigh (of sorrow)”.
16
Sen. praruṇḍo. 17 Sen. praruṇḍo. 18 Sen. praruṇḍaṃ.
19
Sa Na ekodaronadaṃ (met.); Sen. ekorodanaṃ.
20
Sen. omits dāni.
21
Sen. aśrūṇi; for the acc. pl. -uni, cf. BHSG § 12.54.
22
Sen. ºmārjayanto. 23 Sen. lacks śirasā. 24 Sa ekāsam; corr. Na.
25
Na Sen. avocat; for the aor. avoca, cf. BHSG § 32.114.
26
Sen. yaṃ bhagavāṃ.
27
In ms. Sa the text should be read in the following order: 364v-367r-365v-365r-366v-366r-367v.
28
In ms. Sa after fol. 364v the text continues on fol. 367r.; in ms. Na and in all the later mss. (= Sen.) the order
of folios is correct.
29
A word is lacking here; Sen. proposes to read jñātivargaṃ; cf. Sa 165r5 mahāntaṃ jñātivargam avahāya
agārād anagāriyam abhiniṣkrāmati.
30
Sa abhiṣkrānto (s.e.); corr. Na.
31
Sen. bhagavaṃ; for the voc. sg. bhagavān, cf. BHSG § 18.81; Abhis III § 15.4.
32
Here yo = yad or yaṃ (cf. PTSD s.v. ya- “[2b] yaṃ, as temporal= when, since. As conditional or causal =
if”); for yo / yad, cf. also Caillat 2011: 262; Sen. yaṃ.
33
Sa Na utsidyiṣyanti; Sen. udviddhiṣyati; fut. of ut-√sad “to disappear; fall into ruin”; for the mā + fut., cf.
BHSG § 42.9.
34
Na Sen. eva.
35
Sa Na skandhehi etehi pariº.
36
Sen. ºnirvāpayitavyaṃ.
37
Sen. rājâpi Śuddhoº.

337
Śuddhodano śrāddhaprasanno śraddadhāti bhagavato vacanaṃ. āha ca “yato bhagavān
abhiniṣkrānto tato-y-ekehi1 asmābhiḥ2 na śakkitaṃ3 kiṃci4 Rāhulasya adhikāraṃ kartuṃ na
jātakarmāṇi5 na jaṭākaraṇakā6 nâpi7 kuṇḍalavartanaṃ8. yadā bhagavāṃ9 Rāhulena atyavaśyaṃ
pravrajitavyaṃ, tat sādhu bhagavāṃ āgametu sapta divasāni. saptame divase
abhiniṣkramaṇaṃ kariṣyati10, taṃ yeva11 se bhaviṣyati jātikarma, taṃ yeva12 cūḍākaraṇaṃ,
taṃ yeva13 kuṇḍalavartana14, taṃ yeva15 (Sen. 264) abhiniṣkramaṇaṃ”. atha khalu bhagavāṃ
Rāhulam āmantrayati “nivartāhi Rāhula. yathā te ayyako āṇapeti tathā karohi”. Rāhulena16
dāni bhagavato cīvarakoṇako17 osṛṣṭo.
Yaśodharāya18 dāni Rāhula19 haste gṛhītvā antaḥpuraṃ praveśito. utsaṅgena gṛhītvā
niṣaṇṇā20 āha “putra Rāhula mā pravrajāhi. durabhisaṃbhuna21 nāma22 dāni putra manyasi.
edṛśāni Kāśikasūkṣmāṇi vastrāṇi dhāretavyāni yathā iha rājakule, edṛśāhi23 mahārhāhi24
śeyyāhi25 śayitavyaṃ yathêha rājakulaṃ26, edṛśāni mṛṣṭāni bhojanāni bhaktavyāni yathêha
rājakule. api tu putra Rāhula <pravrājikena>27 bhūmyāṃ tṛṇasaṃstarake28 śayitavyaṃ,
vṛkṣamūle śeyyāsanaṃ, caṇḍālapukkasakulāni piṇḍāya gantavyaṃ, kruddhaprasannānāṃ
mukhaṃ nirīkṣitavyaṃ, api śvāsamānenâpi29 ucchiṣṭaṃ bhojanaṃ bhoktavyaṃ, api
kumbhadāsīyo30 śmaśāne31 ujjhitacoḍakā sāhartavyā, araṇyāyatanehi vihartavyaṃ32. tatra
bhairavāni śabdāni33 śrūyanti sayyathîdaṃ siṃhaśabdā pi vyāghraśabdā pi bheraṇḍakaśabdā34

1
Na Sen. tato ekehi; for the saṃdhi-consonant -y-, cf. Abhis III § 3.50; von Hinüber 2001 § 279; Oberlies 2001 §
25; Karashima 2002 § 6.2; RgsGr § 4.159; Sn(tr.N) 213 (ad Sn 352).
2
Sen. asmābhi.
3
All the mss. and Sen. read śakṣitaṃ (s.e.; cf., however, BHSG 233a, śak [4]); śakkita is MIndic ppp. to śakyati.
4
Sen. kiṃcid. 5 Sen. ºkarmâpi.
6
Na ºkaraṇakāṃ; Sen. jaṭākaraṇakarmâpi. In the next line the same ceremony is called cūḍākaraṇa; see BHSD
s.v. jāṭakaraṇa “the ceremony of clipping a young boy’s hair except for the top-knot”.
7
Sen. na.
8
All the mss. and Sen. read ºvardhanaṃ; kuṇḍala-vartanaṃ probably means “curling the hair”; cf. DP s.vv.
kuṇḍala-āvaṭṭa, -āvatta (concerning hair). Edgerton’s assumption “cutting of the (infant’s) locks of hair?” for
kuṇḍala-vardhana (BHSD s.v.) is groundless.
9
Sen. bhagavaṃ.
10
Sa Na kariṣyāmi, confusion of persons; corr. Sen.
11
Na Sen. eva. 12 Na Sen. eva. 13 Na Sen. eva.
14
Sa ºvacana (s.e.); Na ºvaddhanaṃ; Sen. ºvardhanaṃ.
15
Na Sen. eva. 16 Sen. Rāhulaḥ. 17 Sen. ºkoṇakā. 18 Sen. ºāye.
19
Sen. Rāhulaṃ.
20
Sa Na niṣaṇṇo (s.e. [-ā and -o are often miswritten for one another] or confusion of genders); corr. Sen.
21
Na Sen. ºsaṃbhuṇaṃ. 22 Sa Na nāmā; corr. Sen. 23 Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºāni. 24 Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºāṇi.
25
Sen. śayyāhi; BHS, Abhis śeyyā; Pā seyyā.
26
Na Sen. ºkule; accusative for locative, cf. BHSG § 7.23; cf. p. 193, fn. 39.
27
Sa lacks pravrājikena; suppl. Na.
28
Sen. ºsaṃstarike.
29
“With a sigh”; Sa śvāsanamānâpi (met.); Na śvāsamānâpi; Sen. śvasamānaṃ pi.
30
Sa Na ºvāsīyo; Sen. ºvāsīye; see BHSG s.v. kuṃbhadāsi. For the instr. sg. fem. -īyo, cf. BHSG § 10.114.
31
All the mss. and Sen. read śmaśānā.
32
Sa hartavyaṃ; corr. Na.
33
Sa śabdāni śabdāni (ditt.); corr. Na; or should we read śabdāśabdāni (āmreḍita-compound)?
34
Sen. bheruṇḍakaº; BHS, Pā bheraṇḍaka “jackal”.

338
pi. tvaṃ ca putra Rāhula sukumāro sukhocito1 rājakule saṃvṛddho. tvaṃ ca putra
saṃmajjitako2 vīṇavaṃśapaṇavamadhurāṃ śabdāṃ śruṇamāno. kathaṃ te ratir bhaviṣyati?
taṃ kuha3 nāma saṃbhuṇiṣyasi4? tatra sādhu putra Rāhula iha antapure5 pañcahi kāmaguṇehi
krīḍa rama pravicāraya”6 ti, “kiñ ca7 tena pravrajena8?”

9
(1) vāraṇacakoranayana10 mātā putraṃ viśālatāmrākṣaṃ11 ǀ 12
(Sa 366v6; Sen. 269.15)
utsaṅge sthāpayitvā imāhi gāthāhi .. abhāṣi13 ǀǀ14
“uttamapilaṃdhanadharo15 anulepanagaṃdhavāsitaśarīro16 ǀ
duścarakaṃ17 śrāmaṇyaṃ atyantasukhocitena tvayā18 ǀǀ19 (Sa 366r)
…ṇāṃ20 pramuditavyaṃ21 colakhaṇḍa va (ʾ)vaharitvāna22 ǀ
ucchiṣṭaṃ bhoktavyaṃ api Rāhula kumbhadāsīye ǀǀ23 (Sen. 270)
tvaṃ24 suvarṇanūpuro25 narorimahilikho26 ǀ

1
“Accustomed to comfort”; corr. Sen; Sa Na sukhopito. Cf. Rāhula’s reply in Sa 265v1: pitā na so … ucchiṣṭāni
bhojanāni bhuṃjati araṇyāyatane viharati na so pi nāma eva sukumāro eva sukhocito rājakule saṃvṛddho.
2
“Bathed”, or < saṃmārjita “washed”; Sa Na read samajjitako; Sen. samarjitako; Edgerton (BHSD s.v.
samarjitaka), however, suggests “samarcitaka, one that has been treated with respect, well-treated (ppp. of Skt.
sam-arc- plus -ka)”.
3
Sen. em. kuhaṃ; kuha is adv. “how”, “how will you attain this?”; Jon. III 253 wrongly “Surely, you will
overcome this delusion”; cf. also BHSD s.v. kuha.
4
Sa Na ºati, confusion of persons; corr. Sen.
5
Na Sen. antaḥº; for antapura see p. 176, fn. 1.
6
Sen. krīḍāhi pravicārayāhi.
7
Sa kiñci; Na Sen. cânena.
8
Sen. prāvrājyena; *pravraja “going forth” (cf. Skt vraja) = pravrajyā, pravrajya.
9
The sets of verses marked with (1) (2) (3) (4) (5) are misplaced in the mss.; Senart noticed this problem, but did
not print the verses in the right order. The distribution of these verses in the mss. and in Sen. is given in brackets.
10
Sen. ºnayanaṃ.
11
Sa Na viśātāmrākṣaṃ (s.e.); corr. Sen.
12
In ms. Sa after fol. 366v the text continues on fol. 366r.; in ms. Na and in all the later mss. (= Sen.) the order
of folios is correct.
13
Sen. adhyabhāṣi.
14
Āryā; in pāda a we should read ºnayanaṃ for ºnayana; pāda b does not scan correctly; it becomes Capalā if
we read utsaṅgĕ and add one short syllable before abhāsi (m.c.).
15
Sa Na uttamapibaṃdhutadharo; Sen. em. uttamaprāvāradharo; see PTSD s.v. pilandhana “ornaments”.
16
Sa Na ºgavāsitaśarīro (a sort of hapl.; the akṣaras dha and va are similar); Sen. em. anulepanarāgavāsitaº.
17
Sen. duḥº.
18
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na trayā.
19
Āryā; in pāda b the initial tv- of tvayā should be simplified (m.c.).
20
The reading is not clear; a few akṣaras dropped out; cf. the parallel passage in prose: śmaśāne (← śmaśānā)
ujjhitacoḍakā sāhartavyā; Sen. reads implausibly tāyīnāṃ.
21
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºtavyā (s.e.; in MIndic -ā and -aṃ are often interchanged, see Karashima 2002: 50, fn. 33).
22
Sa Na vakanitvāna (s.e.); probably s.e. for (u)vaharitvāna < upa-√hṛ (“having put together, collected”; cf. Pkt
uvaharai < Skt upaharati) or (a)vaharitvāna (“having taken away)”. Sen. em. implausibly colakakhaṇḍā varce
khanitvāna. Cf. Sa 308v kareyaṃ, s.e. for hareyaṃ; Sa 270v kiṃsituṃ for hiṃsituṃ; Sa 275r tīrarukāṃ for
ºruhāṃ. In the parallel passage in prose earlier in this chapter we read sāhartavya.
23
Pāda a does not scan correctly; pāda b is a regular Āryā Pathyā.
24
Sen. tuvaṃ.
25
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na suvarṇavupuro.
26
The reading in the mss. is very corrupt; Senart prints a lacuna here.

339
 uttaptakāṃcanasabalā1 nanu2 tuhya3 abhiramenti ǀǀ4
kiṃ tava putrā5 araṇyena śrutvā tāsāṃ ghoṣaṃ vīṇānāṃ ǀ
madhuramañjughoṣāṇāṃ rahitena6 ca nakulakānāṃ?7 ǀǀ8
na ramesi9 imasmiṃ prāvacane …………10 na11 ehi putra ǀ
pratigaccha (ʼ)pāraṃkiyo12 na hi sulabhaṃ acyutaṃ sthānaṃ” ǀǀ13

Rāhula-m-āha14 “ambe tat15 so16 mama pitā mahārājakule saṃvṛddho?”

(Sa 367r6; Sen. 264.16)
Yaśodharā āha “evam idaṃ”. Rāhula āha “ambe yo kocit17 samyagvadamāno vade so18
sukumāro paramasukumāro ti. tat so jo19 me20 pitā (Sen. 265) na so bhūmyā21 tṛṇasaṃstarake22
śayati, vṛkṣamūle śayyāsanaṃ kalpayati, kulākuleṣu piṇḍāya carati, ucchiṣṭāni bhojanāni
bhuṃjati, araṇyāyatane viharati? na so pi nāma eva23 sukumāro eva24 sukhocito? tenâpi
abhisaṃbhuṇitvā25 tad vayaṃ nâbhibhuṇiṣyāmo? api ca ambe kāmān avahāya
agārasyânagāriyaṃ pravrajiṣyaṃ, atyavaśyaṃ nirvāṇaṃ prāpayiṣyāmi26. api ca ambe yad
yatra koci dhṛtimāṃ smṛtimāṃ mama yeva27 tatra gaṇayāhi, aham eva pravrajiṣyaṃ
anveṣyaṃ paitṛkaṃ mārgaṃ”.

(2) Rāhulo āha (Sa 366r2; Sen. 270.8)

“yadi yatra28 keci29 udghaṭitajñā30 mamâpi tatra gaṇayāhi ǀ

1
Sen. ºbalo; the meaning of sabala is not clear; perhaps it is the name of an ornament?
2
Sa Na nānu; Sen. jñātī.
3
Sen. tuhyaṃ.
4
This verse does not scan correctly.
5
Na Sen. putra; for the voc. sg. masc. -ā see BHSG § 8.27; cf. also Pischel § 363.
6
Sa Na rahite; Senart prints a lacuna for rahitena ca.
7
“O son, what have you to do with the forest, (which is) deprived of the sweet and charming sounds of
nakulakas?”.
8
Unmetrical.
9
Sa Na dhamesi (s.e.); Sen. dhāresi.
10
A part of the text is missing here; Senart prints a lacuna.
11
Sen. omits na.
12
S.e. for (ʼ)pāraṇīya “not to be got over (MW); unattainable; that which cannot be achieved”(?); see PTSD s.v.
apāraṇeyya; Sen. em. parāṅmukhyo.
13
Āryā; pāda a is unmetrical; in pāda b the word (ʼ)pāraṃkiyo does not scan.
14
Na Sen. Rāhula āha. 15 Sen. na. 16 Sa sā; corr. Na.
17
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ye kecit, confusion of numbers.
18
Sa sā (s.e.); corr. Na.
19
Sa jā; Na Sen. yo; for the nom. sg. jo, cf. Jacobi 1886 s.v. ja; see also Pischel § 427.
20
Sa Na ma (s.e.); corr. Sen.
21
Sen. bhūmyāṃ; for the loc. sg. fem -yā, cf. BHSG § 10.124.
22
Na Sen. ºsaṃstarike. 23 Sen. evaṃ. 24 Sen. evaṃ.
25
Sen. ºsaṃbhuṇitaṃ.
26
Sa Na Sen. ºṣyāmo, confusion of persons.
27
Na eva; Sen. evaṃ.
28
Sa Na putra (s.e.; the akṣaras ya and pa are very similar); Sen. mātaḥ; cf. the reading earlier in the prose: yad
yatra koci dhṛtimāṃ smṛtimāṃ mama yeva tatra gaṇayāhi.
29
Sen. kecid.
30
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºjño, sg. for pl.

340
 aham api hi kleśamathano anugaṃsāmi1 paitṛkamārgaṃ2” ǀǀ3

Yaśodharā āha “putra atyavaśyaṃ4 pravrajiṣyasi?”. Rāhulo āha

(Sa 365v2; Sen. 265.6)
5
“bāḍhaṃ atyavaśyaṃ”. Yaśodharā āha “nâsti mokṣo?” Rāhulo āha “nâsti”. Yaśodharā āha
“parityajasi mama6 ca ayyakaṃ7 ca jñātivargaṃ ca?” Rāhulo āha “bāḍhaṃ8 parityajiṣye”.
Yaśodharā āha “śṛṇu putra yadi tāva9 atyavaśyaṃ10 agārasyânāgāriyaṃ11 pravrajasi, tato
ṣaḍindriyehi susaṃvṛtaguptadvāreṇa viharitavyaṃ, bhojane ca te mātrajñatāye bhavitavyaṃ.
pūrvarātrāpararātraṃ jāgarikāyogam anuyuktena12 bhavitavyaṃ. ārabdhavīryeṇa te
bhavitavyaṃ. sthānacaṃkramaniṣadyāyogam anuyuktena te viharitavyaṃ. api mānsaśoṇitaṃ
te putra parityajitavyaṃ. na caỿva buddhaprajñaptiśikṣāpadaṃ atikramitavyaṃ13. prajñaptaṃ
ca te putra bhagavato śikṣāpadaṃ paripūrṇaṃ dhārayitavyaṃ, api jīvitahetor api te putra
ānetavyaṃ14. aprāptasya nirvāṇasya prāptaye susaṃvṛtena ca te putra bhavitavyaṃ. tat kasya
heto15? āgacchanti16 hi putra strīmahelikā17 prāsādikā darśanīyā bhagavato pādavandīyo.
teṣāṃ te putra mātṛsaṃjñā upasthāpayitavyā. āgacchaṃti18 putra strīkumārīyo prāsādikā
darśanīyā ābharaṇabhārabharitā19, tatra te putra cchando na karaṇīyo. api tu te (Sen. 266) putra
tasmiṃ samaye duḥkhānupaśyinā viharitavyaṃ, anātmānupaśyinā viharitavyaṃ,20
anityānupaśyinā viharitavyaṃ. yadi śaknosi putra Rāhula pravrajyāto cittaṃ vinivartayituṃ,
tato saprasāda21 bhavāhi”.
atha khalu rājñā Śuddhodanena Kapilavastunagare āṇattikā dinnā “yattakaṃ
Kapilavastusmiṃ nagare sāmantaṃ dvādaśa yojanāni yat kiñci22 gandhaṃ ca mālyaṃ ca
puṣpaṃ ca cūrṇaṃ ca, taṃ sarvaṃ samudānayatha. yattakā naṭanartakajhallamalla-
pāṇisvarikā23 sannipātetha”.

1
Sa Na ºgaṃsemi (s.e.); Sen. anugaṃsaṃ.
2
Sen. paitṛkaṃ mārgaṃ.
3
Āryā; in pāda a we could improve the metre by reading mamă vâpi (or: câpi) for mamâpi (m.c.); in pāda b the
initial kl- of kleśaº should be simplified (cf. AMg kesa = kleśa, Pischel § 296,); pāda b scans correctly if we read
anugaṃsaṃ paitṛkaṃ mārgaṃ for anugaṃsāmi paitṛkamārgaṃ (= Sen.).
4
Sen. putrâvaśyaṃ. 5 Sa baḍhaṃ; corr. Na.
6
Sen. mamaṃ; for the 1 acc. sg. mama, cf. BHSG §§ 20.11, 20.12.
7
Na aryyakaṃ; Sen. āryyakaṃ; cf. BHS, Pā ayyaka “grandfather”.
8
Sa baḍhaṃ; corr. Na. 9 Sen. tāvad. 10 Sa ºvaśya; corr. Na.
11
Sen. ºnagāriyaṃ; cf. Abhis III, s.v. āgāra- “Haus”; cf. CDIAL 52 agāra-, āgāra-.
12
Sa ºyuktona (s.e.); corr. Na.
13
Corr. Na; Sa abhiniṣkramitavyaṃ (s.e.).
14
Sen. aṇvetavyaṃ (≠ mss.); ānetavyaṃ “(it must be) employed (by you)”.
15
Na Sen. hetoḥ. 16 Sa Na āgacchanta; corr. Sen.
17
Sen. strīmahallikā; cf. BHSD s.v. mahelikā “woman”.
18
Sa Na āgacchati, confusion of numbers; corr. Sen.
19
Lit. “wearing a large quantity of ornaments / heavy loads of ornaments”; Sen. ābharaṇabharitā.
20
Sen. omits anātmānupaśyinā viharitavyaṃ.
21
Sa Na aprasādaṃ (s.e.); Sen. saprasādo (Jon. III 254 “then do so as a favour to me”); cf. Abhis § 31.5.25B4
atha dāni corā sa-prasādā bhavanti.
22
Sen. kiṃcid.
23
All the mss. and Sen. read ºṛllaº for ºjhallaº (s.e.; the characters ṛ and jha resemble each other in many scripts).

341
 “manasā devānāṃ vacasā pārthivānāṃ ǀ
ʼcireṇâḍhyānāṃ1 karmaṇā daridrāṇām” ǀǀ2 iti.

rājño vacanamātreṇa (365r) taṃ nagaraṃ alaṃkṛtaṃ śodhitaṃ apagataśarkarakaṭhallaṃ3

dhūpaghaṭikānidhūpitaṃ4 avasaktapaṭṭadāmakalāpaṃ citraduṣyaparikṣiptaṃ vitatavitānaṃ
muktapuṣpāvakīrṇaṃ.
5
tadaho saptame divase gṛhadvāre pi mahārghadhūpadhūpite6 7ubhayato pi
ākāśagamanakāni ca pūrāṇi “idāni vayaṃ kumāraṃ8 abhiniṣkramataṃ9 paśyiṣyāma”. rathā10
ca (ʼ)malā vimalā vaḍabikâpi tato vārisiktasanmṛṣṭaṃ dhūpa11 gehadvāra nagare. kiṃ adya12
nakṣatragrahāṇi13 navakāni trikaukokīrṇṇā jānasya bharitā dāhāni manujātīyenānī
yenâraṇyagatā-m-atho jīvo pañca.

kiṃkāraṇā vividhamālyabhūṣaṇā prathamayovanadharīyo14 ǀ

śṛṃgāṭake sthitāni bahūni pramadāsahasrāṇi? ǀǀ15
prāsādagarbhanilayā16 kumārikā addasā17 mṛgīkā va tadā āsi ǀ
mṛgikā va tvaritatvaritā olokanakāni dhāvanti ǀǀ18
Śuddhodanātmajasya19 putro Buddhasya Rāhulo nāma ǀ
vijahiya hi …20 bhagavāṃ rājyaṃ ca-m-avahāya21 pravrajati ǀǀ22
padumaṃ23 ca vīṇā nānā ninadaṃti24 svarā25 pramuñcaṃti ǀ26 (Sen. 267)

1
Sen. acireṇâº.
2
The same verse occurs in Sa 75v, 141v, 172r, 308r, 321r, 365v.
3
Sa apagagataº (ditt.); corr. Na.
4
Sen. em. ºvidhūpitaṃ; see BHSD s.v. nidhūpita “perfumed”; cf. Sa 362r gandhaghaṭikānidhūpitaṃ (Sen. em.
ºvidhūpitaṃ).
5
The part from tadaho until jīvo pañca was excluded by Sen., as it is too corrupt to restore (see Sen. III 498).
We can only assume that this part concerns the preparations being made in the city for Rāhula’s pravrajyā. It is
not clear whether it is prose or verses.
6
Mss. maharghādhūpadhūpani.
7
The mss. read ubhayato pi anuttarā samyaksambodhim abhisaṃbuddho ākāśaº, but the underlined part does
not make any sense here.
8
Mss. kumāro (s.e.). 9 Mss. ºkramato. 10 Mss. gāthā (s.e.).
11
We should probably read dhūpita or dhūpa<dhūpita>.
12
Mss. anadya. 13 Mss. ºgṛhāṇi. 14 Na Sen. ºyauvanaº.
15
Āryā; in pāda b we should read sthitānī; the initial pra- in pramadāº should be simplified (m.c.).
16
Sa ºnilayāṃ; corr. Na.
17
“Young women saw (Rāhula leaving the house)”; Sa Na addamā (s.e.; the akṣaras ma and sa are similar); Sen.
prints a lacuna for addasā mṛgikā va.
18
Āryā; pāda a is unmetr.; it becomes Capalā if we omit tadā āsi; in pāda b the metre demands that both tv- in
tvaritatvaritā be simplified (cf. turitaturitā).
19
Sen. Śuddhodana-ātmaº.
20
Three mātrās in gaṇa 2 are wanting, preferably − ⏑ or ⏑ ⏑ ⏑.
21
Na câvahāya; Sen. c(ʼ) avahāya.
22
Āryā; in pāda a the metre requires ºātmajasyā; in pāda b the word ca is metrically redundant.
23
A sort of musical instrument? Or s.e. for prathamaṃ “at first”, padumaṃ < paḍhumaṃ < prathamaṃ; cf. von
Hinüber 2001 § 411. Sen. em. paṭahāni (≠ mss.).
24
Sa Na naṃti (s.e.); Sen. vīṇāyo vādenti (≠ mss.). 25 Sen. varasvarā (≠ mss.).
26
Sen. em. paṭahāni ca vīṇāyo vādenti varasvarā pramuṃcaṃti.

342
 ālipyanti1 mṛdaṃgā nacirān2 niryāsyati kumāro ǀǀ3
vallakiparivādanīyo4 madhukarīyo5 madhuraṃ gumugumunti ǀ
koṇaparighaṭṭitāyo6 nacirān7 niryāsyati8 kumāro ǀǀ9
dvīpi-ajinavicitrāhi10 sanandighoṣo ratho11 paricchanno12 ǀ
abhiruhya rathaṃ abhimano kumāro (ʼ)bhiniṣkramati13 ǀǀ14
kāmacakrasvastipāṇighaṭasahasrāṇi15 ubhayapārśvasmi16 ǀ
ninadaṃsu17 agrato Rāhulasya abhiniṣkramantasya ǀǀ18
te19 aṃśukaśikhali20 jālāṃta21 sya22 āvarantakanivastā23 ǀ
hastiskandhavaragatā kumāra niryāṃtam24 anuyānti ǀǀ25
ete aṃśukaśikharī jālānta26 ..27 āvarantakanivastā28 ǀ
1
“Being smeared (to be played on)”? But we expect that the drums are already being beaten; Sen. em. āhanyanti.
2
Sen. na ciraṃ.
3
Āryā; pāda a is unmetr.; it scans correctly if we read padumă ca vīṇā nānā ninaṃdati svarā pramuñcaṃti (the
initial sv- in svarā should be simplified, m.c.).
4
Sa Na mallakiº; corr. Sen. For the alternation m / v, cf. Pischel §§ 251, 261; BHSG § 2.30; Sn(tr.N) 188 (ad Sn
100); Dhp(tr.N) 109 (ad Dhp 183); von Hinüber 2001 §§ 208-210.
5
The name of an instrument? Sen. omits this word; cf. MW s.v. madhukāra “a wind instrument”.
6
Sen. places the word koṇaparigraṭitā at the end of pāda a and prints a lacuna at the beginning of pāda b.
7
Sen. na ciraṃ. 8 Sa naciryāsyati; corr. Na.
9
Pāda a is unmetrical; pāda b is a regular Āryā Pathyā.
10
“Covered with manifold leaopard skins”; Sa Na ºajinivicitrāṇi; Sen. dvīpi-ajinehi vicitro.
11
Sa Na ravo; corr. Sen. 12 Sa Na paricchinno; corr. Sen.
13
Sa Na niṣkramato (a sort of hapl.; the akṣaras na and bha are similar); corr. Sen.
14
Āryā; pāda a is unmetr.; in pāda b at least two mātrās are lacking; Sen. prints a lacuna after rathaṃ.
15
“Thousands of hand-drums with auspicious symbols of kāma, cakra and svastika”(?); Sen. em.
kāmasvastyayanāni pāṇighaṭasahasrā (≠ mss.); cf. DP s.v. ghaṭa1 “a kind of drum”; therefore, pāṇighaṭa could
mean “a drum (played on) with hands”(?); cf. Rām VI 116 (34) sa purogāmibhis tūryais tālasvastikapāṇibhiḥ ǀ
pravyāharadbhir muditair maṅgalāni yayau vṛtaḥ ǀǀ; see Rām (tr.) 392 “As he proceeded, he was accompanied
by musicians who went before him, holding cymbals and svastikas in their hands, and by delighted people
shouting out blessings”; and Rām (tr.) 1532 tālasvastikapāṇibhiḥ “holding cymbals and svastikas in their hands”.
Literally “with cymbals and svastikas in their hands”. Given the context, we are forced to agree with Ct and Cg
in taking the term svastika here as a reference to some type of musical instrument, even though there appears to
be no lexical support for this interpretation. Ct glosses “something like a cymbal that can be held in the palm of
the hand (tālavad eva karataladhāryaḥ)”.
16
“On the both sides (of Rāhula)”; all the mss. read ubhayayaśasya (or ºpaśasya, the akṣaras pa and ya are
almost indistinguishable from one another); Sen. em. amitayaśasya (≠ mss.).
17
M.c.; Sen. ninaṃdiṃsu (unmetr.). 18 Āryā; pāda a is unmetrical. 19 Sen. ete.
20
Cf. aṃśukaśikharī in the next verse; cf. also BHS śikhala = Skt śikhara.
21
Sa Na jālaṃtā.
22
For sma? “Their crests are (made) from cloth, and their hems are laced” (lit. “webbed”); cf. BHS śikhala = Skt
śikhara.
23
āvarantaka = āvarāntaka = āparāntakā, cf. BhiVin(Ma-L) § 194 āvarantakaṃ māgadhakaṃ kosalakaṃ;
Schmidt 1928, s.v. āparāntakaº “aus Aparānta stammend”; cotton fabrics from Aparānta were famous for their
excellent quality; Sen. em. implausibly aṃśukaśikharījātā śāṭakakambalakanivastā (≠ mss.).
24
Sa niryātaṃm (s.e.; the anusvāra dot written in the wrong place); Na niryātam; Sen. niryāntam.
25
Pāda a is unmetr.; it scans correctly if we read ete for te, ºśikhalī and simplify the initial sy- in sya; pāda b is a
regular Āryā Pathyā.
26
Sa Na jātā aṭa (s.e.).
27
One short syllable is lacking (m.c.).
28
Sa Na ºāvanantakº (s.e.); Sen. implausibly ete aṃśukaśikharījātā śāṭakakambalakanivastā.

343
 vicitrā1 sumadhurabhaṇitā kumāraṃ niryāṃtam2 anuyāṃti3 ǀǀ4
rathayuggayānakasamaṃvitaṃ5 giri deviyo6 apare hi puna7 ǀ8
aśrupūrṇanayanā9 rājño antaḥpurikā duḥkhitā ǀǀ10
vāraṇacakoranayano11 saṃprati nagaradvāraṃ anuprāpto ǀ
Indro va maruhi parivṛto antapurikāhi12 lalitāhi ǀǀ13
Nyagrodhārāmagataṃ14 naruttamaṃ nāyakaṃ puruṣasiṃhaṃ ǀ
upagamya kanakavarṇaṃ15 narottamaṃ16 Rāhulo pitaraṃ ǀǀ17
vandati18 ca uttamayaśaṃ yaśamanto19 mṛdutalehi jālehi ǀ (Sen. 268)
śīrṣaṃ parimārjate varanararṣabho20 kuñjaraputrasya21 ǀǀ22, 23
“kiṃ Rāhulabhadra phalitaniyama24 prekṣase25 karuṇarūpaṃ26? ǀ27
vijahiya bhava bhavantago28 …29 sparśehi nirvāṇaṃ” ǀǀ30
(3) niśiśāti31 nāpito khuraṃ Rāhulo ca maṇicūḍaṃ muñcati32 ǀ (Sa 366r2; Sen. 270.11)
tadā api avimano33 ānusmaranto34 dvipadaṃ śreṣṭhaṃ35 ǀǀ36

1
Sa Na nicitrāº (s.e.); Sen. vicitrasumadhuraº.
2
Sa niryātaṃm (the anusvāra dot written in the wrong place); Na niryātam; Sen. niryāntam.
3
Sa Na anuyāti, confusion of numbers; corr. Sen.
4
Āryā; pāda b scans correctly if we read citrā for vicitrā and kumāră for kumāraṃ.
5
Sa Na ºsamacitaṃ (s.e.); yugga < yugya; Sen. ºyugyayānayojanaṃ samācitaṃ.
6
“A mountain (consisting) of carts, chariots, carriages”; Sen. em. śiriye viya (≠ mss.).
7
“And other queens as well (followed Rāhula)”; Sen. prints punaḥ at the beginning of pāda b.
8
Sen. em. ºyugyayānayojanaṃ samācitaṃ śiriye viya paśyanti ǀ (≠ mss.).
9
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºnayano.
10
This verse does not scan correctly.
11
Sa Na ºnayanā (s.e.; -ā and -o are often miswritten for one another); corr. Sen.
12
Na Sen. antaḥº; for antapura see p. 176, fn. 1.
13
Āryā; pāda a scans correctly if we read ºdvăram; in pāda b the metre requires parivṛtŏ and antaḥº.
14
Sen. ºārāmaṃ gataṃ (unmetr.). 15 Sa Na ºvarṇe; corr. Sen. 16 Sen. naruttamaṃ. 17 Āryā.
18
Sa vandati vandati (ditt.); corr. Na. 19 Sa Na yaśamatto (s.e.; nta and tta are similar); Sen. em. yaśaprāpto.
20
Sen. ca nararṣabho. 21 Sa Na ºputraṃ; corr. Sen.
22
“Having approached (his) father, the best among men, Rāhula bowed before (him, whose) glory is supreme,
(and) the glorious one, the bull among the best of men, stroked the head of his excellent son with his gentle
webbed fingers”.
23
Āryā; pāda b is unmetrical.
24
“Do you see (the Buddha) whose self-control is fulfilled and who embodies compassion?”; Sa Na phalitan
niyama; Sen. phalitā niyamaprekṣā, Jon. III 256 “your concern for self-control will bear fruit”.
25
Sa Na prekṣyāse (s.e.; the characters for kṣa and kṣya are similar); Sen. ºprekṣā tvaṃ sakaruṇaº.
26
Sa Na ºrupaṃ (s.e.); corr. Sen.
27
Sen. em. phalitā niyamaprekṣā tvaṃ sakaruṇarūpaṃ.
28
Sa Na bhavantado; Sen. em. vijahiya bhavāntako bhava (≠ mss.); cf. PTSD s.v. bhavantaga “gone to the ends
of existence”.
29
Gaṇa 4 is wanting; Sen. suppl. kṣipraṃ; cf. the verse further in this chapter (Sa 366r): taṃ prāpuṇehi kṣipraṃ
spṛśa nirvāṇaṃ sukhaṃ śāntaṃ.
30
Āryā; pāda a does not scan correctly; in pāda b we should read vijahiya bhavaṃ bhavantagŏ (m.c.).
31
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na niśinati. 32 Sen. muṃceti.
33
Sa tadā api mano; Na tadā avimano; Sen. tadā abhimano; cf. the reading below: dṛṣṭvā ca naṃ avimanaṃ.
34
Na Sen. anuº; here ānu- could be either m.c., or cf. Oberlies 2001: 36, ā < a in word initial position, especially
in the preverbs, e.g. ānubhāva.
35
Sen. dvipadaśreṣṭhaṃ; for the gen. pl. dipadaṃ, cf. Oberlies 2001 § 38.1a.
36
This verse is unmetrical.

344
 (4) eṣa1 tālapatrakāni2 suvarṇasūtraṃ ca-y-asya3 kāye oharati ǀ (Sa 366r6; Sen. 269.13)
na bhūyo cari4 duḥkhārtto5 ārtta6 smaranti Daśabalasya ǀǀ7
(5) dṛṣṭvā ca naṃ avimanaṃ8 udyuktaṃ śāsane9 Daśabalasya ǀ (Sa 366r2; Sen. 270.13)
“taṃ prāpuṇehi10 kṣipraṃ spṛśa nirvāṇaṃ sukhaṃ śāntaṃ ǀǀ11
ye te putraka dharma12 jātiṃ ca jarāṃ ca vītivartenti ǀ
taṃ13 prāpuṇāhi kṣipraṃ” iti Rāhula14 ayyikā15 avaca ǀǀ16
taṃ17 śirasijā allekhitā18 avallikhāntehi19 sahavālāṃ20 ǀ
utsaṃgena grahetvāna mātâsya pracchīyati21 keśāṃ ǀǀ22 (Sen. 271)
<sā>23 aśrupūrṇanayanā Yaśodharā dharmavegasaṃjātā24 ǀ
putra (ʼ)sya25 Rāhulaśirī26 apagatakeśaṃ śiraṃ dṛṣṭvā27 ǀǀ28

bhagavāṃ (Sa 366v) dāni āyuṣmantaṃ Śāriputram āmantrayati “pravrājehi

(Sa 366r6; Sen. 268.5)
Śāriputra Rāhula , kākuḍḍepako30 te bhaviṣyati”. sthaviro dāni bhagavantaṃ pṛcchati
29

1
Sen. so.
2
“Ear ornaments” (see MW s.v.); Sa Na vālaº; Sen. em. valayakāni.
3
Sen. ca yasya.
4
Sa Na cariṃ; Sen. care; on the ending -i for -e, cf. BHSG § 26.3 (e.g., smari, vasi, vandi etc.).
5
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na duḥkhārtā. 6 Sen. ārttā. 7 This verse is unmetrical. 8 Sen. abhimanaṃ.
9
Corr. Sen.; the reading in the mss. is very corrupt: udyuktaṃ śayena me va harati vigamā śāsane.
10
Sa Na prāṇehi (s.e.); Sen. prāpuṇāhi.
11
Āryā; in pāda b the initial kṣ- in kṣipraṃ should be simplified (m.c.).
12
Sen. dharmā; for the nom. pl. masc. -a, cf. BHSG § 8.79; Abhis III § 6.25.
13
Sen. tāṃ. 14 Sen. Rāhulaṃ (unmetr.).
15
So read the mss., but it is Yaśodharā who is uttering these words; therefore āyyikā = Skt āryikā, and here it
must mean “mother”. Sen. emends implausibly api so (unmetr.).
16
Āryā; in pāda a the metre requires dharmā for dharma; in pāda b kṣ- in kṣipraṃ should be simplified (m.c.).
17
Sen. tāṃ.
18
Sa Na āllekhā (s.e.); perhaps < ā-√likh (or o[< ava]-√likh / ul-√likh) “to tear out; scrape out”; cf. Skt
avalekhanī “brush”. Sen. śirasijasallekhāṃ.
19
Sa Na avallikāntehi.
20
Sa Na ºvālaṃ. The meaning of avallikkāntehi sahavālāṃ is not clear; perhaps “His hair together with bristle
(vāla) were torn out (allekhita) with a tweezer (avallikhānta?)”(?); Sen. em. āvallitanīlakaṇṭhasahavarṇāṃ.
21
Wrong back-formation from pṛcchīyati “is offered” (not in this meaning in Skt); Pā pucchiyati; Sen. em.
praticchupati (≠ mss.); cf. also BHSG § 37.9 (pṛcchiyati); Abhis § 26.2.23A6 pṛcchiyanti (pass.).
22
Pāda a is unmetr.; pāda b becomes Āryā if we read grahetvā for grahetvāna and pracchῐyati (m.c.).
23
The word sā is lacking in the mss. (it dropped out by a sort of hapl. after [ke]śāṃ; the characters for śa and sa
are almost indistinguishable from one another); suppl. Sen.
24
Sen. ºsaṃjātaṃ.
25
Gen. sg. fem. (cf. BHSG § 21.85); Sen. em. svaṃ (unmetr.).
26
Sen. putraṃ svaṃ Rāhulaśiriṃ (unmetr.). 27 Sen. dṛṣṭvāna (unmetr.).
28
Āryā; pāda a is Capalā. 29 Sen. Rāhulaṃ.
30
Sa Na kākuḍḍīpako; Sen. em. wrongly sakuṭiko; cf. DP s.v. kāka “-uḍḍepaka, one who scares crows; one who
is able to keep crows off”. Cf. Vin I 79.19: anujānami bhikkhave ūnapannarasavassaṃ dārakaṃ kākuḍḍepakaṃ
pabbājetun. (BD IV 99: “I allow you, monks, to let a youth of less than fifteen years of age and who is a scarer
of crows go forth”); Sp 1003ff. kākuḍḍepakan ti yo vāmahatthena leḍḍuṃ gahetvā nisinno sakkoti āgatāgate
kāke uḍḍāpetvā purato nikkhittaṃ bhattaṃ bhuñjituṃ, ayaṃ kākuḍḍepako nāma, taṃ pabbājetuṃ vaṭṭati, “A
crow-scarer is one who, having taken a clod of earth in his left hand, made the approaching crows fly away,
(and) sitting down, he is able to eat food put in front of him – he is called a crow-scarer, he is allowed to go
forth”. See also Marciniak 2018d: 124-125.

345
“kathaṃ bhagavaṃ pravrājiṣyaṃ1?” bhagavān āha “yathā Śāriputra ārye dharmavinaye
pravrajyā kumārabhūtasya. bhaṇāti "ahaṃ Rāhula2 Buddhaṃ śaraṇaṃ gacchāmi, dharmaṃ
śaraṇaṃ gacchāmi, saṃghaṃ śaraṇaṃ gacchāmi". dvitīyaṃ pi "ahaṃ Rāhulo Buddho me
śaraṇo ananyaśaraṇo, dharmo me śaraṇo ananyaśaraṇo, saṃgho me śaraṇo ananyaśaraṇo.
ahaṃ Rāhulo yāvajjīvaṃ prāṇātipātaṃ3 <prati>viramiṣyaṃ4, yāvajjīvaṃ adattādānāt
prativiramiṣyaṃ, yāvajjīvaṃ kāmehi mithyācārāt prativiramiṣyaṃ, yāvajjīvaṃ mṛṣāvādāt
prativiramiṣyaṃ, yāvajjīvaṃ surāmaireyamadyapramādasthānāt prativiramiṣye5. upāsakaṃ
me dhārehi imehi pañcahi śikṣāpadehi. ahaṃ Rāhulo Buddhaṃ bhagavantaṃ pravrajitam
anupravrajāmi". dvitīyakam pi "Buddhaṃ bhagavantaṃ pravrajitam anupravrajāmi". tṛtīyaṃ
pi "Rāhulo Buddhaṃ bhagavantaṃ pravrajitam anupravrajito (ʼ)ham asmi6. ahaṃ Rāhulo
yāvajjīvaṃ prāṇātipātāt prativirato vairamaṇaṃ śrāmaṇerasya śikṣāpadaṃ
yāvajjātarūparajatapratigrahaṇaśikṣāpadaṃ dhārayāmi ". imehi daśahi śikṣāpadehi9.”
7 8

sthaviro dāni Rāhulasya keśān(ʾ)10 otāretvā11 pravrājetvā, dakṣiṇena hastena (Sen. 269) Śāriputro
gṛhītvā vāmato Maudgalyāyano tṛṇasaṃstarake12 upaviśensu. “evaṃ dāni bhavāṃ13
kartavya”14.15

divi bhuvi ca viśrutayaśaṃ16 dvitīyagaṇe śrāvakaṃ17 vipulaprajñaṃ18 ǀ

śrāvakayuga19 Daśabalo āmantrayati20 karakandikaro21 ǀǀ22
“tīkṣṇā hi indriyāṇi23 ājñāsyati Rāhulo24 imaṃ dharmaṃ ǀ
pravrājetu25 kumāraṃ26 kṛtānukārī bhavatu mahyaṃ” ǀǀ27
kālajño Śārisuto28 …29 lokanāyakaṃ avaci ǀ

1
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na pravrajº. 2 Sen. Rāhulo.
3
Sen. ºpātāt; for the abl. sg. -aṃ, cf. Lüders 1954: 138-143; Oberlies 2001: 142; von Hinüber 2001 § 304;
Karashima 2002 § 9.4; Sakamoto-Goto 1984: 51, fn. 30; 52, fn. 32.
4
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na viramiṣyaṃ. 5 Sen. ºviramiṣyaṃ. 6 Sa Na asmiṃ; corr. Sen.
7
Sa Na read yāvajjīvaṃrūparajataprātisahasrāṇiśikṣāpadaṃ (s.e.); corr. Sen.
8
Corr. Na; Sa dhārayayi.
9
Sen. ime hi daśa śikṣāpadāni ǀ sthaviro…
10
Na Sen. keśāny. 11 Sa odhāritā; Na otāritā; corr. Sen. 12 Sen. ºkaṃ.
13
All the mss. and Sen. read bhagavāṃ; bhavāṃ “you = Rāhula”.
14
Sa Na kartavyā; corr. Sen.
15
Sen. prints a lacuna after kartavya.
16
Sa niśrutaº; corr. Na; in ms. Sa the prefixes ni- and vi- are often confused and miswritten for one another.
17
Sen. em. vinītagaṇaśrāvakaṃ (≠ mss.); dvitīyagaṇe “in the second (large) group (of those ordained)”(?); the
meaning is not entirely clear.
18
Sa Na ºprajñā (s.e.; in MIndic -ā and -aṃ are often interchanged; see Karashima 2002: 50, fn. 33); corr. Sen.
19
Sen. ºyugaṃ.
20
Sa Na āmantra (s.e.); Sen. āmantraye, but then the fifth gaṇa is amphibrach, which offends against the metre.
21
The word karakandikaro is obscure; see BHSD s.v.
22
Āryā; in pāda a we should read ºgaṇĕ; the metre demands that śr- of śrāvakaṃ and pr- of ºprajñaṃ be
simplified; in pāda b we should read ºyugaṃ for ºyuga (m.c.).
23
Sa Na indrāṇi; corr. Sen. 24 Sa vāhalo; corr. Na. 25 Sen. pravrajatu.
26
Sen. kumāro so.
27
Āryā; pāda a scans correctly if we read indriyāṇī for indriyāṇi (m.c.).
28
Sa Na tānisuto (s.e.); corr. Sen.
29
A part of the text is missing, comprising the entire gaṇa 4 and two first mātrās of gaṇa 5; Sen. prints a lacuna.

346
 “pravrājemi katham ahaṃ Rāhulaśirim1 ātmajaṃ2 jinasya?” ǀǀ3
lokam anukampamāno Brahmasvaro nāyako samākhyāti ǀ
“yathârye dharmavinaye4 pravrajyā kumārabhūtasya” ǀǀ5
vāmena6 grahetvā Modgalyāyano7 dakṣiṇena Upatiṣyo8 ǀ
“pravrājema … mā9…” tṛṇasaṃstarakaṃ upaveśensu10 ǀǀ11

tatto12 (ʼ)pagatagṛhaliṅga13 drumaraktakaṣāyaprāvṛtakaṃ14 ǀ (Sa 366r4; Sen. 271.4)

Modgalyo15 c(ʼ) Upatiṣyo16 pravrājayi Rāhulakumāraṃ ǀǀ17
sa pravrajito tato putro vai dvātriṃśalakṣaṇadharasya18 ǀ
viharati śikṣākāmo Upatiṣyaṃ niśrāya sthaviraṃ ǀǀ19
“evaṃ tvayi pratirūpaṃ yo tvaṃ śraddhāya pravrajitvā ǀ
kāmaguṇeṣv anapekṣo20 carase ..21 aliptamānaso22” ǀǀ23
śālīnam24 odana25 śuci anekasūparasavyañjanopetaṃ ǀ
bhuñjitvā26 Śākiyakule piṇḍāya27 Rāhulo carati ǀǀ28
tamatimirapaṭalamathanaṃ putraṃ Buddhasya Rāhulaṃ nāma ǀ
sarvāśravaprahīṇaṃ29 vandatha śirasā ca manasā ca ǀǀ30

1
Sen. ºśiri. 2 Sen. em. mānsajaṃ (≠ mss.).
3
Āryā; in pāda b the metre requires ātmajă for ātmajaṃ.
4
Sen. yatha āryadharmaº.
5
Āryā; in pāda a we should read ºsvarŏ for ºsvaro; pāda b is unmetrical.
6
Sa vāmenana (ditt.); corr. Na.
7
Semi-MIndic; Na Sen. Maudgaº.
8
Sa Na Upatiṣyeṇa (s.e.); corr. Sen.
9
A few akṣaras dropped out in the mss.; Sen. em. pravrājetvā etaṃ; perhaps we could read pravrājema
<ku>mā<raṃ> (?).
10
Sen. upaviśensuḥ.
11
Āryā; pāda a does not scan correctly; pāda b is incomplete.
12
< tat-tas “then”; Sa Na tatte (s.e.); Sen. taṃ.
13
Sen. apagatagṛhiliṃgaṃ.
14
Corr. Na; Sa ºprāvaṃbhṛtakaṃ (s.e.); Sen. ºraktaṃ kāṣāyaprāvṛtakaṃ.
15
Corr. Na; Sa Madgalyo. 16 Sen. MaudgalyānUpatiṣyā.
17
Pāda a is unmetr.; pāda b is a regular Āryā Pathyā.
18
Sen. ºtriṃśallaº (unmetr.).
19
Āryā; pāda a is unmetrical; in pāda b only gaṇas 1-5 scan correctly.
20
Sa Na ºapekṣā (s.e.; -ā and -o are often miswritten for one another); corr. Sen.
21
One short syllable should be supplied here (m.c.).
22
Sa Na ºmānase (s.e.); Sen. aliptamano … ǀ.
23
Āryā; in pāda a the initial pr- of pratirūpaṃ and pr- of pravrajitvā should be simplified; the metre could be
improved by reading ºtvāna for ºtvā.
24
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na śālinam; cf. BHSD s.v. śālīna; Pā sālīnam odanaṃ (PTSD s.v. sālīna).
25
Sen. ºodanaṃ. 26 Sen. bhuṃjitva. 27 Sen. piṇḍāye.
28
Āryā; in pāda a the metre requires odanaṃ; vy- of ºvyañjº should be simplified (m.c.); in pāda b the scansion
could be improved by reading bhuñjitvă and piṇḍāye for piṇḍāya.
29
Corr. Na; Sa ºāśramaº; the correct form is ºāsravaº; for the alternation between m and v, cf. Pischel §§ 251,
261; Brough 1962 § 36; BHSG § 2.30; Sn(tr.N) 188 (ad Sn 100); von Hinüber 2001 §§ 208-210.
30
Āryā.

347
 atha khalu Yaśodharā Rāhulamātā yadā bhagavān antapurikānāṃ1 mūle bhuṃjitvā2, tato
Yaśodharā Rāhulamātā tāsāṃ jyeṣṭhikānāṃ gauraveṇa paścimake divase yena bhagavāṃs
tenâñjaliṃ praṇāmayitvā bhagavantaṃ saśrāvakasaṃghaṃ3 śuvetanāya bhaktena4 nimantreti.
5
adhivāsaye bhagavāṃ tūṣṇībhāvena. atha khalu Yaśodharā bhagavantaṃ
6
tūṣṇībhāvenâdhivāsanāṃ viditvā hṛṣṭa prītisaumanasyajātā saṃvṛttā. tasyā eva (Sen. 272)
rātryâtyayena prabhūtaṃ (367v) khādanīyabhojanīyaṃ praṇītaṃ7 pratijāgaritvā, bahūni8 ca
pratyagrapraṇītāni modakāni varṇagandharāsopetāni9 pratijāgaritvā, tasyaỿva rātryâtyayena
svakaṃ niveśanaṃ siktasanmiṣṭaṃ10 kārāpitaṃ osaktapaṭṭadāmakalāpaṃ mukta-
puṣpāvakīrṇaṃ vitatavitānaṃ bhagavato mahārahā-āsanaprajñaptiḥ11 kṛtā, yathopakañ12 ca
bhikṣusaṃghasya.

atha khalu bhagavāṃ kālasyaỿva nivāsayitvā pātracīvaram ādāya

13 14
bhikṣusaṃghaparivārito … praviśati . atha khalu Yaśodharā Rāhulamātā nānāprakārehi
vastrehi ca ābharaṇehi15 ca ātmānaṃ alaṃkṛtvā bhagavantaṃ pariviṣati16, modakena ca
bhagavantaṃ pralobhayati 17“apy eva nāma āryaputro agāram adhyāvaseyā? na ca bhagavato
cittasyânyathātvaṃ?”18 atha bhagavāṃ yat19 kālaṃ bhukto20 dhotapātra apanītapāṇiḥ21
bhikṣusaṃgho ca, tato bhagavatā rājā Śuddhodano Mahāprajāpatī ca Gautamī Yaśodharā ca
Rāhulamātā saparivārā dharmyā22 kathayā23 saṃdarśayitvā samādāpayitvā samuttejayitvā
saṃpraharṣayitvā utthāyâsanāto prakrāmi.

1
Na Sen. antaḥº. 2 Sen. bhujitvā.
3
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na śrāvakaº. 4 Sa Na bhakte; corr. Sen.
5
Sa reads twice: atha khalu Yaśodharā bhagavantaṃ tūṣṇībhānevâdhivāsanā viditvā (ditt.); corr. Na.
6
Sen. hṛṣṭā; for the nom. sg. fem. -a, cf. BHSG § 9.8; Abhis III § 7.1.
7
Sa Na praṇītena; Sen. omits this word.
8
Sa Na bahūnāṃ; corr. Sen.
9
Sa ºrāsāpetāni; corr. Na.
10
Na Sen. ºsaṃmṛṣṭaṃ; sanmiṣṭa- (< Skt √mṛj), semi-MIndic; for i < ṛ, cf. BHSG § 3.91; in Pā, cf. Geiger § 12;
in Pkt, cf. Pischel § 50; cf. also the reading in Sa 313r Kapilavastunagaraṃ siktasanmiṣṭaṃ kṛtvā.
11
Na Sen. mahārhāsanaº; for the lengthening of a to ā at the end of the first member of a compound, cf. BHSG
§ 8.15; cf. also Geiger § 33; Goto 2000: 272; Sakamoto-Goto 1982: 24.
12
Sa Na yatopakaṃ; corr. Sen.
13
A word is lacking; Na suppl. antaḥpuraṃ, all the later mss. follow this reading (= Sen.).
14
Sa bhikṣusaṃghapariviśati (s.e.); Na Sen. ºparivārito antaḥpuraṃ praviśati.
15
Sa ābhaṇehi (s.e.); corr. Na.
16
Na Sen. ºviśati.
17
“(She served the Lord, thinking:) "If only my dear husband would take up domestic life again. Couldn’t the
Lord change his mind?"”.
18
Cf. the parallel passage in Sa 313v: Yaśodharā dāni sarvālaṅkārehi ātmānam alaṃkṛtvā bhagavantaṃ
pariviṣati “kathaṃ puna āryaputro āgāram adhyāvasati? na ca bhagavato cittasyânyathībhāvo?”.
19
Sen. yaṃ.
20
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na bhuktaṃ (probably caused by the preceding kālaṃ); or nom. sg. masc. -aṃ, cf. BHSG §
8.26; Abhis III § 6.4; RgsGr § 8.14. Cf. Sa 98r Kāśyapaṃ bhuktāviṃ dhotapāṇiṃ apanῑtapātraṃ; 313v atha
khalu bhagavāṃ bhuktāvi dhotapātro.
21
Na Sen. dhautapāṇir apanītapātro; apanīta-pāṇi “with hands rinsed, washed”; apanīta, an incorrect back-
formation from onīta (< avanīta) or a corruption of avanīta; cf. DP s.v. onīyati, onīta; see Norman CP II 123.
22
Sen. dharmayā.
23
Sen. prints a lacuna after the word kathayā.

348
 bhikṣū dāni bhagavantam āhansu “paśya bhagavaṃ kathaṃ Yaśodharā
sarvālaṃkāravibhūṣitā ātmānam alaṃkṛtvā bhagavantaṃ pariviṣati1, modakena ca
bhagavantaṃ pralobhayati, na ca bhagavato2 cittasyânyathībhāvo3”. bhagavān āha “<na>4
bhikṣava5 etarahiṃ yeva6, anyadâpi eṣā Yaśodharā sarvālaṅkāravibhūṣitā ātmānam alaṃkṛtvā
pariviśati pralobheti7 ca”.

atrântare Ekaśṛṅgajātakaṃ puna kartavyaṃ.8

1
Na Sen. ºviśati.
2
Na Sen. lack bhagavato.
3
Sen. ºânyathābhāvo; see BHSD 42, s.v. anyathībhāva “alteration, altered state or condition; in Skt and Pā only
anyathābhāva”; cf. Sa 281v na câsya anyathībhāvo bhavati (Sen. anyathāº).
4
Sa lacks na; suppl. Na.
5
Na bhikṣavo; Sen. bhikṣavaḥ.
6
Na Sen. eva.
7
Sen. modakena ca praº.
8
Na punar kartavyaṃ; Sen. punaḥ kartavyaṃ; “The jātaka of Ekaśṛṅga is to be recited (kartavyaṃ) (here)”; for
kartavyaṃ in this meaning, cf. StPSF 148 “The expressions vistareṇa vācyaṃ, vistareṇa vaktavyaṃ and
vistareṇa karttavyaṃ, all mean "(so-and-so avadāna) should be recited in detail" repeatedly, suggesting that this
manuscript was written for a story-telling monk, who must have memorised most of the avadānas and hence, did
not need to write the stories down in detail”. Cf. Sa 20v2 atra Daśabhūmako kartavyo Dῑpaṅkaravastu ca; 111v
Khaḍgaviṣāṇagāthā vistareṇa kartavyā; 290v Dīrghanakhasya parivrājakasya sūtraṃ kartavyaṃ.

349
 After the Enlightenment

Sa 367v4-371r2
Na 206r6-208r6
Sen. III 272.19-286.9

bhagavān anuttarā1 samyaksambodhim abhisaṃbudhyitvā tatraỿva bodhimūle

tṛṇasaṃstarakena2 niṣaṇṇo paryaṅkam abhiṃdento3 prītisukhena saptāhaṃ āsati “iha mayā
4
bodhidrume (Sen. 273) anavarāgrasya jātijarāmaraṇagahanakāntārasya paryantaṃ5 kṛtaṃ. iha
mayā kleśaMāro bhagno, devaputraMāro bhagno. iha mama aparimita-m-
asaṃkhyeya<kalpe>6 praṇihitā praṇidhi samṛddhā. iha ahaṃ bodhidrume agratāṃ prāpto.7”

saptāhaṃ pūrṇaṃ8 saṃbuddho bodhiṃ9 buddhitvā10 uttamā ǀ11

āsanāto <na>12 utthesi sarvasya lokasya13 cetiyo ǀǀ14
devakoṭīsahasrāṇi gaganasmiṃ samāgatā ǀ
puṣpavarṣaṃ pravarṣensuḥ saptarātraṃ15 anūnakaṃ ǀǀ16
utpalāṃ padumāṃ divyāṃ puṇḍarīka17 manoramāṃ ǀ
sahasrapatrāṃ rucirāṃ tatra devā pravarṣinsu18 ǀǀ19

1
Na anuttarāṃ; Sen. anuttaraṃ.
2
Na Sen. ºsaṃstarake; instr. for loc., see BHSG § 7.30.
3
“With crossed legs”; Sa Na abhidento; Sen. abhidyanto; paryaṅkaṃ + √bhid “with uncrossed legs”; cf. Sa
102r2 atha khalu Ānanda bhagavāṃ Kāśyapaḥ paryaṅkaṃ bhindanto tāṃ bhikṣūm āmantrayasi (Sen. I 334); Sa
102r3 ahaṃ bhikṣavo paryaṅkaṃ bhindāmi (Sen. I 335); cf. BHSD s.v. ābhujati.
4
Sen. em. bodhidrume agratā prāptā saptāhaṃ pūrṇo sabodhiṃ buddhitvā jātiº; cf. the reading later in this
chapter: iha mama bodhidrume anavarāgrasya jātijarāmaraṇasaṃsāragahanakāntārasya paryantaṃ kṛtaṃ.
5
Sa Na paryaṅkaṃ (s.e.); corr. Sen.
6
The word kalpe is lacking in the mss. and Sen.
7
Sen. ihâhaṃ bodhidrume anavarāgrasya … (lacuna).
8
Sen. saptāhapūraṃ.
9
Sa Na saṃbodhiṃ buddhitvā (-buddho dropped out by a sort of hapl., before bodhiṃ); corr. Sen. Cf. the parallel
verse in Sa 224v5 saptāhapūraṃ saṃbuddho bodhiṃ budhyitva (Sen. buddhitva) uttamāṃ (Sen. II 349.5).
10
Sen. buddhitva.
11
Sen. prints this line in brackets: [saptāhapūraṃ saṃbuddho bodhiṃ buddhitva] uttamāṃ.
12
Sa Na lack na; suppl. Sen. 13 Sen. sarvalokasya.
14
Śloka; in pāda a the metre requires pūrṇă for pūrṇaṃ; in pāda b we should read buddhitvă; pāda d has nine
syllables, it becomes regular if we read sarvalokasya for sarvasya lokasya. This verse occurs also in the chapter
Avalokita-sūtra, cf. Sa 224v5-6 saptāhapūraṃ saṃbuddho bodhiṃ budhyitva (Sen. buddhitva) uttamāṃ ǀ
āsanāto na utthesi sarvalokasya cetiyo (←cetiyā) ǀǀ (Sen. II 349.5f.).
15
Sen. ºrātram.
16
= Sa 224v6.
17
Sen. puṇḍarīkāṃ; for the acc. pl. masc. -a, cf. BHSG § 8.94; Abhis III § 6.30.
18
Na pravarṣensuḥ; Sen. pravarṣati; for the 3 pl. aor. in -insu (-iṃsu), cf. BHSG § 32.38.
19
Śloka; pāda c is bha-Vipulā; pāda d does not scan correctly (cf. EV I lii “Some even pādas do not end in the
characteristic cadence ⏑ − ⏑ ⏓. It seems likely that these are to be regarded as Anuṣṭubh verses, following the
scansion of Anuṣṭubh verses in early Skt literature, where variations from the fixed form ⏑ − ⏑ ⏓ are found). Cf.
Sa 224v6 utpalāṃ padumāṃ campāṃ puṇḍarῑkāṃ manoramāṃ ǀ sahasrapatrāṃ rucirāṃ tatra devā
pravarṣensuḥ ǀǀ (Sen. II 349.9f.).

350
 Māraś ca durmano1 āsi kaṇḍena2 likhate mahīṃ ǀ
“jito (ʼ)smi devadevena Śākyasiṃhena tāyinā” ǀǀ3 (368r)
Trayastriṃśā ca Yāmā ca Tuṣitā ye ca Nirmitā ǀ
<Paranirmitā>4 ye5 ca devā Kāmadhātupratiṣṭhitā ǀǀ6
lohitaṃ candanaṃ divyaṃ agaruṃ7 tatha caṃpakaṃ ǀ
divyā ca puṣpavarṣāṃ8 antarīkṣāto osire9 ǀǀ10
divyaṃ ca ratanacūrṇaṃ antarīkṣāto osire ǀ
akṣamātrāhi dhārāhi buddhakṣetraṃ spharī imaṃ ǀǀ11
Brahmakoṭīsahasrāṇi gaganasmiṃ samāgatā ǀ
varṣanti sukhumaṃ12 cūrṇaṃ13 divyaṃ lohitacandanaṃ ǀǀ14
Bhūmyadevām15 upādāya Śuddhāvāsāṃ svayaṃprabhāṃ ǀ
eṣā16 paraṃparā āsi devatehi parisphuṭā ǀǀ17 (Sen. 274)
cchatradhvajapatākāhi antarīkṣaṃ parisphuṭaṃ ǀ
karonti juhanāṃ18 śreṣṭhāṃ sambuddhasya śrīmato19 ǀǀ20
ābhā ca vipulā muktā buddhakṣetraṃ parisphuṭaṃ ǀ
Bhavāgralokadhātūyo agnituṃgā21 va tiṣṭhensu22 ǀǀ23
praśānta24 nirayā āsi buddhakṣetrasmi25 sarvaśo ǀ
śītībhūtā ca aṃgārā26 sarve ca sukhitā abhū27 ǀǀ

1
Sen. durmanā. 2 Sen. kāṇḍena. 3 = Sa 224v6.
4
Sa lacks Paranirmitā, it dropped out after Nirmitā, by a sort of hapl.; suppl. Na. Cf. Sa 225r1 Paranirmitā ca ye
devā (Sen. II 349.14).
5
Sen. omits ye.
6
Śloka; in pāda c there is resolution of the first syllable (ra-Vipulā). Cf. Sa 224v6-225r1 Trayastṛṃśā ca Yāmā
ca Tuṣitā ye ca Nirmitā ca ǀ Paranirmitā ca ye devā Kāmadhātupratiṣṭhitāḥ ǀǀ (Sen. II 349.13f.).
7
Sen. aguruṃ; Pā agaru “aloes” (see DP s.v. agaru1).
8
Sa Na ºvarāṃ (s.e.); Sen. ºvarṣāṇi; cf. Sa 225r1 divyā ca puṣpavarṣā antarῑkṣe ca osirῑ (Sen. II 349.16).
9
Na ośire; Sen. okire.
10
Śloka; pāda c scans correctly if we read ºvarṣāṇi for ºvarṣāṃ; in pāda d the metre requires antarīkṣātŏ; cf. Sa
225r1 lohitaṃ candanaṃ divyaṃ agaruṃ atha campakaṃ ǀ divyā ca puṣpavarṣā anatrῑkṣe ca osirī ǀǀ.
11
Śloka; in pāda a we should read ºratanāº (Pathyā); in pāda b the metre requires antarīkṣātŏ. Cf. Sa 225r1
divyā ca puṣpavarṣā (Sen. ºvarṣāṇi) anatrῑkṣe ca osirῑ (Sen. antarīkṣeṇa okiri) ǀ akṣamātrāhi dhārāhi
buddhakṣetraṃ pharῑ imaṃ ǀǀ (Sen. phalī imāṃ) (Sen. II 349.16f.).
12
Na suṣumaṃ; Sen. sūkṣmaṃ. 13 Sen. cūrṇaṃ hi (≠ mss.). 14 ≒ Sa 225r1.
15
Sen. bhūmyāṃ. 16 Sa Na eṣāṃ; corr. Sen. 17 ≒ Sa 225r1-2.
18
Sa Na jahanāṃ; Sen. pūjanāṃ. 19 Sen. śirīmato.
20
Śloka; in pāda d we should read śirīmato for śrīmato (m.c.). Cf. Sa 225r2 karoṃti (← karoti) pūjanāṃ
śreṣṭhāṃ sambuddhasya śirῑmato (Sen. II 350.1).
21
“Mass (mountain) of fire”; Sa Na agniṃśuṃgā (s.e.); Sen. em. agniśubhrā. The parallel verse in Sa 225r2
reads agnisaṃvarṇā bhavesi (Sen. II 350.3 [ʼ]gnisavarṇā bhavesi ca).
22
Sen. tiṣṭhati.
23
Śloka; pāda d does not scan correctly (cf. EV I liii). Cf. Sa 225r2 ābhā ca vipulā muktā buddhakṣetraṃ
parisphuṭaṃ ǀ bhavāgrā lokadhātūyo agnisamvarṇā bhavesi ǀǀ (Sen. II 350.2f.).
24
Sen. praśāntā; for the nom. pl. masc. -a, cf; BHSG § 8.79; Abhis III § 6.25.
25
“In the buddha-field”; Na Sen. buddharaśmibhi; cf. Sa 225r2 praśāntā nirayā āsi buddhakṣetrasmi sarvaśo
(Sen. II 350.4).
26
“Burning coals became cool”; Sa Na agārā; Sen. aṃgāni (Jon. III 262 “bodies became cool”). Cf. Sa 225r3
śῑtῑbhūtā ca aṃgārā satvā ca sukhitā abhū (Sen. II 350.5).
27
Sen. abhūt; the parallel verse in Sa 225r3 reads satvā (instead of sarve) ca sukhitā abhū.

351
 yeṣāṃ nerayikaṃ1 duḥkhaṃ parikṣīṇaṃ tadanantaraṃ ǀ
nirayeṣu cyavitvāna deveṣu upapadyiṣu ǀǀ2
Saṃjīve Kālasūtre ca Tapane ca Pratāpane ǀ
praśānta3 Raurave agni4 lokanāthasya raśmibhiḥ ǀǀ5
Avīcyām atha Saṃghāte pratyekanirayeṣu ca ǀ
praśānto sarvaśo agni6 lokanāthasya raśmibhiḥ ǀǀ7
yāvatā8 lokadhātūṣu pratyekanirayā abhū9 ǀ
praśānto sarvaśo (ʼ)gni10 lokanāthasya raśmibhi11 ǀǀ12
ye ca tiricchānayonīyaṃ mānsarudhirabhojanā ǀ
maitrāya sphuṭa buddhena na hiṃsanti parasparaṃ ǀǀ13
cchatradhvajapatābhi14 bodhivṛkṣo alaṃkṛto ǀ
kūṭāgārehi saṃcchanno devaputrehi nirmito ǀǀ15
khāṇū kaṇṭakā16 pi ca śarkarā sikatā17 pi ca ǀ
samantā bodhimaṇḍāto heṣṭhā18 bhūmau pratiṣṭhitā ǀǀ19
ratanāmayīye20 bhūmiye21 bodhimaṇḍa22 parisphuṭo23 ǀ (Sen. 275)
yā nābhi24 buddhakṣetrasya devaputrehi nirmitā ǀǀ25
devaputrasahasrāṇi dharaṇīyaṃ26 pratiṣṭhitā27 ǀ
dhūpanetrāṃ grahetvāna pūjenti28 lokanāyakaṃ ǀǀ29
1
Na Sen. nairaº.
2
Śloka; pāda b has one redundant syllable; the parallel verse in Sa 225r3 reads: yeṣāṃ nairayikaṃ duḥkhaṃ
parikṣīṇan (← parikṣaṇan) tadantaraṃ ǀ nirayeṣu vasitvāna deveṣu upapadyensu ǀǀ (Sen. em. nirayeṣu ca satvā
te deveṣu upapadyiṣu) (Sen. II 350.6f.).
3
Na Sen. praśānto.
4
Sen. agnir; for the nom. sg. masc. -i, cf. BHSG § 10.15; Abhis III § 8.1.
5
= Sa 225r3. 6 Na Sen. agnir. 7 = Sa 225r3.
8
Sen. yavantā; see BHSD s.v. yāvatā.
9
Sa Na abhū: (daṇḍa); Sen. abhūt. 10 Na Sen. agnir. 11 Na Sen. raśmibhiḥ.
12
Śloka; in pāda c we should read agni for (ʼ)gni (m.c.); = Sa 225r4.
13
Śloka; pāda a has nine syllables; we could omit ca and get a regular Pathyā; = Sa 225r4.
14
Na ºpatākābhir; Sen. chattradhvajapatākābhiḥ.
15
In pāda a the metre could be improved by reading ºpatākābhi for ºpatābhi (= Sen.). Cf. Sa 225r4
cchatradhvajapatākehi (Sen. chatraº) bodhivṛkṣo alaṃkṛto ǀ kūṭāgārehi saṃcchanno devaputrehi nirmitaḥ (Sen.
nirmitā) ǀǀ (Sen. II 350.16f.).
16
Sen. khaṇḍakāntārakā (≠ mss.); cf. BHSD s.vv. khāṇu “stump”; kaṇṭaka “thorn”.
17
Sen. śarkarasikatā.
18
Sen. heṣṭā; cf. BHSD s.vv. heṣṭā, heṣṭhā; Abhis s.v. heṣṭhato.
19
Śloka; pāda a does not scan correctly; it becomes regular if we read khāṇū <ca> kaṇṭaka pi ca (na-Vipulā).
20
Sen. ratnāº. 21 Sen. bhūmīye. 22 Sen. ºmaṇḍaṃ.
23
Corr. Na; Sa ºsphuṭe; or it could be nom. sg. -e (cf. BHSG § 8.25; Abhis III § 6.3; Karashima 2002 § 9.2).
24
“(The platform of enlightenment) is the navel (centre) of the world”; cf. Jon. III 263 “The bodhi throne was
surrounded by bejewelled ground which the devas fashioned in the centre of the Buddha-field”.
25
Śloka; in pāda a we should read ratnāº bhūmīye (m.c.; ma-Vipulā).
26
Corr. Na; Sa dharaṇī (-yaṃ probably dropped out by a sort of hapl.; the characters for ya and pa are very
similar); Sen. dharaṇīye; alternatively, dharaṇī could be an endingless stem used for loc. sg. fem.; the parallel
verse in Sa 225r5 reads dharaṇῑyaṃ.
27
Sa Na ºṣṭhitāṃ (s.e.); corr. Sen.
28
Sen. pūjayanti (unmetr.).
29
Śloka.

352
 heṣṭhā1 ca dharaṇī sarva2 padmehi3 parisphuṭā ǀ
jāṃbūnadasuvarṇasya4 buddhatejena udgatā ǀǀ5
ye câpi vyādhiduḥkhārttā aparāyaṇā alenā6 ǀ7
(ʼ)rogā8 sukhitā te (ʼ)bhū9 buddharaśmiparisphuṭā ǀǀ10
jātyandhā11 rūpaṃ12 paśyeṃsu labdhā13 cakṣuṃ viśāradaṃ ǀ
parasparaṃ câlapensu bodhiprāptasya tāyino ǀǀ14
rāgaś câpy eva15 ca doso16 mohaś ca tanukīkṛtaḥ17 ǀ
yaṃ kāle18 Śākyasiṃhena prāptā bodhi maharṣiṇā ǀǀ19
prāsādā ca vimānā ca kūṭāgarā20 ca manoramā ǀ
sarve tatomukhā21 āsi bodhisatvasya tāyino ǀǀ22
yāvaṃto23 buddhakṣetrasmi24 naranārī ca kinnarā ǀ (368v)
sarve tatomukhā-y-āsi25 yena26 bodhi maharṣiṇo27 ǀǀ28
devatā devaputrā ca devakanyā ca śobhanā ǀ

1
Sen. heṣṭā; cf. BHSD s.vv. heṣṭā, heṣṭhā; Abhis III s.v. heṣṭhāto.
2
Sen. sarvā; for the nom. sg. fem. -a, cf. BHSG § 9.8; Abhis III § 7.1.
3
Sen. padmehi ca. 4 Sen. jāmbuº.
5
Śloka; in pāda b we could improve the metre by reading padumehi for padmehi (m.c.). The parallel verse in Sa
225r5 reads dharaṇῑ sarvā padumehi <pari>sphuṭa (Sen. II 351.3).
6
Corr. Na; Sa alenāto; Sen. alenā aparāyaṇā.
7
Cf. Sa 225r6 ye câpi vyādhitā satvāḥ duḥkhitā aparāyaṇāḥ (Sen. II 351.6).
8
Na Sen. arogā.
9
Sen. bhūtā; cf. Sa 225r6 arogā sukhitā (ʾ)bhū (Sen. II 351.6 arogā sukhitā bhūtā).
10
Śloka; pāda b is unmetr.; it scans correctly if we read alenā aparāyaṇā for aparāyaṇā alenā; in pāda c we
should read arogā for (ʼ)rogā (m.c.).
11
Sa ºandhaṃ (s.e.); corr. Na; in MIndic -ā and -aṃ are often interchanged; cf. Karashima 2002: 50, fn. 33; von
Hinüber 2001 §§ 269, 304, 413.
12
Sen. rūpā.
13
Sen. labdhvā; labdhā is gerund in -tā, cf. Weiler 1956: xlvii (labdhā < labdhvā); cf. also BHSG § 35.52. The
parallel verse in Sa 225r6 also reads labdhā (Sen. II 351.7 em. labdhvā).
14
Śloka; in pāda a the metre requires rūpă for rūpaṃ (Pathyā); pāda c is ra-Vipulā; = Sa 225r6,
15
Sa Na ava (s.e.); Sen. api; cf. Sa 225r6 rāgāś câpy ca doṣa (Sen. II 351.9 rāgāś câpy api ca doṣā).
16
Na Sen. doṣo.
17
“Reduced; made smaller / fewer”; Sa nantakīº (s.e.); Na Sen. antakīkṛtaḥ; the parallel verse in Sa 225r6 reads
tanukṛtāḥ (probably for tanukīº / tanukaº, one syllable is lacking); cf. also Sa 49r apāyā tanukῑbhūtā; Sa 392v
apāyā tanukībhūtā (← tatraº); cf. Pā tanuka + √bhū (see DP s.v. tanuka).
18
Sen. kālaṃ.
19
Śloka; pāda a is sa-Vipulā.
20
All the mss. read kirīṭadharā, but it does not make sense in this context; corr. Sen. Cf. the parallel verse in Sa
225v1: kūṭāgāra manoramāḥ (Sen. II 351.11).
21
Sa Na ºsukhā (s.e.; the akṣaras ma and sa are similar); corr. Sen.
22
Śloka; in pāda b there is resolution of the third syllable; the word ca is metrically redundant.
23
Sa Na yato (s.e.); corr. Sen.; the parallel verse in Sa 225v1 reads yāvanti buddhakṣetrasmiṃ (Sen. II 351.13).
24
Sen. ºsmiṃ.
25
Na ºsukhā āsi; Sen. ºmukhā āsi; for the saṃdhi-consonant -y-, cf. RgsGr § 4.159; von Hinüber 2001 § 270;
Oberlies 2001 § 25; Karashima 2002 § 6.2; Abhis III 442; Sn(tr.N) 213 (ad Sn 352).
26
Sa Na ye (s.e.); corr. Sen. 27 Sa Na ºrṣiṇā; Sen. ºrṣiṇaḥ.
28
Śloka; pāda a scans as Pathyā if we simplify -kṣ- in ºkṣetrasmi (m.c.). Cf. Sa 225v1 yāvanti buddhakṣetrasmiṃ
naranārῑ ca (← co) kinnarā ǀ sarve tatomukhā āsi bodhisatvasya tāyino ǀǀ (Sen. II 351.13f.)

353
 sarve tatomukhā āsi yena so puruṣottamo1 ǀǀ
nāgā câpy2 atha gandharvā yakṣakumbhāṇḍarākṣasā3 ǀ
sarve tatomukhā āsi yena bodhi maharṣiṇo ǀǀ4
dārakā dārikā caỿva śayyā5 ca avaropitā6 ǀ
tatomukhā7 saṃsthihesi8 yena bodhi maharṣiṇo ǀǀ9 (Sen. 276)
ye câpy abharaṇā divyā viśiṣṭā ratanāmayā ǀ
ābaddhā āsi devānāṃ10 sarve tatomukhā11 abhūṣi12 ǀǀ13
nāgānām atha yakṣāṇāṃ piśācārākṣasānāṃ14 ..15 ǀ
.. ..16 câbharaṇā17 sarve yena bodhi-n-aliṃgitā18 ǀǀ19
devānām atha nāgānāṃ yakṣāṇāṃ rākṣasānāñ20 ca ǀ
tatomukhā vimānâbhū yena bodhi maharṣiṇo21 ǀǀ22
nūpurā valayā caỿva atha vā pārihārakā ǀ
bodhiprāptasya buddhasya yena bodhi-n-aliṅgitā23 ǀǀ
āvaraṃjanā24 ca harṣā25 ca kaṇṭhā26 niṣkā ca śobhanā1 ǀ2

1
The parallel verse in Sa 225v1 reads sarve tatomukhā āsi yena bodhi maharṣiṇo.
2
Sa nâpy; corr. Na. 3 Sen. yakṣā kumº. 4 = Sa 225v1-2.
5
Na Sen. śayyāyaṃ avaº; for the abl. sg. -ā, cf. BHSG § 8.46.
6
Sa ºropi (-tā dropped out before taº by hapl.); corr. Na.
7
Sa Na ºmukhaṃ; corr. Sen.
8
Sa saṃsthahesi; Na saṃsthaheṃsi; Sen. saṃsthihaṃsu; cf. BHSG 236-237, s.v. sthā-; for the aor. in -esi (used
also for plural), cf. BHSG § 32.64. The parallel verse in Sa 225v2 reads saṃsthihensu.
9
Pāda c is ra-Vipulā; cf. Sa 225v2 dārikā dārakā caỿva śeyyāyām avaśāyitāḥ ǀ (Sen. śayyāsanāvaśāyitāḥ)
tatomukhā saṃsthihensu yena bodhi maharṣiṇo ǀǀ (Sen. II 351.19f.).
10
Sa devānāgāṃ (s.e.); corr. Na; cf. Sa 225v2 ābaddhā āsi devānāṃ.
11
Sa Na tenamukhā; corr. Sen. 12 Sen. abhū.
13
Śloka; pāda d is hypermetrical; it scans correctly if we read abhū for abhūṣi.
14
Sen. piśācarākṣasāna; for the lengthening of a to ā as stem final in the prior member of compounds, cf. BHSG
§ 8.15; Geiger § 33; Goto 2000: 272; Sakamoto-Goto 1982: 24.
15
One syllable is wanting; Sen. suppl. ca. Cf. Sa 225v2 nāgānām atha yakṣāṇāṃ piśācārākṣasāna ca (Sen. II
352.2).
16
Two syllables are lacking; Sen. suppl. abhū, but cf. Sa 225v2 teṣāṃ câbharaṇā sarve (Sen. II 352.3).
17
Sen. ābharaṇā.
18
Sa taliṃgitā (s.e.); Na niliṃgitā; Sen. niriṃgitā; Jon. III 264 “immovable bodhi tree”, which does not make
sense (cf. BHSD s.v. niriṃgita); aliṅgitā (m.c. for āliṅgº) means “encircled”, “All the ornaments encircled (the
place), where the bodhi tree was”. For the saṃdhi-consonant -n-, cf. BHSG § 4.65; von Hinüber 2001 § 273; in
ms. Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014: 164. The parallel verse in Sa 225v2 reads tatogatāḥ for aliṅgitā (Sen. II 352.3).
19
Śloka; in pāda b we should read ºrākṣasānă for ºrākṣasānāṃ (= Sen.; m.c.).
20
Sen. rākṣasāna. 21 Sa ºrṣiṇā; corr. Na.
22
In pāda b we should read ºrākṣasānă for ºrākṣasānāṃ (= Sen., m.c.); = Sa 225v3.
23
M.c. for āliṅgº; “Anklets, bracelets and armlets encircled (the place), where was the bodhi tree of the buddha
who had won enlightenment”; Na niliṃgitā; Sen. niriṃgitā.
24
The meaning is not clear; perhaps s.e. for ābhā-rañjana? The reading in the parallel verse in Sa 255v3
avaraṃjanā is also obscure.
25
Sa Na hastā; the parallel verse in Sa 255v3 reads harṣā; cf. BHSD s.v. harṣa “(2) necklace”; Leumann 1882
s.v. harisa, harṣa “wohl Bezeichnung eines Schmuckes (Comm. rūḍhi-gamya)”. Sen. em. violently valaṃjitā ca
niṣkāni (≠ mss.).
26
Sa Na kaṇṭho (s.e.; -ā and -o are often miswritten for one another); Sen. reads wrongly kaṇṭhe; kaṇṭhā means
“necklaces, collars” (see MW s.v.). The parallel verse in Sa 225v3 reads: janā ca harṣā ca kaṇṭhā (Sen. II 352.8
em. wrongly kaṇṭhe) niṣkā ca śobhanāḥ.

354
 ābaddhakā manuṣyāṇāṃ yena bodhi-n-aliṃgitā3 ǀǀ4
muktihārā5 ca ābaddhā citrā ca maṇikuṇḍalā ǀ
okuntikā6 mudrikā7 ca yena bodhi-n-aliṃgitā8 ǀǀ9
yāvanti buddhakṣetrasmi10 satvadhātu11 acintiyā ǀ
jānantā ca ajānantā yena bodhi-n-aliṅgitā12 ǀǀ13
vātā ca śītalā vāye mañjugandhā manoramā ǀ
samantā buddhakṣetrasmi14 bodhiprāptasya tāyino ǀǀ15
ekaputrakasmiṃ yaṃ premnaṃ śuśrūṣā ca pratiṣṭhitā ǀ
<mātā>pitṝṇā16 iṣṭasya17 evaṃ āsi18 tadanantaraṃ ǀǀ19
yāvanti buddhakṣetrasmi20 devā nāgā ..21 mānuṣā ǀ
asurā ca kinnarā yakṣā sarve paśyanti nāyakaṃ ǀǀ22
dhūpanetrāṃ grahetvāna sarve tatomukhā23 sthitā24 ǀ (Sen. 277)
pūjanti25 lokapradyotaṃ <bodhimaṇḍe pratiṣṭhitā>26 ǀǀ27
añjalīhi namasyanti gāthāhi ca staventi28 te ǀ
pūjāṃ karonti buddhasya bodhimaṇḍe pratiṣṭhitā29 ǀǀ30

1
Sa Na śocanā (s.e.); corr. Sen.
2
Sen. em. valaṃjitā ca niṣkāni kaṇṭhe hārā ca śobhanā (≠ mss.).
3
Na niliṅgita; Sen. niriṅgitā.
4
Śloka; in pāda a the second ca is redundant.
5
Sen. muktāhāra; Sa 225v4 also reads muktihārā; mukti = muktā “pearl”.
6
The meaning is not clear; Sa Na oktantikā (s.e.); Sen. oguṇṭhikā; the parallel verse in Sa 225v4 reads okuntikā
(Sen. II 352 em. kaṭakā; ≠ mss.).
7
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na bhadrikā; cf. Sa 225v4 okuntikā ca mudrikā (Sen. II 352 kaṭakā ca mudrikā).
8
M.c. for āliṅgº; “Strings of pearls, manifold (or: wonderful) adornments, earrings of gems, okuntikas and
signet-rings encircled (the place), where the bodhi tree was”; Na niliṃgitā; Sen. niriṃgitā.
9
Śloka; pāda c is ra-Vipulā.
10
Sen. ºsmiṃ. 11 Sen. ºdhātū.
12
M.c. for āliṅgº; “All the inconceivable beings in the buddha-field encircled (the place), where the bodhi tree
was”; Na niliṃgitā; Sen. niriṃgitā.
13
Śloka; pāda a is ma-Vipulā; = Sa 225v4.
14
Sen. ºsmiṃ. 15 = Sa 225v4.
16
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na lack mātā; cf. the reading in Sa 225v4 mātāpitṛṇām.
17
Sen. iṣṭasmiṃ; cf. Sa 225v4 iṣṭasya. 18 Sen. āsīt.
19
Śloka; pāda a is hypermetrical; it becomes regular if we read ºputrasmῐ for ºputrakasmiṃ (the parallel verse in
Sa 225v4 reads ekaputrasmiṃ); pāda c is ma-Vipulā; pāda d has one redundant syllable.
20
Sen. ºsmiṃ.
21
One short syllable is wanting; we should read with Sen. ca; the parallel verse in Sa 225v5 reads devā ca nāgā
manuṣā (Sen. II 352.16).
22
Śloka; in pāda c there is resolution of the first syllable; = Sa 225v5.
23
Sa tenamukhā; Na tena sukhā; Sen. tena sukhasthitā.
24
Sen. sukhasthitā. 25 Sen. pūjenti.
26
Pāda d is missing; suppl. Sen.; cf. Sa 225v5 pūjayanti lokapradyotaṃ bodhimaṇḍe pratiṣṭhitā (← ºṣṭhitaṃ).
27
Śloka; in pāda c -pr- of ºpradyotaṃ should be simplified (m.c.).
28
Sen. stavanti; for the alternation between -eti (non-caus.) and -ati, cf. BHSG § 38.1; Caillat 2011: 354; in ms.
Sa see Marciniak 2014: 189.
29
Sa Na ºṣṭhitaṃ; corr. Sen.
30
Cf. Sa 225v5 añjalῑhi namasyanti gāthāhi ca stavensu te ǀ pūjāṃ karonti buddhasya bodhimaṇḍe pratiṣṭhitā
(← ºṣṭhitaṃ) ǀǀ (Sen. II 252.20f.).

355
 sarve āsanna1 paśyanti lokanāthaṃ prabhaṅkaraṃ ǀ
na kaści2 dūre saṃjāne vyāmamātre yathā sthitaṃ ǀǀ3
na kaścit pṛṣṭhato buddhaṃ lokadhātūya paśyati ǀ
sarvadiśā hi buddhasya samantā mukhaṃ dṛśyati4 ǀǀ5
vāmadakṣiṇapārśvena6 <na>7 kaścil lokanāyakaṃ ǀ
saṃjānati8 mahāvīraṃ sarve paśyanti saṃmukhaṃ ǀǀ
dhūpanaṃ buddhakṣetrasmi9 dhūpitañ ca tadanantaraṃ ǀ
samantā buddhakṣetrāṇāṃ gandhena koṭiyo sphuṭā ǀǀ10
na śakyaṃ gaṇanā11 kartuṃ ettikā12 satvakoṭiyo ǀ
paśyitvā śiri13 buddhasya ye bodhi14 abhiprasthitā ǀǀ15
tṛṇā ca ..16 kecid asti auṣadhī ..17 vanaspatī18 ǀ19
sarve tatomukhā20 āsi yena bodhi maharṣiṇo ǀǀ
ko imāṃ edṛśāṃ dharmāṃ lokanāthena deśitāṃ ǀ
śruṇitvā na siyā tuṣṭo21 anyatra Mārapakṣikā22? ǀǀ23 (369r)
na śakyā sarva (ʼ)khyāyituṃ24 vācāya riddhibhāṣataḥ ǀ
yā śirī āsi buddhasya bodhiprāptasya tāyino ǀǀ
yehi ca dṛṣṭo saṃbuddho bodhimaṇḍa25 pratiṣṭhito ǀ (Sen. 278)

1
Sen. āsannaṃ (unmetr.).
2
Sen. kaścid.
3
Śloka; pāda c is ma-Vipulā; cf. Sa 225v5-6 sarve āsannaṃ paśyanti lokanāthaṃ prabhaṅkaraṃ ǀ na ekaści
dūre saṃjāne vyāmamātre (← vyāma ǀǀ mātre) yathāsthitaṃ ǀǀ (Sen. II 353.2f.).
4
M.c. for dṛśyanti; Sen. samantā paśyati mukhaṃ; see BHSD s.v. dṛśyati “(app. based on Skt. ºte, passive; cf.
saṃdṛśyati;), sees (active!)”. The parallel verse in Sa 225v6 also reads samanto mukhaṃ dṛśyati (Sen. II 353.5
em. saṃmukhāṃ paśyati dṛśāṃ [≠ mss.]).
5
Śloka; in pāda d the metre requires mukhă for mukhaṃ.
6
Sa 225v6 reads vāmadakṣiṇapārśvehi.
7
Sa Na are lacking na (hapl.); suppl. Sen.; cf. Sa 225v6 na kaścil lokanāyakaṃ (Sen. II 353.6).
8
Sa Na ºjānanti, confusion of numbers; corr. Sen.
9
Sen. ºsmiṃ.
10
Śloka; pāda b has nine syllables, it scans correctly if we assume resolution of the fourth syllable; = Sa 226r1.
11
Sen. gaṇanāṃ.
12
Sen. ettiyā (≠ mss.); cf. Sa 226r1: na śakyaṃ gaṇanā karttuṃ ettiyā satvakoṭiyo (Sen. II 253.10).
13
Sen. śiriṃ (unmetr.). 14 Sen. bodhim.
15
Śloka; in pāda d -pr- of ºprasthitā should be simplified (m.c.).
16
One long syllable is lacking (ra-Vipulā); Sen. suppl. ye.
17
One syllable is lacking; Sen. auṣadhīyo (= Sa 226r1 auṣadhῑyo vanaspatῑ, Sen. II 353.12).
18
Sen. ºpati; for the nom. sg. masc. -ī, cf. BHSG § 10.27.
19
Cf. Sa 226r1 tṛṇā ca atha kāṣṭhā ca auṣadhῑyo vanaspatῑ (Sen. II 353.12).
20
Corr. Sen. (= Sa 226r1 sarve tatomukhā āsi); Sa Na tato abhimukhā, which could have been miswritten for
either tatomukhā or abhimukhā.
21
Sa Na tuṣṭiṃ; corr. Sen.
22
Sen. ºpakṣikāt; for the abl. sg. masc. -ā, cf. BHSG § 8.46.
23
Cf. Sa 226r1 ko idṛśān (Sen. ko ayaṃ īdṛśān) dharmā lokanāthena darśitāṃ ǀ śruṇitvā na siyā tuṣṭo anyatra
Mārapakṣikāt ǀǀ (Sen. II 353.14f.).
24
Na sarvam ākhyāyituṃ; Sen. sarvam ākhyātuṃ; cf. Sa 226r1-2 na śakya sarvâkhyāyituṃ (← ºkhyāyetuṃ).
25
Sen. ºmaṇḍe pratiº; Sa Na ºmaṇḍasya; the parallel verse in Sa 266r2 reads bodhimaṇḍa pratiṣṭhito (Sen. II
353.18 bodhimaṇḍe pratiṣṭhitaḥ). For stems in -a used as locative, cf. Karashima 2002 § 9.1; BHSG § 8.11; for
the zero ending as oblique case, cf. also Caillat 2011: 187, 188.

356
 pūjitaś ca mahāvīra1 te śrutvā tuṣṭa paṇḍitā ǀǀ2
śīlaskandhena3 acchidrā ye ..4 bhikṣu5 pratiṣṭhitā ǀ
teṣāṃ śrutvā idaṃ sūtraṃ harṣaṃ6 bheṣyati7 bhadrakaṃ ǀǀ8
kṣāntisauratyasampannā9 adīna<kāya>mānasā10 ǀ
arthikā buddhajñānena teṣāṃ tuṣṭir bhaviṣyati ǀǀ11
yehi12 āśvāsitā satvā “moceṣyāmi upadrutāṃ13” ǀ
buddhitva uttamāṃ14 bodhi15 teṣāṃ tuṣṭir bhaviṣyati ǀǀ
yehi te purimā buddhā satkṛtā dvipadottamā16 ǀ
te idaṃ sūtraṃ śrutvāna tuṣṭā bhaviṣyaṃti harṣitā17 ǀǀ18
yehi te kṛpaṇā satvā19 annapānena tarpitā ǀ
te p(ʾ) idaṃ20 sūtraṃ śrutvāna Buddhe kāhinti gauravaṃ ǀǀ21
yehi te adhanā satvā dhanena abhicchāditā22 ǀ
te idaṃ śrutvāna sūtraṃ Buddhe kāhinti gauravaṃ ǀǀ23
yehi ca pūrvabuddhānāṃ cetiyā māpitā śubhā24 ǀ

1
Sen. mahāvīro.
2
Śloka; pāda a is ma-Vipulā.
3
Sa Na nīlaº (s.e.); corr. Sen.; cf. Sa 226r2 śῑlaskandhena acchidra (Sen. II 353.20 śīlaskandhe ca acchidre).
4
One syllable is wanting; Sen. suppl. ca, but cf. Sa 226r2 ye bhikṣu supratiṣṭhitāḥ (Sen. II 353.20).
5
Sen. bhikṣū; for the nom. pl. masc. -u, cf. BHSG § 12.61; Abhis III § 11.9; RgsGr § 14.10.
6
Na Sen. mahāharṣaṃ.
7
Sa neṣyati (s.e.; the akṣaras na and bha are similar); Na Sen. janeṣyati.
8
“Having heard this sūtra, those monks who are flawless in morality (and) <firmly> established, they will beget
auspicious joy”. Senart prints teṣāṃ śrutvā idaṃ sūtraṃ mahāharṣaṃ janeṣyati ǀǀ bhadrakakṣānti-
saurabhyasaṃpannā adīnamānasā ǀǀ, moving the word bhadrakaº from pāda d to pāda a in the next verse. The
correct reading in pāda d, i.e., harṣaṃ bheṣyati bhadrakaṃ, occurs only in ms. Sa, while in ms. Na it was
changed to mahāharṣaṃ janeṣyati (hypermetrical). Cf. Marciniak 2018a: 102-103. Cf. Sa 226r1 te śruṇitvā idaṃ
sūtraṃ harṣaṃ kāhinti bhadrakaṃ (Sen. II 353.20).
9
Sen. bhadrakakṣāntisaurabhyasaṃpannā (w.r.; unmetr.).
10
Sa adīnamanasānasā (s.e.); Na Sen. adīnamānasā; cf. Sa 226r3 kṣāntisauratyasaṃpannā (Sen. ºsaurabhyaº)
alῑnakāyamānasāḥ (Sen. II 354.1).
11
“(Those, who are) endowed with patience and gentleness, (who possess) fearless <body> and mind, (and) are
desirous of wisdom of the Buddha, will be satisfied”. Śloka; in pāda c the metre demands that -jñ- of ºjñānena be
simplified.
12
Sen. ye hi. 13 Sen. ºdrutā. 14 Sen. ºtva-m-uttaº. 15 Na Sen. bodhiṃ.
16
Sa dvidottamā (s.e.); corr. Na; Sa 226r3 reads dvijasattamā.
17
Sen. teṣān tuṣṭir bhaviṣyati ǀ harṣitā … (w.r.).
18
Śloka; pāda d is hypermetrical; the scansion could be corrected by reading MIndic bheṣyaṃti for Skt
bhaviṣyaṃti; cf. Sa 226r3 yehi purimakā buddhā satkṛtā dvijasattamā ǀ idaṃ ca sūtraṃ śrutvāna tuṣṭā (← tuṣṭo)
bheṣyaṃti harṣitāḥ (← maharṣitāḥ) ǀǀ.
19
Sen. harṣitā yehi te satvā (w.r.); kṛpaṇā satvā “needy beings” Sen. reads wrongly harṣitā satvā “gladdened
beings”; cf. Sa 226r3 yehi te kṛpanā satvā annapānena (← anuº) tarpitāḥ (Sen. II 354.7).
20
Na Sen. pîdaṃ.
21
“Having heard this sūtra, those, who satisfy needy beings with food and drink, will revere the Buddha as
well”; cf. Jon. III 266 “Those who gladdened and refreshed men with food and drink will also do reverence to
the Buddha when they hear this sūtra”. In pāda c the metre requires sūtră, the initial śr- in śrutvāna should be
simplified (m.c.).
22
Sa 226r4 reads praticchāditāḥ.
23
Śloka; in pāda b -cch- of ºcchāditā should be simplified (m.c.).
24
Corr. Na; Sa śu (s.e.); cf. Sa 266r4 cetiyā māpitā śubhāḥ; Na cetiyā mānitā subhā (Sen. II 354.11).

357
 udviddhā varaprāsādā1 te khu bhaviṣyanti2 prīṇitā ǀǀ3
yehi pralujyanto saddharmo lokanāthāna dhārito4 ǀ
tyajitvā lābhasatkaraṃ te khu5 bheṣyanti prīṇitā ǀǀ6, 7
ye te asatkṛtā paścā8 daṇḍakarmehi tarjitā9 ǀ
orasā10 lokanāthasya te khu bheṣyanti harṣitā ǀǀ
ye te Maitreya11 saṃbuddhaṃ paśyitvā dvipadottamaṃ ǀ (Sen. 279)
kāhinti vipulāṃ pūjāṃ teṣāṃ harṣo bhaviṣyati ǀǀ
ye te Siṃha12 mahānāgaṃ paśyitvā lokacetiyaṃ ǀ
kāhinti vipulāṃ pūjāṃ teṣāṃ harṣo bhaviṣyati ǀǀ
Ketusya13 lokanāthasya ye kariṣyanti pūjanāṃ ǀ
arthikā buddhajñānena teṣāṃ harṣo bhaviṣyati ǀǀ14
Pradyotasya15 ..16 buddhasya ye kariṣyanti pūjanāṃ17 ǀ
arthikā buddhajñānena teṣāṃ harṣo bhaviṣyati ǀǀ18
Jyotīvarañ ca ye buddhaṃ paśyitvā aparājitaṃ ǀ
mahatīṃ pūjāṃ kāhinti teṣāṃ harṣo bhaviṣyati ǀǀ19
Sunetraṃ lokapradyotaṃ ye dṛṣṭvā20 satkariṣyanti ǀ
apramāṇāya21 pūjāya teṣāṃ harṣo bhaviṣyati ǀǀ22
dvau buddhāṃ23 Kusumaṃ nāma24 lokanāthāṃ tathāgatā25 ǀ

1
Sa Na vanaº (s.e.); corr. Sen.; the parallel verse in Sa 226r4 reads buddhitvā varaprāsādā (Sen. II 354.12).
2
Sen. bheṣyanti.
3
Śloka; in pāda c -pr- of ºprāsādā should be simplified (m.c.); pāda d is hypermetrical, we could correct the
scansion by reading MIndic bheṣyanti for Skt bhaviṣyanti (= Sen.).
4
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na dhāriṇo; the parallel verse in Sa 266r4 reads dharitvā (Sen. II 354.13 dharito).
5
Sa Na ṣu; corr. Sen.; cf. Sa 266r4 te khu bheṣyanti prῑṇitā (Sen. II 354.12)
6
“When the righteous Dharma is being destroyed, those who, having renounced gain and honour keep / hold (the
Dharma), will be gladdened”.
7
Pāda a has one redundant syllable.
8
“Those who later are not treated with respect” (see MDPL s.v. asatkṛta); Sen. em. asaṃskṛtāyuś ca (≠ mss.);
the parallel verse in Sa 226r4 also reads: ye te asakṛtā paścād (← paścad; Sen. II 354.15 em. ye te asaṃskṛtāyuś
ca, ≠ mss.).
9
“(Those) who are threatened with punishment”; Sen. varjitā (Sa 226r5 daṇḍakarmehi varjitā; Sen. II 354.15).
10
Na Sen. urasā; see CPD s.v. orasa; BHSD s.v. urasa.
11
Sen. ºyaṃ (unmetr.).
12
Sen. Siṃhaṃ; the parallel verse in Sa 226r5 reads Sīhaṃ.
13
Corr. Na; Sa Ketuṣya.
14
Śloka; in pāda c -jñ- of ºjñānena should be simplified (m.c.; Pathyā).
15
Sa Na Pratyoº; corr. Sen.
16
One short syllable is wanting; Sen. suppl. ca (= Sa 226r6 Pradyotasya ca buddhasya; Sen. II 355.2).
17
Sa 226r5 reads ye hi kariṣyanti pūjanāṃ (unmetr.).
18
Śloka; in pāda c -jñ- of ºjñānena should be simplified (m.c.; Pathyā).
19
Śloka; pāda c becomes Pathyā if we read pūjă for pūjāṃ, or ma-Vipulā if we read mahatῐ for mahatīṃ.
20
Sa dṛṣṭyā (wrong back-formation); corr. Na; cf. Sa 226r6 Sunetraṃ lokapradyotaṃ ye dṛṣṭvā satkariṣyanti
(Sen. II 355.6).
21
Sa arpaº; Na aryāº; Sen. arcamānāya; the parallel verse in Sa 226r6 reads: apramāṇāya pūjāya teṣāṃ harṣo
bhaviṣyati (Sen. II 355.7); arpamāṇa is a wrong back-formation of MIndic appamāṇa.
22
Pāda a scans correctly if we simplify -dy- in Pradyotaṃ.
23
Na Sen. buddhau. 24 Na Sen. Kusumanāmau (unmetr.).
25
Na Sen. lokanāthau tathāgatau (= Sa 266r6 dvau buddhau Kusumanāmānau lokanāthau tathāgatau).

358
 ye dṛṣṭvā satkariṣyanti teṣāṃ harṣo bhaviṣyati ǀǀ
Meruṃ ca dvipadaśreṣṭham saṃbuddhaṃ vadatām varaṃ ǀ
ye dṛṣṭvā satkariṣyanti teṣāṃ harṣo bhaviṣyati ǀǀ1
Puṣpaṃ ca agrasaṃbuddhaṃ2 paśyitvā dvipadottamaṃ ǀ
kāhinti paramāṃ pūjāṃ teṣāṃ harṣo bhaviṣyati ǀǀ
.. caturṇāṃ3 narendrāṇāṃ sahasraṃ4 satkariṣyanti ǀ
imasmiṃ Bhadrakalpasmi5 te udagrā bhaviṣyanti6 ǀǀ7
ye gṛddhā lābhasatkāre jihmavijñānaniśritā8 ǀ
bahvicchā9 te śruṇitvā10 teṣāṃ trāso bhaviṣyati ǀǀ11
ye ca saṃgaṇikārāmā gaṇavāse12 pratiṣṭhitā ǀ (369v) (Sen. 280)
vivekaṃ śrutvā buddhasya13 teṣāṃ ca14 saumanasyatā15 ǀǀ16
evaṃ17 duḥśīla śrutvāna evaṃ Buddhena bhāṣitaṃ ǀ
nate18 lokapradīpasmi19 tīvraṃ kāhinti gauravaṃ ǀǀ20
ye te vyākṛta21 buddhena bodhisatvā anāgatā ǀ
sūratā sukhasaṃvāsā teṣāṃ tuṣṭir bhaviṣyati ǀǀ22
yeṣām vivartanā nâsti buddhajñānāto sarvaśa23 ǀ
te imaṃ24 sūtraṃ śrutvāna bheṣyanti25 sukhitā narā ǀǀ26
yehi27 purimabuddha28 satvasārā
gurukṛtā satkṛta29 pūjitā narendrā ǀ
1
= Sa 226v1.
2
Sen. Puṣpaṃ ye câgraº; cf. Sa 226r1 Puṣpaṃ ca agrasaṃbuddhaṃ paśyitvā dvipadottamaṃ (Sen. II 355.12).
3
Sen. caturṇāṃ ca nareº, but it would be better to add <ye> at the beginning of the pāda.
4
Sen. em. ye saṃghaṃ (≠ mss.). 5 Sen. ºkalpasmiṃ. 6 Sen. bhaviṣyati (m.c.).
7
Śloka; in pāda d we should read with Sen. bhaviṣyati (m.c.).
8
Sa Na jihvāº; corr. Sen. 9 Sa Na bahvecchā; corr. Sen. 10 Sen. śruṇitvāna.
11
Śloka; pāda c is deficient; it becomes regular if we read śruṇitvāna for śruṇitvā (m.c.); cf. Sa 226v1 alpecchā
te (← tena) śruṇitvāna teṣāṃ trāso bhaviṣyati (Sen. II 355.15 alpechaṃ taṃ śruṇitvāna).
12
Sa gaṇaṃº; corr. Na. 13 Sen. buddhena (≠ mss.).
14
Sa Na na teṣāṃ sauº (w.r.); corr. Sen.; cf. Sa 226v2 vivekaṃ śrutvā buddhasya na teṣāṃ daurmanasyatā (Sen.
II 355.17).
15
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºtāṃ.
16
Śloka; in pāda c we should read śrutvă for śrutvā (Pathyā).
17
Sen. ye te; the parallel verse in Sa 226v2 also reads evaṃ (Sen. II 355.18).
18
For the nom. pl. masc. -e (the pronominal ending transferred to nouns), cf. BHSG § 8.80; Sen. natā. The
parallel verse in Sa 226v2 reads the same: nate lokapradῑpasmiṃ (Sen. II 355.19 em. natā).
19
Na Sen. ºsmiṃ.
20
Śloka; in pāda a the initial śr- in śrutvāna should be simplified (m.c.; Pathyā). Cf. Sa 226v2 evaṃ duḥśῑla
śrutvāna evaṃ buddhena bhāṣitaṃ ǀ nate lokapradῑpasmiṃ tῑvraṃ kāhinti gauravaṃ ǀǀ (Sen. II 355.18f.).
21
Sen. vyākṛtā (unmetr.).
22
= Sa 226v3.
23
Sa sarvaga (s.e.; in some scripts the characters for ga and śa are similar); Na Sen. sarvaśaḥ.
24
Sen. idaṃ. 25 Sen. bhaviṣyanti (unmetr.).
26
Śloka; in pāda b the metre requires ºjñānăto; in pāda c we should read sūtră for sūtraṃ, the initial -śr- of
śrutvāna should be simplified (m.c.; Pathyā); cf. Sa 226v2-3 yeṣāṃ vivartanā nâsti buddhajñānāt (Sen. ºjñānāto)
sarvaśaḥ ǀ te imaṃ sūtraṃ śrutvāna bheṣyanti sukhitā narāḥ ǀǀ (Sen. II 356.1f.).
27
Sen. ye hi.
28
Na ºbuddheṣu.
29
Sen. satkṛtā (unmetr.).

359
 praṇatamanā viśiṣṭabuddhajñāne1
naravaravarṇa śruṇitva tuṣṭa bhonti ǀǀ2
yeṣām avikalā śuddha3 śraddhā
varaguṇakoṭiśatehi ye upetā ǀ
ye ca dharayi4 dharmaṃ5 lujjamānaṃ
muditamanā sugatasya śāsanasmiṃ ǀǀ6
ye ca acavalā7 anuddhatā ca
amukharā abhū aprakīrṇavācā8 ǀ9
susakhilavācā nāmanen(ʾ) upetā10
jinavaravarṇa śruṇitva tuṣṭa bhonti ǀǀ11
yeṣām aparityaktaṃ buddhajñāna12
śiva13 virajā14 ca ananta (ʾ)tulyabodhi15 ǀ (Sen. 281)
ye ca vrataṃ caraṃti apramatta
jinavarajñāna śruṇitva tuṣṭa bhonti ǀǀ16

atha khalu bhagavāṃ saptāhasyâtyayena siṃhāsanāto utthāya bodhidrumaṃ

nāgavilokitena vilokayanto animiṣāye dṛṣṭīye. prītisukhaṃ17 dvitīyaṃ saptāhaṃ anāhāro
asthāsi bodhidrumaṃ animiṣāye dṛṣṭīye nirīkṣanto “iha mama bodhidrume anavarāgrasya
jātijarāmaraṇasaṃsāragahanakāntārasya paryantaṃ kṛtaṃ. iha mama kleśaMāro bhagno,

1
“Those who respect the excellent knowledge of the buddha”; Sen. śiṣṭa buddhaº; cf. Sa 226v3 praṇatamanā
viśiṣṭabuddhajñāne (Sen. II 356.5 em. śiṣṭa buddhaº)
2
The metre is Aupacchandasika; in pāda b we should read gurukṛtă; in pāda c the metre requires praṇatamană,
-jñ- of ºjñāne needs to be simplified; in pāda d the initial -śr- in śruṇitva should be simplified (m.c.).
3
Sa Na read satva, but it does not make sense; Sen. samanta; cf. Sa 226v3 yeṣāṃ avikalāḥ samanta śraddhā (←
śuddhā) (Sen. II 356.7 ye ca avikalāḥ samantaśuddhā).
4
M.c.; Sen. dhārayi (unmetr.).
5
Sen. dharma.
6
Aupacchandasika; in pāda a we should read (ʼ)vikalā for avikalā, the initial śr- in śraddhā should be simplified
(m.c.); in pāda c the metre requires dharmă for dharmaṃ.
7
So reads Sa; Na Sen. acapalā; cf. Sa 266v4 ye ca acapalā anuddhatā (Sen. II 356.11). Cf. Pkt acavala (cf.
Ratnach, s.v.; Bollée 1994: 109; Tessitori 2000, index, s.v.) < OIA a-capala “unmovable, steady”.
8
Sa Na anukīrṇaº; Sen. akīrṇaº; the parallel verse in Sa 266v4 reads vikiṇavāca (→ vikīrṇaº) (Sen. II 356.12
vikīrṇaº); cf. BhiVin(Ma-L) § 203.7A4.7 aprakīrṇā vācā (read aprakīrṇa-vācā).
9
Cf. BhiVin(Ma-L) § 203.7A4.7 … bhikṣuṇī bhadrikā … anuddhatā anunnaḍā acapalā amukharā aprakīrṇā
vācā (read aprakīrṇa-vācā); cf. Abhis § 38.7.30B2 amukharo apragalbho aprakīrṇṇavāco.
10
So read Sa Na; Sen. na mānupeta; probably, nāmana (“bending down”) means “humbleness” here; the parallel
verse in Sa 226v also reads nāmanen(ʾ) upetā.
11
Aupacchandasika; pādas b and c do not scan correctly; in pāda d the initial -śr- of śruṇitva should be
simplified (m.c.).
12
Sen. ºjñānaṃ. 13 Sen. evaṃ.
14
Sa rivajā (met.); Na śirivajā; corr. Sen.; cf. Sa 226v4 evaṃ (← eva) virajā ca atulya (ʾ)nantabodhi (Sen. II
356.16).
15
Sen. anantatulya.
16
Aupacchandasika; pāda a is unmetr., the scansion could be improved by reading (ʼ)parityakta, -jñ- of ºjñāna
should be simplified; pāda c scans correctly if we read vată for vrataṃ; in pāda d śr- in śruṇitva and -jñ- in
ºjñāna should be simplified (m.c.).
17
Sen. ºsukhena.

360
mṛtyuMāro bhagno, skandhaMāro bhagno, devaputraMāro bhagno. iha mama (ʼ)parimita-m-
asaṃkhyeya<kalpe>1 praṇihitā praṇidhī2 samṛddhā. iha ahaṃ bodhidrume3 loke agratāṃ
prāpto, loke śreṣṭhatāṃ prāpto, loke4 satvasāratāṃ prāpto”.
bhagavāṃ saptāhaṃ prītisukhena bodhidrumaṃ animiṣāye5 dṛṣṭīye nidhyāyitvā tṛtīyaṃ
saptāhaṃ prītisukhena dīrghaṃ caṃkramaṃ6 caṃkrame7. tena khalu puna8 samayena Māro
pāpīmāṃ bhagavato avidūre sanniṣaṇṇo abhūṣi duḥkhī durmano vipratisārī kāṇḍena bhūmiṃ
vilikhanto “śramaṇo9 me10 Gautamo viṣayāto upātivṛtto. śramaṇo me Gautamo viṣayāto
upātivṛtto” ti.
atha khalu Tantrī ca Māradhītā, Aratī11 ca Māradhītā yena Māro pāpīmāṃs
tenôpasaṃkramitvā Māraṃ pāpīmāṃ gāthāye (ʼ)dhyabhāṣati12

“kena13 tvaṃ durmano tāta puruṣaṃ14 ānayāma naṃ15 ǀ (370r)

rāgapāśehi bandhitvā araṇyād iva kuñjaraṃ ǀ
prabandhitvāna ānema16 vaśiko te bhaviṣyati” ǀǀ17

atha khalu Māro pāpīmāṃ dhītaro gāthāye pratyabhāṣati (Sen. 282)

“arahāṃ sugato loke na rāgeṇa su-ānayo18 ǀ

viṣayo me atikrānto tasmā19 śocām(ʼ)20 ahaṃ bhṛśaṃ” ǀǀ21

atha khalu tā Māradhītaro pitu22 Mārasya vacanaṃ akaritvā yena bhagavāṃs

tenôpasaṃkramitvā bhagavaṃtaṃ23 caṃkramantaṃ anucaṅkramensuḥ24 “pādāṃ te bhagavaṃ

1
The word kalpe is wanting in the mss. and Sen.
2
Sen. praṇidhi. 3 Sa bodhividrume; corr. Na.
4
Sen. omits loke.
5
Sa abhinimiṣāye (s.e.); corr. Na.
6
Sa cakraṃ (s.e.); corr. Na.
7
Sa cakraṃme (s.e.; the anusvāra dot written in the wrong place); corr. Na.
8
Na Sen. punaḥ.
9
Corr. Na; Sa śravaṇo; for śravaṇa / śramaṇa see Karashima 2016b: 111.
10
Sa ye; corr. Na. 11 Sa Na Aparatī; corr. Sen. 12 Sen. adhyaº.
13
Sa Na kāma; Sen. kāmaṃ, but it does not make sense here; cf. SN I 124.18 = SN(S) 273.1 kenâsi.
14
Sa Na yadi puruṣo (s.e.; probably caused by the preceding nom. sg. durmano); the word yadi does not make
sense, moreover, it is metrically redundant. Sen. omits yadi and reads puruṣaṃ.
15
Sen. ānayāmy ahaṃ (≠ mss.).
16
Sen. ānemi (≠ mss.).
17
Śloka; in pāda b the word yadi is metrically redundant. Cf. SN I 124.18ff. = SN(S) 273.10ff. kenâsi dummano
tāta purisaṃ kan nu socasi ǀ mayaṃ taṃ rāgapāsena araññam iva kuñjaraṃ ǀ bandhitvā ānayissāma vasago te
bhavissati ǀǀ.
18
Sa Na sa-āneyo; Sen. su-v-ānayo (= SN I 124.21; Jā I 79.32 su-v-ānayo).
19
Na Sen. tasmāc. 20 Sen. śocāmy.
21
Śloka; cf. SN I 124.21f. arahaṃ sugato loke na rāgena su-v-ānayo ǀ Māradheyyam atikkanto tasmā socāmʼ
ahaṃ bhusan ǀǀ; Jā I 79.32 arahaṃ sugato loke na rāgena su-v-ānayo.
22
Sa pituṃ (s.e.); Na Sen. pitur.
23
Sa bhagavata; Na bhagavataś; Sen. bhagavantaṃ.
24
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na caṅkramº.

361
paricaramha1, pādaṃ te sugata paricaremha”. na ca sānaṃ <bhagavāṃ>2 citrīkāraye3
yathâpîdaṃ anuttare upadhisaṃkṣaye samyaksuvimuktacitto. atha tā Māradhītaro ekāntam
upasaṃkramya mantrā mantrayensu “uccāvacaṃ puruṣāṇāṃ4 cchando, uccāvacaṃ puruṣāṇāṃ
cchando. yaṃ5 nūna6 vayaṃ sayyathâpi nāma pañcadaśavarṣadārikā7 vā 8ṣoḍaśavarṣadārikā9
vā evaṃrūpā10 evaṃrūpāṇāṃ ekaśataṃ <ekaśataṃ>11 12<dārikā>varṇaśataṃ13 ridhyā
abhinirmiṇitvā, yena śramaṇo Gautamas tenôpasaṃkramitvā śramaṇaṃ Gautamaṃ
caṃkramantam anucaṃkrameya14 "pādāṃ te bhagavāṃ15 paricaremha16, pādāṃ te sugata
paricaremha".” 17atha khalu tā Māradhītaro sayyathâpi nāma pañcadaśavarṣadārikā18 vā
evarūpā evarūpāṇāṃ ekaśataṃ ekaśataṃ ridhyā abhinirmiṇitvā, yena bhagavāṃs
tenôpasaṃkramitvā bhagavantaṃ caṃkramantam19 anucaṃkramensuḥ20 “pādāṃ te naṃ
bhagavāṃ paricaremha, pādāṃ te sugata paricaremha”. na ca sānaṃ bhagavāṃ citrīkaraye21,
yathâpîdaṃ anuttara22 upadhisaṃkṣaye23 samyaksuvimuktacitto.
atha24 tā Māradhītaro ekamantam upasaṃkramya mantrā mantrayensu “uccāvacaṃ
puruṣāṇāṃ cchando, uccāvacaṃ puruṣāṇāṃ cchando. yaṃ nūna25 vayaṃ sayyathâpi nāma
ekaprasūtā vā dviprasūtā vā evarūpā26 evarūpāṇāṃ27 ekaśataṃ ekaśataṃ abhinirmiṇitvā28,
yena śramaṇo Gautamas (Sen. 283) tenôpasaṃkramitvā <śramaṇaṃ Gautamaṃ>29

1
Sen. ºcaremha; cf. 1 pl. impv. -mha in Pkt, Pischel § 470; Geiger §§ 121, 127 gives the ending -mhe for the 1
pl. mid. pres. (p. 119 “probably derived from -mahe through syncope”) and 1 pl. opt.; in ms. Sa this ending
occurs in the following forms: ºcaremha, ºcaramha, apṛcchemha, akaremha, akārimha.
2
Sa lacks bhagavāṃ; Na na ca bhagavāṃ sānaṃ; Sen. bhagavāṃ tāṃ na; cf. the readings further in this chapter
(Sa 370r, 370v): na ca sānaṃ bhagavāṃ citrīkaraye…
3
Sa Na trīṇikāraye (s.e.); Sen. cittīº; see BHSD s.v. citrīkaroti.
4
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na puruṣāṃ; alternatively, it could be gen. pl. masc. -āṃ (cf. BHSG § 8.124).
5
Sa ya; corr. Na. 6 Na Sen. nūnaṃ.
7
All the mss. and Sen. read ºvarṣadeśikā, but ºdeśika does not seem to make sense here. Cf. the reading in SN I
124.31 ekasatam ekasataṃ kumārivaṇṇasataṃ abhinimmineyyāma. Or should be read ºveśikā?; cf. Abhis III, s.v.
veśikā-# “Hetäre; *veśiyā (vgl. Pā, Pkt. vesiyā) < Skt. veśyā”.
8
Sa ṣoḍaśavarṣo upavarṣoddeśikā (s.e.); corr. Na.
9
Or: ºveśikā; all the mss. and Sen. read ºdeśikā (s.e.).
10
Sa etaṃº (s.e.); corr. Na.
11
Sa lacks ekaśataṃ (hapl.); suppl. Na; cf. the reading later in this chapter (Sa 370r): ekaśataṃ ekaśataṃ
varṇaśataṃ ridhyā-m-abhinirmiṇitvā.
12
All the mss. and Sen. lack dārikāº, but it should be supplied here in order that the sentence makes sense; cf.
SN I 124.31 ekasatam ekasataṃ kumārivaṇṇasataṃ abhinimmineyyāma. Or should we supply ºveśikā? Cf. fn. 7.
13
Sa valaśataṃ (< vallaº < varṇṇaº; s.e.; the akṣaras rṇṇa and lla are very similar); Na Sen. lack varṇaśataṃ.
14
Sen. anucaṃkramensuḥ; for the 3 pl. opt. -eya, cf. BHSG § 29.19 (only two examples, not from Mv); cf. Sa
336v samyaksaṃbuddhāḥ … dharmañ ca deśeya.
15
Sen. bhagavaṃ.
16
Sa ºcarehma; corr. Na.
17
Na Sen. lack the passage from atha khalu tā Māradhītaro until pādāṃ te sugata paricaremha.
18
Ms. ºdeśikā (s.e.). 19 Ms. cakraº. 20 Ms. anucakraº. 21 Sen. cittīkāraye.
22
Na anuttaraṃ; Sen. anuttare.
23
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºsaṃkṣayaṃ; alternatively, it could be accusative for locative (cf. BHSG § 7.23; see also p.
193, fn. 39). Cf. the readings in the next paragraph and in Sa 370v: yathâpîdaṃ anuttare upadhisaṃkṣaye
samyaksuvimuktacitto. Cf. also SN I 125.5f. anuttare upadhisaṅkhaye vimutto.
24
Na Sen. atha khalu. 25 Na Sen. nūnaṃ. 26 Sa ekaº (s.e.); Na Sen. evaṃº. 27 Na Sen. evaṃº.
28
Sen. nirmiṇitvā.
29
Sa lack śramaṇaṃ Gautamaṃ; suppl. Na.

362
caṃkramantam anucaṅkramemha1”. …2 “pādāṃ te bhagavāṃ3 paricaremha, pādāṃ te sugata
paricaremhe4”. na ca sānaṃ bhagavāṃ citrīkaraye5 yathâpîdaṃ anuttare upadhisaṃkṣaye
samyaksuvimuktacitto.
atha khalu tā Māradhītaro ekāntam upakramya6 mantrā mantrayensu “uccāvacaṃ
puruṣāṇāṃ cchando, uccāvacaṃ puruṣāṇāṃ cchando. yaṃ nūna7 vayaṃ sayyathâpi nāma
madhyastrīyo8 evarūpā9 evarūpāṇāṃ ekaśataṃ ekaśataṃ <madhyastrī>varṇaśataṃ10 ridhyā-
m-abhinirmiṇitvā11, yena bhagavāṃs tenôpasaṃkramitvā bhagavantaṃ caṃkramantam
anucaṅkramensu “pādāṃ te bhagavāṃ12 paricaremha, pādāṃ te sugata paricaremhe13”. (370v)
na ca sānaṃ bhagavāṃ citrīkaraye14 sayyathâpîdaṃ anuttare upadhisaṃkṣaye samyak-
suvimuktacitto.
atha khalu tā Māradhītaro ekāṃtam15 upakramya16 mantrā mantrayensu “etto17
paramavayaṃ varṇanibhaṃ18 abhinirmiṇantī abhinirmiṇeyaṃ19. yaṃ nūna20 vayaṃ jīrṇikā21
bhavitvā, vṛddhikā bhavitvā, sthavirikā bhavitvā, palitikā bhavitvā, kubjagopānasīvaṃkā
daṇḍam avalaṃbya22, yena śramaṇo Gotamas23 tenôpasaṃkramitvā śramaṇasya Gotamasya24
pādau śirasā vanditvā, śramaṇaṃ Gautamaṃ pratyekaṃ25 praśnāṃ26 pṛcchema”.
atha27 tā Māradhītārā28 jīrṇikā bhavitvā29, vṛddhikā bhavitvā30, sthavirikā ca31 palitikā
ca bhavitvā32 kubjagopānasīvaṃkā33 daṇḍam avaṣṭabhya yena bhagavāṃs tenôpasaṃkramitvā
bhagavataḥ pādau śirasā vanditvā ekānte asthāṃsu.

1
Sa ºcaṅkramehma; Na anukramensu; Sen. ºcaṃkramensuḥ.
2
It seems that one sentence has dropped out here (Sen. does not print any lacuna): <atha khalu tā Māradhītaro
sayyathâpi nāma ekaprasūtā vā dviprasūtā vā evarūpā evarūpāṇāṃ ekaśataṃ ekaśataṃ varṇaśataṃ
abhinirmiṇitvā yena bhagavāṃs tenôpasaṃkramitvā bhagavantaṃ caṃkramantam anucaṃkramensuḥ>; cf. the
reading in the previous paragraph.
3
Na Sen. bhagavaṃ; for the voc. sg. bhagavāṃ, cf. BHSG § 18.81; Abhis III § 15.4.
4
Sen. ºcaremha; cf. 1 pl. pres. -mhe in Pā (Geiger § 122).
5
Sen. cittīkāraye; cf. BHSD s.vv. citrīkaroti, citrīkāra.
6
Na Sen. upasaṃkramya. 7 Na Sen. nūnaṃ.
8
Sa Na madhyeº; Sen. madhyastrīyāyo.
9
Sen. evaṃº.
10
Sen. omits varṇaśataṃ; the mss. read only varṇaśataṃ here; cf. SN I 125.23 majjhimitthivaṇṇasataṃ.
11
Sen. ṛdhyā abhiº. 12 Na Sen. bhagavan.
13
Corr. Na; Sa ºcarehme (s.e.); Sen. ºcaremha; cf. the 1 pl. impv. ending -mha in Pkt (Pischel § 470); and the 1
pl. pres. -mhe in Pā (Geiger § 122).
14
Sen. cittīkāraye. 15 Corr. Na; Sa ekaṃtaṃ. 16 Sen. upasaṃkramº.
17
“Then”; cf. DP s.v. etto “from here, from there, that way”; Sen. em. aho (≠ mss.).
18
Sa Na paramaṃº (s.e.); Sen. paramavayovarṇaº.
19
1 pl. opt. -eyaṃ? (the 1 sg. ending used for 1 pl.? In BHSG -eyaṃ is given only for the 1 and 3 sg.);
alternatively, we could ignore the anusvāra and read -eya (for the 1 pl. opt. -eya, cf. BHSG § 29.29).
20
Na Sen. nūnaṃ.
21
Sen. jīrṇā (≠ mss.); see BHSD s.v. jirṇakā, fem. jīrṇikā.
22
Corr. Na; Sa apaº; for the alternation p / v, cf. BHSG § 2.30; von Hinüber 2001 § 181.
23
Na Sen. Gautamas. 24 Sen. Gautamasya.
25
Adv. “each one; respectively”; Sen. pratyekā.
26
Sen. praśnaṃ. 27 Na Sen. atha khalu. 28 Sa Mātaraº; corr. Na.
29
Na Sen. lack bhavitvā. 30 Na Sen. lack bhavitvā. 31 Sen. omits ca.
32
Na Sen. lack bhavitvā.
33
Sen. ºvaṃkā bhavitvā.

363
 ekāntasthitā1 Tantrī Māradhītā2 bhagavantaṃ gāthāye adhyabhāṣati

“kathaṃvihārī bahulîha3 bhikṣu

paṃcoghatīrṇo taratîha ṣaṣṭhaṃ4? ǀ
kathaṃdhyāyī bahulaṃ5 kāmasaṃjñā (Sen. 284)
paribāhirā6 bhavati alabdhagāḍhā7?” ǀǀ8

atha khalu bhagavāṃ Tantrī9 Māradhītaraṃ gāthāya10 pratyabhāṣati

“anyāya11 dharmaṃ avitarkadhyāyi12

no rajyatī13 no saratī na thīnaṃ ǀ
evaṃvihārī bahulîha bhikṣu
paṃcohatīrṇo14 taratîha ṣaṣṭhaṃ15 ǀǀ16
praśrabdhakāyo suvimuktacitto
smṛtimān akopyo apurekkharāṇo17 ǀ

1
Sen. ekānte sthitā.
2
Sa kumāraº (s.e.); corr. Na.
3
Sa Na ºīhi (s.e.); corr. Sen.; (cf. BHSD s.v. bahulin, however, only this one example from Mv is quoted); cf. SN
I 126.21 kathaṃvihārībahulo (ʾ)dha (SN[tr] 219 “How does a bhikkhu here often dwell?”).
4
Sen. ṣaṣṭaṃ.
5
Sa Na bahulāṃ; Sen. bahulī; cf. the reading in Buddha’s reply in the next verse: evaṃdhyāyī bahulaṃ (←
bahulāṃ); SN I 126.23 reads kathaṃ jhāyaṃ bahulaṃ (SN[tr] 219 “How does he meditate”).
6
Sa Na ºbāhira (s.e.); Sen. em. ºbāhito; cf. SN I 126.24 kāmasaññā paribāhirā honti aladdhāyo “sensual
perceptions are kept at bay and fail to grip him” (SN[tr] 219).
7
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºgāḍhaṃ (s.e.; in MIndic -ā and -aṃ are often interchanged, cf. Karashima 2002: 50, fn. 33).
8
The metre is Upajāti; pāda c is unmetr.; in pāda d there is resolution of the first syllable; we could correct the
metre by reading MIndic bhoti for Skt bhavati or assume resolution of the fifth syllable; cf. SN I 126.21ff.
kathaṃvihārībahulo (ʼ)dha bhikkhu pañcoghatiṇṇo atarîdha chaṭṭhaṃ ǀ kathaṃ jhāyaṃ bahulaṃ kāmasaññā
paribāhirā honti aladdhāyo taṃ ǀǀ; cf. Enomoto 1989 § 4.1 kathaṃvihārabahulo bhikṣuḥ pañcaughatīrṇas
taratīha ṣaṣṭhaṃ ǀ kathaṃdhyāyī vipulāṃ kāmatṛṣṇāṃ tīrṇo bhavaty apratilabdhayoktraḥ ǀǀ.
9
Sen. Tantrīṃ. 10 Sen. gāthāye.
11
Sen. aññāya (≠ mss.); cf. BHSD s.v. anyāsi “(representing Pali aññāsi? quasi-MIndic for semi MIndic ajñāsi,
which Senart reads by em., or ājº;), aor. of jñā-, knew: Mv iii.386.18 (vs); § 2.15”; for jñ > ññ ∋ ny, cf. Roth
2000: 10, 93 (jñātvā / ñātvā / nyāccā); cf. also BHSD s.v. anyātaka.
12
Sa Na avitarkāya dhyāyi (unmetr.); corr. Sen.; = SN I 126.27 avitakkajhāyī.
13
Sa Na rājº; -ī in rajyatī is m.c.; Sen. rajyate; SN I 126.28 reads kuppatī.
14
Sen. ºoghaº; for oha / ogha, cf. Norman CP V 112-113; Bollée 1998 s.v. oha.
15
Sen. ṣaṣṭaṃ.
16
Upajāti; cf. SN I 126.27f. aññāya dhammaṃ avitakkajhāyī na kuppati na sarati ve na thino ǀ evaṃ vihārī-
bahulo (ʼ)dha bhikkhu pañcoghatiṇṇo atarīdha chaṭṭhaṃ ǀǀ; SN(S) 277.7f. aññāya dhammaṃ avitakkajhāyī na
kuppatī na ssaratī na thīno ǀ evaṃvihārībahulo ʼdha bhikkhu pañcoghatiṇṇo atarīdha chaṭṭhaṃ ǀǀ; Enomoto 1989
§ 4.2cd ājñāya dharmam avitarkadhyāyī kopaspṛhāstyānadoṣaiḥ viyuktaḥ ǀǀ § 4.3ab evaṃvihārabahulo bhikṣuḥ
pañcaughatīrṇas taratīha ṣaṣṭhaṃ.
17
Cf. Pā a-purekkharāna “showing no preference” (CPD s.v.); Sa Na apurektvamāṇo (s.e. or a wrong back-
formation); Sen. em. apanītamāno (≠ mss.); see CPD s.v. a-saṃkharāna, where reference to this verse in the Mv
is given “Mvu III 284,9 (cod. B: smṛtimān akopyo †apureptkamāno, cf. apurekkharāno, Sn 844)”; cf. PTSD s.v.
purekkharoti; SN I 126.26 reads asaṅkharāno.

364
 evaṃdhyāyī bahulaṃ1 kāmasaṃjñā
paribāhirā2 bhavati alabdhagāḍhā3” ǀǀ4

atha khalu Aratī Māradhītā bhagavantaṃ gāthāye adhyabhāṣati

“śokābhitunno5 va vanasmi6 dhyāyasi

vittaṃ7 ca jīnaṃ8 ca abhiprārthayanto ǀ9
āsādya grāmya na karosi10 sakhyāṃ11
kasmāj janena12 na karosi13 sakhyāṃ14?” ǀǀ15

atha khalu bhagavāṃ Aratiṃ16 Māradhītaraṃ gāthāye adhyabhāṣe

“śokasya mūlāṃ palikhanīyaṃ17 sarvaṃ18

sarvaṃ19 prahāya bhavalobhajalpaṃ20 ǀ

1
Sa Na bahulāṃ; Sen. bahulī; cf. SN I 126.26 evaṃ jhāyaṃ bahulaṃ.
2
Sa Na ºbāhiro (s.e.; -ā and -o are often miswritten for one another); Sen. ºbāhito.
3
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºgāḍhā (s.e.); cf. SN I 126.26 paribāhirā honti aladdhāyo.
4
Upajāti; in pāda b there is resolution of the first syllable; pāda c is unmetr. (its meaning is not entirely clear);
in pāda d there is resolution of the first syllable; the scansion could be improved by reading MIndic bhoti for Skt
bhavati. Cf. SN I 126.25f. passaddhakāyo suvimuttacitto asaṅkharāno satimā anoko ǀ evaṃ jhāyaṃ bahulaṃ
kāmasaññā paribāhirā honti aladdhāyo taṃ ǀǀ; Enomoto 1989 § 4.2ab praśrabdhakāyaḥ suvimuktacitto hy
asaṃskurvan smṛtimān akopyaḥ; § 4.3cd evaṃdhyāyī vipulāṃ kāmatṛṣṇāṃ tīrṇo bhavaty apratilabdhayoktraḥ ǀǀ.
5
Sa Na ºābhibhunno (s.e.; the akṣaras ta and bha are similar); Sen. sokābhitunno.
6
Sen. ºsmiṃ (unmetr.).
7
“Searching for the wealth (which) you have lost”; Sa Na cittā (s.e.; the akṣaras ca and va are very similar);
Sen. cittāya; cf. SN(S) 276.3 vittaṃ nu jīno.
8
Sa Na Sen. jīvaṃ; cf. DP s.v. jināti, pp. jīna “lost, deprived of”.
9
SN I 126.10 reads cittaṃ nu jiṇṇo uda patthayāno, but SN(S) 276.3 vittaṃ nu jīno uda patthayāno; SN(tr) 218
“Because you have lost wealth or pine for it”.
10
Sa Na karomi (either s.e. [the akṣaras ma and sa are similar] or confusion of persons); Sen. karoṣi.
11
Sa Na saṃkhyāṃ (wrong back-formation); Sen. sākhyaṃ; cf. PTSD s.v. sakhya.
12
Sa Na Sen. jane (hapl.); cf. SN I 126.12 kasmā janena na karosi sakkhiṃ.
13
Sa Na karomi (s.e. or confusion of persons); Sen. karoṣi.
14
Sa Na saṃkhyāṃ; Sen. sākhyaṃ.
15
“Overwhelmed with grief, you are meditating in the forest, searching for the wealth (which) you have lost;
insulting villagers, you do not make friends. Why do you not make friends with people?”. The metre is Triṣṭubh-
Jagatī; pāda b is unmetr.; we could correct the scansion by reading ca (ʾ)bhiº, pr- of prārthayanto should be
simplified; in pāda c the metre demands that the initial gr- of grāmya be simplified; the fifth syllable is short (cf.
Karashima 2016a: 204 “In the Vedas and in both early Pali scriptures and older Buddhist Sanskrit scriptures, like
the Mahāvastu, a short syllable is permitted before a caesura at the fifth syllable of Triṣṭubh pādas”); in pāda d
we should read janenā for janena (m.c.). Cf. SN I 126.9ff. sokāvatiṇṇo nu vanasmiṃ jhāyasi cittaṃ nu jiṇṇo uda
patthayāno ǀ āguṃ nu gāmasmim akāsi kiñci kasmā janena na karosi sakkhiṃ ǀǀ.
16
Sen. Aratīṃ.
17
Sa Na ºkhanīyāṃ; Sen. parikhanya; palikhanīyaṃ is a gerund extended by -ṃ (cf. Abhis III 48, § 29.8); for
pali- / pari-, cf. Oberlies 2001: 84, §10.
18
Sa Na na sarve (s.e.); corr. Sen.
19
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na sarvāṃ.
20
Sen. em. bhavalobham āpsye (≠ mss.; w.r.); cf. SN I 123.8 bhavalobhajappaṃ.

365
 arthasyā1 prāptiṃ hṛdayasya śāntiṃ (Sen. 285)
dhyānānuyukto sukham ānubuddhiṃ2 ǀ3
tasmāj janena4 na karomi sakhyāṃ5
sakhyā6 na saṃvidyate kenaci (ʼ)sma7” ǀǀ8

atha khalu Aratī Māradevī bhagavantaṃ gāthāye adhyabhāṣe

“acchetva9 tṛṣṇāṃ gaṇasaṃghacāriṇo10

bahv atra raktā kariṣyanti cchandaṃ ǀ11
mahatī vatâyaṃ12 janatāṃ sumedha
acchetva .. mṛtyurājasya13 .. ..14
neṣyati15 acyutaṃ padam aśokaṃ16” ǀǀ1

1
Sen. ºsya; for the gen. sg. -asyā, cf. BHSG § 8.58.
2
Sa Na ānabuddhiḥ (s.e.); Sen. em. sukhasārabuddhiḥ (≠ mss.). The form ānubuddhiṃ, which is m.c. for anuº,
is 1 sg. aor., as in SN I 126.16 anubodhiṃ (← anubodhaṃ; cf. DP s.v. anubujjhati); SN(S) 276.11 anvabodhiṃ,
or AN V 48 (eko ʼhaṃ jhāyī sukham) anubodhiṃ (one ms. reads ānuº). This rare aorist was probably
misunderstood and copied as ºbuddhiḥ instead of ºbuddhiṃ. Thus, sukham anubuddhiṃ means “I have
understood (true) happiness”. Cf. also 1 sg. aor. anubujjhiṃ in Pā, e.g., Mp V 21.7 sukhaṃ anubujjhiṃ
sacchikāsiṃ “I have understood (and) experienced happiness”.
3
“Having dug out the whole root of grief, having abandoned all desire (jalpa) and longing for life (bhavalobha);
devoted to meditation, I have discovered happiness, the attainment of (my) goal, the peace of (my) heart”.
4
Sa Na Sen. jane (hapl.); cf. SN I 126.17 tasmā janena na karomi sakkhiṃ.
5
Sa Na saṃkhyāṃ (wrong back-formation); Sen. sākhyāṃ.
6
Sa Na saṃkhyā (wrong back-formation); Sen. sākhyaṃ.
7
Sen. asme.
8
Upajāti; pāda a scans correctly if we read ºkhanyă for ºkhanīyaṃ; in pāda b the metre requires prahāyā for
prahāya; in pāda c we should read arthasya, the initial pr- of prāptiṃ should be simplified; in pāda e the metre
demands janenā; in pāda f we should read ºvidyatĕ (m.c.). Cf. SN I 123.6ff. sokassa mūlaṃ palikhāya sabbaṃ
anāgujhāyāmi asocamāno ǀ chetvāna sabbaṃ bhavalobhajappaṃ anāsavo jhāyāmi pamattabandhu ǀǀ; SN I
126.15 atthassa pattiṃ hadayassa santiṃ jetvāna senaṃ piyasātarūpaṃ ǀ ekāhaṃ jhāyaṃ sukham anubodhaṃ
tasmā janena na karomi sakkhiṃ sakkhī na sampajjati kenaci me ǀǀ.
9
Sen. ācchetva; see BHSD s.v. acchindati.
10
Sa ºsampacāriṇī (s.e.; the akṣaras gha and pa are sometimes miswritten for one another); Na
ºsaṃpracāriṇī; Sen. guṇasaṃpracārī; the parallel verse in SN I 127.3 reads gaṇasaṅghacārī (comm. [I 182]
gaṇasaṅghacārī ti gaṇe ca saṅghe ca caratîti satthā gaṇasaṅghacārī nāma).
11
“Having cut off (all worldly) desires, those who move in groups or assemblies, get attached to him (atra) very
much and (they) will bear affection (toward him)”(?). Cf. SN I 127.3f. acchejja taṇhaṃ gaṇasaṅghacārī ǀ addhā
tarissanti (v.l. carissanti) bahū ca sattā (v.l. saddhā); SN(tr) 219 “He has cut off craving, faring with his group
and order; Surely many other beings will cross”.
12
Sa Na read mahavṛto; Sen. em. bahuṃ vatâyaṃ (≠ mss.) (= SN I 127.5); vṛto in the mss. might be a hyper-
form, or a wrong back-formation, of vata; maha<tī> vatâyaṃ janatāṃ sumedha could mean: “Alas (vata), this
wise one will lead many people (mahatī janatāṃ)”.
13
Sen. mṛtyurājño.
14
Pāda d is incomplete; cf. SN I 127.3 acchijja nessati maccurājassa pāraṃ; SN(S) 278.4 acchejja nessati
maccu[rāja]ssa pāraṃ; it is not certain where the lacking akṣaras should be inserted. Sen. prints the lacuna after
acchetva.
15
Sa Na bheṣyati (s.e.; the akṣaras bha and na are similar); Sen. nayiṣyati.
16
The part acyutaṃ padam aśokaṃ is not found in the parallel verse in SN I 127.3.

366
 atha khalu bhagavāṃ tā2 Māradhītaro gāthāye pratyabhāṣati

“giriṃ nakhehi3 khanatha ayo dantehi khādatha ǀ

parvataṃ śirasā4 hanatha agāhe5 gāham6 eṣatha ǀ7
kiṃ tu manyatha8 pāpīyo api buddhāsuyā9 sadā?” ǀǀ10

atha khalu tā Māradhītaro “jānāti māṃ śramaṇo Gautamo, jānāti māṃ śramaṇo
(371r)
11
Gautamo” ti duḥkhī durmanā vipratisārī, yena pitā Māro tenôpasaṃkramitvā pitaraṃ Māraṃ
gāthāye adhyabhāṣe

“adya me vadhaṃ pi tāta na rāgeṇa su-ānaye12 ǀ

viṣayaṃ me atikrānto tasmāc chocāmy ahaṃ bhṛśaṃ ǀǀ

anyo13 ca tāta puruṣo avītasaṃgo asmākaṃ tena rūpeṇa samanvāgatānāṃ paśyiṣyaṃ14,

15
(Sen. 286) so jidaṃ mūrcchitvā prapatiṣyaṃ16, uṣṇaṃ câsya17 śoṇitam mukhato āgacche,
tenaỿva ca ābādhena kālaṃ akariṣyaṃ18, cittakṣepaṃ19 vā prāpuṇe. śramaṇo puna20 tāta
Gotamo21 araho vigatarāgo vigatadoṣo vigatamoho abhibhū <anabhi>bhūto22”.

1
The metre is Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; pāda a scans as Indravaṃśa; pāda b becomes regular if we simplify -ṣy- of
kariṣyaº; in pāda c there is resolution of the first syllable; pāda d is incomplete; pāda e does not scan correctly.
Cf. SN I 127.3ff. acchejja taṇhaṃ gaṇasaṅghacārī addhā carissanti bahū ca sattā ǀ bahuṃ vatâyam janatam
anoko acchijja nessati maccurājassa pāraṃ ǀǀ; SN(S) 278.1ff. acchejja taṇhaṃ gaṇasaṅghacārī addhā tarissanti
bahū ca saddhā ǀ bahuṃ vatâyaṃ janatāṃ anoko acchejja nessati maccu[rāja]ssa pāraṃ ǀǀ.
2
Sa Na tā tā (ditt.); Sen. tāṃ.
3
Sa nakhanehi; Na nakhalehi (s.e.); corr. Sen.
4
Sa śirasāṃ (s.e.); corr. Na.
5
Sa Na āgāhe; Sen. āgāḍhe; cf. BHSD s.v. gāha.
6
The form gāha is MIndic for gāḍha; Sen. gāḍhaṃ.
7
Cf. SN I 127.15; SN(S) 278.15ff. giriṃ nakhena khaṇatha (SN[S] khanatha) ayo dantehi khādatha ǀ selaṃ va
sirasûhacca pātāle gādham esatha ǀǀ.
8
Sen. kimu anvetha.
9
Sen. ºsūyā (unmetr.).
10
Śloka; pāda a is na-Vipulā; in pāda c there is resolution of the seventh syllable.
11
Sen. reads only once jānāti māṃ śramaṇo Gautamo ti.
12
Sa Na sa-ānaye; Sen. sa āniye; SN I 124.21 and Jā I 79.32 both read su-v-ānayo; cf. the reading earlier in this
chapter: arahāṃ sugato loke na rāgeṇa su-ānayo (← sa-āneyo). For the nom. sg. masc. -e, cf. BHSG § 8.25;
Abhis III § 6.3; Karashima 2002 § 9.2; in ms. Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014: 176.
13
Sa Na anyaṃ; corr. Sen.
14
1 sg. cond. -iṣyaṃ used as 3 sg. (see BHSG § 31.39); Sa Na paśyisya; Sen. paśyitvā (≠ mss.).
15
Sen. jitaṃ; cf. BHSD s.v. jitaṃ; jidaṃ = svidaṃ; cf. PTSD s.v. sudaṃ.
16
Sen. prapatiṣyad vā (≠ mss.).
17
Sen. vâsya.
18
Sen. akariṣyat; 3 sg. cond. (see BHSG § 31.39).
19
Sen. ºkṣayaṃ; cf. Pā cittakkhepa “derangement of the thoughts” (DP II 138, s.v. citta).
20
Na Sen. punar.
21
Sen. Gautamo.
22
Sa abhibhūyabhūto (a sort of hapl.); Na abhibhūya anabhūto; Sen. abhibhūya bhūto; cf. DP s.v. abhibhū “-ū
anabhibhūto”; cf. Sa 401r3 sugato lokavid anuttaraḥ … ananyaneyo abhibhū anabhibhūto ajñānārthadarśo.

367
 atha Māro pāpīmāṃ yena bhagavāṃs tenôpasaṃkramitvā ekānte asthāsi. ekāntasthito
Māro pāpīmāṃ bhagavantaṃ gāthāye (ʼ)dhyabhāṣe1

“ihâgatā harṣayantī Tantrī ca Aratī Ratī ca ǀ

<tā>2 praṇude mahāvīra3 tulaṃ4 bhrāntam5 va māruto6” ǀǀ7

itthaṃ vatvāna8 Māro pāpīmāṃ duḥkhī durmanā vipratisārī tatr(ʼ) evântarahāye9.

1
Na Sen. adhyaº.
2
The word tā is lacking in the mss.; suppl. Sen.; cf. SN I 127.19 tā tattha panudī satthā.
3
Sen. mahāvīro.
4
Sen. tūlaṃ.
5
Sa Na bhrāntas (s.e.); corr. Sen.
6
Sa Na Sen. mārutaṃ (s.e., caused by the preceding acc. sg.); cf. SN I 127.19 tulaṃ bhaṭṭhaṃ vā Māruto.
7
Śloka; pāda a is ra-Vipulā; in pāda b the second ca is metrically redundant. Cf. SN I 127.18f. daddallamānā
āgañchuṃ Taṇhā Arati Ragā ca ǀ tā tattha panudī satthā tulam (SN[S] 279.9 tūlaṃ) bhaṭṭhaṃ vā māruto (SN[S]
279.9 va māluto) ǀǀ.
8
Sa Na vatvāra (s.e.; the akṣaras ra and na are sometimes miswritten for one another); Sen. ittham uktvā (≠
mss.); Pā vatvāna, gerund of √vac.
9
Na Sen. tatraỿvaº; for -ʼ e- < -a e-, cf. Abhis III § 2.9; Geiger § 70.1b; CPD s.v. eva.

368
 Dharmalabdha-jātaka

Sa 371r3-375r5
Na 208r6-210v4
Sen. III 286.9-300.9

yadā bhagavāṃ pravṛttapravaradharmacakro, bhikṣū bhagavantam āhansuḥ “kathaṃ

bhagavaṃ Māradhītaro bhagavantam upasaṃkrāntā avatārārthī avatāragaveṣī1 alabhaṃtā ca
avatāra2 nirvidya pratyavakrāntā?” bhagavān āha “na bhikṣava3 etarahiṃ yeva4 ete5
Māradhītara6 mama upasaṃkrāntā avatārārthī avatāragaveṣī7 alaṃbhaṃtā8 ca avatāraṃ
nirvidya pratyavakrāntā. anyadâpi mama9 ete upasaṃkrānta10 avatārārthī avatāragaveṣī11,
alaṃbhantā12 ca avatāraṃ nirvidya pratyavakrāntā”. bhikṣū āhansu “anyadâpi bhagavāṃ?”
bhagavān āha “anyadâpi bhikṣavo”.
bhūtapūrvaṃ bhikṣavo atīta-m-adhvāne13 nagare Vārāṇasi14 Kāśijanapade
Dharmalabdho nāma vaṇijo abhūṣi. samudrayātriko15 sārthavāho mahāsamudram avatarati,
siddhayātro16 ca āgacchati. tasya tato Vārāṇasīto pañcamātrā vāṇijaśatā (Sen. 287) upasaṃkrāntā
“vayaṃ pi tvayaỿva sārdham mahāsamudram avatāriṣyāma”. Dharmalabdho āha “na yūyaṃ
śaktā tena mārgeṇa gantuṃ yena ahaṃ gacchāmi. ahaṃ rākṣasīdvīpasya madhyena gacchāmi.
tāyo ca rākṣasīyo vāṇijāni upāyaśatehi lobhenti. tatra bahūni vāṇijaśatāni rākṣasīhi lobhitā,
17
siddhayātrā na18 āgacchaṃti19. lobhitā20 anayavyasanam āpadyanti. na śakyaṃ yuṣmābhir
mayā samānaṃ gantuṃ”. so dāni Dharmalabdho sārthavāho teṣāṃ pañcānāṃ (371v)
vāṇijaśatānāṃ na karoty avakāśaṃ “mā tatra rākṣasīhi lobhitā anayavyasanam āpadyensu21”.
te dāni pañca vāṇijaśatāni sannipatitvā āhaṃsu “ayaṃ Dharmalabdho vāṇijako
śobhanena mārgeṇa mahāsamudraṃ gaccheti22, kṣemena gacchati, kṣemenâgacchati, laghuṃ
ca āgacchati, siddhayātro23 ca āgacchati. asmākañ ca na kiñci24 avakāśaṃ karoti gamanāya.

1
Sen. avatāraṃ gaº. 2 Sen. avatāraṃ. 3 Na Sen. bhikṣavaḥ. 4 Na Sen. eva.
5
Na Sen. etā; in ms. Sa masculine pronouns are often used for feminine.
6
Na Sen. Māradhītaro; cf. BHSG § 13.41, nom. pl. -āra, only in verses, m.c.
7
Sen. avatāraṃ gaº.
8
Sa alaṃbhatā; Na arlaṃbhanta (s.e.); Sen. alabhantā; cf. Skt labhate, lambhate; Pischel § 484 “labh shows
nasal in the stem in AMg. lambhāmi and in the fut. and passive in Ś. Mg. (§§ 525, 541)”.
9
Na Sen. lack mama. 10 Na Sen. ºkrāntā. 11 Sen. avatāraṃ gaº. 12 Na Sen. alabhaṃtā.
13
Na Sen. atītam adhvānaṃ.
14
Na Sen. Vārāṇasī; for the loc. sg. Vārāṇasī / Vārāṇasi in ms. Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014: 182; for the loc. sg. fem.
-i, cf. BHSG § 10.68.
15
Corr. Na; Sa samadraº (s.e.); Sen. samudrajātiko.
16
Na Sen. siddhayānapātro.
17
Sen. omits siddhayātrā na āgacchaṃti lobhitā.
18
Sa Na ca (s.e.; the akṣaras ca and na are sometimes miswritten for one another).
19
Sa Na āgacchati, confusion of numbers; Sen. omits this word.
20
Sa Na bhitā (s.e.).
21
Na Sen. āpadyatha; on the constructions with mā in BHS, cf. BHSG § 42.
22
Na Sen. gacchati; for presents in -eti, cf. BHSG § 28.46; for -eti (non-caus.) / -ati in ms. Sa, cf. Marciniak
2014: 189; see also Caillat 2011: 354.
23
Sen. ºpātro.
24
Sen. kiṃcid.

369
bhavanto yādṛśako eṣo Dharmalabdho vāṇijako paṇyavanto1 paṇyaṃ2 saṃgṛhṇāti, tādṛśakaṃ
yūyaṃ pi saṃgṛhṇatha. yaṃ velaṃ eṣa ito Vārāṇāsīto pratyasthāsi3, taṃ velaṃ4 vayaṃ pi
prasthāyiṣyaṃ5”. tehi sarvehi yādṛśaṃ Dharmalabdho paṇya6 saṃgṛhṇāti, 7tādṛśaṃ tehi pi
pañcahi vāṇijakaśatehi paṇyaṃ8 saṃgṛhītaṃ.
yatra kālaṃ9 ca Dharmalabdho vāṇijako samudraṃ saṃprasthito10, tatra kālaṃ11 te hi12
pi pañca vāṇijakaśatā13 saṃprasthitā Dharmalabdhena sārthavāhena sārdhaṃ gacchanti. te14
yaṃ kālaṃ tatra deśaṃ prāptā yatra tāyo rākṣasīyo, tato Dharmalabdhena sārthavāhena sarve
te pañca vāṇijakaśatā15 śabdāviyāna budhyanti “bhavanto ime sarve pañca vānijakaśatā mayā
sārdhaṃ Vārāṇasīto saṃprasthitā. imaṃ ca taṃ rākṣasībhavanaṃ16 asmābhiś ca
anuprāpuṇitavyaṃ. tāyo ca yuṣmākaṃ rākṣasīyo bahuprakāraṃ pralobhayiṣyanti, anyā rūpehi
(Sen. 288) pralobhayiṣyaṃti, anyā śabdehi, anyā gandhehi, anyā rasehi, anyā sparśehi. tatra
mārge vividhāni nānāprakārāṇi kāmakalyāṇāni17 abhinirmiṇiṣyanti, āpaṇaṃ ca mārgeṣu
prasāritaṃ abhinirmiṇiṣyanti. yatra ca18 so koci kāmakalyāṇāyaṃ19, tatra na paśyiṣyatha. tatra
yuṣmābhi20 na kenaci21 lobhaṃ kartavyaṃ, na kenaci gṛhītavyaṃ, na kenaci kiṃci
prāśitavyaṃ. vṛkṣasahasrāṇi nānāprakārāṇi puṣpaphalopetāni abhinirmiṇiṣyanti,
22
madanapuṣpehi ca madanaphalehi ca bharitāni mūlāto upādāya yāva patraṃ puṣpaphala-
bhārabharitāni23. puṣpaṃ vā phalaṃ vā na ādayitavyaṃ24. puṣkiriṇīyo ca nānāprakārāṇi
acchāni25 śubhāni śītajālāni26 suvarṇavālikāsaṃstṛtāni utpalapadumakumudapuṇḍarīka-
saugandhikasaṃcchannāni sukhopatīrthāni abhinirmiṇiṣyanti. tatra bhavantehi na kenaci27
allīpitavyaṃ. na ca tato kenaci puṣkiriṇīhi udakam vā padmam vā kumudaṃ28 vā puṇḍarīkaṃ
vā sogandhikaṃ29 vā bisamṛṇālā30 vâsādāyitavyā31. (372r) anyāni ca nānāprakārāṇi
ratnaratanāni abhinirmiṇiṣyanti.

1
All the mss. and Sen. read puṇyavanto, but it does not make much sense here. The correct reading is probably
paṇyavat “furnished with many goods or commodities” (see MW s.v. paṇya).
2
All the mss. and Sen. read puṇyaṃ.
3
Sen. pratiṣṭhati; for the aorist with future meaning, cf. BHSG §§ 32.119, 121.
4
Sa varṇṇe < valle < vale < vele (s.e.; the characters for rṇṇa and lla are very similar); corr. Na.
5
Sen. prasthāsyāmaḥ; for the future in -aṃ, cf. BHSG § 31.30 (only for the 1 sg.); for the present sthāyati see
BHSG § 28.24.
6
Sa puṇya; Na Sen. puṇyaṃ.
7
All the mss. read tādṛśaṃ tehi pāṇyaṃ saṃgṛhṇanti tādṛśaṃ tehi pi pañcahi vāṇijakasatehi puṇyaṃ saṃgṛhīta
(s.e.; corr. Sen.).
8
Sa Na Sen. puṇyaṃ. 9 Sen. kāle. 10 Sen. prasthito. 11 Sen. kāle.
12
Sen. omits hi. 13 Sen. vāṇijaśatā. 14 Sen. omits te.
15
Sa vāṇikaº (s.e.); Na Sen. vāṇijaśatā. 16 Sa ºbhavantaṃ; corr. Na.
17
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºkalyāni.
18
Sa Na na (s.e.); Sen. tu. 19 Sen. em. kocit ºkalyāṇaṃ.
20
Sen. ºbhir. 21 Sen. kenacil … kenacit … kenacit kiṃcit. 22 Sen. yāvat.
23
Sa Na puṣpaṃº; Sen. puṣpaṃ patraphalabhāraº.
24
“You must not take flowers or fruit”; Na Sen. ānayitavyaṃ.
25
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na āgacchati (s.e.).
26
Sen. śītalaº. 27 Sen. ºcid… tato kenacit. 28 Na Sen. lack kumudaṃ.
29
Sa ºgandhakaṃ; Na Sen. lack this word; Pā sogandhika, Skt saugandhika; “the white water-lily”.
30
Sen. ºmṛṇālaṃ.
31
“You must not approach” (na … āsādāyitavyā); Sen. em. svādayitavyaṃ (≠ mss.).

370
 tatra vo1 yuṣmābhi2 na kenaci kahiṃci3 lobho utpādayitavyo4. yo yuṣmākaṃ tatra lobha5
utpādayiṣyati6, so na bhūyo Jambūdvīpaṃ7 gamiṣyati, tatraỿva anayāto vyasanam
āpadyiṣyati8. ye9 ca tato rākṣasībhavanāto sarvato nirapekṣo atikramiṣyati10, so siddhayātro11
svastinā puna svadeśaṃ12 gamiṣyati.

paṇyaṃ13 samudānetvā14 Jaṃbūdvīpāto vāṇijā ǀ

mahāsamudraṃ prārthayensu15 ..16 dhanaratanākaraṃ ǀǀ17
te nāvā18 abhiruhitvāna ogāhetvāna sāgaraṃ ǀ (Sen. 289)
dvīpeṣu ratanaṃ gṛhya svastinā punar āgatā19 ǀǀ20
teṣām āsi sārthavāho paṇḍito arthacintako ǀ
Dharmalabdho ti nāmena so teṣāṃ anuśāsati ǀǀ21
“imasmiṃ vāṇijā mārge rākṣasīyo bhayānikā ǀ
riddhīye vaśitāṃ prāptā māyācāre22 ca śikṣitā ǀǀ
yas tāsu kāhiti cchandaṃ bālo duṣprajñajātiko ǀ
na so puna23 Jaṃbūdvīpaṃ24 gamati25 ātmano gharaṃ ǀǀ26
yo ca khu tāsu anapekṣo bhaviṣyati iha vāṇijo ǀ
svastinā so Jaṃbūdvīpaṃ27 gamiṣyati ātmano gharaṃ” ǀǀ28
te mārgo29 pratipadyeṃsu yatra tā30 rākṣasī31 abhū ǀ

1
Sen. ca; cf. PTSD s.v. vo “a particle of emphasis; perhaps = eva”.
2
Na Sen. ºbhir. 3 Sen. kenacit kahiṃcil.
4
Sa Na ºtavyā (s.e.; -ā and -o are often miswritten for one another); Sen. ºtavyaḥ.
5
Sen. lobham.
6
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºnti, confusion of numbers.
7
Sa Na ºdvīpo (s.e.); Sen. Jaṃbudvīpaṃ.
8
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na āpadyekṣyati (s.e.).
9
Sen. yo; in the mss. nom. sg. masc. ye occurs several times (not in BHSG), cf. e.g., Sa 385r ye …parivarjeya
(Sen. yo); Sa 406r ye na karoti āśravaṃ (Sen. yo); Sa 296r ye teṣāṃ sārthavāho sapraṇṇo (Sen. yo).
10
Sen. abhiniṣkramº. 11 Sen. ºpātro. 12 Sen. punaḥ āgato svadeśaṃ.
13
All the mss. and Sen. read puṇyaṃ.
14
Sen. samudānetvāna.
15
Sen. prasthihensuḥ (≠ mss.).
16
One syllable is lacking; Sen. suppl. yaṃ.
17
Śloka; in pāda a one syllable is lacking (we could read paṇyaṃ <ca / va> or with Sen. samudānetvāna for
samudānetvā); in pāda b the metre requires ºdvīpātŏ; pāda c is unmetr., it scans correctly if we read prāthensu
for prārthayensu (ma-Vipulā).
18
Sen. tena câbhiº (w.r.). 19 Sa Na āgato; corr. Sen.
20
In pāda a there is resolution of the fourth syllable.
21
In pāda a we should read āsī for āsi (m.c.; ta-Vipulā, cf. Sadd 1150).
22
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na mayācārye (s.e.).
23
Sen. punar. 24 Sen. Jaṃbuº. 25 Sen. gamiṣyati (unmetr.).
26
Pāda c does not scan correctly; it becomes ra-Vipulā if we read punar for puna and simplify -dv- of ºdvīpaṃ.
27
Sen. Jaṃbuº.
28
In pāda a there is resolution of the sixth syllable (Pathyā); in pāda b we should read MIndic bheṣyati for
bhaviṣyati; in pāda c -dvi- of ºdvīpaº needs to be simplified (ra-Vipulā); pāda d has one redundant syllable; the
metre could be repaired by reading either gaṃsati or, as in the previous verse, gamati for gamiṣyati.
29
Sen. mārgaṃ; for the acc. sg. masc. -o, cf. BHSG § 8.36; Abhis III § 6.13.
30
Sa Na tāṃ.
31
Sen. yatra rākṣasiyo; for the nom. pl. fem. -ī, cf. BHSG § 10.186.

371
 tā ca no1 upalobhensu2 yathādhimukta3 (ʾ)si vāṇijā ǀǀ4
rūpehi atha śabdehi5 sparśagandharaseṣu6 ca ǀ
suvicitreṣu kāmeṣu upalobhensu7 vāṇijaṃ8 ǀǀ

tatra ye rūpādhimuktā vāṇijā te rūpehi lobhitā. ye śabdādhimuktā vāṇijā te

manojñagītavāditaśabdehi lobhitā. ye gandhādhimuktā vāṇijā te nānāprakārehi
sumanojñagandhehi lobhitā. ye rasādhimuktā9 vāṇijā te pi nānāprakārehi rasāgrehi lohitā10. ye
sparśādhimuktā vāṇijā te nānāprakārehi sparśehi lohitā11. sarve pañca vāṇijaśatā lobhitā
āhaṃsu “yasyârthāya vayaṃ rātriṃ vā divā vā12 (Sen. 290) parikliśyamānā13 nānāprakāraṃ
karmāntāṃ avatiṣṭhiyema14, tāny asmābhiḥ ihânuprāptā rūpaśabdagandharasaspraṣṭavyā.
imaṃhi yeva15 vayaṃ krīḍiṣyāma abhiramiṣyāmaḥ, na bhūyo Jaṃbūdvīpaṃ16 gamiṣyāma”.
Dharmalabdhaṃ sārthavāhaṃ sandiśanti17 “asmākaṃ vacanena Jaṃbūdvīpe18
mitrajnātisālohitānāṃ pṛcchesi19 "ete imahiṃ yeva20 vayaṃ abhiramiṣyāmaḥ".” sārthavāho
taṃ21 āha “bhavanto na etā mānuṣikā, rākṣasīyo ete22. na23 mayā yuṣmākaṃ ādita evôktaṃ
"ete vayaṃ śuve taṃ rākṣasībhavanaṃ ākramiṣyāmaḥ24. te ca yuṣmākaṃ rākṣasīyo
bahuprakāraṃ (372v) lobhayiṣyanti. tatra bhavantehi lobhaṃ na kartavyaṃ. yadi icchatha25
kṣemena svadeśaṃ gantuṃ mā bhavanto rākṣasīhi mānuṣakā ti cittaṃ utpādetha, mā sarve
anayāto vyasanam26 āpadyiṣyatha"?”. te dāni Dharmalabdhena sārthavāhena bahuprakāraṃ
vuccaṃtā, na śṛṇonti mohena mohitā.
tato Dharmalabdho sārthavāha27 svakena parivāreṇâtikrānto ca tāni sarvāṇi28 rākṣasīhi
nirmitāni29 bhavanāni antarahitāni, svapnaṃ vā30 pratibhāyensu. tato tāni31 pañca
vāṇijakaśatāni pañcahi rākṣasīśatehi sarve khāditā asthīni avaśeṣitāni. pañca vāṇijakaśatāni

1
Sen. tān; see PTSD no “no (indecl.) affirm. & emphatic part.= nu (cp. na): indeed, then, now”.
2
All the mss. and Sen. read upalabhº (s.e.).
3
Sa Na ºmuktaṃ; Sen. yathâdhimuktavāṇijā.
4
Pāda d is hypermetrical; omitting (ʾ)si would give a regular Pathyā cadence.
5
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na sparśaśabdehi; -sparśa- is redundant, it is listed at the beginning of pāda b.
6
Sen. ºrasehi; in MIndic loc. pl. and instr. pl. are often interchanged, cf. BHSG §§ 7.30; 7.81; for the loc. / instr.,
cf. also Ghatage 1937: 52-58.
7
All the mss. and Sen. read upalabhº.
8
Sen. vāṇijāṃ; for the acc. pl. masc. -aṃ, cf. Lüders 1954 §§ 196-219; Geiger § 78.3; Abhis III § 6.32.
9
Sa vasāº (s.e.); corr. Na.
10
Na Sen. lobhitā; lohita < OIA lobhita; cf. Pkt loha < OIA lobha.
11
Na Sen. lobhitā. 12 Sa vā vā (ditt.); corr. Na. 13 Corr. Na; Sa parikliṣyaº. 14 Sen. anutiṣthº.
15
Na Sen. imahim eva. 16 Sen. Jaṃbuº. 17 Sa vandiśanti; corr. Na. 18 Sen. Jaṃbuº.
19
Sen. ºlohitānāṃ [ārogyaṃ] pṛcchasi (see BHSD s.v. pṛcchati “in mg. of Skt. āpṛcchati, says goodbye”); cf. the
reading in the verse below: ārogyā cârya vadesi Jambūdvīpasmi jñātayo.
20
Na Sen. eva. 21 Sen. tān. 22 Sen. etā.
23
Sen. taṃ; cf. DP s.v. na4 (interrogative particle).
24
Sa akramiṣyāmaḥ; Na Sen. atikramiṣyāmaḥ.
25
Sa Na gacchatha (s.e.); corr. Sen.
26
Sa vyasam (s.e.); corr. Na.
27
Na Sen. ºvāhaḥ. 28 All the mss. and Sen. read taṃ sarvaṃ. 29 Sen. rakṣasīnirmitāni.
30
Sen. va; for vā = iva, cf. BHSD s.v. vā; Bollée 2002; Oberlies 2003: xxxvi, fn.1; SWTF s.v. vā.
31
Sen. omits tāni.

372
bhakṣayitvā sarvaṃ taṃ rākṣasīgaṇaṃ sannipatitaṃ. sannipatitvā ahaṃsu1 “alaṃ2
Dharmalabdho sārthavāho punaḥ3 punaḥ imena mārgeṇa mahāsamudram avatarati,
labdhalabho ca punaḥ4 kṣemena svadeśaṃ gacchati. anyān api vāṇijakāṃ vigrāheti "mā etena
mārgeṇa gacchatha5, mā rākṣasīhi khajjiṣyatha". kā utsahati etaṃ Dharmalabdhaṃ lobhetvā
bhakṣayituṃ?” tatra ekā rākṣasī bahumāyā praviṣṭā yāye bahūni (Sen. 291) vāṇijaśatāni
upalobhitvā bhakṣitā. sā tehi6 rākṣasīhi utsāhitā “Dharmalabdhaṃ7 lobhehi, tava bhakṣo
bhaviṣyati”.
sā taruṇābhirūpāṃ strī8 ātmānaṃ abhinirmiṇitvā9, sā10 Dharmalabdhasya gacchantasya
pṛṣṭhato anubaddhā. tasya sārthavāhasya darśanapathena punaḥ puno11 abhikrāmati, na ca
sārthavāhasya tatra strīyaṃ manaṃ gacchati. sārthavāha12 taṃ paṇyaṃ13 samudānetvā
samudrapattane14 (ʼ)vataritvā nānāprakārāṇi ratanāni gṛhya samudrāto kṣemeṇa
Jaṃbūdvīpaṃ15 pratyuttīrṇo. sā rākṣasī tena strīrūpeṇa taruṇābhirūpeṇa sārthavāhasya
Dharmalabdhasya bahuprakāraṃ pralobhenti16 pṛṣṭhimena pṛṣṭhimam anugacchati.
yaṃ velaṃ Dharmalabdho kṣemeṇa Vārāṇasyā17 jānapada18 prāpto, tatra rākṣasī
Dharmalabdhasya sārthavāhasya sadṛśaṃ dārakaṃ abhinirmiṇitvā sārthavāhasya upanāmeti
“yadi tvaṃ mama ujjhitvā gacchasi, imaṃ putrakaṃ gṛhṇāhi. ko etaṃ tvayā gatena
unneṣyati?” sārthavāho āha “na eṣo mama putro, nâpi me tvaṃ bhāryā. ahaṃ ca mānuṣo, tvaṃ
ca rākṣasī. bahūni vāṇijakaśatāni ye yuṣmābhiḥ lobhitvā19 anayāto vyasanam āpāditā20”. sā21
grāmehi ca nagarehi ca nigamehi ca jānapadehi ca mahājanasya garhati “eṣo me
Dharmalabdho asukāto22 pattanāto priyaśatehi23 ānetvā (373r) iha me cchoḍḍeti24, imaṃ pi
putra25 na gṛhṇāti, mamâpi na unneti”.

1
Na āhaṃsu; Sen. āhansuḥ; for the 3 pl. ahaṃsu in ms. Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014: 196.
2
Sen. ayaṃ. 3 Sen. punar. 4 Sen. punaḥpunar.
5
Sen. mārgeṇâgacchatha.
6
Na Sen. tāhi. 7 Sa bdhaṃ (s.e.); corr. Na.
8
Sen. strīm; for the acc. sg. fem. -ī, cf. BHSG § 10.55; Abhis III § 8.5.
9
All the mss. read abhiruhitvā, but it does not make sense in this context; corr. Sen.
10
Sen. omits sā. 11 Sen. punaḥpuno. 12 Na Sen. ºvāhaḥ. 13 Sa Na Sen. puṇyaṃ.
14
Sa Na puṇyaṃ samudrapattane (s.e.; the eye of the scribe probably jumped from samu- of samudānetvā to
samu- of samudrapattane); Sen. puṇyaṃ samudrapattanam.
15
San. Jaṃbuº.
16
Na ºlobhantī; Sen. ºlobhentī; for the nom. sg. fem. -i, cf. BHSG § 10.17; Abhis III § 9.1.
17
Na Sen. ºyāṃ; for the loc. sg. -yā, cf. BHSG § 10.124 (only one example, not from Mv); cf. Sa 323v bhūmyā
patito (Sen. bhūmyāṃ); 346v rājadhānyā (loc.; Sen. ºdhānyāṃ); 380r atikrāntāyāṃ rātryā (Sen. rātryāṃ).
18
Na Sen. ºpadaṃ. 19 Na Sen. lobhitā. 20 Sen. āpādi.
21
Sa Na mā (s.e.; the akṣaras sa and ma are similar); corr. Sen.
22
Na Sen. amukāto; for amuka and asuka, cf. Geiger § 109.3; von Hinüber 2001 § 388; Abhis § 5.6.6B3.
23
Sen. ºśabdehi (≠ mss.); cf. the reading later in this chapter: guṇaśatāni bhāṣanti; priyaśatāni mantrenti.
24
So read all the mss.; Sen. em. cchaḍḍeti; it seems that two forms were confused or blended here: choḍeti
(choḍaya- [BHS] “abandon”; cf. BHS chorayati, choḍayati; Skt kṣodayati; cf. CDIAL 5060, 2 chōrayati; Pā
nicchodeti, nicchoṭeti; Pkt nicchoḍei [see Bollée 2002: 265]) and chaḍḍeti (Pā chaḍḍeti “abandons”; see Oberlies
1993: 73; Balbir / Besnard 1993-94 s.v. chaḍḍei; Pischel § 291); cf. Sa 274r taṃ cchoḍḍitvā ihâgatā.
25
Sen. putraṃ.

373
 so dāni sārthavāho mahājanena striyāhi ca puruṣehi ca upālabhyati1 “mā sārthavāha
etāṃ striyaṃ samudrapattanāto ānetvā imahi2 millehi3. eṣo te putro ca4 tava sadṛśo”. āha5 “na
eṣo mama putro, nâpy eṣā bhāryā mama. rākṣasī eṣā. bahūni vāṇijakaśatāni etāhi rākṣasīhi
lobhetvā khāyitā6”. sâpi rākṣasī tasya janasya āha “edṛśā ete arthalubdhā7 puruṣā. yaṃ velaṃ
striya anuraktā bhavanti, tato guṇaśatāni bhāṣanti. yaṃ (Sen. 292) velaṃ viraktā bhavanti, taṃ
velaṃ piśācanīyo ca kriyāma8 rākṣasī ca avarṇaśatena ca ākruṣyāmaḥ”. evaṃ rākṣasī taṃ
janakāyaṃ pattiyāpayati9. evaṃ sārthavāho Dharmalabdho kṣemeṇa Vārāṇasi10 svagṛham
anuprāpto.

tato ca vāṇijā eke sārthavāham āha11 nirantaraṃ ǀ12

“yasyârthāya vayaṃ gharttema13 rātriṃdivam atandritāḥ ǀ
kathaṃ rūpā na (ʾ)dhigacchema14 te mo15 (ʼ)dyâdhigatā iha? ǀǀ16
ārogyaṃ17 vârya vadesi Jambūdvīpasmi jñātayo ǀ
iha yeva18 ramiṣyāma nâsti (ʼ)gamano19 tahiṃ” ǀǀ20

sārthavāha āha
“taṃ21 khu <vo>22 smṛtī nâsti23 viparyastâho māriṣa ǀ
rākṣasīnāṃ tatha bhakṣā nacireṇa bhaviṣyatha ǀǀ24
tvacaṃ25 carmañ26 ca māṃsañ ca pītvāna rudhirañ ca vo ǀ

1
“Reproached; reproved” (MW s.v.); Sen. upalabhº.
2
Sa Na imehi; Sen. imahiṃ.
3
Sen. mellehi; see BHSD s.v. millati: milleti “(= AMg. and other Pkt. millai; = mellati, q.v.), abandons, lets go,
releases, gives up, leaves, rejects”.
4
Sen. omits ca. 5 Sen. sārthavāha āha.
6
Sen. khāditā; khāyita < khādita; Pā khāyita, cf. Oberlies 2001: 78.3; cf. Geiger § 36; Abhis III 218 s.v. khāya-.
7
Sen. ºlabdhā (≠ mss.). 8 Sen. kriyāmo.
9
Sen. pattīpayati; caus. of pattīyati, “make someone belive, = try to convince”; see BHSD s.v. pattīyati; PTSD
s.v. pattiyāyati “[denom. fr. pattiya] to believe, trust, rely on”.
10
Na Sen. Vārāṇasī.
11
For the 3 pl. āha, cf. BHSG § 25.25.
12
Sen. tato ca vāṇijā āhuḥ sārthavāhaṃ nirantaraṃ.
13
Sen. ghaṭṭāma; see Abhis III 233 s.vv. √ghaṭ, √ghaṭṭ, ghartta-.
14
Sen. rūpan adhiº. 15 Sa Na so (s.e.; the akṣaras ma and sa are similar); Sen. no.
16
Śloka; pādas b, c and e are hypermetrical.
17
Corr. Na; Sa ārogyā (s.e.; in MIndic -ā and -aṃ are often interchanged, see Karashima 2002: 50, fn. 33; von
Hinüber 2001 §§ 269, 304); cf. also Abhis III, s.v. ārogyaṃ.
18
Na eva; Sa evaṃ. 19 Sen. āgamanaṃ.
20
Śloka; pāda a is sa-Vipulā; in pāda b the initial jñ- in jñātayo should be simplified (m.c.); pāda d does not scan
correctly; it becomes regular if we read either na asti (ʼ)gamano tahiṃ or nâsti āgamano tahiṃ.
21
Sa Na ta (s.e.); taṃ means “then, therefore” here.
22
The word vo is wanting in the mss.; cf. the readings in the parallel verses further in this chapter (Sa 373r,
373v): taṃ khu (read: khalu, m.c.) vo na smaratha.
23
Sen. na khalu smṛtir vo asti.
24
Śloka; pāda a scans correctly if we read khalu for khu (m.c.); in pāda b the metre requires ºâhŏ; in pāda c we
should read tathā for tatha (Pathyā).
25
Sa tvaṃca (s.e.; the anusvāra dot written in the wrong place); corr. Na.
26
Sa dharmaṃ (s.e.; the akṣaras ca and dha are similar; for the c / dh alternation, cf. Sn[tr.N] 141 [ad Sn 26]; 220
[ad Sn 385]); Na carnma (s.e.); Sen. vasāṃ. Cf. Sa 373v: tvacaṃ carmañ ca māṃsañ ca (Sen. em. vasāṃ).

374
 tuṣṭā rākṣasīyo1 bhaviṣyanti āhāreṇa samarpitā ǀǀ2
yo3 maṃ4 na kāhisi5 vacanaṃ6 paścāt tāpī bhaviṣyasi7” ǀ8
apare pi vāṇijā āhu sārthavāha9 tadanantaraṃ ǀǀ10
“yasyârthāya vayaṃ gharttāma11 rātriṃdivaṃ atandritā ǀ
kathaṃ śabdā na (ʾ)dhigacchema12 te no py adhigatā iha? ǀǀ13
ārogyaṃ vârya vadesi <Jaṃbūdvīpasmi>14 jñātayo ǀ
ihaỿva vayaṃ ramiṣyāma nâsti āgamano15 tahiṃ” ǀǀ16
apare khalu vāṇijā āhuḥ sārthavāha17 tadanantaraṃ ǀ (Sen. 293)
“yasyârthāye vayaṃ gharttāma18 rātriṃdivam atandritāḥ ǀ
kathaṃ gandhā19 na (ʾ)dhigacchema20 te maṃ adhigatā21 iham22? ǀǀ23
ārogyaṃ24 vârya vadesi Jaṃbūdvīpasmi jñātayo ǀ
ihaỿva vayaṃ25 ramiṣyāma nâsti āgamano26 tahiṃ” ǀǀ27
apare khalu vāṇijakā āhuḥ28 sārthavāha29 tadanantaraṃ ǀ

1
Sen. rākṣasī.
2
Pāda c is hypermetrical; it scans correctly if we read rākṣasi bheṣyanti for rākṣasīyo bhaviṣyanti.
3
Here yo = yad or yaṃ (cf. PTSD s.v. ya- “[2b] yaṃ, as temporal= when, since. As conditional or causal = if”);
for yo / yad, cf. Caillat 2011: 262.
4
Sen. me; gen. sg. maṃ, cf. Oberlies 2001: 182 gen. sg. maṃ. Edgerton (BHSG § 20.59) gives maṃ only for the
gen. pl., but not for the gen. sg.
5
Sa Na kāṃhisi; Sen. kāhiti.
6
Sa Na nā vacanaṃ (s.e.); corr. Sen.
7
Sen. bhaviṣyati.
8
“If you do not do as I say, you will regret it later”; cf. the reading in the parallel verse further in this chapter (Sa
373v): yaṃ me na kurvatha vacanaṃ paścāt tāpī bhaviṣyatha.
9
Sen. ºvāhaṃ.
10
In pāda a there is resolution of the sixth syllable (m.c.; bha-Vipulā); in pāda c there is resolution of the first
syllable; pāda d is hypermetrical.
11
Sen. ghaṭṭāma. 12 Sen. śabdān adhiº.
13
Pāda a scans as Pathyā if we read yasya arthāya and omit vayaṃ; pāda c is hypermetrical.
14
Sa Na lack Jaṃbūdvīpasmi; Sen. suppl. Jambuº; this pāda occurs in many verses in this chapter.
15
Sa Na āgamanā (s.e. for either āgamano [-ā and -o are often miswritten for one another] or āgamanaṃ [-ā and
-aṃ are often interchanged in MIndic, cf. Karashima 2002: 50, fn. 33]); Sen. ºnaṃ.
16
Pāda a is sa-Vipulā; in pāda b the initial jñ- in jñātayo should be simplified (m.c.); pāda c has one redundant
syllable, we could read e.g., iha vayaṃ for ihaỿva vayaṃ or iha eva ramiº (cf. the reading a few verses below [Sa
373r, 373v]: iha yeva ramiṣyāmo).
17
Sen. ºvāhaṃ. 18 Sen. ghaṭṭāma. 19 Sa gatvā; corr. Na. 20 Sen. gandhān adhiº. 21 Sa ihāgatā; corr. Na.
22
We could also read iha-m-ārogyaṃ; Sen. iha; for iham = iha, before vowels, cf. Leumann 1882 a.v. iham; cf.
also Jacobi 1886 s.v. iha; Bollée 1998 s.v. ihaṃ.
23
Pāda a is hypermetrical; it scans correctly if we read khu for khalu and assume resolution of the first syllable;
pādas b, c and e are hypermetrical.
24
Sa ārośyaṃ (s.e.; in some scripts the characters for ga and śa are similar, cf. eg., ms. Na ga and śa ); Na
sārogyaṃ; corr. Sen.
25
Sa nayaṃ (s.e.); corr. Na. 26 Sa Na āgamanā (s.e.); Sen. ºnaṃ.
27
Pāda a is sa-Vipulā; in pāda b the initial jñ- of jñātayo should be simplified; pāda c has nine syllables, we
could improve the metre by reading e.g., iha vayam for ihaỿva vayam or iha eva ramiº (cf. the reading a few
verses below: iha yeva ramiṣyāmo).
28
Sen. vāṇijâhuḥ.
29
Sen. ºvāhaṃ.

375
 “yasyârthāya vayaṃ gharttāma1 rātriṃdivam ataṃdritā ǀ
kathaṃ rasā na (ʾ)dhigacchema2 te no (ʾ)dyâdhigatā3 iha? ǀǀ4
ārogyaṃ5 vârya vadesi Jaṃbūdvīpasmi jñātayo ǀ
iha yeva6 ramiṣyāmo nâsti (ʼ)gamano7 tahiṃ” ǀǀ8

sārthavāho āha
“taṃ khu vo na smaratha viparyastâho māriṣa ǀ
rākṣasīnāṃ tatha bhakṣā nacireṇa bhaviṣyatha ǀǀ9
tvacaṃ10 carmañ11 ca māṃsañ ca pītvāna rudhiraṃ ca vo12 ǀ (373v)
tuṣṭā13 rākṣasīyo14 bhaviṣyanti āhāreṇa saṃtarpitā15 ǀ
yaṃ me <na>16 kurvatha vacanaṃ paścāt tāpī bhaviṣyatha” ǀǀ17
apare khalu vāṇijā āhu sārthavāha tadanantaraṃ ǀ
“yasyârthāya vayaṃ gharttema18 rātriṃdivam ataṃdritā ǀ
kathaṃ sparśā na (ʾ)dhigacchema19 te maṃ adhigatā iha? ǀǀ20
ārogyaṃ21 vârya vadesi Jaṃbūdvīpasmi jñātayo ǀ (Sen. 294)
iha yeva22 ramiṣyāma23 nâsti vo24 (ʾ)gamanaṃ tahiṃ” ǀǀ25

1
Sen. ghaṭṭāma.
2
Sen. rasān adhiº.
3
Sa dhyâdhiº (s.e.); Na Sen. te no py adhiº; cf. the readings a few verses earlier: kathaṃ śabdā na
(ʾ)dhigacchema te no py adhigatā iha; kathaṃ sparśā na (ʾ)dhigacchema te maṃ adhigatā iha.
4
Pāda a is hypermetrical; it scans correctly if we read khu for khalu and assume resolution of the first syllable;
pādas b, c and e are hypermetrical; in pāda c the scansion could be repaired by reading yasya arthaya and
omitting vayaṃ.
5
Corr Na; Sa ārogyā. 6 Na Sen. eva. 7 Na gamanā; Sen. āgamanaṃ.
8
Pāda a is sa-Vipulā; in pāda b the initial jñ- in jñātayo should be simplified; pāda d does not scan correctly; it
becomes regular if we read either na asti (ʼ)gamano tahiṃ or nâsti āgamano tahiṃ (m.c.).
9
Śloka; pāda a scans correctly if we read khalu for khu; in pāda b the metre requires ºâhŏ; in pāda c we should
read tathā for tatha (m.c.).
10
Sa tvaṃca (s.e.; the anusvāra dot written in the wrong place); corr. Na.
11
Sen. vasāṃ (B vartmaṃ, M vartma).
12
Sa dho (s.e.; the akṣaras dha and va are similar); corr. Na.
13
Corr. Na; Sa tuṣṭo. 14 Sen. rākṣasī.
15
Na Sen. samārpitāḥ, which is metrically better; a few lines below the mss. read āhāreṇa samarpitā.
16
Sa lacks na; suppl. Na.
17
Pāda c is hypermetrical; it scans correctly if we read tuṣṭā rākṣasi bheṣyanti (Pathyā); pāda d does not fit the
metre (cf. EV I lii “Some even pādas do not end in the characteristic cadence ⏑ − ⏑ ⏓. It seems likely that these
are to be regarded as Anuṣṭubh verses, following the scansion of Anuṣṭubh verses in early Skt literature, where
variations from the fixed form ⏑ − ⏑ ⏓ are found); in pāda e there is resolution of the fifth syllable (bha-Vipulā).
18
Sen. ghaṭṭāma. 19 Sen. sparśān adhiº.
20
Pāda a scans correctly if we read khu for khalu and assume resolution of the first syllable; pādas b, c and e are
hypermetrical; in pāda c we could improve the metre by reading yasya arthāya and omitting vayaṃ.
21
Corr. Na; Sa ārogyā. 22 Na Sen. iha-m-eva. 23 Sen. ºmo.
24
Sen. no; here vo ∈ ve < vai “indeed, certainly”; alternatively, we could read nâsti-v-āgamanaṃ (for the
saṃdhi-consonant -v-, cf. PTSD s.v. v-; von Hinüber 2001 § 171; Norman CP I 44); or nâsti v(ʾ) (= eva)
āgamanaṃ (-ā and -o are often miswritten for one another); cf. the readings in the parallel pādas in this chapter:
nâsti (ʼ)gamano tahiṃ; nâsti āgamano tahiṃ.
25
Pāda a is sa-Vipulā; in pāda b the initial jñ- in jñātayo should be simplified (m.c.).

376
 sārthavāha āha
“taṃ khu <vo> na smaratha1 viparyastâho māriṣa ǀ
rākṣasīnāṃ tatha bhakṣā nacireṇa bhaviṣyatha ǀǀ2
tvacaṃ3 carmaṃ4 ca mānsaṃ ca pītvāna rudhirañ ca vo ǀ
tuṣṭā <rākṣasīyo>5 bhaviṣyanti6 āhāreṇa samarpitā ǀ
yaṃ me na kurvatha vacanaṃ paścāt tāpī bhaviṣyatha” ǀǀ7
tato ca vāṇijakā sarva8 rākṣasīyo bhayānikā ǀ
āyase nagare ghore pratiṣṭhetha9 tadanantaraṃ ǀǀ10
tā rākṣasīyo samāgatvā mati11 kurvensu tāvatā ǀ
“ayaṃ vāṇijako eko āgatvāna punaḥ12 punaḥ ǀ
svastinā tarate13 pāraṃ na taṃ śaknomi14 khādituṃ” ǀǀ15

tato ca rākṣasī ekā paṇḍitā arthacintikā ǀ

bahavo vāṇijā tāya upalobhetvāna khāditā ǀǀ16
sā ca taṃ17 avaca sarvā18 māṃsabhakṣā sudāruṇāṃ ǀ
“ahaṃ naṃ19 lobhayiṣyāmi mama bhakṣo bhaviṣyati” ǀǀ20
vāṇijako21 sāgaraṃ tīrṇo22 sā23 pi uttīrṇā24 rākṣasī ǀ
pṛṣṭhato anubandheti anubaddhā25 padaṃpadaṃ ǀǀ26

1
Sa Na taṃ khu na smaratha nâsti; Sen. taṃ khu na smṛtir vo asti; cf. the readings in the parallel verses earlier
in this chapter: taṃ khu vo na smaratha (373v); taṃ khu vo smrṭī nâsti (373r). We should read either taṃ khu
(khalu, m.c.) vo na smaratha or taṃ khu vo smṛtī nâsti (khalu, m.c.).
2
In pāda a we should read khalu for khu (na-Vipulā); in pāda b the metre requires ºâhŏ; pāda c scans correctly if
we read tathā for tatha (Pathyā).
3
Sa tvaṃca (s.e.; the anusvāra dot written in the wrong place); corr. Na.
4
Sen. vasāṃ (≠ mss.).
5
Sa lacks rākṣasīyo; suppl. Na; Sen. rākṣasī.
6
Na Sen. bheṣyanti.
7
Pāda c is hypermetrical; it scans correctly if we read tuṣṭā rākṣasi bheṣyanti (Pathyā); in pāda e we could
improve the metre by reading kurvathā and assuming resolution of the seventh syllable.
8
Na sarve; Sen. sarvāṃ; for the acc. pl. masc. -a, cf. BHSG § 8.94; Abhis III § 6.30.
9
Sen. pratitiṣṭhe; 3 pl. aor. -tha from pratiṣṭheti (< pratiṣṭhayati, cf. BHSG 236, s.v. sthā [3]; cf. Pā -theti), see
BHSG § 32.117.
10
Pāda c scans correctly if we read vāṇijā for vāṇijakā (alternatively, we could omit the word ca); pāda d is
hypermetrical.
11
Sen. matiṃ. 12 Sen. punar. 13 Sen. tarata (m.p.?). 14 Sen. śakyati.
15
In pāda a we could repair the metre by reading rākṣasī for rākṣasīyo.
16
In pāda d there is resolution of the first syllable.
17
Sen. tāṃ.
18
Sen. sarvāṃ; for the acc. pl. fem. -ā, cf. BHSG § 9.82; Abhis III § 7.21.
19
Sa Na na (s.e.); Sen. taṃ; naṃ < enaṃ, acc. sg. masc., cf. BHSG § 21.48; Abhis III 311, s.v. naṃ; in ms. Sa,
cf. Marciniak 2014: 173.
20
In pāda a the metre requires avacā for avaca (Pathyā).
21
Corr. Na; Sa vāṇijakā. 22 Corr. Na; Sa tīrṇā.
23
Sa mā (s.e.; the akṣaras sa and ma are similar); corr. Na.
24
Sen. uttīrṇa (m.c.). 25 Sa Na ºbandhā; corr. Sen.
26
Pāda a scans correctly if we read vāṇijā for vāṇijakā; in pāda b the metre requires uttīrṇă.

377
 “ayaṃ te daharo putro tava śokena mariṣyati ǀ
gṛhṇa tva1 kisya ujjhesi2 oraso ātmano tava?” ǀǀ3

Dharmalabdho āha (Sen. 295)

“4apehi kasya5 (ʾ)si6 bhāryā aputre putra7 bhāṣasi ǀ
.. mānuṣo tuvaṃ yakṣī8 na maṃ9 śakṣyasi khādituṃ” ǀǀ

sā ca grāmeṣu nigameṣu rāṣṭrajanapadeṣu10 ca ǀ

janājanasya11 ākhyāti “ayaṃ ujjhati me patī12” ǀǀ13
mahājano samāgamya striyaḥ ..14 puruṣā15 pi ca ǀ
paruṣaṃ16 paribhāṣenti17 “kasmā18 ujjhesi bhāryāṃ19?” ǀǀ20

kṣatriyā brāhmaṇā vaiśyā śūdrā câtra samāgatā ǀ

paruṣaṃ paribhāṣaṃti21 “kasmā22 ujjhasi23 bhāryaraṃ24?” ǀǀ

Dharmalabdho āha
“na m(ʼ)25 eṣā māriṣa bhāryā rākṣasy eṣā bhayānikā ǀ
manuṣyakhādikā raudrā evaṃ jāneth(ʼ) anattave26 ǀǀ27

1
Sen. tvaṃ.
2
Sa Na ujjhosi (s.e.); Sen. ujhyati.
3
In pāda b there is resolution of the first syllable.
4
“Go away, whose wife are you?”; Sen. em. appehi yasya se bhāryā (≠ mss.).
5
Sen. yasya. 6 Sa Na Sen. se. 7 Sen. putraṃ.
8
Sen. mānuṣā na tuvaṃ rakṣī. The particle na was added in ms. Na (fol. 209v): , it is not found in ms.
Sa. Cf. the reading earlier in this chapter: ahaṃ ca mānuṣo tvaṃ ca rākṣasī. It would be better to read (ʼ)haṃ
mānuṣo tuvaṃ yakṣī or amānuṣā tuvaṃ yakṣī instead of Senart’s māṇuṣā na tuvaṃ rakṣī. Senart em. yakṣī to
rakṣī; cf. the Pāli version of the story, where the merchants are lured by yakkhinīs (Marciniak 2018c: 109-110).
9
Sen. māṃ; for the 1 acc. sg. maṃ, cf. Marciniak 2014: 171.
10
Sen. rāṣṭre janaº.
11
Sa Na janeº; Sen. janajanasya; janājana- is an āmreḍita-compound, see Whitney 1889 § 1260; Wackernagel
1957: 142-148; CPD s.v. ā4; von Hinüber 1968 § 250; BHSG § 23.12; Oberlies 2001: 123 (c).
12
Sen. pati; for the nom. sg. masc. -ī, cf. BHSG § 10.27; Abhis III § 8.2.
13
In pāda a there is resolution of the sixth syllable.
14
One syllable is wanting; Sen. suppl. ca.
15
Sa Na puruṣo; corr. Sen.
16
“Harshly”; Sen. puruṣaṃ (w.r.).
17
Sen. ºbhāṣanti. 18 Sen. kasmād. 19 Sen. bhāryarāṃ.
20
In pāda d the metre could be improved by reading bhāryaraṃ for bhāryāṃ (cf. the reading in pāda d in the
next verse: kasmā ujjhasi bhāryaraṃ).
21
Sa Na ºbhāṣati, confusion of numbers; Sen. ºbhāṣanti.
22
Sen. kasya. 23 Sen. ujjhesi.
24
Sen. ºrāṃ; for the acc. sg. fem. bhāryaraṃ, cf. BHSG § 9.25.
25
Sen. me (unmetr.).
26
“Get to know this in order not to be eaten”; Sa Na anatave; corr. Sen.; for the inf. ending -tave, cf. Macdonell
1910 § 167; BHSG § 36.14; von Hinüber 2001 § 497; Jon. III 282 wrongly “Be assured of this”.
27
In pāda a the metre requires māriṣā for māriṣa (Pathyā).

378
 yatra1 kālaṃ mahājanena upālabhyamāno2 Dharmalabdho na icchati “naỿva m(ʼ)3 eṣa
putro, naỿva m(ʼ)4 eṣā5 bhāryā, rākṣasī eṣā6”, niśācarā rākṣasī taṃ janakāyaṃ saṃjñapayati
“edṛśā ete arthalubdhā7 puruṣā tatraỿva sārajyanti, tatraỿva virajyanti. yatra kālaṃ arthikā
bhavaṃti8 strībhiḥ, tato9 priyaśatāni mantrenti. yatra kālam viraktā bhavanti, tato rākṣasīyo ca
kriyāma, piśācinīyo ca duḥkulīnā ca (374r) kriyāma, apriyaśatehi10 ca ākruṣyāmaḥ”.
sā dāni strī Dharmalabdhena anicchiyantī11, amātyehi rājño (Sen. 296) Brahmadattasya
niveditaṃ “mahārāja Dharmalabdhena mahāsārthavāhena samudrapattanāto strī ānītā
prāsādikā darśanīyā parameṇa rūpeṇa samanvāgatā sagarbharūpā12. na jñāyati13
Dharmalabdhena14. kenaci15 kāraṇena naỿva bhāryaṃ16 icchati naỿva taṃ putraṃ”. rājñā
amātyā āṇattā “śabdāpayatha Dharmalabdhaṃ sārthavāhaṃ”.
so dāni amātyai rājño sakāśaṃ śabdāpito, api sā strī17. rājño Brahmadattasya taṃ18
striyaṃ paśyitvā abhirūpāṃ darśanīyāṃ uttamena rūpeṇa samanvāgatāṃ19, rājño tatra striyā20
atyarthaṃ anurāgo utpanno. so dāni taṃ sārthavāhaṃ āha “yadi tava21 etāya22 striye nârtho,
mama taṃ23 dehi”. Dharmalabdho āha “mā mahārāja pramādaṃ karohi. na eṣā mama bhāryā,
na m(ʼ) eṣa24 putro. eṣā samudrāto upalobhentī mama pṛṣṭhatena pṛṣṭhataṃ25 samanubaddhā26
pralobhanārthaṃ. na eṣā strī, rākṣasī eṣā. mā mahārāja atra manaṃ karohi”. so dāni rājā tatra
striyā27 anurakto tāruṇyena28 rūpeṇa ca Dharmalabdhasya na śṛṇoti.

1
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na yatha.
2
“Reproached”; Sa Na Sen. upaº; cf. the reading earlier in this chapter: so dāni sārthavāho mahājanena striyāhi
ca puruṣehi ca upālabhyati.
3
Na Sen. me. 4 Na Sen. me. 5 Sa eṣa eṣā (ditt.); corr. Na.
6
Sa eṣāṃ (s.e.); corr. Na. 7 Sen. ºlabdhā.
8
Sa Na bhavati, confusion of numbers; Sen. bhavanti.
9
Sa sa tato; Na śatato; Sen. satataṃ; cf. the reading in the next sentence.
10
Sen. ºśatena.
11
Nom. abs. “As this woman was not accepted by Dharmalabdha”; Sa Na anicchayantī; Sen. anicchiyati; cf.
BHSG § 23.17.
12
“With a little child”; Sen. samānarūpā (w.r.; ≠ mss.).
13
“(She) is not acknowledged (as his wife) (lit. not known) by Dharmalabdha”; Sen. samānarūpā na jñāyati
(w.r.); Jon. III 283 “her equal in beauty is not known”.
14
Sen. Dharmalabdho kenaci kāraṇena.
15
Sa Na kena; corr. Sen.
16
Sen. bhāryāṃ; for the acc. sg. fem. -aṃ, cf. BHSG § 9.16; Abhis § 7.4.
17
Sen. śabdapitā api sā strī. 18 Sen. tāṃ.
19
Sa samanvāgatāgatāṃ (ditt.); corr. Na.
20
Sa Na striyo (s.e.; -ā and -o are often miswritten for one another); Sen. striyaṃ; for the obl. sg. fem. -iyā, cf.
BHSG §§ 10.108-110; cf. the reading below: so dāni rājā tatra striyā anurakto.
21
Sa Na tāva (s.e.); corr. Sen.
22
Sen. etāye. 23 Sen. tāṃ.
24
Sen. mamaỿṣa.
25
So reads Sa; a wrong back-formation from piṭṭhito piṭṭhito “right on one’s heels, very closely”; Na Sen.
pṛṣṭhena pṛṣṭhimaṃ. Cf. MDPL s.v. pṛṣṭhata pṛṣṭhatas “closely behind”; BHSD s.v. pṛṣṭhima; cf. also Sa 276v3
pṛṣṭhimena pṛṣṭhimaṃ samanubaddho; 276v6 pṛṣṭhamena pṛṣṭhamaṃ samanubaddho.
26
Sa samudrabaddhā (s.e.); corr. Na.
27
Sen. striyaṃ.
28
Sa tākāruṇyena (s.e.); corr. Na.

379
 yathôktaṃ bhagavatā

“rakto arthaṃ1 na jānāti rakto dharmaṃ na paśyati ǀ

andhastamas2 tadā bhavati yaṃ3 rāgo4 sahate5 nara6 ǀǀ7

tena rākṣasī antaḥpuraṃ praveśitā8. tāye9 sārdhaṃ rājā Brahmadatto krīḍitvā ramitvā
pravicārayitvā śayito. tāye rākṣasīye sarvasya rājakulasya osopanaṃ10 kṛtaṃ, saputrikāye rājā
khādito. rājaṃ11 bhakṣayitvā so putro tatra rākṣasīnāṃ mūlaṃ preṣito “āgacchatha śīghraṃ,
imaṃ rājakulaṃ bhakṣayitavyaṃ”. āmuhūrtasya12 so taṃ rākṣasīgaṇaṃ gṛhya āgato. tehi13
tāye rātrīye sarvaṃ taṃ rājakulaṃ sābhyantarabāhiraṃ (Sen. 297) sastrīpuruṣaṃ sakumārīkaṃ14
sahasti sa-aśvaṃ15 tāye rātrīye sarvaṃ khāditaṃ, asthikaraṃkâvaśeṣitāni16.
prabhātāye rātrīye amātyā rājakulaṃ gatā paśyanti dvārāṇi baddhakāni. purohitā pi
āgatā, bhaṭabalāgro17 āgato18, śreṣṭhinegamā19 Dharmalabdhasārthavāhapramukho
vāṇijagrāmo āgato, sarve sukharātripṛcchikā yathā anyadâpi. paśyanti tāni rājakuladvārāṇi
va20 baddhakāni ca21, te amātyā parasparaṃ pṛcchaṃti “kim eva22 adya23 rājakuladvāra24 na
muñcati25? anyakālaṃ rājadvārāṇi26 muktāni bhavanti, rājakula27 siktasanmṛṣṭaṃ bhavati,
āsanaprajñaptī ca kṛtā bhavati. na28 kasyacic chabda29 śruṇīyati strīśabdaṃ vā puruṣaśabdaṃ
30
(374v) hastiśabdaṃ vā aśvaśabdaṃ vā. evam vistīrṇe rājakule evam mahājanakāye na kasyacic
chabdaṃ śrūyati”. Dharmalabdho sārthavāho āha “bhavanto yūyaṃ mā31 rājakulāto śabdaṃ
śruṇiṣyatha. sā rākṣasī atra mahādāruṇā32 mānsaśoṇitabhojanā praveśitā. tāye atra mahā-

1
Sen. hy arthaṃ.
2
Sen. andhatamas; cf. SWTF s.v. andhastama “sehr dunkel (anscheinend aus andhās tamasaḥ entstanden und
später als Superl. aufgefaßt”.
3
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na yo; for yo / yad / yaṃ, cf. Caillat 2011: 262; PTSD s.v. ya- “[2b] yaṃ, as temporal = when,
since”.
4
Sa Na rāgaṃ (s.e.; the scribe did not understand the verse); corr. Sen.
5
Sa Na svasahate; corr. Sen.
6
“When passion overcomes a man”; Sa Na nara: (daṇḍa); Sen. naraḥ.
7
Śloka; pāda c scans correctly if we read bhoti for bhavati (m.c.). Cf. AN IV 96.22f. kuddho atthaṃ na jānāti
kuddho dhammaṃ na passati ǀ andhatamaṃ tadā hoti yaṃ kodho sahate naraṃ ǀǀ; Nidd II 527f. luddho atthaṃ
na jānāti luddho dhammaṃ na passati ǀ andhaṃ tamaṃ tadā hoti yaṃ lobho sahate naraṃ ǀǀ; It 84.25f. mūḷho
atthaṃ na jānāti mūḷho dhammaṃ na passati ǀ andhaṃ tamaṃ tadā hoti yaṃ moho sahate naraṃ ǀǀ.
8
Sa ºtāṃ; corr. Na.
9
Sa vāye (s.e.); corr. Na.
10
Sen. osvāpanaṃ; cf. BHSD s.vv. osopana, osopati; see also BHSG § 3.117.
11
Sen. rājānaṃ; for the acc. sg. rājaṃ, cf. BHSG § 17.8.
12
Cf. Abhis III s.v. *ā-muhūrttakaṃ, ā-muhūrttaṃ, *ā-muhūrtte (adv. “für eine kurze Weile”).
13
Sen. tāhi; in the mss. masculine pronouns are often used for feminine.
14
Corr. Na; Sa suº. 15 Na Sen. sāśvaṃ.
16
Corr. Na; Sa astiº, a wrong back-formation from aṭṭhi; Sen. asthikaraṃkāni avaśeṣīkṛtāni.
17
Sen. ºagrā. 18 Sen. āgatā. 19 Na Sen. ºnaigamā. 20 Sen. omits va. 21 Sen. omits ca.
22
Sa e (s.e.); corr. Na. 23 Sen. evâdya. 24 Na ºdvāraṃ; Sen. ºdvārā. 25 Sen. muṃcanti.
26
Sen. rājakuladvārāṇi. 27 Sen. ºkulaṃ. 28 Sa na na (ditt.); corr. Na. 29 Sen. chabdaṃ.
30
Sa Na ºkāyo; corr. Sen.
31
“I am afraid you will not hear any sound from the royal palace”; Sa Na sā (s.e.; the akṣaras sa and ma are
similar); Sen. reads na. For the constructions with mā in BHS, cf. BHSG § 42.
32
Sa Na ºcāruṇā (s.e.); Sen. atra dāruṇā.

380
ādīnavaṃ1 utpāditaṃ. muñcāpetha etāni dvārāṇi yāva2 jānāma rājakulasya vartamāniṃ3”.
amātyehi niśreṇiṃ ānāpetvā4 puruṣā ārūpitā5 “gacchatha dvārāṇi muñcatha” tti6. puruṣā
rājakulaṃ ca ārūḍhā paśyanti ca tatra7 hastikaraṅkāni ca aśvakaraṅkāni ca. eteṣān8 nivedayanti
janakāyasya “sarvaṃ9 imaṃ rājakulaṃ khāditaṃ karaṅkāny avaśeṣāṇi10”. te dāni vucyanti
“otaritvā jāva11 <muṃca>tha12 etāni dvārāṇi”. tato otaritvā dvārāṇi muktāni, amātyā ca
bhaṭṭabalāgrā13 ca negamā14 (Sen. 298) ca bāhiraṃ15 rājakuladvāraṃ praviṣṭā. paśyanti ca
hastibāhirīye asthikaraṅkāni16, aśvabāhirīya17 pi karaṃkāṇy avaśeṣitāni, teṣā18
hastimeṇṭhānāṃ aśvameṇṭhāna19 pi asthīny avaśeṣitāni. yathā śmaśānaṃ20 evaṃ taṃ bāhyato
rājakulasya21 bhayabhairavaṃ22 durgandhaṃ. abhyantarato pi rājakuladvārāṇi muṃcitvā23
dvāraṃ praviṣṭā. taṃ sarvaṃ24 rājño pi devīnaṃ25 pi asthiny26 avaśeṣitāni. evaṃ taṃ
rājakulaṃ abhyantarabāhyato śmaśānabhūtaṃ bhayabhairavaṃ27 durgandhaṃ.
tato tehi amātyehi ca negamehi28 ca mahāyanakāyaṃ29 sannipātetvā taṃ rājakulaṃ
sābhyantarabāhiraṃ śodhāpitaṃ siktasanmṛṣṭaṃ kārāpitaṃ dhūpakadhūpitaṃ30, tasya rājño
devīnāṃ31 ca sarveṣāṃ śarīrapūjā32 kṛtā. samantato nagarasya gulmā sthāpitā,

1
Na Sen. mahādiº. 2 Sen. yāvaj.
3
Sen. vartamānaṃ; see BHSD s.v. vartamānī; cf. also Sa 169r3 so dāni aśvavāṇijako tāṃ vartamāniṃ tādṛśāṃ
paśyiya śokasamarpito.
4
Sa Na ānapetvā; Sen. ānayitvā; cf. PTSD s.v. ānāpeti “cause to be fetched”.
5
So read the mss.; Sen. em. āropitā; ārūpita, ppp. from ārūpayati “causes to mount”; see BHSD s.v. ārūpayati;
BHSG 228a, √ruh, ppp. ārūpita.
6
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na nti (s.e.). 7 Sen. atra.
8
“About them (i.e., the skulls), they told the crowd of the people”. Sen. ete ca.
9
Sa Na sarvaḥ; corr. Sen.
10
Na Sen. evâvaśeṣitāni.
11
Sen. omits jāva; Pkt jāva < OIA yāvat; “Having got down, quickly open the doors!”. For yāvat + imperative
see Speijer 1886 § 478; cf. also Sa 6r2 jāva = yāva.
12
Sa Na tha; corr. Sen. 13 Sen. bhaṭaº.
14
Na Sen. naigamā. 15 Sen. bāhirarājaº.
16
Sa astiº; a wrong back-formation from aṭṭhi; corr. Na.
17
Na Sen. ºīye.
18
Na Sen. teṣāṃ; gen. pl. teṣā, not in BHSG, but several occurrences are found in ms. Sa; cf. 335r gacchāma
teṣā riṣīṇāṃ darśanāye; Sa 351r teṣā khalu punar Ānanda dvārāṇāṃ; Sa 405v teṣā manuṣyāṇāṃ bhavati; cf.
also Karashima 2002 § 16.3.
19
Na Sen. ºmeṭḥānāṃ; for the gen. pl. -āna, cf. BHSG § 9.106.
20
Sa ºtaṃ (s.e.; the akṣaras ta and na are similar); corr. Na.
21
Sen. ºkulaṃ.
22
Sen. ºbhairavadurº.
23
Sa sucitvā (s.e.; the akṣaras su and mu are similar); Na mucitvā; corr. Sen.
24
“Everywhere (lit. completely) were only the bones left of the king and the queens”; here tat sarvaṃ means
probably “completely, fully”; Sen. tatraỿva.
25
Sa devītaṃ (s.e.; the akṣaras ta and na are similar); corr. Na; Sen. devīnāṃ; for the gen. pl. fem. -īnaṃ, cf.
BHSG § 10.203.
26
Sen. asthīny. 27 Sen. ºbhairavadurº. 28 Na Sen. naigaº.
29
Na Sen. ºjanakāyaṃ; for the alternation between j and y, cf. BHSG § 2.34; Abhis III 252; in ms. Sa, cf.
Marciniak 2014: 166.
30
Sen. dhūpanaº; dhūpa + -ka suffix (“ka svārthe”, see BHSG § 22.23).
31
Corr. Sen.; Sa devīkāṃ; Na devīkāya.
32
Sen. śarīre pūjā.

381
caturaṅgabalakāyaṃ nivesitaṃ1 hastikāyam aśvakāyaṃ rathakāyaṃ pattikāyaṃ. evaṃ
nagaraṃ sajanapadaṃ2 rakṣīyati, mā3 koci rājā aparādhyeyā4.
te dāni amātyā ca negamā5 ca jānapadā ca sannipatitvā mantraṃ dhārenti, parasparaṃ
saṃmantrenti “bhavanto ko iha asmākaṃ Vārāṇasīya6 rājā bhaviṣyati, yo śakyeya imaṃ
rājyaṃ dharmeṇa paripālayituṃ?” teṣāṃ sarveṣāṃ rājāmātyānāṃ negamajanapadānāṃ7 ca
etad abhūṣi “nânyo rājā yogyo Vārāṇasyāṃ sthāpayitvā Dharmalabdhaṃ sārthavāhaṃ. eṣo
puṇyavanto ca apramatto ca. yakṣarākṣasā-n-api8 na śaknuvanti avatāram adhigantuṃ. tatra
triṣkhuttaṃ9 mahāsamudraṃ avatīrṇo siddhayātro10 ca sarvakālaṃ kṣameṇa pratyāgato11”.
tehi so Dharmalabdho sārthavāho sarvasauvarṇe12 mahāsiṃhāsane niṣīdāpetvā rājye13
(ʼ)bhiṣikto.
bhagavān āha “syāt khalu punar bhikṣavaḥ yuṣmākam evam asyād "anyaḥ (375r) sa tena
kālena (Sen. 299) tena samayena Dharmalabdho nāma sārthavāho abhūṣi". na etad evaṃ
draṣṭavyaṃ. tat kasya heto14? ahaṃ sa bhikṣavas tena kālena tena samayena Dharmalabdho
nāma sārthavāho abhūṣi. 15"anyā tā rākṣasīmahattarikā abhūṣi". na etad evaṃ draṣṭavyaṃ. tat
kasya heto? etā tā Māradhītā tena kālena tena samayena rākṣasīnāṃ mahattarikā abhūnsuḥ.
tadâpi etā mama avatārārthī avatāragaveṣī upasaṃkrāntā, na ca mama śakṣitā16 avatāram
adhigantuṃ. 17etarahiṃ pi etā mama avatārārthī avatāragaveṣī upasaṃkrāntā, na śaknoti
avatāram adhigantuṃ.

aśroṣīt khalu yadā rājā <mahā>mātrāṇām18 antike ǀ

mahāsamudrapāraṃ19 strī20 Dharmalabdho na icchati ǀǀ21

1
< OIA ni-veśita; Sa nivasitaṃ (s.e.); Na Sen. niveśitaṃ.
2
Sa Na sāº (s.e.); corr. Sen. 3 Sa ma; corr. Na. 4 Sa Na aparadhº; Sen. aparādhyeyāti.
5
Na Sen. naigaº.
6
Na ºīyaṃ; Sen. ºīye; for the loc. sg. fem. -īya, cf. BHSG § 10.106.
7
Na Sen. naigaº.
8
Sen. ºrākṣasā api; for the saṃdhi-consonant -n-, cf. BHSG § 4.65; von Hinüber 2001 § 273; in ms. Sa, cf.
Marciniak 2014: 164.
9
Sen. triṣkuttaṃ; BHS tri-kṣutto (see BHSD s.v.1-kṛtvā); cf. SWTF s.v. tri-khuttam; Pā tikkhattuṃ; AMg ti-
kkhutto; cf. also Pischel § 451; in ms. Sa we find the following variants: trikhutt-, trikkhutt-, trikṣutt-, triṣkhutt-,
triṣkṣutt-, trikṛto, trikṛtto, which all are different back-formations of MIndic khutt- (AMg khutto; Pā khattuṃ).
10
Sen. ºpātro.
11
Sa ºāśato (s.e.; in some scripts the akṣaras ga and śa are similar); corr. Na.
12
Sen. ºsauvarṇamahāº. 13 Sa Na rājyo; corr. Sen. 14 Na Sen. hetoḥ.
15
Hereafter Na and all the later mss. (= Sen.) read as follows: “yā sā rākṣasīmahattarikā etā sā Māradhītā. tadā
rākṣasīnāṃ mahattarikā abhūnsuḥ. tadâpi etā mamâvatārārthī avatāraṃ gaveṣī upasaṃkrāntā na ca mama
śakṣitā (← śaktitā; Sen. śaktā) avatāram adhigantuṃ. etarahiṃ py etā mamâvatārārthī avatāraṃ gaveṣī
upasaṃkrāntā no tatra nāma me śaktitā (← śaktitā; Sen. śaktā) avatāram adhigantuṃ.”
16
Sa śaktitā; for śakṣita, cf. BHSG, p. 233a; alternatively, it could be s.e. for śakkitā (cf. BHSD s.v.).
17
Sa reads: etarahiṃ etā mama avatārārthī avatāragaveṣī upasaṃkrāntā, na tā tatra mama śaktitā avatāram
adhigantuṃ. etarahiṃ pi etā mama avatārārthī avatāragaveṣī upasaṃkrāntā, na śaknoti avatāram adhigantuṃ
(ditt.).
18
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na mātrāṇām (s.e.).
19
Sen. ºpārāṃ; for the acc. sg. fem. -aṃ, cf. BHSG § 9.16; Abhis III § 7.4.
20
Na Sen. strīṃ; for the acc. sg. fem. -ī, cf. BHSG § 10.55; Abhis III § 9.4.
21
The metre is Śloka; pāda a scans correctly if we read khu for khalu; in pāda b the metre requires ºmātrāṇam
for ºmātrāṇām.

382
 āṇapesi tadā rājā mahāmātrāṃ1 tadanantaraṃ2 ǀ
“sac(ʼ) eṣa3 nêcchati strī4 praveśayathântapuraṃ5 mama” ǀǀ6
antarāyaṃ vijānitvā na sānam khāyi rākṣasī ǀ
sā tatra putraṃ preṣeti7 rākṣasīnāṃ nivedakaṃ ǀ
“bhakṣito khu mayā rājā kṣipraṃ āgacchath(ʼ) attave8” ǀǀ9
rākṣasīnāṃ śatā10 pañca raudrā rudhirabhojanā ǀ
sarve rājakulaṃ gatvā parākramensu yathāgataṃ ǀǀ11

12
pūrvenivāsaṃ13 bhagavāṃ pūrvejātim anusmaraṃ ǀ
jātakaṃ idam ākhyāsi śāstā bhikṣūṇa santike14 ǀǀ15
te skandhā te ca dhātavaḥ tāny āyatanāni ca ǀ (Sen. 300)
ātmānam <ca>16 adhikṛtya bhagavāṃ etam arthaṃ vyāharet17 ǀǀ18
“anavarāgrasmiṃ sansāre yatra me uṣitaṃ purā ǀ
Dharmalabdho ahaṃ āsi vāṇijako arthacintako ǀ
Māradhītaro rākṣasī etaṃ19 dhāretha jātakaṃ” ǀǀ20
evam aparimitabahuduḥkhaṃ21
uccanīcaṃ caritaṃ purāṇaṃ ǀ
vigatajvaro vigataśoko
bhagavāṃ bhāṣati bhikṣusaṃghamadhye ǀǀ22

Dharmalabdhasya sārthavāha-jātakaṃ23 samāptaṃ

1
Sen. mahāmātyāṃ.
2
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºantaraṃ (hapl.). 3 Sa Na sacaiṣa (s.e.); Sen. sace eṣa. 4 Sen. strīṃ.
5
Sa Na praveśoyathântaº (s.e.); Sen. praveśethântaḥº; ms. Sa very often reads antapura-, which was in most
cases changed in ms. Na to a regular Skt antaḥº; cf. Pischel § 344: “In antaḥpura and its derivatives aḥ becomes
e in lieu of o in all dialects, as in Pāli”; see also Oberlies 2001 § 4.2; cf. Pā antajana (for antoº).
6
Śloka; in pāda c we could correct the metre by reading sace eṣa; pādas b and d are hypermetrical.
7
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na preṣati.
8
“Quickly come to eat”; Sa Na atave; corr. Sen.; for the inf. ending -tave, cf. BHSG § 36.14.
9
Pāda c is ma-Vipulā.
10
All the mss. and Sen. read gatā (s.e.; in some scripts the characters for śa and ga are similar).
11
Pāda d is hypermetrical.
12
The following samodhāna-verses occur also in Sa 141r, 174r, 189r, 276r, 297v.
13
Sen. pūrve nivāsaṃ. 14 Sen. bhikṣūṇam antike.
15
Śloka; pāda a is bha-Vipulā.
16
Sa Na Sen. lack ca (unmetr.); cf. the verses in Sa 141r, 174r, 189r, 276r, 297v.
17
Sen. viyākaret (≠ mss.).
18
In pāda b we should read tāni for tāny (m.c.); in pāda d the word bhagavāṃ is a hypermetrical insertion (for
the reciter’s remarks, cf. Norman CP IV 147); pāda d scans correctly if we read viyāharet for vyāharet.
19
Sen. evaṃ.
20
In pāda a there is resolution of the first syllable; we should read ºsmῐ for ºsmiṃ (Pathyā); pāda b is
hypermetrical; it becomes regular if we read vāṇijo for vāṇijako.
21
Sen. aparimitaṃ bahuº.
22
This verse does not scan correctly. For the difficulty of the metre, cf. Chopra 152, fn. 3; cf. Sa 189r3 evam
imam aparimitaṃ bahuduḥkhaṃ uccanῑcaracitam idaṃ purāṇaṃ ǀ vigatajvaro vigatabhayo aśoko svajātakaṃ
bhāṣati bhikṣusaṃghamadhye ǀǀ.
23
Sen. sārthavāhasya jātakaṃ.

383
 Nāgarājānaḥ

Sa 375r5-376r4
Na 210v4-211r7
Sen. III 300.10-312.20

Kālo nāgarājā tahiṃ caṅkrame1 bhagavantaṃ upasaṃkrānto. so dāni bhagavataḥ pādau

śirasā vanditvā prāñjalīkṛto2 bhagavantaṃ etad uvāca “mama bhagavaṃ bhavano purimakehi
samyaksaṃbuddhehi paribhukto bhagavatā3 Krakucchandena Konākamuninā4 Kāśyapena.
sādhu bhagavān api mama bhavanaṃ paribhuñjatu anukampām upādāya”. tatrâpi bhagavāṃ
Kālasya nāgarājño5 bhavane caturthaṃ saptāhaṃ prītisukhena vītināmeyati6. tato pi bhagavāṃ
Kālasya nāgabhavanāto7 caturthasya saptāhasyâtyayena utthito.
Mucilindo nāgarājā purimabuddhadarśāvī bhagavataḥ upasaṃkrānto. so pi bhagavataḥ
pādau śirasā (375v) vanditvā ekānte prāñjalīkṛto bhagavantaṃ yācati “mama bhagavaṃ
bhavano8 purimakehi samyaksambuddhehi paribhukto bhagavatā Krakucchandena9
Konākamuninā Kāśyapena. sādhu bhagavāṃ pi mama bhavanaṃ paribhuṃjatu10 anukampām
upādāya”. bhagavāṃ Mucilindasyâpi nāgarājño bhavane pañcamaṃ saptāhaṃ11 sunirāhāra12
prītisukhena (Sen. 301) vītināmesi. tato pi tahiṃ saptāhikaṃ akālavardalaṃ13 utpannaṃ,
saptāhaṃ14 rātriṃdivāṃ devena varṣitaṃ. Muciliṃdenâpi nāgarājñā bhagavataḥ
ardhayojanikaparikṣepeṇa15 saptakkhuttaṃ16 bhagavantaṃ bhogena parikṣipitvā upari
vipulena phaṇenâcchādesi. yathā ca bhagavantaṃ viṣagandhena khikkhisigandhena17 vā na
vyābadheya18 tti19, Mucilindo20 nāgarājā svakāto bhavanāto uttaritvāna bhogena (ʼ)cchādaye21

1
All the mss. read tahiṃ kumārīṃ caṅkrame, but it does not make sense; or we could also read dīrghacaṅkrame.
Sen. em. tahiṃ khu mahācaṃkrame.
2
All the mss. and Sen. read ekāṃśīkṛto prāñjalīkṛto, but ekāṃśīkṛto does not suit the context here.
3
Sa ºvato (s.e.; -ā and -o are often miswritten for one another); corr. Na.
4
Na Sen. ºbhukto Krakucchandena bhagavatā Konākamuninā.
5
Na Sen. ºrājasya.
6
Na Sen. ºnāmeti; opt. used as aor. (see BHSG § 32.85). In a similar sentence below the mss. read vītināmesi
(aor.); for the opt. in -eyati (Aś, opt. with a primary ending), cf. Norman CP VIII 57; Caillat 2011: 263. Cf. also
the optative in -eyāti, Karashima 2003b: 359-360.
7
Na Sen. ºrājasya bhaº.
8
Corr. Na; Sa mama bhagavato (s.e.; the eye of the scribe probably jumped from ºva of bhagava<ṃ> to ºvaº of
bhavano; and no was miswritten as to [the two akṣaras are similar]).
9
Sa ºcchandaṃna (s.e.); corr. Na.
10
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºbhuṃjaṃtu; confusion of numbers.
11
Sa saptāhaṃ pañcamaṃ saptāhaṃ; corr. Na.
12
Sa Na ºnihāra (s.e.); Sen. ºnirāhāraḥ.
13
Sen. ºvārdalaṃ. 14 Sa Na saptahi; corr Sen. 15 Sen. ºyojanakaº.
16
Sen. saptakuttaṃ; cf. BHSD s.v. 1-kṛtvā; SWTF tri-khuttam; Geiger § 22 (khattuṃ < *khatto < kṛtvas); Pischel
§ 451 (AMg -khutto); cf. p. 328, fn. 8.
17
“Odour of (breath when a nāga makes a) hissing”? So read all the mss.; Sen. em. kilviṣaº, but kilviṣagandha
does not seem to be attested elsewhere; khikkhisiº could be written for ṣiṣiṣiº, i.e., some kind of onomatopoeia for
hissing (?); for the alternation between ṣ and kh, cf. BHSG § 2.26; Pischel § 265; Handurukande 1967: xiii.
18
Na vyāvaheya; Sen. vyābādheya. 19 Corr. Sen.; Sa Na nti.
20
Sen. Mucilindo nāma nāgaº (≠ mss.).
21
For -a ʾ- < -a ā-, cf. Abhis III § 2.1. For the opt. used as aor.; cf. BHSG § 32.85; Na bhogenâcchaº; Sen.
ācchādesi.

384
Śirighanaṃ1 sukṛtena phaṇena saptāhaṃ. vipulaṃ puṇya2 prasūtaṃ vinipātagatena3
nāgarājena yo sugataṃ4 parikṣipi5 mahatā paribhogena saptāhaṃ.6
yadā bhagavāṃ7 duṣkaraṃ carati nadīye Neraṃjanāye8 tīre, tatra bhagavāṃ duṣkaraṃ
caranto ajapālena9 ajāṃ cāreṃtena10 dṛṣṭo. tasya bhagavantaṃ ugratapaṃ tapyantaṃ dṛṣṭvā
prasādam utpannaṃ. tena dāni prasannacittena bhagavantam uddiśya nyagrodhapoto vāpito11.
so12 taṃ nyagrodhapotaṃ ropitvā bhagavantam upasaṃkramya prāñjalīkṛto āha “bhagavaṃ
imo mayā nyagrodhapoto bhagavantaṃ uddiśya ropito. yadā eṣo nyagrodhapoto saṃvṛddho
bhaveyā, bhagavāṃ saṃpūrṇakalpo bhaveyāsi13. tato me etaṃ nyagrodhaṃ anugrahārthaṃ
paribhuṃjesi14”. bhagavatā tasya ajapālasya tūṣṇībhāvenâdhivāsitaṃ. so dāni
tūṣṇīṃbhāvenâdhivāsanāṃ15 viditvā vitto16 tuṣṭo āttamanā pramudito prītisaumanasyajāto
saṃvṛtto. so dāni taṃ nyagrodhapotaṃ kālena kālaṃ anukhaneti parikhaneti parikīleti
parikuḍḍeti17, kālena ca naṃ18 kālaṃ śītalena vāriṇā abhiṣyaṃdeti pariṣyaṃdeti paripūreti19
parighareti20. so dāni ajapālena nyagrodhapoto kṣipraṃ21 praśākho saṃvṛtto prāsādiko
darśanīyo bhagavato (Sen. 302) tejānubhāvena. tasya dāni ajapālasya nyagrodhapotaṃ

1
Sen. śirighanasukṛtena (w.r.); Jon. III 288 “with his splendid well-shaped hood”, but Śirighana is an epithet of
the Buddha, cf. Skilling 2004: 147-158.
2
Sen. vipulapuṇyaṃ.
3
Na Sen. vinipātena; Jon. III 288 “the Nāga king Vinipāta”, but the sudden appearance of another nāga seems to
make little sense here. Edgerton refers to this sentence in BHSD s.v. vivipāta, where he rejects Senart’s reading,
and proposes to read vivipātena “without quitting”, which is not correct either. Vinipāta-gata means “one who is
in an evil state of existence (as an animal, nāga)”; cf. SWTF s.v. vinipāta “schlechte Existenzform”; PTSD s.vv.
vinipāta “a place of suffering, state of punishment, syn. with apāya & duggati”; vinipātika “destined to suffer in
purgatory, liable to punishment after death”.
4
Sa Na sutaṃ (s.e.). Sen. nāgarājena ca puṇyaṃ prasūtaṃ (≠ mss.; w.r.).
5
Sen. parikṣipi hi.
6
“The king of nāgas, who was in an evil state of existence (as a nāga), made a great merit, as he threw (and
kept) over the Buddha his huge coil for seven days”. Sen. em. Mucilindo nāma nāgarājā svakāto bhavanāto
uttaritvāna bhogena ācchāyesi śirighanasukṛtena phaṇena saptāhaṃ vipulapuṇyaṃ prasūtaṃ ǀ Vinipātena
nāgarājena ca puṇyaṃ prasūtaṃ parikṣipi hi mahatā paribhogena saptāhaṃ.
7
Sen. bhagavān samyaksaṃbuddhaḥ.
8
Sen. Nairaṃº. 9 Sa Na ºpālantena; Sen. ºpālakena.
10
Sen. omits ajāṃ cāreṃtena (≠ mss.).
11
Sen. ropito; Skt vāpayati “plants”.
12
Sa sā (s.e.); corr. Na.
13
Sen. bhaveyā ti; for the opt. in -eyāsi, cf. BHSG § 29.37.
14
Sen. ºbhuṃjasi. 15 Na Sen. tuṣṇībhāº.
16
Sen. omits vitto (≠ mss.); cf. Pā vitta “gladdened, joyful” (PTSD s.v.).
17
Denom. from kuḍḍa (see DP s.v. kuḍḍa “wall”); Sa ºkurdeti (wrong back-formation); Na ºkudeti; Sen.
ºkuḍḍāleti. Edgerton (BHSD s.v. parikuḍyeti) suggests that parikuḍyeti might mean “walls around” (according to
Senart’s apparatus, parikūḍyeti is the reading in ms. M).
18
Sen. omits naṃ.
19
Sa Na pariprareti (s.e.); Sen. paryārdreti (ms. B paripradeti; ms. M pariprabheti); cf. AVin 25.11ff. (=
AVin[V] 320.9ff.): tadyathâpi nāma bhikṣavaḥ utpalāni vā padmāni vā kumudāni vā puṇḍarīkāni vā udake
jātāni udake magnāni, sarvāṇi tāni śītalena vāriṇâbhiṣyanditāni pariṣyanditāni paripūritāni pariprīṇitāni
parisphuritāni.
20
Sen. ºghāreti; see BHSD s.v. parighareti “moistens round about”.
21
Sa Na kṣi (hapl. before praº); corr. Sen.

385
ośākhapraśākhaṃ prāsādikaṃ prasadanīyaṃ <dṛṣṭvā>1 ati-r-iva cittaṃ prasīdati2. so dāni tena
cittaprasādena ca kuśalamūlena ca kāyasya bhedā3 Trayastriṃśe devanikāye upapanno
Nyagrodho nāma <deva>putro4 maharddhiko mahānubhāvo. so paścādupapanno samāno
anyāṃ pūrvotpannāṃ Trayastriṃśakāyikā (376r) devaputrāṃ divyehi pañcahi sthānehi
abhibhavati, divyenâyuṣā, divyena varṇena, divyena sukhena5, divyen(ʼ) aiśvaryeṇa, divyena
parivāreṇa. tasya samanantaropapannasya etad abhūṣi “kim mayā manuṣyabhūtena kuśalaṃ
karma kṛtaṃ upacitaṃ? kasya karmasya6 vipākena iha Trāyastriṃśabhavane upapanno7?”
so dāni Nyagrodho devaputro kuśalamūlaṃ samanvāharanto paśyati bhagavato8 uddiśya
nyagrodhaṃ nadīye Nerañjanāye9 tīre ropitaṃ. so dāni Nyagrodho devaputro
anekadevaputrasahasrehi parivṛto abhikrāntavarṇo10 abhikrāntavarṇena11 kevalakalpaṃ
Mucilindasya nāgarājño bhavanaṃ udāreṇa varṇen(ʼ) obhāsetvā, yena bhagavāṃs
tanôpasaṃkramitvā bhagavataḥ pādau śirasā vanditvā ekānte asthāsi. ekāṃśīkṛto prāñjalīkṛto
bhagavantam eva namasyamāno ekāntasthito so devaputro12 bhagavantaṃ etad uvāca “mayā
bhagavan manuṣyabhūtena ajapālena ajāni cārayantena13 eṣo nyagrodho ropito bhagavantam
uddiśya. tenâham kuśalamūlena manuṣyeṣu cavitvā14 bhagavaṃ Trayastriṃśe devanikāye
upapanno. sādhu bhagavāṃ etaṃ nyagrodhaṃ paribhuñjatu anukampām upādāya, yathā me
mahāphalataraṃ bhaveyā”. adhivāsate bhagavāṃ tasya devaputrasya tūṣṇībhāvena. atha khalu
so devaputro tūṣṇīṃbhāvenâdhivāsanāṃ15 viditvā vitto16 tuṣṭo āttamano prītisaumanasyajāto
bhagavataḥ pādau śirasā vanditvā17 ca18 triṣkhutto19 pradakṣiṇīkṛtvā20 tatraỿvântarahāye.
bhagavāṃ Mucilindasya nāgarājño bhavanāto utthihitvā ṣaṣṭhaṃ saptāhaṃ nirāhāro
prītisukhena ajapālanyagrodhamūle vītināmesi. tato ajapālasya nyagrodhamūlāto (Sen. 303)
ṣaṣṭhasya saptāhasyâtyayena kṣīrikāvanaṣaṇḍe Bahudevatake cetiye nirāhāro prītisukhena
saptamaṃ saptāhaṃ vītināmesi. evaṃ bhagavāṃ saptasaptāhaṃ ekūnapañcāśad divasāṃ
nirāhāro.

1
Sa lacks dṛṣṭvā; suppl. Na.
2
Sa Na prasīdanti, confusion of numbers; corr. Sen.
3
Na Sen. bhedāt; for the abl. sg. -ā, cf. BHSG § 8.48.
4
Corr. Na; Sa putro.
5
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na śākhena (s.e.); cf. Sa 103r4, 175r3: divyenâyuṣā divyena varṇena divyena sukhena divyena
aiśvaryeṇa divyena parivāreṇa.
6
Sa karma kasya (s.e.); corr. Na.
7
Na Sen. upapanno (ʾ)haṃ. 8 Sen. bhagavantam. 9 Na Sen. Nairaṃº.
10
Sa abhiṣkrāntaº (wrong back-formation); corr. Na; cf. DP I, s.v. abhikkamati “abhikkanta-vaṇṇa, of wonderful
beauty”.
11
Sa abhiṣkrāntaº; corr. Na.
12
Na Sen. lack bhagavantam eva namasyamāno ekāntasthito so devaputro.
13
Sen. em. pālentena (≠ mss.), cārayati “to pasture” (MW); cf. the reading at the beginning of this chapter:
ajapālena (← ºpālantena) ajāṃ cāreṃtena.
14
Na Sen. cyavitvā.
15
Na Sen. tuṣṇībhāº.
16
Sen. omits vitto.
17
Sen. ºvanditvāna.
18
Sen. omits ca.
19
Sen. tṛṣkṛtyo.
20
Sen. pradakṣiṇaṃ kṛtvā.

386
 Trapusa-Bhallika

Sa 376r5-392v4
Na 211r8-219v11
Sen III 303.4-347.14

uttarāpathe Ukkalaṃ nāma adhiṣṭhānaṃ. tato Ukkalāto adhiṣṭhānāto Trapuso ca

Bhalliko ca nāma sārthavāhā1 āḍhyā2 mahādhanā3 mahābhogā puṇyavanto mahāparivārā4
dakṣiṇāpathāto pañcahi dhuraśatehi tena mārgeṇa āgacchanti. teṣāṃ maṅgalīyānāṃ
balīvardānāṃ yugalā5, eko Sujātāye nakṣatriyeṇa6 jātako aparo Kīrtike. teṣāṃ yeva7
nakṣatrāṇāṃ nāmena SujātaKīrtikanāmena jñāyanti, sarvasya sārthavāhasya purato
sārthavāhasya (376v) yānakaṃ vahaṃti8. yatra mārge ca9 kiñci10 bhayo bhavati siṃhabhayo
vyāghrabhayo dvīpibhayam vā gaṇḍakabhayam vā hastibhayam vā vanadavabhayam11 vā
udakavāhabhayaṃ12 vā caurabhayam vā, tatra te na gacchanti, na vahanti. yatra velaṃ te ca
balīvardā na vahanti,13 tato te vāṇijakā jānanti “bhayaṃ bhaviṣyatî”ti. tathā sannahitvā14
caturdiśaṃ saṃpradhāvanti15 samantena avaloketvā.
te dāni balīvardā SujātaKīrtikā tahiṃ kṣīrikāvanaṣaṇḍaṃ16 ca anuprāptā. atra Trapusa-
Bhalliyānaṃ17 ca vāṇijānāṃ pūrvajñātisālohitehi devabhūtehi tahiṃ kṣīrikāvanaṣaṇḍe18
riddhiye nigṛhītā na śaknoṃti19 gantuṃ. tehi sthitehi sarve te puruṣā sārthāto bhītā tatra
sannaddhā. teṣāṃ te devatā pūrvajñātisālohitā antarīkṣagatā20 ghoṣam udīrayensuḥ, śabdam
anuśrāvayensu “mā bhāyatha vāṇijā” tti21, 22“na vo23 ītī24 na upadravaṃ25. eṣa buddho
bhagavāṃ iha vanaṣaṇḍe prativasati saptehi26 asaṃkhyeyakalpehi prādurbhūto

1
Sa Na ºvāho; confusion of numbers; corr. Sen.
2
Sa Na āḍhyo; corr. Sen. 3 Sa Na ºdhano; corr. Sen.
4
Sa Na ºvāro; corr. Sen.
5
“A pair”; Sa yuvalā; Na pugalā; Sen. puṃgavā.
6
Instr. for loc., see BHSG § 7.30; Sen. nakṣatre.
7
Na eva; Sen. evaṃ.
8
Sa Na vahati, confusion of numbers; Sen. vahanti.
9
Sa na (s.e.; the akṣaras ca and na are sometimes miswritten for one another); Na Sen. lack ca.
10
Na Sen. kiñcid.
11
Vanadava “fire in the forest”; Na Sen. vanadevaº (Jon. III 291 “demon of the forest”).
12
Sa ºbhayabhayaṃ (ditt.); corr. Na.
13
Sen. wrongly omits na vahanti yatra velaṃ te ca balīvardā na vahanti.
14
Sen. em. saṃharitvā (w.r.); cf. Skt saṃ-√nah “to arm oneself; prepare”.
15
Sen. pradhāvanti.
16
Sen. ºkhaṇḍaṃ; for vanakhaṇḍa / vanaṣaṇḍa, cf. Schneider 2002: 23, fn. 22.
17
Sa saBhalliº (s.e.; -tra- probably dropped out by hapl., after atra); Na Trapuṣaº; Sen. TrapuṣaBhalliyānāṃ; for
the gen. pl. masc. -ānaṃ, cf. BHSG § 8.120.
18
Sen. ºkhaṇḍe.
19
Sa Na śaknoti, confusion of numbers; corr. Sen.
20
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na antarīkṣāº. 21 Corr. Sen.; Sa Na nti.
22
Sen. na bhavati vo upadravaṃ (≠ mss.).
23
Sa Na vā (s.e.; -ā and -o are often miswritten for one another).
24
Sa Na itī; cf. DP s.v. īti, ītī “calamity, affliction”; Skt īti; cf. Fbx 801b8 無一災禍，無一諸殃 (“There will be
neither misfortune nor calamity”).
25
Sa udravaṃ (s.e.); corr. Na.
26
Sen. saptahi.

387
bahujanahitāye1 bahujanasukhāya lokānukampāya mahato janakāyasyârthāya hitāya sukhāya
devānāñ ca (Sen. 304) manuṣyāṇāñ ca. tasyâdya saptasaptāhaṃ2 ekūnapañcāśad3 divasā
anāhārasya. taṃ āhāreṇa pratimānetha. tato va4 aprameyaṃ kuśalamūlaṃ bhaviṣyati”.
tehi dāni TrapuṣaBhallikehi5 vāṇijehi tānaṃ devatānaṃ6 vacanaṃ śrutvā
madhusarpisaṃyuktaṃ tarpaṇaṃ gṛhītaṃ. te devatā teṣāṃ vāṇijakānāṃ purato gacchanti “ito
āgacchatha”. te dāni vāṇijā tehi devatehi7 bhagavato sakāśaṃ upanītā. te taṃ madhutarpaṇaṃ
gṛhya bhagavantaṃ upasaṃkrāntā “imaṃ bhagavaṃ madhutarpaṇaṃ paribhuṃjatu asmākam
anugrahārthaṃ8”. atha khalu bhagavato etad abhūṣi “kiṃ nu9 khalu purimakā
samyaksaṃbuddhā bhājanapratigrāhakā utāho pāṇipratigrāhakā? bhājanapratigrāhakā
samyaksaṃbuddhā” ti. sahacittotpādād10 eva bhagavato11 catvāri Mahālokapālā catvāri
suvarṇapātrāṇy ādāya bhagavantam upasaṃkrāntā. “ratanapātrā” ti kṛtvā “na
pravrajitasārūpyāni”, bhagavāṃ <na>12 pratigṛhṇāti. te dāni rūpyāmayāni13 pātrāṇi ādāya
bhagavantam upasaṃkrāntā. tān api bhagavāṃ “ratanapātrāṇi” ti kṛtvā na pratigṛhṇāti. evaṃ14
muktāmayāni vaiḍūryamayāni15 sphāṭikamayāni musāragalvamayāni lohitikāmayāni, tān api
bhagavāṃ “ratanapātrāṇî”ti16 kṛtvā “na pravrajitasārūpyāṇî”ti kṛtvā na pratigṛhṇāti. te dāni
catvāri17 (377r) śailāni pātrāṇy18 ādāya bhagavantam upasaṃkrāntā. atha khalu bhagavato etad
abhūṣi “yad ahaṃ ekasya lokapālasya pātraṃ pratigṛhṇiṣyāmi19, trayāṇāṃ bhaviṣyati
cittasyânyathātvaṃ”. bhagavatā sarveṣāñ caturṇāṃ lokapālānāṃ catvāri pātrāṇi
pratigṛhṇītvā20 aṅguṣṭhena ākrāntā21, ekapātro ca adhiṣṭhito. te dāni catvāro pātrā ekaṃ
pātraṃ saṃjātā22, sarveṣāṃ caturṇāṃ23 pātrāṇāṃ catvāri pātrakoṭīni dṛśyanti. tatra
bhagavāṃ24 TrapusaBhallikānāṃ vāṇijānāṃ madhutarpaṇaṃ paribhuktaṃ. (Sen. 305) bhagavāṃ
dāni TrapusaBhalliyānāṃ25 vāṇijānāṃ madhutarpaṇaṃ pītvā pratyagrapraṇītavarṇagandha-
rasopetaṃ dakṣiṇām ādiśati.

1
Sen. ºhitāya. 2 Corr. Na; Sa ºsaptāha. 3 Sa ºpañcātad; corr. Na.
4
< vas; Na vo; Sen. vaḥ; cf. Sa 297r sahāyāṃ vāṇijā āha “pramādo va na kāryo” (Sen. vo).
5
Sa Tripuruṣaº; corr. Na. 6 Na devānaṃ; Sen. ºtānāṃ. 7 Sa Na devantehi; corr. Sen.
8
Corr. Na; Sa ºārthā (s.e.; in MIndic -ā and -aṃ are often interchanged, cf. Karashima 2002: 50, fn. 33; von
Hinüber 2001 §§ 269, 304, 413).
9
Corr. Na; Sa tu (s.e.).
10
Sen. saha cittotpādenaỿva; cf. BHSD s.v. cittotpāda “sahacittotpādāt, as soon as the thought arose”; cf. also
SWTF s.v. sahacittotpādāt “ind. unmittelbar nach der Entstehung eines Gedankens”.
11
Sa Na bhagavatā; Sen. bhagavataḥ.
12
Sa lacks na; suppl. Na.
13
Sa rūpyāmayāni rūpyāmayāni (ditt.); corr. Na.
14
Sa eva; corr. Na. 15 Sen. vaiḍūryāº. 16 Sen. ratnaº. 17 Sen. catvāro.
18
Na Sen. śailapatrāṇi. 19 Sen. ºgṛhṇīṣyāmi.
20
Sen. ºgṛhṇitvā; cf. BhiVin(Ma-L) pratigṛhṇītvā (p. 147, § 166, 6, 19; p. 148 § 166, 9; p. 177, § 179, 22),
gṛhṇītvā (p. 323, § 291, 3).
21
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na akrāntā (s.e.).
22
Sen. saṃjātā. 23 Corr. Na; Sa caturṇā.
24
Sen. bhagavatā; if we keep nom. sg. bhagavāṃ, then paribhuktaṃ (nom. sg. masc. -aṃ, cf. BHSG § 8.26;
Abhis III § 6.4) would be used with active meaning “the Lord ate”; cf. the example quoted in BHSG § 34.15
“bodhisattvo … āhāram abhyavahṛto ‘ate food’.”; cf. also Sa 276r tena rājā maṇi hastena (’)pihito “Then the
king covered the jewel with his hand” (Sen. III 26 rājñā).
25
Sen. ºBhallikānāṃ; for k > y, cf. Norman CP VIII 104 (e.g., Sabhika > Sabhiya; Bhallika > Bhalliya).

388
 1
“anekākārasaṃpannaṃ tarpaṇaṃ ti pravuccati ǀ
varṇena caỿva saṃpannaṃ gandhena ca rasena ca ǀǀ
pratyagrañ ca praṇītañ ca eṣaṇīyañ ca kalpiyaṃ ǀ
tarpaṇaṃ prathamaṃ śāstu adensu TrapusaBhalliyā2 ǀǀ3
madhusarpisaṃyuktaṃ taṃ pibe4 puruṣottamo ǀ
tena5 saṃtarpito vīro pratisaṃlāṇa6 utthito ǀ
tarpaye dharmavṛṣṭīye devagandharvamānuṣāṃ ǀǀ
“diśāṃ7 sauvatthikaṃ8 divyam maṅgalyaṃ arthasādhakaṃ9 ǀ
yaṃ śrutvā sumanā sarve sarvārthāṃ sādhayiṣyatha10 ǀǀ
svasti vo dvipade bhavatu11 svasti bhotu12 catuṣpado ǀ
svasti mārge vrajantānāṃ13 svasti pratyāgateṣu ca ǀǀ14
svasti rātrau svasti divā15 svasti madhyaṃdine sthite ǀ
sarvatra svasti vo bhavatu16 mā ca vo pāpam āgame17 ǀǀ18
śirī vo19 dakṣiṇe skandhe śirī vāme20 pratiṣṭhitā ǀ
śirī vo aṃga-m-aṅgeṣu mālā vā21 supratiṣṭhitā ǀ
bhadraṃ vo bhadraśirī ..22 vāṇijā bhadram astu vo ǀǀ23
yena kenaci24 kāryeṇa gacchetha25 purimāṃ diśāṃ ǀǀ
nakṣatrāṇi vo pālentu ye tāṃ diśam adhiṣṭhitā26 ǀǀ27
Kṛttikā Rohiṇī caỿva SamvārÂrdrā28 Punarvasu ǀ
Puṣyañ ca varanakṣatraṃ Aśleṣā bhavati29 saptamā ǀǀ30

1
For the detailed study of the following verses, cf. Tournier 2016; cf. also Abhis § 4.19.
2
Sa tatratraº; Na tratratraº (s.e.); corr. Sen.
3
Śloka; in pāda d we should either read (ʼ)densu for adensu or assume resolution of the fourth syllable (m.c.).
4
Sen. pibe ca.
5
Sa Na teca (s.e.; the akṣaras na and ca are sometimes miswritten for one another); Sen. tehi.
6
M.c., abl. sg. (cf. BHSG § 8.49, § 8.9); Sen. ºsaṃlāṇa-utthito.
7
Sen. diśe. 8 Na Sen. sovaº. 9 Sen. cârthaº. 10 Sen. sādhayiṣyati.
11
Sa bhavantaṃ (s.e.); Na Sen. bhotu.
12
Na Sen. vo (ʾ)stu.
13
Na Sen. svasty astu vrajatāṃ mārge.
14
In pāda a we should read MIndic bhotu for Skt bhavatu (m.c.).
15
Sen. svasti rātrau divā svasti (≠ mss.).
16
Sa bhavati (s.e.); Na Sen. bhotu.
17
Na Sen. mā ca pāpaṃ samāgamat.
18
In pāda c we should read bhotu for bhavatu (m.c.).
19
Sa Na yo; corr. Sen.; for the alternation y / v, cf. BHSG § 2.31; Abhis III 441.
20
Sa vome; corr. Na.
21
Na Sen. mālêva; for vā = iva, cf. SWTF s.v. 1va; Bollée 2002: 142; Oberlies 2003: xxxvi, fn.1; Oberlies 2001:
28, fn. 5, 129, fn. 3.
22
One syllable is lacking; Sen. suppl. vo.
23
Pāda c is sa-Vipulā (cf. Sadd 1150, § 8.1.3.17).
24
Sa keci (s.e.); Sen. kenacit (unmetr.).
25
Sen. gacchatha. 26 Sa ºṣṭhitāṃ; corr. Na.
27
In pāda c the metre requires vŏ (Pathyā).
28
Na mṛgādrā; Sen. mṛgārdrā; for the interpretation of this word see Tournier 2016: 428, fn. 9.
29
Na Sen. bhoti.
30
In pāda d we should read bhoti for bhavati (m.c.).

389
 ity ete1 sapta nakṣatrā lokapālā yaśasvino ǀ (Sen. 306)
ādiṣṭā2 purime bhāge eteṣāṃ purimā diśā3 ǀǀ
<te>4 pi vo adhipālentu bhūrīye5 bhavanena ca ǀ
kṣemā ca vo6 diśā bhontu mā ca vo pāpam7 āgamā8 ǀ
labdhārthā ca nivartetha tehi nakṣatrehi rakṣitā ǀǀ9
purastime diśābhāge10 aṣṭa devakumārikā ǀ
Mandurā11 ..12 Nandisenā Nandinī13 Nandirakṣitā ǀ
Nandilā Nandivardhitā14 ca Siddhārthā Aparājitā ǀǀ15
tā pi vo adhipālentu bhūrīye bhavanena ca ǀ
kṣemā ca vo diśā bhontu mā ca vo pāpam16 āgamī ǀ
labdhārthā ca nivartetha devakanyāhi rakṣitā ǀǀ17
teṣām adhipatī rājā Dhṛtarāṣṭrêti18 nāmataḥ19 ǀ
gandharvādhipatī rājā devehi saha rakṣati20 ǀǀ
so pi vo abhipāletu bhūrīye21 bhavanena ca ǀ
kṣemā ca vo diśā bhontu mā ca vo pāpam22 āgamī ǀ
labdhārthā ca nivartetha sarvadevehi rakṣitā23 ǀǀ
purimasmiṃ diśābhāge24 Cāpālaṃ25 vā26 nāma cetiyaṃ ǀ
nityaṃ jvalati tejena nityaṃ27 satyopayācanaṃ ǀǀ28
so pi vo abhipāletu29 bhūrīye30 bhavanena31 ca ǀ

1
Sa etai (s.e.); corr. Na. 2 Sa Na adiṣṭā; corr. Sen.
3
Sa purimāṃ diśā; Na purimāṃ diśāṃ; corr. Sen.
4
Sa lacks te; Na Sen. ete vo. 5 Na Sen. bhūmīye. 6 Sa Na se; corr. Sen.
7
Corr. Sen.; Sa pāpāsam (s.e.); Na pāpām.
8
Na Sen. āgame; for the 3 sg. aor. in -ā, cf. BHSG § 32.110; in Pā, see Geiger § 159; for the aorist forms with
optative or future meaning, cf. BHSG § 32.119.
9
Pāda f is hypermetrical.
10
Sen. diśobhāge.
11
Sen. Nandottarā (≠ mss.); Tournier 2016: 427 reads Madhurā (see fn. 12); cf. LV 388.10f. Nandottarā
Nandisenā Nandinī Nandavardhanī ǀ tā pi va adhipālentu ārogyena śivena ca ǀǀ.
12
One syllable is wanting; we should read ca.
13
Sa Na Nandi; corr. Sen.
14
Sen. Jayantī Vijayantī (≠ mss.); Sen. probably knew the parallel verse in LV 388.9, which reads: (cd) Jayantī
Vijayantī ca Siddhārthā Aparājitā, and emended the text according to its readings.
15
Pāda c is ra-Vipulā (we should read cā, m.c.); in pāda e the word ca is metrically redundant.
16
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na pāpām. 17 Sen. omits this verse. 18 Sen. ºrāṣṭro ti. 19 Sa nāmata; corr. Na.
20
Sa devehi sa rakṣitā; Na Sen. devehi sa ca rakṣitaḥ; one short syllable is wanting before or after the word sa;
cf. the verses further in this chapter: tāsām adhipatī rājā Virūpāko ti nāmataḥ ǀ Kumbhāṇḍādhipatī rājā Yamena
saha rakṣatu ǀǀ; and tāsām adhipatī rājā Virūḍhako iti nāmataḥ ǀ sarvanāgādhipatī rājā Varuṇena saha rakṣati ǀǀ.
21
Na Sen. bhūmīye. 22 Corr. Sen.; Sa Na pāpām.
23
Sa Na raksitaṃ (s.e.; in MIndic -ā and -aṃ are often interchanged, cf. Karashima 2002: 50, fn. 33); corr. Sen.
24
Sen. diśobhāge. 25 Sen. Cāpalaṃ.
26
Sen. va; for vā = eva, cf. BHSD s.v. vā (2); Abhis III 473; PW s.v. vā.
27
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na nityo.
28
In pāda b the word vā is metrically redundant.
29
Sa Na adhipāleti; corr. Sen.; the prefixes ati-, abhi- and adhi- are frequently interchanged.
30
Sen. bhūmīye.
31
Sa bhavana (s.e.; a sort of hapl.); corr. Na.

390
 kṣemā ca1 vo diśā2 bhontu mā ca vo pāpam āgamī ǀ
labdhārthā ca nivartetha sarve cetiyasurakṣitā3 ǀǀ4
yena kenaci5 arthena gacchetha6 dakṣiṇāṃ diśāṃ ǀ
nakṣatrā7-m-abhipāleṃtu ye taṃ diśam8 adhiṣṭhitā ǀǀ
Maghā ubho va Phālguṇyo9 Hastā Citrā ca pañcamā ǀ
Svāti10 caỿva Viśākhā ca eteṣāṃ dakṣiṇā11 diśā ǀǀ12 (Sen. 307)
ity ete sapta nakṣatrā lokapālā yaśasvina13 ǀ
ādiṣṭā dakṣiṇe bhāge eteṣāṃ dakṣiṇā14 diśāḥ15 ǀǀ16 (377v)
te pi vo abhipālentu bhūrīye17 bhavanena ca ǀ
kṣemā ca vo18 diśā bhontu mā ca vo pāpam āgamī ǀ
labdhārthā ca nivartetha tehi nakṣatrehi rakṣitā ǀǀ19
dakṣiṇesmi20 diśābhāge21 aṣṭa devakumāriyo ǀ
Lakṣmīmatī Śirīmati22 Yaśāmati23 Yaśodharā ǀ
Su-utthitā24 Suprabhātā Suviśuddhā Suvyākṛtā ǀǀ25
tā pi vo26 abhipālentu bhūriye27 bhavanena ca ǀ
kṣemā ca vo28 diśā bhontu29 mā ca vo pāpam āgamī30 ǀ
labdhārthā ca nivartetha devakanyāhi31 rakṣitā ǀǀ
tāsām adhipatī32 rājā Virūpākṣo33 ti nāmataḥ ǀ
kumbhāṇḍādhipatī rājā Yamena saha rakṣatu ǀǀ34

1
Sa na ca; corr. Na. 2 Sen. diśo. 3 Sen. sarvacetiyaº.
4
Pāda f is hypermetrical; the scansion could be corrected by reading ºrakṣitā for ºsurakṣitā.
5
Sen. ºcid (unmetr.).
6
Sen. gacchatha; for -ati / -eti (non-caus.), cf. BHSG §§ 38.1, 2; Caillat 2011: 354; in ms. Sa, cf. Marciniak
2014: 189.
7
Na Sen. nakṣatrāṇy abhiº.
8
Sa diśim; Na Sen. tāṃ diśām.
9
Na Sen. côbhe ca Phālguṇyau; for ubho, cf. PTSD s.v. ubho; Norman CP II 116; Norman CP VIII 348.
10
Sa Svātiṃ; Na Svātiś; Sen. Svātī. 11 Sa Na dakṣināṃ; corr. Sen.
12
Cf. LV 388.20f. Maghā ca dvau ca Phālguṇyau Hastā Citrā ca Pañcamī ǀ Svātiś caỿva Viśākhā ca eteṣāṃ
dakṣiṇā diśāḥ ǀǀ.
13
Na Sen. ºvinaḥ; for the nom. pl. masc. -ina, cf. BHSG § 10.157.
14
Na dakṣiṇāṃ. 15 Na Sen. diśā.
16
Sa reads again: ity ete sapta nakṣaṇā (s.e.) lokapālā yaśasvinaḥ ǀ ādiṣṭā dakṣiṇe bhāge eteṣāṃ dakṣiṇā diśā ǀǀ;
it is probably a mere dittography; corr. Na.
17
Na Sen. bhūmīye. 18 Sa mo; corr. Na.
19
Pāda f is hypermetrical.
20
Na ºesmiṃ; Sen. ºasmiṃ; for the loc. sg. masc. neutr. -esmi, cf. BHSG §§ 8.70f.; Abhis III § 6.23; in ms. Sa,
cf. Marciniak 2014: 178.
21
Sen. diśobhāge. 22 Sen. ºmatī.
23
Na Sa Yaśāmatvā (s.e.); Sen. Yaśomatī.
24
Sen. em. Śubheṣṭhitā (≠ mss.).
25
In pāda c we should read Śiriº (na-Vipulā); pāda e is ra-Vipulā. Cf. LV 389.7f. Śriyāmatī Yaśamatī
Yaśaprāptā Yaśodharā ǀ Su-utthitā Suprathamā Suprabuddhā Sukhāvahā ǀǀ.
26
Sa no; corr. Na. 27 Na Sen. bhūmīye. 28 Sa bho; corr. Na. 29 Sa Na bhonti; corr. Sen.
30
Sa pāpagamī (s.e.); corr. Na. 31 Sa ºkanyehi; corr. Na. 32 Corr. Na; Sa adhipatīnāṃ.
33
Na Sen. Virūḍhako; cf. Sa 377v paścimakāṃ ca Virūḍhako ǀ dakṣiṇāṃ ca Virūpākṣo, which supports the
reading of Sa.
34
Cf. LV 389.1f. teṣāṃ câdhipatī rājā Virūḍhaka iti smṛtaḥ ǀ sarvakumbhāṇḍādhipatir Yamena saha rakṣatu ǀǀ.

391
 so pi vo adhipāletu bhūrīye1 bhavanena <ca>2 ǀ3
kṣemā ca vo diśā bhontu mā ca vo pāpam āgamī ǀ
labdhārthā ca nivartetha kumbhāṇḍehi surakṣitā ǀǀ
dakṣiṇesmiṃ4 diśābhāge5 Atipaśyaṃ6 nāma cetiyaṃ ǀ
nityaṃ jvalati tejena nityaṃ satyopayācano7 ǀǀ8
so pi vo9 abhipāletu10 bhūrīye11 bhavanena ca ǀ
kṣemā ca vo diśā12 bhontu mā ca vo pāpam āgamī ǀ
labdhārthā ca nivartetha <sarve>13 cetiyasurakṣitā14 ǀǀ15
yena kenaci16 arthena gacchatha paścimāṃ diśāṃ17 ǀ
nakṣatrā v(ʾ)18 abhipālentu ye taṃ19 diśam adhiṣṭhitā ǀǀ (Sen. 308)
Anurādhā ca Jyeṣṭhā ca Mūlaś ca dṛḍhavīryavāṃ ǀ
ubhau20 Āṣāḍhe Abhiji21 Śramaṇo22 bhavati saptamo23 ǀǀ24
te pi vo abhipālentu bhūrīye25 bhavanena ca ǀ
kṣemā ca vo diśā bhontu26 mā ca vo pāpam āgamī ǀ
labdhārthā ca nivartetha tehi nakṣatrehi rakṣitā ǀǀ27
paścimasmiṃ diśābhāge28 aṣṭa29 devakumāriyo ǀ
Alaṃbuṣā Miśrakeśī Ariṣṭā Suprabhā30 .. .. ǀ
Ekānaṃvā31 Navamikā32 Kṛṣṇā Śukla33 ca34 Dropadi35 ǀǀ36

1
Na bhūmīye.
2
Sa lacks ca; suppl. Na.
3
Sen. excludes this line.
4
Sen. ºasmiṃ. 5 Sen. diśoº. 6 Sen. Abhipaśyaṃ. 7 Sen. ºyācanaṃ.
8
In pāda b there is resolution of the first syllable.
9
Sa no; corr. Na. 10 Sa Na ºpālentu, pl. for sg.; corr. Sen. 11 Na bhūmiye; Sen. bhūmīye. 12 Sen. diśo.
13
The mss. and Sen. lack sarve; cf. the parallel line earlier in this chapter: labdhārthā ca nivartetha sarve
cetiyasurakṣitā.
14
Na cetiye surakṣº; Sen. cetiyena surakṣº.
15
In pāda f there is resolution of the fourth syllable.
16
Sen. kenacid (unmetr.). 17 Sen. diśaṃ.
18
Sa c(ʾ); Na Sen. vo; cf. the parallel line earlier in this chapter: nakṣatrāṇi vo pālentu ye tāṃ diśam adhiṣṭhitā.
19
Na Sen. tāṃ. 20 Na Sen. ubhe. 21 Na Sen. (ʾ)bhijic ca. 22 Na Śravaṇo; Sen. Śravaṇā.
23
Na saptamā; Sen. saptamī.
24
In pāda a the initial jy- in Jyeṣṭhā should be simplified (Pathyā); pāda d scans correctly if we read bhoti for
bhavati (m.c.). Cf. LV 389.17f. Anurādhā ca Jyeṣṭhā ca Mūlā ca dṛḍhavīryatā ǀ dvāv Āṣāḍhe Abhijic ca Śravaṇo
bhavati saptamaḥ ǀǀ.
25
Na Sen. bhūmīye. 26 Sa ca vontu; corr. Na.
27
Pāda f is hypermetrical.
28
Sen. diśobhāge. 29 Sen. aṣṭau. 30 Sen. Suprabhāyakā.
31
Cf. Abhis I 47, fn. 25; Tournier 2016: 431 (31).
32
Sa tavaº (s.e.; the akṣaras ta and na are similar); cf. Abhis I 47, fn. 26; Tournier 2016: 431 (31); Sen. prints a
lacuna for Ekānaṃvā Navamikā.
33
Sen. Śukrā; cf. Abhis I 47, fn. 28; Tournier 2016: 430.
34
Sa Na ma; corr. Sen.
35
Sa Na Dropati; Sen. Draupadī; for the alternation t / d, cf. Lüders 1954 §§ 141-143; Abhis § 31.6.25B5 tāni
for dāni; Sn(tr.N) 186 (ad Sn 193); Bollée 2003: 92-93.
36
Pāda a is ra-Vipulā; pāda c is na-Vipulā; in pāda d the initial dr- in Dropadi should be simplified; cf. LV
390.4ff. paścimesmin diśo bhāge aṣṭau devakumārikāḥ ǀ Alambuśā Miśrakeśī Puṇḍarīkā tathÂruṇā ǀǀ Ekādaśā
Navamikā Śītā Kṛṣṇā ca Draupadī ǀ.

392
 tā pi vo abhipālentu ārogyena śivena ca ǀ
kṣemā ca vo diśā bhontu mā ca vo pāpam āgamī ǀ
labdhārthā ca nivartetha devakanyāhi rakṣitā ǀǀ
tāsām adhipatī rājā Virūḍhako1 iti nāmataḥ ǀ
sarvanāgādhipatī2 rājā Varuṇena saha rakṣati3 ǀǀ4
so pi vo abhipāletu5 bhūrīye6 bhavanena ca ǀ
kṣemā ca vo diśā bhontu mā ca vo7 pāpam āgamī8 ǀ
labdhārtha9 ca nivartetha sarvanāgehi rakṣitā ǀǀ
paścimasmiṃ diśābhāge10 Asto nāmena parvato ǀ
āvarto candrasūryāṇāṃ Asto11 arthaṃ dadātu vo ǀǀ
so pi vo abhipāletu bhūrīye12 bhavanena ca ǀ
kṣemā ca vo diśā bhontu mā ca vo pāpam āgamī ǀ
labdhārthā <ca>13 nivartetha sarve Astena rakṣitā ǀǀ
yena kenaci14 arthena gacchatha uttarāṃ diśāṃ ǀ
nakṣatrā v(ʾ)15 abhipālentu ye taṃ16 diśam adhiṣṭhitā ǀǀ (Sen. 309)
Dhaniṣṭhā Śatabhiṣā c(ʼ) eva17 ubhau Proṣṭhapadā18 pi ca ǀ
<Revaty>19 atha Aśvajā20 Bharaṇī bhavati saptamā21 ǀǀ22
tā pi vo anupālentu bhūrīye23 bhavanena ca ǀ
kṣemā ca vo diśā bhontu24 mā ca vo pāpam āgamī ǀ
labdhārthā ca nivartetha tehi nakṣatrehi25 rakṣitā ǀǀ26
uttarasmiṃ diśābhāge27 aṣṭa28 devakumāriyo ǀ
Hirīdevī29 Surādevī30 Pṛthivī Padumāvatī ǀ
Āśā Śraddhā Hirī Śirī31 .. .. .. .. .. .. .. ..32 ǀǀ33

1
Na Sen. Virūpākṣo; cf. Sa 377v paścimakāṃ ca Virūḍhako ǀ dakṣiṇāṃ ca Virūpākṣo, which supports the
reading of Sa.
2
Sa sarvānāgoº; Na sarvanāgādhipo; Sen. so vo nāgādhipo.
3
Na Sen. rakṣatu.
4
In pāda b the metre requires ti for iti; pāda c is hypermetrical; the scansion could be improved by reading
sarvanāgādhipo (= Na); in pāda d there is resolution of the first syllable.
5
Sa Na ºpālentu; confusion of numbers; corr. Sen.
6
Na Sen. bhūmīye. 7 Sa mo; corr. Na. 8 Sa pāpagamī; corr. Na.
9
Na Sen. ºārthā; for the nom. pl. masc. -a, cf. BHSG § 8.79; Abhis III § 6.25; RgsGr § 8.57.
10
Sen. diśobhāge. 11 Na anto. 12 Na Sen. bhūmīye. 13 Sa lacks ca; suppl. Na. 14 Sen. kenacid (unmetr.).
15
-ʾ a- < -o a-; Na Sen. vo.
16
Na Sen. tāṃ. 17 Na Sen. caỿva. 18 Sa ºpavā; corr. Na.
19
The word Revaty is wanting in Sa; suppl. Na; cf. LV 390.16 Revatī.
20
Na athÂśvajā; Sen. athÂśvinī caỿva. 21 Sen. saptamī.
22
In pāda d we should either read bhoti for bhavati or assume resolution of the first syllable (m.c.); cf. LV
390.15f. Dhaniṣṭhā Śatabhiṣā caỿva dve ca Purvottarāpare ǀ Revatī Aśvinī caỿva Bharaṇī bhavatī saptamī ǀǀ.
23
Na Sen. bhūmīye. 24 Sa Na bhonti; corr. Sen. 25 Sa Na nakṣetrehi; corr. Sen.
26
Pāda f is hypermetrical.
27
Sen. diśobhāge. 28 Sen. aṣṭau.
29
Sen. em. Ilā devī (≠ mss.). 30 Sen. Surā devī.
31
Sen. ca Śrī.
32
Pāda d is missing; Sen. prints a lacuna: Āśā Śraddhā Hirī ca Śrī …… samāgatā.
33
Cf. LV 391.3f. Ilādevī Surādevī Pṛthvī Padmāvatī tathā ǀ upasthitā mahārājā Āśā Śraddhā Hirī Śirī ǀǀ.

393
 tā pi vo abhipālentu bhūrīye1 bhavanena ca ǀ
kṣemā ca vo diśā bhontu mā ca vo pāpam āgamī ǀ
labdhārthā ca nivartetha devakanyābhi2 rakṣitā ǀǀ
tāsām adhipatī rājā Kubero3 iti nāmataḥ ǀ
sarvayakṣāṇām adhipatī4 rākṣasīhi sama5 rakṣati6 ǀǀ7
so pi vo abhipāletu8 bhūrīye9 bhavanena ca ǀ
kṣemā ca vo diśā bhontu mā ca vo pāpam āgamī ǀ (378r)
labdhārthā ca nivartetha10 yakṣarākṣasarakṣitā ǀǀ
uttarasmiṃ diśābhāge11 Kailāso nāma parvato12 ǀ
āvāso yakṣasaṃghānāṃ rākṣasānāṃ niveśanaṃ ǀǀ
so pi vo adhipāletu13 bhūriye14 bhavanena ca ǀ
kṣemā15 ca vo diśā bhontu mā ca16 vo pāpam āgamī ǀ
labdhārthā ca nivartetha yakṣarākṣasarakṣitā ǀǀ
aṣṭāviṃśati nakṣatrā saptasapta caturdiśaṃ ǀ
saha candramasūryehi triṃśa17 bhonti-m-anūnakaṃ18 ǀǀ (Sen. 310)
dvātriṃśa19 devakanyā vo aṣṭa-aṣṭa caturdiśaṃ ǀ
catvāro ca mahārājā lokapālā yaśasvinaḥ ǀ
prajvalamānā varṇena20 rakṣanti ..21 caturdiśaṃ ǀǀ22
purimakāṃ diśāṃ23 Dhṛtarāṣṭro paścimakāṃ ca Virūḍhako ǀ
dakṣiṇāṃ ca Virūpākṣo Kuberôttarāṃ24 diśāṃ ǀǀ25
aṣṭa śramaṇā aṣṭa brāhmaṇā26 aṣṭa janapadeṣu kṣatriyā ǀ
aṣṭa sa-Indrakā devā sadā rakṣāṃ karontu vo” ǀǀ27

1
Na Sen. bhūmīye.
2
Na Sen. ºkanyāhi rakṣitā; for the instr. pl. fem. -ābhi, cf. BHSG § 9.101.
3
Na Kubera; Sen. Kuvera.
4
Na Sen. sarvayakṣādhipo rājā.
5
M.c. for samaṃ; Sa samasama (ditt.); Na Sen. saha; cf. PTSD s.v. 3sama “samaṃ equally; together with, at”.
6
Na Sen. rakṣatu.
7
Pāda c becomes na-Vipulā if we read ºyakṣāṇa (ʼ)dhipatī or assume resolution of the sixth syllable; in pāda d
there is resolution of the fourth syllable.
8
Sa Na ºpālentu; confusion of numbers; corr. Sen.
9
Na Sen. bhūmīye. 10 Sa nivartatha; corr. Na. 11 Sen. diśobhāge. 12 Sen. parvataḥ.
13
Sa Na ºpālentu; confusion of numbers; corr. Sen.
14
Sa bhuriye; Na bhūrīye; Sen. bhūmīye.
15
Sa rakṣemā (s.e.); corr. Na.
16
Sa ra (s.e.; the characters for ca and ra are sometimes miswritten for one another); corr. Na.
17
Na Sen. triṃśad. 18 Na bhoti anūº; Sen. bhonti anūº. 19 Na Sen. ºtriṃśad.
20
Sen. ºmānavarṇena.
21
One syllable is wanting; Sen. suppl. te.
22
In pāda e the metre requires ºmānă (Pathyā).
23
Sa purimakā diśā; Na purimakā diśāṃ.
24
Or: Kubero (ʾ)ttarāṃ (for the -o ʾ- < -o u-, cf. BHSG § 4.16; Abhis III § 2.7).
25
Pāda a is hypermetrical; it becomes regular if we omit diśāṃ; in pāda b the word ca is metrically redundant;
in pāda d we should read Kubero uttarāṃ (m.c.). Sen. excludes this verse from the text.
26
Sen. aṣṭa śramaṇā brāhmaṇā.
27
Pādas a and b are hypermetrical; cf. LV 391.14f. aṣṭau śramaṇā (câṣṭau) brāhmaṇā (aṣṭau) janapadeṣu
naigamāḥ ǀ aṣṭau devāḥ sa-Indrakās te vo rakṣantu sarvataḥ ǀǀ; see also Tournier 2016: 433 (ad 49).

394
 teṣā1 dāni bhagavatā trīṇi śaraṇagamanāni dinnāni “kalpatha2 "Buddhaṃ śaraṇaṃ
gacchāma3, dharmaṃ śaraṇaṃ gacchāma4, anāgataṃ ca bhagavato śrāvakasaṃghaṃ śaraṇaṃ
gacchāma5".” te dāni Buddhaṃ śaraṇaṃ gatā, dharmaṃ saṃghaṃ ca gatā.6 te dāni ahaṃsuḥ7
“vayaṃ bhagavāṃ8 vāṇijakā deśadeśāni ca rājyāni ca aṇvāma. sādhu mo9 bhagavāṃ kiñci
darśanahetu10 yaṃ vayaṃ pūjayema”. bhagavatā dāni teṣāṃ śīrṣato11 pāṇinā keśāni otāritvā
dinnāni “imaṃ keśastūpaṃ kārapetha12”, nakhāni ca otāretvā13 dinnāni “imaṃ nakhastūpaṃ
kāretha14, śilā ca āgamiṣyanti, tāṃ ca śilāṃ pratiṣṭhāpetha”. tehi dāni Keśasthālī15 nāma
adhiṣṭhāno, tahiṃ keśastūpaṃ kārāpitaṃ. Vālukṣo ca nāmena16 nagaro17, tahiṃ nakhastūpaṃ
kārāpitaṃ. Śilujvaṃ18 nāma adhiṣṭhāno19, tatrâpi śilā pratiṣṭhāpitā20. sā bhagavatā riddhīya21
pāṇinā kṣiptā.
bhagavatā22 dāni saptāhasaptāhehi23 ekūnapañcāśa24 divasāni nirāhāreṇa (Sen. 311)
TrapusaBhalliyānāṃ25 vāṇijakānāṃ madhutarpaṇaṃ pītaṃ, tena26 bhagavato tathā
abhiṣanditā27. tato Śakreṇa devānām indreṇa bhagavato harītakī upanāmitā “dhātūnāṃ
sukhaṃ28 bhaviṣyati”. bhagavatā dāni sā harītakī paribhuktā, taṃ ca harītakīdvaṃgika29
bhagavatā tatraỿva uddeśe ropitaṃ. sā ca taṃ divasaṃ yeva30 jātāvaśākhapraśākhā31,

1
Na Sen. teṣāṃ; gen. pl. teṣā, not in BHSG, but it occurs several times in ms. Sa; see p. 292, fn. 9.
2
“Declare!; Pronounce!”; Na Sen. gacchatha.
3
Na Sen. gacchatha. 4 Na Sen. gacchatha.
5
Na Sen. śrāvakasaṃghaśaraṇaṃ and omit gacchāma.
6
Sa anāgatā (s.e.); Na te dāni buddhaṃ śaraṇaṃ gatā dharmaṃ śaraṇaṃ gatā saṃghaṃ śaraṇam āgatāḥ; Sen.
te dāni buddhaśaraṇaṃ gatā dharmaśaraṇaṃ gatā saṃghaśaraṇaṃ gatā.
7
Na Sen. āhansuḥ; on the ahaṃsu(ḥ), ahansu(ḥ) for āhansu(ḥ) in ms. Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014: 196.
8
Na Sen. bhagavaṃ; for the voc. sg. bhagavāṃ, cf. BHSG § 18.81; Abhis III § 15.4.
9
Na Sen. maṃ. 10 Sen. em. kaṃcid dadeya dhātuṃ (≠ mss.).
11
Sen. śīrṣāto; for the abl. sg. -ato, cf. BHSG § 8.53.
12
Sen. kārayetha. 13 Sen. otāritvā.
14
Sen. kārapetha; cf. PTSD s.v. kāreti.
15
Sen. yatra Keśasthālī.
16
Sa nāme (hapl.); Na Sen. nāma. 17 Sen. nagaraṃ.
18
Sen. Śilukṣaṃ (≠ mss.); see BHSD s.v. Śilukṣa.
19
Na nāmâdhiº; Sen. nāmâdhiṣṭhānaṃ.
20
Sa ºpito (s.e.; -ā and -o are often miswritten for one another); corr. Na.
21
Na Sen. riddhīye. 22 Corr. Sen.; Sa Na bhagavāṃ.
23
Sa saptāheº; Na Sen. saptasaptāhehi. 24 Na Sen. ºśad.
25
Sa Triṣusaº (s.e.; the akṣaras ṣa and pa are sometimes miswritten for one another); Na Sen. Trapuṣa-
Bhallikānāṃ.
26
Sen. pītaṃ pītena.
27
Sa Na abhiṣandinā (s.e.), but we expect <dhātū> abhiṣanditā “Lord’s <bodily humours> (dhātu) overfilled
(the body)”; tathā might be s.e. for dhātū; Sen. pītena bhagavato te ca abhiṣyanditā (≠ mss.; w.r.; see his
comment in Sen. III 505); for pp. abhiṣandita, cf. Pā abhisandita, pp. < abhisandeti (see DP s.v. abhisandati); cf.
also Jon. III 298, fn. 3.
28
Sen. mukhaṃ (≠ mss.; w.r.).
29
Sen. harītakīvṛntakaṃ (≠ mss.); presumably dvaṃgika (< dvi + aṅga) means “twig”? Cf. DP s.v. dvi- “-aṅgika,
duvaṅgika [from dvi + aṅga] consisting of two parts”. However, the Chinese parallel reads “seed” (核,see Fbx
803c2).
30
Na Sen. eva.
31
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na jātāveśākhaº; see BHSD s.v. avaśākha “only in ºkha-praśākha, adj., having down-hanging
twigs or branches”.

395
mahāntaṃ1 harītakīvṛkṣaṃ puṣpaphalopetaṃ saṃvṛttaṃ. imaṃ bhagavato prathamaṃ
riddhīvṛkṣaṃ. yā ca tato vṛkṣāto harītakīyo, tāni2 adya cetakiyā harītakīpravanā3 ti
buddhaṃti4.
(378v) tato bhagavatā Uruvilvāyāṃ ṣaḍ varṣāṇi duṣkaraṃ tapaṃ cīrṇaṃ. tadā
Uruvilvāyāṃ5 Senāpatigrāmāto nagarāvalaṃbikāye śāṇapāṃsukūlaṃ bhagavato
6
duṣkaracārikāṃ carantasya prasannacittāye upanāmitaṃ “yadā bhagavāṃ7
paripūrṇasaṃkalpo bhavesi, tadā imaṃ śāṇapāṃsukūlaṃ anugrahārthāye8 paribhuṃjesi”.
bhagavato9 tuṣṇīṃbhāvenâdhivāsanāṃ viditvā tuṣṭā āttamanā10 pānsukūlaṃ vṛkṣaśākhāye
olayitvā11, bhagavataḥ pādau śirasā vanditvā trikkhuttaṃ12 pradakṣiṇīkṛtvā prakrāmi. sā dāni
nacirasyaỿva kālagatā bhagavato santikāt13 prasannacittā taṃ śāṇapānsukūladānaṃ14
samanusmarantī. samanantarakālagatā Trayastriṃśe devanikāye upapannā anyatarasya
maharddhikasya mahānubhāvasya devaputrasya vimāne apsarasāṃ śatasahasrapravarā15.
sā dāni apsarā samanvāharati “kiṃ mayā manuṣyabhūtāye kuśalamūlaṃ kṛtaṃ,
kevarūpā ca dakṣiṇā16 pratiṣṭhāpitā, yena ahaṃ17 Trayastriṃśe devanikāye upapannā?” sā dāni
samanvāharantī paśyati “Uruvilvāyāṃ Senāpatigrāmake Gavā nāma nagarāvalaṃbikā āsi
duḥkhitā paramaduḥkhitā18. taṃ mayā maraṇakāle bodhisatvasya duḥkaraṃ19 carantasya
prasannacittāye śāṇapānsukūlaṃ dinnaṃ. tenâhaṃ kuśalamūlena20 (Sen. 312) mānuṣeṣu21
cyāvayitvā22 iha Trayastriṃśe devanikāye upapannā. na ca me taṃ deyadharmaṃ bhagavatā-
m-adyâpi paribhuktaṃ. yadi m(ʼ) eva23 deyadharmaṃ bhagavāṃ anugrahārthaṃ
paribhuṃjeyā, taṃ mama mahatphalataraṃ bhaveya24”. sā dāni apsaraśatasahasraparivṛtā
mahatā devānubhāvena mahatā devaṛddhīye Trayastriṃśabhavanāto āgatvā tato25
vṛkṣaśākhāto taṃ śāṇapānsukūlaṃ gṛhya bhagavantam upasaṃkrāntā “imam mayā
bhagavantaṃ śāṇapānsukūlaṃ mānuṣyabhūtāye26 bhagavato duṣkaraṃ carantasya

1
Sa mahāntaṃ mahāntaṃ (ditt.); corr. Na.
2
Nom. pl. fem.; cf. BHSG § 9.98; cf. also Sa 322v tāni antapurikāni.
3
Sa Na ºpravānā; Sen. harītakīprabālā (≠ mss.); pravana < BSkt pavana “wood; forest”; cf. MW s.v. pravaṇa;
PTSD s.v. pavana2.
4
Corr. Na; Sa buddhati, confusion of numbers; Sen. budhyanti. The word buddhanti here means “are known as”.
5
Sa Uraº (s.e.); corr. Na. 6 Sen. ºcittāya. 7 Sen. bhagavaṃ.
8
Corr. Na; Sa ºāvāye (s.e.); Sen. ºārthāya.
9
Sa Na bhagavatā; corr. Sen. 10 Sen. āttamavā (m.p.?).
11
Na olaṃyitvā; Sen. olaṃbitvā; cf. Sa 334r bhāṇḍaṃ ca olayitvāna; Merv-Av pātracīvaraṃ olayetvā (“having
put down”); cf. Skt ava-√lī (“to stick, hang on”); BHSG p. 229b, s.v. 1lī; see also Abhis III 175f., s.v. ol-lapa-
(“aufhängen, anhängen”).
12
Sen. triṣkuttaṃ; for this form see p. 328, fn. 8.
13
Sen. santikā. 14 Na Sen. pāṃsukūlaº. 15 Sa ºpravarāṃ; corr. Na.
16
Sa Na dakṣiṇāye; corr. Sen. 17 Sen. yenâhaṃ. 18 Sen. omits paramaduḥkhitā.
19
Corr. Na; Sa duḥkharaṃ (s.e.); Sen. duṣkaraṃ.
20
Corr. Na; Sa kuśalamūlenena (s.e.).
21
Sa manuṣeṣu; Na Sen. manuṣyeṣu; cf. Pā mānusa “state of being a human” (Clark 2015: 173); MDPL s.v.
mānuṣa “man”; cf. also the readings a few lines below: tenâhaṃ kuśalamūlena mānuṣeṣu cavitvā.
22
Sa Na cyavayitvā; Sen. cyavitvā; here cyāvayitvā is a causative form with non-causative meaning.
23
Or: me va; Sa Na evaṃ; Sen. yad imam eva.
24
Sen. bhaveyā; for the 3 sg. opt. -eya, cf. BHSG § 29.28; Abhis III § 22.5.
25
Sen. omits āgatvā tato.
26
Sen. manuṣyaº; see MDPL s.v. mānuṣyaka “human”.

396
prasannacittāye dinnaṃ. "yadā bhagavāṃ1 paripūrṇasaṃkalpo bhavesi, tato bhagavāṃ2 mama
anugrahārthaṃ paribhuṃjesi". tenâhaṃ kuśalamūlena3 mānuṣeṣu4 cavitvā5 Trayastriṃśe
devanikāye6 upapannā. sādhu maṃ bhagavām imaṃ śāṇaṃ7 pānsukūlaṃ paribhuṃjatu
anukampām upādāya, yathā me mahatphalataro bhaveyā”. devā antarīkṣagatā bhagavantam
āhaṃsu “mā8 bhagavāṃ etaṃ9 śāṇapāṃśukūlaṃ parigṛhṇatu10. vayaṃ bhagavato divyāṃ
vikalpāṃ duṣyāṇi11 (379r) dāsyāmaḥ”. bhagavāṃ teṣāṃ devatānāṃ kalpaduṣyaprādānāni12
nâdhivāsayati. taṃ Gavāye nagarāvalambikāye śāṇaṃ pāṃśukūlaṃ13 pratigṛhītaṃ,
devatāsahasrehi14 ca antarīkṣāto celokkhepāṇi15 ca bhagavato16 kṛtāni, hakkārakilikilāni ca
akarensu “cakravartirājyaṃ parityaktaṃ, kiṃ no pānsukūleṣu17 cittaṃ ramati?”
bhagavāṃ dāni śāṇapānsukūlaṃ18 dhovitukāmo. udakena kāryaṃ. atha khalu Śakreṇa
devānām indreṇa pāṇihi19 nadī khatā20. adyâpi ca Pāṇikhādā21 nāma nadī vuccati. śilāpaṭṭena
kāryaṃ yatra taṃ śāṇapāṃśukūlaṃ dhoviṣyati22. catuhi23 Mahārājehi catvāri śilāpaṭṭa24
upanāmitā. bhagavatā ekatra śilāpaṭṭe taṃ śāṇapāṃśukūlaṃ dhotaṃ25, (Sen. 313) dvitīye śilāpaṭṭe
taṃ śāṇapāṃśukūlaṃ26 śoṣitaṃ27, tṛtīyaṃ śilāpaṭṭaṃ28 bhagavatā29 TrapusaBhallikānāṃ30
Śilukṣanāmanigama31 āvāsitānāṃ tatra riddhīye purato upakṣiptaṃ32. tehi taṃ śilāpaṭṭaṃ
tatraỿva cetiyaṃ33 pratiṣṭhāpitaṃ. adyâpi Gandhārarājye adhiṣṭhānaṃ Śilā nāmena jñāyati.
caturthe śilāpaṭṭe bhagavatā34 niṣīditvā taṃ śāṇapāṃśukūlaṃ sīvitaṃ. adya35 api tatra

1
Sen. bhagavaṃ. 2 Sen. bhagavan.
3
Sa pānsukuśalamūlena (s.e.); corr. Na.
4
Na Sen. manuṣyeṣu; cf. MDPL s.v. mānuṣa “man”.
5
Na Sen. cyavitvā; Pā cavitvā.
6
Na Sen. ºtriṃśeṣu devanikāyeṣu.
7
śāṇa is adj. here “hempen”; Sen. śāṇapāṃsuº.
8
Sen. māṃ (s.e.); corr. Na.
9
Sen. imaṃ. 10 Sen. ºgṛhṇātu.
11
“We shall give the Lord heavenly gifts (of) cloth garments”; Sen. divyāṃ vikalpadūṣyāṇi; see BHSD s.vv.
vikalpa (2) “gift, provision (for a monk or saint or Buddha), esp. of garments”; vikalpayati “presents, offers,
regularly a garment to a religious person”.
12
Sa Na kalpaṃduṣyaº; Sen. vikalpadūṣyaº; see BHSD s.v. kalpa-duṣya “clothes made from the kalpa-vṛkṣa”.
13
Sen. śāṇapāṃśuº. 14 Na Sen. ºśatasahasrehi.
15
Na celotkṣepāṇi; Sen. celakṣepāṇi; cf. DP s.v. cela “-ukkhepa, throwing up or waving of cloths”.
16
Sa Na bhaveyā; corr. Sen. 17 Na Sen. pāṃśuº. 18 Na Sen. pāṃśuº.
19
Sen. pāṇīhi; for the instr. pl. masc. -ihi, cf. BHSG § 10.197.
20
Corr. Sen.; Sa kharā; Na khanā.
21
Sen. ºkhātā; see BHSD s.v. Pāṇikhātā; Akanuma 1931: 482, s.v. Pāṇikhātā nadī; cf. Sa 379r4 bhagavāṃ
Pāṇikhādāto nadīto uttariṣyati; 379r6 Pāṇikhādāto nadīto uttīrṇo (Sen. Pāṇikhātāto), but Sa 397r4 reads
Pāṇikhātaṃ nadīsnāyako okasto; for the alternation t / d, cf. Lüders 1954 §§ 141-143; Geiger § 38.3.
22
Sa vodhiṣyati (met.); corr. Na. 23 Na Sen. caturhi.
24
Sen. ºpaṭṭā; for the nom. pl. masc. -a, cf. BHSG § 8.79; Abhis III § 6.25; RgsGr § 8.57.
25
Sen. dhautaṃ. 26 Sen. pāśukūlaṃ.
27
Corr. Sen.; Sa śoyitaṃ (s.e.; the akṣaras ya and ṣa are sometimes miswritten for one another); Na soṣitaṃ.
28
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na tṛtīye śilāpaṭṭe (s.e.).
29
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na bhagavato.
30
Sa Tṛṣusaº (s.e.; the akṣara ṣu was miswritten for pu ); corr. Na; for the hypersanskrit ṛ, cf. BHSG § 3.95.
31
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na Śīlukṣaº. 32 Sen. utkṣiptaṃ.
33
Sen. cetiye.
34
Sa bhagavato; corr. Na.
35
Sa Na yadi (a sort of met.); Sen. yad.

397
śilāpaṭṭena1 bhagavato Anusīvanāmâpadye2. sarve catvāro3 śilāpaṭṭā4 bhagavatā5 paribhuktā,
tāni ca Jāṃbūdvīpe6 sadevamānuṣasya lokasya cetiyabhūtā7.
bhagavāṃ dāni taṃ śāṇapānsukūlaṃ8 dhovitvā9 sīvitvā ca Pāṇikhātaṃ nadī snāyako10
okasto. snāyitvā bhagavāṃ Pāṇikhādāto11 nadīto uttariṣyatîti12 akilantakāyā buddhā
bhagavanto akilantacittā. tahiṃ tīre kakubho nāma vṛkṣo ośākhapraśākho prāsādiko
darśanīyo13. yaṃnāmo ca vṛkṣo taṃnāmā14 ca vṛkṣasya vṛkṣadevatā15. kakubhe16 Kakubho
nāma devaputro prativasati. so devaputro bhagavatā tato nadīto uttarantena ābhāṣṭo “āhara17
Kakubha hastam18”. calavimalakuṇḍaladhareṇa19 Kakubhena devaputreṇa bhagavato bāhā
praṇāmitā. bhagavāṃ Kakubhasya devaputrasya bāhāṃ pragṛhya20 Pāṇikhādāto21 nadīto
uttīrṇo, samaṃ ca bhagavatā tato Kakubhasya devaputrasya bāhāto hastaṃ svakaṃ apanītaṃ,
tatra ca vṛkṣaśākhāyāṃ bhagavato pañcāṃgulasya22 karatalasya padmaṃ dṛśyati.

23
“vandāmi24 ahaṃ bodhiṃ āhatahasto25 ca sundaro Kakuho26 ǀ
nadīkā ca pāṇikhātā śilā ca devehi nikṣiptā” ǀǀ27 (379v)

tato bhagavāṃ Ajapālanyagrodhaṃ gato. bhagavāṃ Ajapālanyagrodhamūle28 viharanto

29
(Sen. 314) loka mīmānseti30 “gaṃbhīro ayaṃ mama dharmo abhisaṃbuddho nipuṇo sukhumo

1
“Because of the stone slab of the Lord”; Sen. ºpaṭṭaṃ.
2
Sa Na Anusīvanānâpadye; Sen. Anusīvananāmâpadye.
3
Sa catvā (s.e.); Na catvāra; corr. Sen.
4
Sa Na ºpaṭṭo; corr. Sen. 5 Sa bhagavate; corr. Na.
6
Sen. Jaṃbuº. 7 Sa cetisaº; corr. Na.
8
Na Sen. ºpāṃśuº. 9 Sa vodhitvā (met.); corr. Na.
10
“He went down to the river Pāṇikhāta, in order to bathe”; Sen. Pāṇikhātanadīsnāyako.
11
Sen. Pāṇikhātāto.
12
The function of iti here seems to be that of summing up the preceding process; “in this manner, thus” (cf.
CPD, MW s.v.): “Thus, the Lords, buddhas are untiring of body and mind.”
13
Sa prāsādiko prasadarśanīyo (s.e.); corr. Na.
14
Sa Na ºnāmo; corr. Sen.
15
Sen. vṛkṣasya devatā.
16
“In the (tree) kakubha lived deva Kakubha”; Sen. omits kukubhe.
17
Sa āhāra; corr. Na. 18 Sa hahastaṃ (ditt.); corr. Na.
19
“Wearing trembling, faultless earrings”; Sen. em. varavimalaº; cf. Sa 245r5 calavimalakuṇḍaladharo devarājā
(Sen. varaº). Cf. Divy 470.23 Candraprabhā devakanyā calavimalakuṇḍaladharā; SBV II 169.5f. devaputraś
calavimalakuṇḍaladharo.
20
Na Sen. gṛhya. 21 Sen. ºkhātāto.
22
Sa Na pañcakulasya; corr. Sen.
23
The following verse, which Senart prints in brackets as prose, is probably an utterance of a reciter “Homage to
enlightenment”, followed by summaries of the preceding events, i.e., uddānas. Cf., however, Jon. III 302, fn. 2
“It is obviously a fragment of another version of the episode, which would seem to resemble closely that in V. I.
28 f”, which is wrong.
24
Sen. yaṃ dāni ahaṃ.
25
< āhṛtaº; corr. Sen.; Sa Na āhacaº (s.e.).
26
Semi-MIndic; Na Sen. Kakubho.
27
The metre is Āryā; in pāda b we should read nadikā. Sen. wrongly prints this part as prose.
28
Sen. ºpālasya nyaº. 29 Na Sen. lokaṃ.
30
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na miº.

398
duranubodho atarkyāvacaro1 paṇḍitavedanīyo sarvalokapratyanīko2. ālayārāmā3 khalu punar
ayaṃ prajā4 ālayaratā5 ālayasamuditā6. ālayārāmāya7 ca prajāyāṃ ālayaratāyāṃ
ālayasamuditāyāṃ dudṛśam8 idaṃ9 sthānaṃ, yam idaṃ idaṃpratyayaḥ10 pratītyasamutpādaḥ
sarvopadhipratiniḥsargo11 pūrvasaṃskārasamathadharmopaccheda12 trṣṇākṣayo vigatarāgo
nirodho nirvāṇaṃ. ahaṃ ca13 naṃ14 pareṣāṃ deśayeyaṃ, pare khu15 me na vibhāvayensu, so
m(ʼ) asyā16 vighātaḥ. yaṃ17 nūnâhaṃ eko araṇyapavane18 tūṣṇībhūto vihareyā19”.

imā ca gāthā20 va bhagavato tāye velāye pratibhāyensu

“pratiśrotagāminaṃ mārgaṃ gambhīraṃ dudṛśaṃ21 .. ..22 ǀ

na rāgaraktā drakṣyanti alaṃ dāni prakāśituṃ ǀǀ23
kṛcchreṇa me adhigato alaṃ dāni prakāśituṃ ǀ
anuśrotaṃ hi vuhyanti kāmeṣu grasitā narā24” ǀǀ25

1
Na Sen. atarkāº; see MW s.v. atarkya.
2
Sa Na sarvaloke praº; Sen. ºlokavipratyanīko; cf. Pā paccanika; cf. Vkn 12.10ff. dharmapūjā … gambhīrāṇāṃ
gambhīrāvabhāsānāṃ sarvalokapratyanīkānāṃ duravagāhānāṃ duranubodhānāṃ sūkṣmāṇāṃ …; however, a
few lines below the mss. read: dharmo … atarkito atarkāvacaro paṇḍitavedanīyo sarvalokavipratyanīko.
3
Sa Na alayorāmā (s.e.); Sen. ālayārāmo.
4
Sen. omits prajā; cf. SN I 136.8 ālayarāmā kho panâyaṃ pajā ālayaratā ālayasamuditā.
5
Sen. ºrato. 6 Sen. ºsamudito. 7 Na ºrāmāyaṃ; Sen. ºrāmāyāṃ.
8
Na Sen. durdṛśaṃ; in Sa the form dudṛśo occurs no fewer than five times; cf. BHSD s.v. daurvarṇika “written
also dauvarṇika, cf. AMg. duvaṇṇa; form without r may be genuine analogical creation to sauvº, suvº, frequent
antonym)”; cf. also the forms duvarṇ-; dubal- in ms. Sa.
9
Na Sen. imaṃ.
10
Na Sen. idaṃhetu idaṃpratyayaḥ; cf. SN I 136.9ff. ālayarāmāya kho pana pajāya ālayaratāya ālaya-
samuditāya duddasaṃ idaṃ ṭhānam yad idam idappaccayatā paṭiccasamuppādo.
11
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºpratiniḥ (s.e.); cf. Sa 208r4 yam idaṃ sarvopadhipratiniḥsargo; see BHSD s.v.
pratiniḥsarga; SWTF s.v. sarvopadhipratiniḥsarga.
12
Sen. ºcchedaḥ.
13
For ca = ced, cf. BHSD, s.v. ca2; SWTF, s.v. ca5; DP, s.v. ca3; Abhis III 237, s.v. ca3.
14
Sen. na.
15
Corr. Sen.; Sa sa; Na ṣu; the confusion kh / ṣ is very common (cf. Abhis III 214, with further references); later
in this chapter the mss. read pare ṣu (= khu) ca na ājānensu; cf. SN I 136.13f. ahañ cʼ eva kho pana dhammaṃ
deseyyaṃ pare ca me na ājāneyyuṃ.
16
Na Sen. me (ʾ)syā. 17 Sa ya; corr. Na.
18
Sen. ºparvate (≠ mss.); Pā pavana “woods, forest”; BHSD s.v. pavana “araññe pavane, clearly near synonym
of arañña, comm. ii.85.2 vanasaṇḍe”.
19
Sen. vihareyaṃ (≠ mss.); for the 1 sg. opt. -eyā, cf. BHSG § 29.29.
20
Sen. gāthāvo. 21 Sen. durº.
22
Two syllables are wanting; Sen. suppl. [mama] (= LV 397.16), but cf. the reading in SN I 136.20 gambhīram
duddasam aṇuṃ.
23
Śloka; pāda a is hypermetrical, we could correct the scansion by, first, simplifying -śr- of ºśrotaº, and then
assuming resolution of the first syllable; pāda c is ma-Vipulā.
24
Na Sen. narāḥ.
25
Śloka; pāda a is na-Vipulā; cf. LV 397.16ff. pratisrotagāmi mārgo gambhīro durdṛśo mama ǀ na taṃ
drakṣyanti rāgāndhā alaṃ tasmāt prakāśitum ǀǀ anusrotaṃ pravāhyante kāmeṣu patitā prajāḥ ǀ kṛcchreṇa me
ʾyaṃ saṃprāptaṃ alaṃ tasmāt prakāśitum ǀǀ; Vin I 5.8ff. kicchena me adhigataṃ halaṃ dāni pakāsituṃ ǀ
rāgadosa-paretehi nâyaṃ dhammo susambudho ǀǀ paṭisotagāmi nipuṇaṃ gambhīraṃ duddasaṃ aṇuṃ ǀ
rāgarattā na dakkhanti tamokhandhena āvuṭā ǀǀ.

399
 bhagavāṃ Uruvilvāyāṃ vihare Nerañjanāyās1 tīre Ajapālanyagrodhamūle
acirābhisaṃbuddho. atha khalu bhagavato ekasya rahogatasya pratisaṃlīnasya2 ayam
evarūpaś cetasaḥ parivitarko udupādi3 “adhigato va-d-ayaṃ4 mayā dharmo gambhīro nipuṇo
sūkṣmo duranubodha5 atarkito atarkāvacaro paṇḍitavedanīyo sarvalokavipratyanīko. ahaṃ ca6
pareṣāṃ deśayeyaṃ, pare khu7 ca na8 ājānensu9, so10 m(ʼ) asya11 paramaṃ vighātaṃ. yaṃ12
nūnâhaṃ (Sen. 315) eko araṇyapavane13 tūṣṇī14 vihareyaṃ”.
atha khalu Mahābrahmā bhagavata idam evarūpaṃ cetaso15 parivitarkam ājñāya, yena
Śakro devānām indro tenôpasaṃkramitvā Śakraṃ devānām indram etad avocat “etaṃ māriṣa
Kauśika bhagavato16 alpotsukatāye cittaṃ namati17 na dharmacakrapravartane. kiṃ punar
vayaṃ māriṣa Kauśika yena bhagavāṃs tenôpasaṃkramitvā bhagavantaṃ yācema
dharmacakrapravartanāye18?” “sādhu māriṣê”ti Śakro devānām indro Mahābrahmaṇo
pratyaśroṣī19.
atha khalu Mahābrahmā, Śakro devānām indro, Suyāmo ca devaputro, <Saṃtuṣito ca
devaputro>20, Sunirmito ca devaputro, Vaśavartī21 ca devaputro, catvāraś ca Mahārājāno ity
ete daśa yakṣādhipatayo22, daśa yakṣamahattarakā (380r) anekayakṣaśatāparivārā23 atikrāntāye
rātrīye kevalakalpaṃ Nyagrodhamūlaṃ24 varṇen(ʼ) obhāsayitvā yena bhagavāṃs
tenôpasaṃkrāntaḥ25, bhagavataḥ pādau śirasā vanditvā eka-m-ante asthāṃsu. ekāntasthito26

1
Na Sen. Nairaṃº. 2 Sa Na ºlanasya; corr. Sen.
3
Sa udupāyi; Na Sen. udapādi; for udupād- as a variant of udapād-, cf. BHSG § 32.60.
4
Na Sen. yad ayaṃ; for the saṃdhi-consonant -d-, cf. BHSG § 4.64; Geiger § 73.4; EV I 216 (ad Th 406); in ms.
Sa see Marciniak 2014: 164.
5
Na Sen. ºbodho.
6
Here ca = ced, “if I were to teach (dharma) to others”.
7
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ṣu; for the alternation kh / ṣ, cf. Abhis III, 214 (with further references).
8
Sa Na naṃ; corr. Sen.; cf. SN I 136.14 pare ca me na ājāneyyuṃ.
9
Sa Na ajānensu; corr. Sen.
10
Sa Na sā (s.e.; -ā and -o are often miswritten for one another); corr. Sen.
11
Na Sen. me (ʾ)syā; for the 3 sg. opt. asya, cf. BHSG § 29.41.
12
Sa ya; corr. Na. 13 Sa Na araṇyāº; Sen. araṇyāyatane. 14 Na Sen. tūṣṇīṃ; cf. BHSD s.v. tuṣṇī.
15
Sa Na cetasā; corr. Sen.
16
“The Lord’s mind bends to being unconcerned (with the fate of the world)” (cf. BHSD s.v. alpotsukatā); all
the mss. and Sen. read bhagavatā (s.e.); cf. LV 393.21f. alpotsukatāyai bhagavataś cittam abhinataṃ na
dharmadeśanāyāmi.
17
Na Sen. nameti; see BHSD s.v. namati “bends, inclines the mind, thought, with loc. (dat), towards”; cf. DP s.v.
namati1.
18
Sa Na ºcakraṃº; Na Sen. ºpravartanāya.
19
Na Sen. ºaśroṣīt.
20
The mss. and Sen. lack Saṃtuṣito ca devaputro, but we need daśa yakṣādhipatayo; cf. the reading later in this
chapter: atha khalu Mahābrahmā Śakro devānām indro, Suyāmo ca devaputro, Saṃtuṣito ca devaputro,
Sunirmito ca devaputro, Vaśavartī ca devaputro, catvāro Mahārājā.
21
Sen. Vasavartī.
22
Sa daśa yakṣā daśa yakṣāº (ditt.); corr. Na.
23
Sen. ºśataº; for the lengthening of a to ā as the stem final in the prior member of compounds, cf. BHSG § 8.15;
Goto 2000: 272; Sakamoto-Goto 1982: 24.
24
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºmūle; cf. Sa 191v6 kevalakalpaṃ Jaṃbūdvῑpaṃ “the whole Jaṃbūdvīpa”; 196r5
kevalakalpaṃ Gṛddhrakūṭaṃ; 376r1 kevalakalpaṃ bhavanaṃ.
25
Na Sen. ºkrāntā; for the nom. pl. masc. -aḥ, cf. BHSG § 8.83.
26
Sen. ekānte sthito.

400
Mahābrahmā Śakraṃ devānām indram etad avocat “yāca māriṣa Kauśika bhagavantaṃ
dharmacakrapravartanāya1”.
atha khalu Śakro devānām indro ekāṃsam uttarāsaṅgaṃ kṛtvā yena bhagavāṃs
tenôpasaṃkramitvā bhagavantaṃ gāthāye adhyabhāṣaye2

“utthehi vijitasaṃgrāma paṇṇabhāra3 anṛṇo4 vicara loke ǀ5

cittaṃ va6 te viśuddhaṃ yathā7 candro pañcadaśarātre” ǀǀ8

atha khalu bhagavāṃ tūṣṇī abhūṣi, nâdhivāseti Śakrasya devānām indrasya

dharmacakrapravartane. atha khalu Mahābrahmā Śakraṃ devānām indram etad avocat “na
khalu māriṣa Kauśika bhagavaṃtā9 arhaṃtaḥ10 samyaksaṃbuddhā evaṃ yācīyanti
dharmacakrapravartanāye. na ca punas tathāgatā arhantaḥ samyaksaṃbuddhā evaṃ yācitā
dharmacakraṃ pravartenti11”. evam ukte Śakro devānām indro Mahābrahmaṃ12 etad avocat
“tvaṃ māriṣa Mahābrahme13 teṣāṃ purimakānāṃ (Sen. 316) samyaksaṃbuddhānāṃ darśavī, tena
hi māriṣa Mahābrahme14 yāca bhagavantaṃ svayam eva dharmacakrapravartanāye”.

atha khalu Mahābrahmā ekāṃsam uttarāsaṅgaṃ kṛtvā yena bhagavāṃs tenâñjaliṃ

praṇāmayitvā bhagavantaṃ gāthāye (ʼ)dhyabhāṣe

“utthehi vijitasaṃgrāma paṇṇabhāra15 anṛṇo16 vicara loke ǀ

deśehi sugata dharmaṃ ājñātāro bhaviṣyanti” ǀǀ17

1
Sa Na ºcakraṃº; corr. Sen.
2
Na Sen. ºbhāṣe.
3
Na Sen. pūrṇabharo; for the paṇṇabhāra / prajñākāra / pūrṇabhāra, cf. Smith 1949-1950: 39. See also
Norman 2006: 367f.; Norman CP V p. 63; Norman CP VIII pp. 266, 267, 271.
4
Sa anūṇo; Na abhūṇo; Sen. tvaṃ anṛṇa; SN I 234.3 reads anaṇa.
5
Sen. pūrṇabharo tvaṃ anṛṇa vicara loke; cf. SN I 234.3 satthavāha anaṇa vicara loke.
6
Sen. hi. 7 Sen. yatha.
8
The metre is Āryā (pāda a is Vipulā [the caesura falls after the first short syllable in gaṇa 4]; pāda b is Pathyā);
in pāda b the metre requires yathă for yathā. For this verse see Alsdorf 1968: 294-298. Cf. SN I 233.30f. uṭṭhāhi
vīra vijitasaṅgāma pannabhāra anaṇa vicara loke ǀ cittaṃ ca te suvimuttaṃ cando yathā pannarasāya rattiṃ ǀǀ;
LV 397.1f. uttiṣṭha vijitasaṃgrāma prajñākārā timisrā vivara loke ǀ cittaṃ hi te vimuktaṃ śaśir iva pūrno
grahavimuktaḥ ǀǀ.
9
Sa bhagavatā; Na Sen. bhagavanto; for the nom. pl. -ntā, cf. BHSG § 18.18; Abhis III § 15.8.
10
Sa arhataḥ; corr. Na.
11
Sen. pravartayante.
12
Sa Na ºbrahmā; corr. Sen.; (BHSG § 17.54 lists acc. sg. masc. -ā [nominative ending used as accusative], but
only one example from Divy is quoted).
13
Na Sen. ºbrahma; for the voc. sg. masc. -e, cf. BHSG § 17.53.
14
Na Sen. ºbrahma.
15
Sa paṇṇaṃbhāra; Na pūrnaṃbhāra; Sen. pūrṇabharo.
16
Sa ta anūṇā (s.e.); Na ta anūṇa; Sen. tvaṃ anṛṇa.
17
The metre is Āryā (pāda a is Vipulā; pāda b is Pathyā); cf. SN I 234.3f. uṭṭhāhi vīra vijitasaṅgāma satthavāha
anaṇa vicara loke ǀ desetu bhagavā dhammam aññātāro bhavissanti ǀǀ; LV 397.10f. uttiṣṭha vijitasaṃgrāma
prajñākārā timisrā vivara loke ǀ deśaya tvaṃ dharmaṃ ājñātāro bhaviṣyanti ǀǀ; for this verse see also Alsdorf
1968: 294-298.

401
 atha khalu bhagavāṃ tūṣṇī abhūṣi. atha khalu Mahābrahmā Śakro devānām indro,
Suyāmo ca devaputro, Saṃtuṣito ca devaputro, Sunirmito1 ca devaputro, Vaśavartī ca
devaputro, catvāro mahārājā anekayakṣaśatā anekayakṣaśataparivāro2 bhagavato
(ʼ)nadhivāsanāṃ3 viditvā dharmacakrapravartanāya duḥkhadaurmanasyajātā bhagavataḥ
śirasā vanditvā bhagavantaṃ pradakṣiṇīkṛtvā tatraỿvântarahāyasi4.

ettham etaṃ śrūyati.

bhagavāṃ Uruvilvāyāṃ viharati nadyā5 Nerañjanāyās6 tīre Ajāpālanyagrodhamūle
acirābhisaṃbuddho. atha khalu Mahābrahmā abhikrāntavarṇo7 atikrāntāyāṃ8 rātryā9
kevalakalpaṃ10 Ajapālanyagrodhamūlaṃ varṇen(ʼ) obhāsayitvā, yena bhagavāṃs
tenôpasaṃkramitvā, bhagavataḥ pādau śirasā vanditvā, bhagavantaṃ pradakṣiṇīkṛtvā ekānte
(ʼ)sthāt11.
ekāntasthito Mahābrahmā bhagavantaṃ gāthāye adhyabhāṣe

“utthehi vijitasaṃgrāma paṇṇabhāra12 anṛṇo13 vicara loke ǀ (380v)

deśehi sugata dharmo ājñātāro bhaviṣyanti” ǀǀ14

atha khalu bhagavāṃ Mahābrahmaṃ15 gāthāye pratyabhāṣe

“pratiśrotragāmiko mārgo gambhīro durdṛśo anu16 ǀ

rāgaraktā na drakṣyanti alaṃ Brahme prakāśituṃ”17 ǀǀ18

1
Sen. Nirmito.
2
Sen. ºparivārā.
3
Sa (ʼ)radhiº (s.e.); Na Sen. bhagavato anadhiº.
4
Sen. ºhāyensu; for the aor. in -asi, cf. BHSG § 32.62; here used for the 3 plural.
5
Corr. Na; Sa nadyāyā. 6 Na Sen. Nairaṃº.
7
Na Sen. atikrāntaº; cf. BHSD, s.v. abhikrānta; DP s.v. abhikkamati “abhikkanta-vaṇṇa, of wonderful beauty”.
8
Corr. Na; Sa abhiº; the prefixes ati-, abhi- and adhi- are often confused and interchanged, cf. CPD s.v. ati.
9
Na Sen. rātryāṃ; for the loc. sg. fem. -yā, cf. BHSG § 10.124.
10
Sa Na kevalaṃº; corr. Sen.; cf. BHSD s.v. kevala-kalpa; cf. also Norman CP V 74-77.
11
Sa Na (ʾ)sthāta (s.e.); Sen. omits ekānte (ʼ)sthāta.
12
Na pūrṇabhāra; Sen. pūrṇabharo.
13
Sa Na tā anūṇo (s.e.); Sen. tvaṃ anṛṇa.
14
The metre is Āryā (pāda a is Vipulā; pāda b is Pathyā); cf. SN I 234.3f. uṭṭhāhi vīra vijitasaṅgāma satthavāha
anaṇa vicara loke ǀ desetu bhagavā dhammam aññātāro bhavissanti ǀǀ; LV 397.1f. uttiṣṭha vijitasaṃgrāma
prajñākārā timisrā vivara loke ǀ cittaṃ hi te vimuktaṃ śaśir iva pūrno grahavimuktaḥ ǀǀ; for this verse see also
Alsdorf 1968: 294-298.
15
Corr. Sen.; Sa ºbrahmā; Na ºbrahmāṃ.
16
Sen. durdṛśo [mama] (≠ mss.) (= LV 397.16), but cf. Vin I 5.10 gambhīraṃ duddasaṃ aṇuṃ.
17
Cf. LV 397.16ff. pratisrotagāmi mārgo gambhīro durdṛśo mama ǀ na taṃ drakṣyanti rāgāndhā alaṃ tasmāt
prakāśitum ǀǀ anusrotaṃ pravāhyante kāmeṣu patitā prajāḥ ǀ kṛcchreṇa me ʾyaṃ saṃprāptaṃ alaṃ tasmāt
prakāśitum ǀǀ; Vin I 5.10ff. kicchena me adhigataṃ halaṃ dāni pakāsituṃ ǀ rāgadosaparetehi nāyaṃ dhammo
susambudho ǀǀ paṭisotagāmi nipuṇaṃ gambhīraṃ duddasaṃ aṇuṃ ǀ rāgarattā na dakkhanti tamokhandhena
āvuṭā ǀǀ.
18
Śloka; pāda a is hypermetrical, the scansion could be repaired by, first, simplifying -śr- of ºśrotraº, and then
assuming resolution of the first syllable; in pāda c the initial dr- of drakṣyanti should be simplified (Pathyā).

402
 atha khalu Mahābrahmā bhagavato ajapālasya nyagrodhamūle pratikṣepaṃ
(Sen. 317)
viditvā dharmacakrapravartanāye duḥkhadaurmanasyajāto bhagavataḥ pādau śirasā vanditvā,
bhagavantaṃ pradakṣiṇīkṛtvā tatraỿvântarahāye1.

ettham etaṃ śrūyati.

bhagavāṃ Uruvilvāyāṃ viharati nadyā Nairaṃjanāyās tīre Ajapālanyagrodhamūle2
acirābhisaṃbuddho. 3tena khalu punaḥ samayena Māgadhakānāṃ brāhmaṇagṛhapatikānāṃ
imāni evarūpāṇi pāpakāni akuśalāni dṛṣṭigatāny utpannāni. vāto na vāyeya 4, sarito na5
syandensu6, garbhaṇīyo7 na prajāyensuḥ, pākṣiṇo8 na vītipatanti, agnir na jvaleyā,
candramasūryāṇāṃ udgamanaṃ9 na prajñāpaye10, andhakār(ʼ)11 adyut(ʼ)12 ayaṃ
lokasanniveśaṃ bhaveya. atha khalu Mahābrahmā Māgadhakānāṃ brāhmaṇagṛhapatikānāṃ
imāni evarūpāṇi pāpakāni akuśalāni dṛṣṭigatāni utpannāni viditvā abhikrāntavarṇo13
atikrāntāyāṃ rātryāyāṃ14 kevalakalpaṃ Ajapālanyagrodhamūlaṃ15 varṇen(ʼ) obhāsayitvā,
yena bhagavāṃs tenôpasaṃkramitvā, bhagavataḥ pādau śirasā vanditvā ekānte (ʼ)sthāt16.
ekāntasthito Mahābrahmā bhagavataḥ santike17 imāṃ gāthā18 pratyabhāṣata19

“prādurahe20 samalehi cintito

dharmo aśuddho Magadheṣu21 pūrvaṃ ǀ
apāvṛtaṃ <te>22 amṛtasya dvāraṃ
śṛṇontu dharmaṃ vimalenânubuddhaṃ23 ǀǀ24

1
Sa Na ºheye (s.e.); corr. Sen.
2
Na Sen. ºpālasya nyaº.
3
Cf. LV 396.2ff. tena khalu punar bhikṣavaḥ samayena Māgadhakānāṃ manuṣyāṇām imāny evaṃrūpāṇi
pāpakāni akuśalāni dṛṣṭigatāny utpannāny abhūvan ǀ tadyathā ǀ kecid evam āhuḥ vātā na vāsyanti ǀ kecid evam
āhuḥ agnir na jvaliṣyati ǀ kecid āhuḥ devo na varṣiṣyati ǀ kecid āhuḥ nadyo na vahyanti ǀ kecid āhuḥ śasyāni na
prajāsyanti ǀ kecid āhu pakṣiṇa ākāśe na kramiṣyanti ǀ kecid āhuḥ gurviṇyo nārogyeṇa prasaviṣyanti.
4
Sen. vāyeyā. 5 Sa naṃ; corr. Na. 6 Na Sen. syandinsuḥ. 7 Sen. garbhiṇīyo. 8 Sen. pakṣiṇo.
9
Sen. udgamanā. 10 Sa prajñāpaya; Na prajñāpayensur; Sen. prajñāyensuḥ.
11
The word andhakāra is probably an adjective here; cf. DP s.v. andhakāra “2. dark, obscure”; Sen. em.
aṃdhakāra-ghaṭṭitaṃ (≠ mss.).
12
The reading is doubtful, the akṣara -dyu- (?) is not clearly written; perhaps < adyuti ayaṃ; cf. Abhis III § 2.15
(-ʼ a- < -i a-); BHSG § 4.26.
13
Sa Na Sen. atiº; see DP I, s.v. abhikkamati; Edgerton (BHSD s.v. atikrānta) accepts atikrānta as a synonym
for abhikrānta; note that the akṣaras ta and bha are very similar and the prefixes ati- and abhi- are often
confused and miswritten for one another.
14
Sen. rātryāṃ; the ending of -ā stems -āyāṃ used for the feminine stems in -ī (BHSG § 10.142).
15
Sa Na ºmūle; Sen. Ajapālasya ºmūlaṃ. 16 Na Sen. lack ekānte (ʼ)sthāt.
17
Na Sen. lack Mahābrahmā bhagavataḥ santike.
18
Na Sen. gāthāṃ; for the acc. sg. fem. -ā, cf. BHSG § 9.20; Abhis III § 7.5.
19
Na Sen. ºabhāṣat. 20 Sen. ºahosi.
21
Sa Na Masatheṣu (s.e.); corr. Sen.
22
The mss. lack te; suppl. Sen.
23
Sa Na ºbaddhaṃ; Sen. vimalānubuddhaṃ; Vin I 5.30 reads vimalenânubuddhaṃ.
24
Pāda a is Vaitālīya; pādas b and c scan as Upajāti (in pāda c the initial dv- of dvāraṃ should be simplified,
m.c.); pāda d is hypermetrical; it becomes regular if we read vimalānubuddhaṃ for vimalenânubuddhaṃ
(Upajāti). Cf. Vin I 5.29ff. pāturahosi Magadhesu pubbe dhammo asuṅo samalehi cintito ǀ avāpuretaṃ
amatassa dvāraṃ suṇantu dhammaṃ vimalenânubuddhaṃ ǀǀ.

403
 atha khalu bhagavāṃ Mahābrāhmaṇo1 yācanam2 viditvā sāmañ ca pratyātmaṃ3 bodhīye
(Sen. 318) jñānena sarvāvantaṃ lokam anuttareṇa buddhacakṣuṣâbhivilokayanto adrākṣīt satvā
uccāvacāṃ hīnapraṇītāṃ, adrākṣīt satvā du-ākārā4 durvineyā durviśodheyāṃ5, adrākṣīt
satvāṃ6 su-ākārāṃ7 suvineyāṃ suviśodheyāṃ, adrākṣīt satvā8 udghaṭṭitajñāṃ9
vipaṃcitajñāṃ10 neyāṃ11 padaparamāṃ, adrākṣīt satvāṃ tīkṣṇendriyāṃ <ṛddhendriyaṃ>12
madhyendriyāṃ13.
satvānāṃ trayo rāśayaḥ14 samyaktvaniyataṃ rāśi15, mithyatvaniyataṃ16 rāśi17, aniyataṃ
rāśiṃ. sayyathâpi nāma cakṣuṣmāṃ puruṣo padminītīre sthitvā alpakiśareṇa18 paśyeya19
utpalāni vā20 padumāni vā puṇḍarīkā vā anyāni antodakāni, anyāni samodakāni21, anyāni
udakāto (381r) abhyudgatāni, evam eva bhagavāṃ anuttareṇa buddhacakṣuṣā sarvāvantaṃ
lokaṃ abhilokayanto adrākṣīt 22satvā uccāvaccāṃ hīnapraṇītaṃ, adrākṣīt satvāṃ du-ākārāṃ
durvineyāṃ durviśodheyāṃ, adrākṣīt satvāṃ su-ākārāṃ suvineyāṃ suviśodheyāṃ, adrākṣīt
satvāṃ udghaṭṭitajñāṃ23 vipañcitajñāṃ neyāṃ padaparamāṃ, adrākṣīt satvāṃ
sutīkṣṇendriyām ṛddhendriyāṃ madhyendriyāṃ, adrākṣīt satvānāṃ trayo rāśayo
mithyatvaniyataṃ rāśiṃ, samyaktvaniyataṃ rāśi, aniyataṃ rāśiṃ.
atha khalu bhagavato etad abhūṣi “deśaye24 vâhaṃ dharmaṃ na vā deśayeyaṃ25, <yo>26
mithyātvaniyato rāśi abhavyo eṣo27 dharmaṃ deśayitaṃ28 ājānituṃ29. deśaye30 vâhaṃ

1
Sa ºbrahmaṇe; corr. Na.
2
Sen. yācanāṃ.
3
“By himself” (cf. BHSD s.v. pratyātma; Pā paccatta); Sa Na pratyāyaṃ; corr. Sen.
4
Na Sen. durākārā. 5 Sen. ºviśodheyā. 6 Sen. satvā. 7 Na Sen. svākārāṃ. 8 Sen. satvāṃ.
9
Sen. ºghaṭitajñā; see BHSD s.vv. udghaṭitajña (v.l. ºghaṭṭita), udghaṭṭayati; cf. Sa 366r yadi yatra keci
udghaṭitajñā mamâpi tatra gaṇayāhi.
10
Sa pacitaº (s.e.); cf. BHSD s.v. vipañcitajña.
11
Na Sen. vipaṃcitājñāneyā; cf. Sa 381r1 adrākṣīt satvāṃ udghaṭṭitajñāṃ vipañcitajñāṃ neyāṃ; cf. also AN II
135.7f. cattāro ʾme bhikkhave puggalā santo saṃvijjamānā lokasmiṃ. katame cattāro? ugghaṭitaññū,
vipacitaññū, neyyo, padaparamo.
12
This word is wanting in Sa (the eye of the scribe probably jumped from [tīkṣṇe]ndriyaṃ to [ṛddhe]ndriyaṃ); Na
adds ṛddhindriyaṃ in the upper margin of fol. 214r; Sen. reads ṛddhīndriyaṃ; cf. Sa 281r1 adrākṣīt satvāṃ
sutīkṣṇendriyāṃ ṛddhendriyāṃ madhyendriyāṃ.
13
Sen. wrongly omits madhyendriyāṃ; cf. Sa 281r1 sutīkṣṇendriyāṃ ṛddhendriyāṃ madhyendriyāṃ. Cf. Śbh I
32.6 madhyendriyaḥ katamaḥ ǀ yasya nâtyarthaṃ jñeye vastunyālambane dhandhavāhīnīndriyāṇi sarvaṃ
pūrvavad vistareṇa vaktavyam ayam ucyate madhyendriyaḥ pudgalaḥ.
14
Sa cāśayaḥ (s.e.; the akṣaras ca and ra are sometimes miswritten for one another); Na Sen. rāśīyaḥ.
15
Sen. rāśiṃ. 16 Sen. mithyātvaº. 17 Sen. rāśiṃ. 18 Cf. BHS alpakisara, kisara.
19
Sa Na paśyema (s.e.); corr. Sen.
20
Sen. omits vā.
21
Sa Na modakāni (s.e.); corr. Sen.
22
Na Sen. lack the part from satvā uccāvaccāṃ until aniyataṃ rāśiṃ.
23
Ms. udghṛṭṭitaº (hyper-form). 24 Na deśeye; Sen. deśeyaṃ.
25
Sa yeyaṃ (s.e.); Na Sen. deśeyaṃ; cf. LV 400.7 deśayeyaṃ câhaṃ dharmaṃ na vā deśayeyam.
26
Sa Na Sen. lack yo (hapl.); cf. the reading later in this chapter: yo mithyātvaniyato rāśī abhavyo eṣo dharma
deśitaṃ jānituṃ.
27
Sen. etaṃ.
28
Sa Na deśayituṃ; Sen. omits this word.
29
Sa Na ajānituṃ; corr. Sen.
30
Sen. deśeyaṃ.

404
dharma1 na vā, (ʾ)yaṃ samyaktvaniyato rāśi ājñānam2 eva etāya3.4 yaḥ khalv ayaṃ aniyato
rāśi sacâsya dharmaṃ deśeyyaṃ5 ājāniṣyati6. no ca7 deśeyaṃ8 nâjaniṣyati”9.10
atha khalu bhagavāṃ aniyataṃ rāśim ārabhya Māgadhānāṃ ca brāhmaṇagṛhapatikānāṃ
ity evarūpāṇi11 pāpakāni akuśalāni dṛṣṭīgatāni utpannāni viditvā, Mahābrahmaṇo12 ca
abhiyācanāṃ13 viditvā, prāptâsaṃkhyeyakalpasamudānītasamutpannaṃ14 cetaḥpraṇidhānaṃ15
viditvā, satveṣu ca mahākaruṇā16 okrāmetvā “ime ca me maheśākhyā17 devādhipatayo
lokeśvarā upasaṃkrāntā āryadharmacakrapravartanaṃ18 (Sen. 319) yācanti”, atha khalu
bhagavāṃ Mahābrahmaṇo19 avakāśam akārṣīt āryadharmacakrapravartanāya.20

1
Sen. omits dharma.
2
Sa Na ājñātam (s.e.; the akṣaras ta and na are similar).
3
“(They) reach understanding / come to know”; dat. inf. from √i; cf. Whitney 1889: 352c “A dative infinitive is
not seldom used as a predicate, sometimes with, but more usually without, a copula expressed”; see also von
Hinüber 2001 § 497; cf. the reading in Sa 381r5 samyaktvaniyato rāśī ājñānam (← ºtam) eva etāye.
4
Sen. em. deśeyaṃ vâhaṃ na vā deśeyaṃ samyaktvaniyato rāśi ājñāsyaty eva etaṃ yaṃ deśeyaṃ (≠ mss.).
5
Sen. deśeyaṃ.
6
Sa Na ajāniṣyati; Sen. ājñāsyati.
7
Sen. ce; for ca = ced “if”, cf. BHSD, s.v. ca 2; SWTF, s.v. ca 5; DP, s.v. ca 3; Abhis III 237 ca (3).
8
Sa Na deśyaṃ; corr. Sen.
9
“If (saca; see BHSD s.v.) I preach the dharma to them, (they) will understand; but (if I) do not preach, (they)
will not understand”; Sen. em. aniyato rāśi sacâsya dharmaṃ deśeyaṃ ājñāsyati no ce deśeyaṃ na jāniṣyati (≠
mss.).
10
Cf. LV 400.7ff. atha khalu bhikṣavas tathāgatasyaỿtad abhavat ǀ deśayeyaṃ câhaṃ dharmaṃ na vā
deśayeyam sa eṣa mithyatvaniyato rāśir naỿvâyaṃ dharmam ājānīyāt ǀ deśayeyaṃ câhaṃ vā dharmaṃ na vā
deśayeyam yo ʾyaṃ samyaktvaniyato rāśir ājñāsyaty evaỿṣa dharmam ǀ yat khalu punar ayam aniyato rāśir
ājñāsyaty evaỿṣa dharmam ǀ yat khalu punar ayam aniyato rāśiḥ tasmai saced dharmaṃ deśayiṣyāmi ājñāsyati ǀ
uta na deśayiṣyāmi nâjñāsyate.
11
Na Sen. evaṃº.
12
Sa Na ºbrāhmaṇā; corr. Sen.
13
Corr. Na; Sa abhijānanāṃ (s.e.); cf. Sa 381r5 Mahābrahmaṇo ca abhiyācanāṃ ca viditvā.
14
Sa Na Sen. saptāº; for the -aṃ a- > -ā-, cf. Abhis III § 2.12; BHSG § 4.36; Oberlies 2001: 119; here prāpta(ṃ)
refers to cetaḥpraṇidhānaṃ.
15
Sa Na yataḥº; Sen. câtmanaḥ praº; see PTSD s.v. ceto “-paṇidhi, resolution, intention, aspiration”.
16
Sen. ºkaruṇāṃ; for the acc. sg. fem. -ā, cf. BHSG § 9.20; Abhis III § 7.5.
17
Sa ºśākyā; corr. Na.
18
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na āryaṃ dharmacakraṃ praº; or is the reading in the mss. a split-compound?
19
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºbrāhmaṇo.
20
Here ms. Sa reads again: yo yam mithyātvaniyato rāśī, abhavyo eṣo dharma deśitaṃ jānituṃ. deśaye vâhaṃ
dharmaṃ na vā, yo yaṃ samyaktvaniyato rāśī ājñātam eva etāye. yaḥ khalv ayam aniyato rāśiḥ sacâpyā (s.e. for
sacâsya) dharmaṃ deśeyyaṃ ājāniṣyati, no ca deśeyyaṃ (ʼ)jāniṣyati. atha khalu bhagavāṃ aniyatāṃ ca rāśim
ārabhya Māgadhakānāṃ brāhmaṇagṛhapatikānāṃ imāni evarūpāṇi pāpakāni akuśalāni dṛṣṭīgatāni ca
utpannāni viditvā, Mahābrāhmaṇo ca abhiyācanāṃ ca viditvā, prāptâsaṃkhyeyakalpasamudānītasamudānītaṃ
(s.e. for ºsamudānītasamutpannaṃ) cetaḥpraṇidhānaṃ viditvā, satveṣu ca mahākaruṇā okrāmitvā “ime ca me
maheśākhyā maheśākhyā (ditt.) devādhipatayo lokeśvarā upasaṃkrāntā āryadharmacakraṃpravartanaṃ (s.e.
cakraº) yācati (s.e. for yācaṃti)”. atha khalu bhagavāṃ Mahābrāhmaṇo (s.e. for ºbrahmaṇo) avakārśīt (s.e. for
avakāśam akārṣīt) āryadharmacakrapravartanāye. This part, which occurs only in ms. Sa, is probably a mere
dittography, note, however, the readings: abhiyācanāṃ, prāprâsaṃkhyeyaº, cetaḥpraṇidhānaṃ, which are
correct here, while in the preceding sentence they are corrupt.

405
 tāye velāye bhagavāṃ Mahābrahmaṇaṃ1 gāthāye (ʼ)dhyabhāṣe

“apāvṛtaṃ me amṛtasya dvāraṃ, Brahmêti bhagavāṃ2

ye śrotukāmā śraddhā muñcantu3 ǀ (381v)
viheṭhakasaṃjñā4 na pure abhāṣi
dharmo aśuddho Magadheṣu pūrvaṃ” ǀǀ5, 6

atha khalu bhagavatā Mahābrahmaṇe7 avakāśe kṛte anuttaradharmacakrapravartanāya8

bhūmyā devā ghoṣam udīrayansu9 “etaṃ10 māriṣa Mahābrahmaṇo11 avakāśo12 kṛto
anuttaradharmacakrapravartanāya13. taṃ bhaviṣyati bahujanahitāya bahujanasukhāya
lokānukampāya mahato janakāyasyârthāya hitāya sukhāya devānāñ ca manuṣyāṇāṃ ca.
hāyiṣyanti āsurā14 kāyāḥ, divyā kāyāḥ abhivardhiṣyanti”. bhūmyādevānāṃ15 ghoṣaṃ śrutvā

1
Sa Na ºbrāhmaṇaṃ; Sen. ºbrahmāṇaṃ.
2
Sen. Brahmĕti bhagavantaṃ ye śrotukāmā (printed as pāda b); the words Brahmêti bhagavāṃ are the so-called
reciter’s remarks, a later hypermetrical insertion which enabled the identification of the speakers in the dialogue,
see Norman CP IV 147.
3
Sen. śraddhāṃ pramuṃcantu viheṭhasaṃjñāṃ (printed as pāda c); the readings in the mss. are corrupt: śraddhā
muñcantu vihekramaṃ saṃjñā na pūrekaṃ viheṭhakasaṃjñā; the underlined part does not make sense and it
should probably be excluded from the text.
4
Sen. viheṭhasaṃjño; I take ºsaṃjñā as instr. sg. here (for the truncated instr. sg. in -ā, cf. Sn[tr.N] 171 [ad Sn
110]; instr. sg. saññā, cf. Sn[tr.N] 177 [ad Sn 148]); the meaning could be “Because I thought it would hurt
(others)”(?); LV 400.18 reads viheṭhasaṃjñāḥ. The parallel verse in Vin I 7.4 reads vihiṃsasaññī (BD IV 89
“Thinking of useless fatigue”), while CPS 8.17 has viheṭhaprekṣī (CPS[tr.K] 17 “Thinking of [useless] trouble”);
cf. also the reading further in this chapter (Sa 383r): atha khalu bhagavāṃ imām evarūpāṃ ātmano
guṇasamādānaṃ viditvā etad abhūṣi “yaṃ nūnâhaṃ āryaṃ anuttaraṃ dharmacakraṃ pravartayeyaṃ ko nu
khalu me pratibalo prathamaṃ dharmaṃ deśitam ājānituṃ, na ca me vihiṃsaye yam idaṃ dharmadeśanāye?”;
“Who can understand this dharma when I first preach it, and would not be hurt by me at the preaching of the
dharma?”.
5
“I did not teach / preach (as) there was impure doctrine in Magadha before”; Sen. em. vihethasaṃjño pragūno
abhūṣi dharmo aśuddho Magadheṣu pūrvaṃ (Jon. III 308 “For already there has arisen in Magadha a doctrine
that is impure, based on a harmful ideas, and wrong”).
6
The metre is Triṣṭubh; in pāda a the initial dv- of dvāraṃ should be simplified (m.c.); pāda b does not scan; in
pāda c the metre requires viheṭhaº for viheṭhakaº. Cf. LV 400.18ff. apāvṛtās teṣām amṛtasya dvārā brahman ti
satataṃ ye śrotavantaḥ ǀ praviśanti śraddhā na viheṭhasaṃjñāḥ śṛṇvanti dharmaṃ Magadheṣu sattvāḥ ǀǀ; Vin I
7.4ff. apārutā tesaṃ amatassa dvārā ye sotavanto pamuñcantu saddhaṃ ǀ vihiṃsasaññī paguṇaṃ na bhāsi
dhammaṃ paṇītaṃ manujesu Brahme ǀǀ (BD IV 89 “Open for those who hear are the doors of deathlessness; let
them renounce their faith. Thinking of useless fatigue, I have not preached, Brahmā, the sublime and excellent
dhamma to men”); CPS 8.17ff. avāvariṣye amṛtasya dvāraṃ ye śrotukāmāḥ pramodantu śrāddhāḥ ǀ
viheṭhaprekṣī pracuraṃ na bhāṣe dharmaṃ praṇītaṃ manujeṣu brahman ǀǀ (CPS[tr.K] 17 “I will open the door
towards immortality [if there are people] who greatly rejoice to hear [the dharma] and have [true] faith. Thinking
of [useless] trouble I did not [want] to preach the abundant and excellent dharma to men, O Brahmā).
7
Loc. abs.; Sa Na ºbrāhmaṇo (s.e.); corr. Sen.
8
Corr. Na; Sa anuttaraṃº.
9
Sen. ºensuḥ; for the aor. in -ansu; cf. BHSG § 32.75.
10
Na Sen. evaṃ.
11
Sa ºbrāhmaṇo; Na ºbrahmaṇe; Sen. Brahmaṇe.
12
Na Sen. bhagavatâvakāśo. 13 Corr. Na; Sa anuttaraṃº. 14 Corr. Sen.; Sa Na asurāḥ.
15
Sen. bhūmyānāṃ devānāṃ; for the lengthening of a to ā as the stem final in the prior member of compounds,
cf. BHSG § 8.15; Geiger § 33; Goto 2000: 272; Sakamoto-Goto 1982: 24.

406
Caturmahārājakāyikā devā Trāyastriṃśā1 Yāmā Tuṣitā Nirmāṇaratī Paranirmitavaśavartī devā
ghoṣam udīrayensuḥ, śabdam anuśrāvayensuḥ “etaṃ2 māriṣa bhagavatā Mahābrahmaṇo3
avakāśo kṛto dharmacakrapravartanāya. taṃ bhaviṣyati bahujanahitāya4 bahujanasukhāya
lokānukampāya mahato janakāyasyârthāya hitāya sukhāya devānāñ ca manuṣāṇāñ ca.
hāyiṣyanti5 āsurā6 kāyāḥ, divyā kāyā abhivardhiṣyanti”. iti hi tena kālena tena samayena
yāvad Brāhmaṃ7 devanikāyaṃ ghoṣam abhyudgato 8“etam māriṣa bhagavatā
Mahābrahmaṇo9 (ʼ)vakāśo kṛto anuttaradharmacakrapravartanāye10. tad bhaviṣyati
bahujanahitāya bahujanasukhāya lokānukampāya mahato janakāyasyârthāya hitāya sukhāya
devānāñ ca manuṣyāṇāñ ca. hāyiṣyanti āsurā kāyā, divyā kāyā abhivardhiṣyanti”.

etam etthaṃ śrūyati.11

(Sen. 320) atha khalu bhagavāṃ pravacanāyastasamaye12 “kevarūpā satvā
āryadharmacakraṃ pravartayantî?”ti 13“ye te satvā pūrvayogasaṃpannā bhavanti, evarūpā
satvā āryadharmacakraṃ pravartenti. ahaṃ khalu pūrvayogasaṃpanno jānetavyo14 arahāmy
ahaṃ15 āryadharmacakra16 pravartayituṃ17. ye te satvā anuttarācārasampannā bhavanti,
evarūpā18 satvā āryadharmacakraṃ pravartenti. ahaṃ khalu puna19 anuttarācārasaṃpanno
arahāmy ahaṃ āryadharmacakraṃ pravartayituṃ. ye te satvā nivāsānuttaryasaṃpannā
bhavanti, evarūpā20 satvā āryadharmacakraṃ pravartenti. ye te satvā āveṇikā bhavanti,
evarūpā21 satvā āryaṃ dharmacakraṃ22 pravartenti. ye te satvā cyutisaṃpannā bhavanti,
evarūpā23 satvā (382r) āryadharmacakraṃ pravartenti. ye te satvā garbhāvakrāntisampannā
bhavanti, evarūpā24 satvā āryaṃ dharmacakra25 pravartenti. ye te satvā
garbhasthitīsampannā26 bhavanti, 27evarūpā satvā āryadharmacakraṃ pravartenti. ye te satvā

1
Sen. ºtriṃśā devā.
2
Sen. evaṃ. 3 Sa Na ºbrāhmaṇo; corr. Sen. 4 Sa ºhitā; corr. Na. 5 Sa hāyiṣyanta; corr. Na.
6
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na asurāḥ.
7
Sa Brāhmāṃ; Na Sen. yāvad Brahmalokaṃ.
8
Na Sen. lack the part from etam māriṣa until etaṃ etthaṃ śrūyati.
9
Ms. ºbrāhmaṇo.
10
Ms. anuttaraṃ dharmacakraṃ praº.
11
Sa Na etam anthaṃ śrūyati (s.e.); Sen. ettham etaṃ śrūyati; cf. Sa 290v2, 414r3 ittham etaṃ śrūyati; 380r5,
414v3 ettham etaṃ śrūyati; cf. also BHSD s.v. etthaṃ.
12
So read all the mss.; Sen. pravartanasya samaye; the meaning of pravacanāyastasamaye is not entirely clear;
perhaps “At the time when the Lord resolved (āyasta) to preach (pravacana)” (?).
13
Sen. ye te satvā pūrvayogasaṃpannā bhavanti te āryadharmacakraṃ pravartenti; Sa Na read thrice: ye te
satvā pūrvayogasaṃpannā bhavanti, evarūpā satvā āryadharmacakraṃ pravartayantîti (ditt.).
14
“I am to be known as one who has accomplished practices in one’s previous lives”; Sa Na
pūrvayogasaṃjanetavyā (s.e.); Sen. reads pūrvayogasaṃpanno and omits jānetavyo. For the gerundive in -
etavya, cf. BHSG § 34.21; Abhis III § 28.2.
15
Sa atadāsmākaṃ; Na arterhāsmākaṃ (s.e.); Sen. tenârahamy ahaṃ; cf. the reading in the next sentence:
anuttarācārasaṃpanno arahāmy ahaṃ āryadharmacakraṃ pravartayituṃ.
16
Sen. ºcakraṃ. 17 Sen. pravartayituṃ. 18 Na Sen. evaṃº. 19 Na Sen. punaḥ.
20
Na Sen. evaṃº. 21 Sen. evaṃº. 22 Sen. āryadharmaº. 23 Sen. evaṃº. 24 Sen. evaṃº.
25
Na ºcakraṃ; Sen. āryadharmacakraṃ.
26
Sen. garbhasthitiº; on -ī for -i in compounds see BHSG § 10.11.
27
In the sentences which follow, until ye te satvā parasatvānāṃ parapudgalānāṃ, ms. Na (= all the later mss.
and Sen.) lacks the part evarūpā satvā āryadharmacakraṃ pravartenti.

407
jātisaṃpannā bhavanti, evarūpā satvā āryadharmacakraṃ pravartenti. ye te satvā
lakṣaṇasampannā bhavanti, evarūpā satvā āryadharmacakraṃ pravartenti. ye te satvā
anuvyañjanasaṃpannā bhavanti, evarūpās satvā āryaṃ dharmacakraṃ pravartenti. ye te satvā
kuśalasaṃpannā bhavanti, evarūpā satvā āryaṃ dharmacakraṃ pravartenti. 1ye te satvā
dhṛtisampannā bhavanti, evarūpā satvā āryaṃ dharmacakraṃ pravartenti. ye te satvā
smṛtisampannā2 bhavanti, evarūpā satvā āryaṃ dharmacakraṃ pravartenti. ye te satvā
pratyupasthitadharmasaṃpannā bhavanti, evarūpā satvā āryadharmacakraṃ pravartenti. ye te
satvā duṣpradharṣasaṃpannā3 bhavanti, evaṃrūpā satvā āryadharmacakraṃ pravartenti. 4ye te
satvā loke agrā bhavanti, evarūpā satvā āryadharmacakraṃ pravartenti. ye te satvā loke
lokapravicayasaṃpannā bhavanti, evarūpā satvā āryaṃ dharmacakraṃ pravartenti. ye te satva
satvasārasaṃpannā bhavanti, evarūpā satvā āryaṃ dharmacakraṃ pravartenti. ye te satvā
sthānaṃ ca sthānato asthānaṃ câsthānato samyakprajñayā prajānanti, evarūpā satvā
āryadharmacakraṃ pravartenti.5 ye te satvā sarvatragāminī6 pratipadāṃ tatratatragāminīṃ7
pratipadāṃ yathābhūtaṃ samyakprajñayā prajānanti, evarūpā satvā āryadharmacakraṃ8
pravartenti. ye te satvā nānādhātuke9 ca loke, anekadhātuke10 ca loke yathābhūtaṃ
samyakprajñayā prajānanti, evarūpā satvā āryaṃ dharmacakraṃ pravartenti. ye te satvā
parasatvānāṃ parapudgalānāṃ indriyavīryavaimātratāṃ11 (Sen. 321) yathābhūtaṃ
samyakprajñayā prajānanti, evarūpā satvā āryadharmacakraṃ pravartenti.12 ye te satvā13
nānādhimuktikā ca loke, anekādhimuktikā14 ca loke yathābhūtaṃ samyakprajñayā prajānanti,
evarūpā satvā āryadharmacakraṃ15 pravartenti. ye te satvā sarveṣāṃ karmaṇāṃ
karmasamādānānāṃ atītānāgatānāṃ pratyutpannānāṃ kṛtānāṃ upacitānāṃ avipakvānāṃ
vipākapratyupasthitānāṃ16 āyativipākavaimātratāṃ yathābhūtaṃ samyakprajñayā
17 18
prajānanti, evarūpā satvā āryaṃ dharmacakraṃ pravartenti. ye te satvā19 sarveṣāṃ
dhyānasamādhivimokṣasamāpattīnāṃ (382v) ca saṃkleśavyavadānaṃ20 yathābhūtaṃ
samyakprajñayā prajānanti,21 evarūpā satvā āryadharmacakraṃ pravarteṃti.1 ye te satvā2

1
Na Sen. ye te dhṛtisaṃpannāḥ smṛtisaṃpannaḥ ye pratyupasthitadharmasaṃpannāḥ satvasārasaṃpannā
bhavanti.
2
Corr. Na; Sa dhṛtiº.
3
“Those beings who are perfected in (the state of) being unassailable”; Sen. duṣyadharmasampannāḥ (≠ mss.).
4
Na Sen. ye loke agrā bhavanti ye loke lokapravicayasampannāḥ satvasārasaṃpannā bhavanti.
5
Ms. pravartanti. 6 Sen. ºgāminīpraº. 7 Sen. ºgāminīpraº. 8 Ms. ºcakrā (s.e.).
9
Sen. ºdhātukā; acc. pl. masc. -e, a regular ending in Pā (cf. Geiger § 78.A) and Pkt (cf. Pischel 292, § 363); cf.
also cf. BHSG § 8.95.
10
Sen. ºdhātukā.
11
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºmātrāṇāṃ (s.e.; probably caused by the preceding gen. pl.); Edgerton (BHSD s.v. vaimātra)
reads parapudgalānāṃ indriyavīryaṃ vaimātrāṇāṃ “the power of the faculties of other individuals, so
miscellaneous as they are”; cf. SP 123.7f. atha tathāgato pi teṣāṃ sattvānām indriyavīryaparāparavaimātratāṃ
jñātvā.
12
Na Sen. te eva dharmacakraṃ pravartenti.
13
Na Sen. lack te satvā.
14
Sa anekādhimuktimuktikā (ditt.); corr. Na.
15
Na Sen. te eva dharmacakraṃ. 16 Corr. Na; Sa vipākeº.
17
Na Sen. yathābhūtaṃ samyakprajānanti. 18 Na Sen. te eva dharmacakraṃ. 19 Na Sen. lack satvā.
20
Sen. sakleśaº (≠ mss.); cf. SWTF s.v. saṃkleśa-vyavadāna “Reinigung der Beschmutzungen”; cf. also BHSD
s.v. saṃkleśa.
21
Na Sen. yathābhūtaṃ saṃprajānanti.

408
divyena cakṣuṣā viśuddhenâtikrāntamānuṣyakeṇa3 satvāṃ paśyanti cyavantām upapadyantāṃ
suvarṇāṃ durvarṇāṃ sugatāṃ durgatāṃ hīnāṃ praṇītāṃ yathākarmopagāṃ satvāṃ
prajānanti4, evarūpāḥ5 satvā āryadharmacakraṃ6 pravartenti. ye te satvā7 anekavidhaṃ
pūrvenivāsaṃ8 samanusmaranti, evarūpāḥ satvāḥ āryaṃ dharmacakraṃ pravartenti.9 ye te
satvā10 āśravāṇāṃ11 kṣayād anāśravāṃ cetovimukti12 prajñāvimuktiṃ ca yathābhūtaṃ
samyakprajñayā prajānanti,13 evarūpā satvā āryadharmacakraṃ pravartenti.14 ye te satvā
dīrghāyuṣkā 15bhavanti, evarūpā satvā āryaṃ dharmacakraṃ pravartenti. ye te satvā
ājīvasaṃpannā bhavanti, evarūpā satvā āryaṃ dharmacakraṃ pravarteṃti. ye te satvā
śīlasaṃpannā bhavanti, evarūpā satvā āryaṃ dharmacakraṃ pravartenti. 16ye te satvā
samādhisamāpannā17 bhavanti, evarūpā satvā āryaṃ dharmacakraṃ pravartenti. ye te satvā
vimuktisampannā bhavanti, evarūpā satvā āryadharmacakraṃ pravartenti. ye te satvā
vimuktijñānadarśanasaṃpannā18 bhavanti, evarūpā satvā āryaṃ dharmacakraṃ pravartenti. ye
te satvā naiṣkramyasaṃpannā bhavanti, evarūpā satvā āryaṃ dharmacakraṃ pravartenti. ye te
satvā mahākaruṇāpratilābhasaṃpannā bhavanti, evarūpā satvā āryaṃ dharmacakraṃ
pravartenti. ye te satvā bodhisaṃpannā bhavanti, evaṃrūpā satvā āryadharmacakraṃ
pravartenti. ye te satvā cetaḥparyāyasaṃpannā bhavanti, evarūpā satvāḥ āryaṃ dharmacakraṃ
pravartenti. ye te satvā riddhīprātihāryasampannā19 bhavanti, evarūpā satvā āryaṃ
dharmacakraṃ pravartenti. ye te satvā ādeśanāprātihāryasampannā bhavanti, evarūpāḥ satvā
āryaṃ dharmacakraṃ pravartenti. ye te satvā ānuśāsaniprātihāryasampannā20 bhavanti,
evarūpā satvā āryadharmacakraṃ pravartenti. ye te satvā sarvakuśaladharmasamanvāgatā21
bhavanti, evarūpā satvā āryaṃ dharmacakraṃ pravartenti. 22ye te satvā
arthapratisaṃvidaprāptā bhavanti, evarūpā satvā āryaṃ dharmacakraṃ pravartenti. ye te satvā
dharmapratisamvidaprāptā bhavanti, evarūpāḥ satvā (383r) āryaṃ dharmacakraṃ pravartenti. ye
te satvā niruktipratisamvidaprāptā bhavaṃti, evarūpā satvā āryaṃ dharmacakraṃ pravarteṃti.
ye te satvā pratibhānapratisaṃvidaprāptā bhavanti, evarūpā satvā āryaṃ dharmacakraṃ

1
Na Sen. lack evarūpā satvā āryadharmacakraṃ pravarteṃti.
2
Na Sen. lack te satvā.
3
Sa ºmānukeṇa (s.e.); corr. Na.
4
Na Sen. saṃpraº. 5 Sen. evaṃº. 6 Sa ºcaṃkraṃ; corr. Na. 7 Na Sen. lack te satvā.
8
Sen. pūrvaº; for pūrve- in composition, cf. BHSD 352, s.vv. pūrvejāti, pūrvenivāsa.
9
Na Sen. lack evarūpāḥ satvāḥ āryaṃ dharmacakraṃ pravartenti.
10
Na Sen. lack te satvā. 11 Na Sen. câśravāṇāṃ. 12 Sen. ºvimuktiṃ.
13
Na Sen. yathābhūtaṃ saṃprajānanti.
14
Na Sen. lack evarūpā satvā āryadharmacakraṃ pravartenti.
15
In the sentences which follow, until the last one: ye te satvā sarvabuddhadharmehi samanvāgatā bhavanti,
evarūpāḥ satvā āryadharmacakraṃ pravarteṃti, in Na (= all the later mss. and Sen.) the part bhavanti evarūpā
satvā āryadharmacakraṃ pravartenti. ye te satvā is always missing.
16
Sa ye te satvā samādhisamāpannā bhavanti evarūpā satvā āryaṃ dharmacakraṃ pravartenti (ditt.).
17
Na Sen. ºsaṃpannā.
18
Sen. ºjñānasaṃpannā (≠ mss.).
19
Sen. ṛddhiº.
20
Na Sen. anuśāsanīº; cf. SWTF Nachtr., s.v. ānuśāsanā-prātihārya.
21
Sa sarva-akuśalaº (w.r.); corr. Na.
22
In the sentences which follow, until ye te satvā sarvabuddhādharmehi samanvāgatā, Na (= all the later mss.
and Sen.) lacks ye te satvā.

409
pravartenti. ye te satvā āryapañcāṅgikasamādhisamāpannā1 bhavanti, evarūpā satvā
āryadharmacakraṃ pravartenti. ye te satvā pañcajñānikasamādhisaṃpannā bhavanti, evarūpā
satvā āryaṃ dharmacakraṃ pravartenti. ye te satvā āryamahāpañcāṅgikasamyaksamādhi-
saṃpannā2 bhavanti, (Sen. 322) evarūpā satvā āryaṃ dharmacakraṃ pravartenti. ye te satvā
āryamahāpañcajñānikasamyaksamādhiprāptā3 bhavanti, evarūpāḥ satvāḥ āryadharmacakraṃ
pravartenti. ye te satvā balasaṃpannā bhavanti, evarūpā satvāḥ āryadharmacakraṃ
pravartenti. ye te satvā indriyasaṃpannā bhavanti, evarūpā satvāḥ āryadharmacakraṃ
pravartenti. ye te satvā riddhisaṃpannā bhavanti, evarūpāḥ satvāḥ āryadharmcakraṃ
pravartenti. ye te satvā pauriye vācāye samanvāgatā bhavanti vispaṣṭāye anelakatāye4 arthasya
vijñāpanīye5, evarūpā satvā āryaṃ dharmacakraṃ pravartenti. ye te satvā
praśnavyākaraṇasampannā6 bhavanti, pratibalā pareṣāṃ vaiśāradye pi cchedo7 vikarttuṃ8,
pratibalā9 pareṣāṃ ahitaiṣī10 sahadharmeṇa11 nigrahetuṃ,12 evarūpā satvā āryadharmacakraṃ
pravartenti. ye te satvā pratibalā bhavanti pareṣāṃ sukhānupradānaṃ pradātuṃ, evarūpā13
satvā āryaṃ dharmacakraṃ14 pravartenti. ye te satvā sarvabuddhadharmehi samanvāgatā
bhavanti, evarūpāḥ15 satvā āryadharmacakraṃ pravarteṃti16. ahaṃ kalu punaḥ
sarvabuddhadharmehi samanvāgato arahāmy ahaṃ dharmacakraṃ pravartayituṃ.
atha khalu bhagavāṃ imām evarūpāṃ ātmano guṇasamādānaṃ viditvā etad abhūṣi
“yaṃ nūnâhaṃ āryaṃ anuttaraṃ17 dharmacakraṃ pravartayeyaṃ. ko nu khalu me pratibalo
prathamaṃ dharmaṃ deśitam ājānituṃ, na ca me vihiṃsaye yam idaṃ dharmadeśanāye?”.
atha khalu bhagavato etad abhūṣi “Udrako Rāmaputro śuddho alparajo alparajaskajātīyo18, so

1
Sen. ºsaṃpannā.
2
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºpaṃcāṅgikasya samyakº; cf. Sa 210v6 evarūpā satvā āryamahāpañcāṅgikasamādhi-
sampannā bhavanti; cf. also BHSD s.v. pañcāṅgikasamādhi.
3
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºpaṃcajñānikasya samyakº; see BHSD s.v. pañcajñānikasamādhi.
4
So read all the mss.; this is probably a hyperform of Pā aneḷagala-, whose etymology is not clear (cf. DP s.v.
anelagala “faultless [of speech, of voice]”); Sen. anelakāye; cf. DN I 115.25ff. samaṇo khalu bho Gotamo
kalyāṇavāco kalyāṇavākkaraṇo poriyā vācāya samannāgato vissaṭṭhāya aneḷagalāya atthassa viññāpaniyā;
BhiVin(Ma-L) 65, § 97.11f. kalyāṇavacanaś ca bhavati kalyāṇa-vāk-karaṇopetaś ca bhavati pauryavācā
samanvāgato vispaṣṭāya anelāya arthasya vijñāpanīya; see BHSD s.v. aneḍaka.
5
Na Sen. vijñāpanīye samanvāgatāḥ. 6 Sen. ºvyākaraṇena samº.
7
Sen. cchedaṃ.
8
< vi-√kṛt “cut, destroy”, or < vi-√kṛ “transform, change”; Sen. vikartuṃ; cf. Jon. III 311 “to transform the
despondency of others into confidence”.
9
Na Sen. ye pratibalā. 10 Na Sen. ahiteṣiṇāṃ.
11
Sa Na mahādharmeṇa (s.e., the akṣaras ma and sa are similar); Sen. saha dharmeṇa; Pā sahadhamma; see
BHSD s.v. sahadharma.
12
“(Those who have) the power to restrain by means of the dharma one who wishes harm towards others”.
13
Sen. evaṃº. 14 Na Sen. āryadharmaº. 15 Sen. evaṃ.
16
Sa pravarteti; confusion of numbers; corr. Na.
17
Sa anuttaṃ (s.e.); corr. Na.
18
The mss. and Sen. read aparokṣajātīyo (s.e.); cf. Sa 383v1 Ārāḍo Kālāmo śrāddho alparajo alparajaskajātīyo;
383v2 pañcakā bhadravargīyā śuddhā alparajā alparajaskajātīyo; cf. Vin I 5.6 santi sattā apparajakkhajātikā
assavanatā dhammassa parihāyanti; cf. DP s.v. appa “-rajakkha, with little or no passion or impurity; -
rajakkhajātika, being by nature free from passion”; cf. also CPS 116 suvineyā alparajaso (ʾ)lparajaskajātiyā; the
same mistake aparokṣaº for alparajaskaº occurs also in the parallel passage in LV 403.6, which reads
suviśodhako mandarāgadoṣamoho (ʾ)parokṣavijñāno; therefore, Edgerton’s observations in BHSD s.v. aparokṣa
are not correct.

410
ca dūragato atikrāntagato nevasaṃjñānāsaṃjñāyatanasahavratāye1 dharmaṃ deśayati. adya
saptāhaṃ kālaṃgato2 Udrako Rāmaputro, mahājāni3 Udrako Rāmaputro. katamo pi khalv
anyo4 pi satvo śuddho alparajo alparajaskajātīyo5 me (383v) pratibalo prathamaṃ dharmaṃ
deśayitam6 ājānituṃ, na7 ca naṃ8 viheṭhaye9 yam idaṃ dharmaśravaṇāya? Ārāḍo Kālāmo
śuddho10 alparajo alparajaskajātīyo, yo me pratibalo prathamaṃ dharmaṃ deśitam ājānituṃ,
na ca me viheṭhaye yam idaṃ dharmaśravaṇāye11. mahājāni12 Ārāḍa <Kālāmo>13, adya
tryahaṃ14 kālagato Ārāḍo Kālāmo. katamo puna15 anyo pi satvo śuddho alparajaskajātīyo, yo
me pratibalo prathamaṃ dharmaṃ deśitam ājānituṃ, na ca me viheṭhaye yam idaṃ
dharmaśravaṇāya16?” atha khalu bhagavato etad abhūṣi “pañcakā bhadravargīyā śuddhā
alparajā alparajaskajātīyo17, te (Sen. 323) me pratibalā prathamaṃ <dharmaṃ>18 deśitam
ājānituṃ, na ca me viheṭhayensuḥ yam idaṃ dharmaśravaṇāya19. pūrve20 va me21 duṣkaraṃ
carantasya anubandheṃsuḥ. te ca Vārāṇasyāṃ viharanti Riṣipatane Mṛgadāye22. yaṃ23
nūnâhaṃ Vārāṇasīṃ gatvā Vārāṇasyāṃ Riṣivadane24 Mṛgadāye25 paṃcānāṃ
bhadravargikānāṃ prathamaṃ dharma26 deśayeyaṃ27”.
atha khalu saṃbahulā maheśākhyā Śuddhāvāsakāyikā devā yena bhagavāṃs
tenôpasaṃkramitvā bhagavataḥ pādau śirasā vanditvā ekānte (ʼ)sthāṃsu28. ekāntasthitās te
saṃbahulā Śuddhāvāsakāyikā devā29 bhagavantam etad uvāca “yaṃ bhagavato (ʼ)ntevāsino30

1
Na Sen. naivaº; “stage of neither consciousness nor unconsciousness" (BHSD s.v.); Pā nevasaññānāsaññāº.
2
Sen. kālagato; cf. Sa 167v2 jῑrṇa kālaṃgataṃ dṛṣṭvā (Sen. kālaº); for the so-called aluk-samāsa, a tatpuruṣa
compound with the case ending in its first element retained (here acc.); cf. Whitney 1889: 483, § 1250; cf. also
Oberlies 2001: 122; Sn(tr.N) 182 (ad Sn 168); Sadd 741, 745, 767; cf. also Merv-Av kālaṃ-√gam “to die”.
3
Sa Na mahājīno (s.e.); Sen. em. mahāhānir (≠ mss.); see DP s.v. jāni2 “loss, deprivation”; cf. Vin I 7.33ff. atha
kho bhagavato etad ahosi: mahājāniyo kho Uddako Rāmaputto, sace hi so imaṃ dhammaṃ suṇeyya, khippam
eva ājāneyyā.
4
Sa anyā; corr. Na.
5
All the mss. and Sen. read aparokṣajātīyo (s.e.); see p. 410, fn. 18.
6
Sa deśayituṃ; Na Sen. deśitaṃ.
7
Sa va (s.e.). 8 Na Sen. me.
9
Corr. Na; Sa viheṭhayā; Sen. viheṭheyā.
10
Corr. Sen. Sa Na śraddho; cf. the reading earlier in this chapter: Udrako Rāmaputro śuddho alparajo; and
below: pañcakā bhadravargīyā śuddhā alparajā alparajaskajātīyo.
11
Corr. Na; Sa ºśramaṇāye; for śramaṇa / śravaṇa, cf. BHSD s.v. śravaṇa; Karashima 2016b: 111.
12
Sa Na mahājīno (s.e.); Sen. mahāhānir (≠ mss.); see DP s.v. jāni2; cf. Vin I 7.21ff. atha kho bhagavato etad
ahosi “mahājāniyo kho Āḷāro Kālāmo, sace hi so imaṃ dhammaṃ suṇeyya, khippam eva ājāneyyā”.
13
All the mss. and Sen. read Ārāḍasya; cf. the reading a few lines before: adya saptāhaṃ kālaṃgato Udrako
Rāmaputro, mahājāni Udrako Rāmaputro.
14
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na tryaha. 15 Sen. punar. 16 Corr. Na; Sa ºśramaṇāya. 17 Sen. ºjātīyās.
18
Sa lacks dharmaṃ; suppl. Na. 19 Corr. Na; Sa ºśramaṇāya. 20 Sen. pūrvam eva. 21 Sen. omits me.
22
Na Sen. ºdāve; cf. Pā Migadāya; see BHSD s.v. Mṛgadāya; for the y / v alternation, cf. Sn(tr.N) 169 (ad Sn
100); ºdāva, with the Eastern glide consonant -v- is an Eastern Prākrit form, while ºdāya is a Western Prākrit
variant with the glide consonant -y-.
23
Sa ya (s.e.); corr. Na.
24
Na Sen. Riṣipatane; cf. BHSD s.v. Ṛṣipatana / Ṛṣivadana; von Hinüber 2001 § 37.
25
Na Sen. ºdāve. 26 Na Sen. dharmaṃ. 27 Sa Na deśeyeyaṃ; corr. Sen. 28 Na Sen. asthānsuḥ.
29
Na Sen. lack saṃbahulā Śuddhāvāsakāyikā devā.
30
Corr. Na; Sa ºvāsiro (s.e.); Sen. antevāsināṃ.

411
abhijñātaparijñātaṃ1, pratibalā ca punar vayaṃ bhagavato vividhāni vicitrāṇi
riddhiprātihāryāṇi kartuṃ. yena bhagavāṃ mārgeṇa bodhito Vārāṇasiṃ2 gamiṣyati
Riṣivadanaṃ3 Mṛgadāyaṃ4 anuttaraṃ dharmacakra5 pravartayituṃ, tato vayaṃ bhagavato
yāva ca bodhi yāva6 ca Vārāṇasī mārgaṃ pratijāgariṣyāmaḥ samaṃ aviṣamaṃ7 pāṇitalajātaṃ
vitatavitānaṃ citrapuṣpaparikṣiptaṃ8 avasaktapaṭṭadāmakalāpaṃ9 siktasanmṛṣṭaṃ10
dhūpitadhūpanaṃ muktapuṣpāvakīrṇaṃ suvarṇavālikāsaṃstṛtaṃ rūpyavālikāsaṃstṛtaṃ11
divyamuktācūrṇasaṃstṛtaṃ12 divyasphaṭikacūrṇasaṃstṛtaṃ divyamusāracūrṇasaṃstṛta13
divyalohitikacūrṇasaṃstṛtam. tatra ca vayaṃ bhagavāṃ14 mārge yāva ca bodhiḥ yāva15 ca
Vārāṇasī16 divyatālapaṃktayo17 abhinirmiṇiṣyāmaḥ18 citrāṇi darśanīyāni saptānām varṇānāṃ
suvarṇasya rūpyasya muktāyā vaiḍūryasya sphaṭikasya musāragalvasya lohitikāyāḥ. tatra ca
vayaṃ bhagavāṃ19 mārge20 vāmadakṣiṇato divyāyo nadīyo abhinirmiṇiṣyāma (Sen. 324) acchā21
samā sekatā22 sukhopatīrthā23 (384r) suvarṇavālukāsaṃstṛta24 utpalapadma-kumuda-
puṇḍarīkanalinisaugandhika-āmrajaṃbūkalakucapanasanālikerapālevatakābhavyadāḍima-
vṛddhīkapracchannā25, tatra vayaṃ bhagavāṃ26 mārge yāva ca bodhi27 yāva ca Vārāṇasī
divyāni cchatrāṇi abhinirmiṇiṣyāmaḥ28, divyāni dhvajāni abhinirmiṇiṣyāma, divyāni
kūṭāgārāṇi abhinirmiṇiṣyāmaḥ citrāṇi darśanīyāni saptānāṃ ratnānāṃ suvarṇasya rūpyasya
muktāyāḥ vaiḍūryasya sphāṭikasya musāragalvasya29 lohitikāyā. bhagavato gacchantasya

1
Na ºparijñātuṃ; Sen. abhijñātaṃ pariº; the presence of antevāsino is strange here; it would seem better to read
yaṃ bhagavatā abhijñātaparijñātaṃ “As is known and recognised by the Lord”.
2
Sen. Vārāṇasyāṃ. 3 Na Sen. ºpatanaṃ.
4
Na Sen. ºdāvaṃ. 5 Na Sen. ºcakraṃ.
6
Sen. yāvac ca bodhi yāvac.
7
Sa Na samaṃ asamaṃ viṣamaṃ; Sen. samaṃ asamaviṣamaṃ; cf. the readings in Sa 75v1, 75v5 samaṃ
aviṣamaṃ pāṇitalajātaṃ; 295r5 arajaṃ samaṃ aviṣamaṃ mahiṃ.
8
Na Sen. citradūṣyapariº. 9 Na Sen. osaktaº.
10
Sa ºmiṣṭaṃ (wrong back-formation); corr. Na.
11
Sen. omits rūpyavālikāsaṃstṛtaṃ.
12
Sa Na ºmuktacūrṇaṃº; corr. Sen.
13
Corr. Na; Sa ºcūrṇaṃº; Sen. ºsaṃstṛtaṃ.
14
Na Sen. bhagavaṃ; for the voc. sg. -āṃ, cf. BHSG § 18.81; Abhis III § 15.4.
15
Sen. yāvac ca bodhir yāvac.
16
Sa Na Vārāṇasīyo; corr. Sen.
17
Na ºpaṃktiyo; Sen. divyā tālapaṃktiyo; for the acc. pl. fem. -ayas, cf. BHSG § 10.153.
18
Sen. abhinirminiṣyāmaḥ acchā samā saikatā sukhopanītā citrāṇi … (w.r.); see Jon. III 314, fn. 1.
19
Na Sen. bhagavaṃ.
20
All the mss. read yaṃ mārge, but yaṃ does not make sense here; Sen. rigtly omits it.
21
Corr. Na; Sa ācchā; see DP s.v. accha1 “transparent, clear”; Leumann 1882 s.v. accha “durchsichtig, klar”.
22
Na Sen. saikatā; PTSD s.v. sekata “a sandbank”.
23
Sa Na sukhopanītvā (s.e.); Sen. sukhopanītā; cf. a similar description in Sa 371v6 utpalapadumakumuda-
puṇḍarīkasaugandhikasaṃcchannāni sukhopatīrthāni; probably, it is used in the same meaning as sūpatīrtha /
suº; see CPD s.v. upa-tittha “only in supatittha "provided with a good access to the water"”; SWTF s.v.
sūpatīrtha; see also BHSD s.v. setaka.
24
Sen. ºsaṃstṛtā.
25
Sen. ºnalinīº…ºjaṃbuº…ºnārikelaº…ºvṛddhikaº.
26
Na Sen. bhagavaṃ. 27 Sen. bodhir. 28 Sen. abhinirminitvā.
29
Sen. musāgalvasya.

412
gamiṣyanti, tiṣṭhantasya tiṣṭhanti, purato ca Varṣavalāhakā devaputrā divyāni puṣpāṇi
pratikiriṣyanti1, mandamandañ2 ca devo prasāpayiṣyati3”.
bhagavāṃ4 bodhīto5 Vārāṇasiṃ Riṣivadana6 Mṛgadāyaṃ7 saṃprasthito8 anuttaraṃ
dharmacakraṃ pravartayitu9 Śuddhāvāsehi devehi mārgo paṭijāgṛto10, mahatī11 ca
caturaṃginīṃ senām abhinirmiṇitvā12 mahantaṃ hastikāyaṃ mahantaṃ13 aśvakāyaṃ
rathakāyaṃ pattikāyaṃ bhagavantaṃ Vārāṇasiṃ14 gacchantaṃ puraskarensu. yāva15
Suvarṇānām adhipatayo Suvarṇarājāno aṇḍajā vā jarāyujā vā <saṃsvedajā vā>16 aupapādukā
vā, te mahāntaṃ17 caturaṃginīṃ senā18 riddhīye abhinirmiṇitvā mahantaṃ hastikāyam
aśvakāyaṃ rathakāyaṃ pattikāyaṃ19 bhagavantaṃ Vārāṇasīṃ20 gacchantaṃ puraskarensu.
yāva nāgānāṃ nāgapatayo21 nāgarājāno aṇḍajā vā jarāyujā vā saṃsvedajā vā aupapādukā vā,
te mahantaṃ22 caturaṃginīṃ senāṃ23 riddhīye-m-abhinirmiṇitvā24, mahantaṃ hastikāyam
aśvakāyaṃ rathakāyaṃ pattikāyaṃ25 bhagavantaṃ Vārāṇasiṃ26 gacchantaṃ puraskarensu.
Caturmahārājikā devā Trayastriṃśā Yāmā Tuṣitā Nirmāṇarati Paranirmitavaśavarti27
Brahmakāyikā deva28 mahantaṃ29 caturaṃginīsenāṃ riddhīye abhinirmiṇitvā mahāntaṃ
hastikāyam aśvakāyaṃ rathakāyaṃ pattikāyaṃ30 bhagavantaṃ bodhito Vārāṇasiṃ
gacchantaṃ31 puraskarensu.

1
Na prakiriṣyanti; Sen. prākiriṣyanti.
2
Na Sen. mandaṃ mandaṃ.
3
We expect a verb meaning “to rain; fall down”; it is probably a corruption of pravarṣayiṣyati (or
*pra<var>ṣāpayiṣyati in non-caus. meaning; the akṣaras ṣa and pa are similar), or of another verb with a similar
meaning; Na devā prasāpayiṣyati; Sen. devā prasārayiṣyanti.
4
Sen. bhagavati.
5
Na Sen. bodhito; for the abl. sg. -īto, cf. BHSG § 10.132.
6
Na Sen. ºpatanaṃ.
7
Na Sen. ºdāvaṃ.
8
“When the Lord set out…”; nominative absolute, cf. BHSG § 7.13; von Hinüber 1968 § 19; Oguibénine 1996:
179-180; Na prasthito; Sen. prasthite (loc. abs.).
9
Na Sen. ºtuṃ; for the inf. in -tu, cf. BHSG § 36.3.
10
Semi-MIndic; Sen. pratiº. 11 Sen. mahatīṃ.
12
Sa atiº (s.e.; the akṣaras ta and bha are similar); corr. Na; the prefixes ati, adhi and abhi are frequently
confused and interchanged.
13
Na Sen. mahāntaṃ hastikāyaṃ mahāntaṃ.
14
Sen. ºsīṃ. 15 Sen. yāvat.
16
The mss. lack saṃsvedajā vā (the eye of the scribe probably jumped from [jarāyu]jā vā to [saṃsveda]jā vā);
Sen. adds these words after aupapādukā vā; cf. the reading below: nāgarājāno aṇḍajā vā jarāyujā vā
saṃsvedajā vā aupapādukā vā.
17
So read all the mss.; masc. mahānta + fem. caturaṃginī, confusion of genders; Sen. mahatīṃ.
18
Na Sen. ºaṃginīsenāṃ; for the acc. sg. fem. -ā, cf. BHSG § 9.20; Abhis III § 7.5; RgsGr § 9.8.
19
Na Sen. lack mahantaṃ hastikāyam aśvakāyaṃ rathakāyaṃ pattikāyaṃ.
20
Na Sen. lack Vārāṇasīṃ. 21 Sa ºpateyo; Na Sen. nāgādhipatayo. 22 Na mahatī; Sen. mahatīṃ.
23
Se. ºaṃginīsenām. 24 Sen. ṛddhīye abhiº.
25
Na Sen. lack mahantaṃ hastikāyam aśvakāyaṃ rathakāyaṃ pattikāyaṃ.
26
Sen. ºsīṃ. 27 Sa Pariº; corr. Na.
28
Na Sen. devā; for the nom. pl. masc. -a, cf. BHSG § 8.79 (only in verses); Abhis III § 6.25.
29
Na Sen. mahāntaṃ.
30
Na Sen. lack mahāntaṃ hastikāyam aśvakāyaṃ rathakāyaṃ pattikāyaṃ.
31
Na Sen. bhagavantaṃ Kāśiṃ gacchantaṃ.

413
 atha khalu bhagavāṃ mahatīye pariṣāye anekaśatāya1 anekasahasrāya2
anekaśatasahasrāye puraskṛto parivārito Uruvilvāto Gayāṃ gacchati. Gayāto Aparagayāṃ
gacchati. Aparagayāyāṃ Sudarśano nāma nāgarājā. tena bhagavāṃ (Sen. 325) Aparagayāyāṃ
vāsena ca3 bhaktena ca nimantrito. tahiṃ bhagavāṃ Sudarśanasya nāgarājño bhavane vasitvā
kṛtāhāro Vaṇālaṃ4 gacchati. Vaṇālāyāṃ5 Nandī6 nāma brāhmaṇo kuhako7 ti vuccati. so
bhagavantaṃ (384v) gacchantaṃ apasavyīkaroti ca huhuṃ ti ca karoti.
bhagavāṃ etasmiṃ vastusmiṃ etasmiṃ nidāne etasmiṃ prakaraṇe tāye velāye imaṃ
udānaṃ udānaye

“yo brāhmaṇo bāhitapāpadharmo

nihuhuṃko8 niṣkaṣāyo yatātmā ǀ
kṣīṇāśravo antimadehadhārī
dharmeṇa so brāhmaṇo Brahmavādaṃ vadeya” ǀǀ9

Vaṇālāyām10 anyatamo gṛhapati11 bhagavantaṃ vāsena ca bhaktena ca nimantreti. tahiṃ

bhagavāṃ vusto kṛtabhaktakṛtyo Vaṇālāto12 Cundadvīlaṃ nāma adhiṣṭhānaṃ gacchati.
adrākṣīd Upako Ājīvako bhagavantaṃ dūrato yevâgacchantaṃ, dṛṣṭvā ca punar yena
bhagavāṃ tenôpasaṃkrāmitvā13, bhagavatā sārdhaṃ sammodanīyāṃ kathāṃ14 sammodayitvā,
sārāyaṇīyāṃ kathāṃ vyatisārayitvā ekānte (ʼ)sthāt15. ekāntasthito Upako Ājīvako
bhagavantam etad avocat “pariśuddho bhagavato Gautamasya cchavīvarṇo paryavadāto16
viprasannañ ca mukhavarṇaṃ. 17sayyathâpi nāma tālasya pakvasya saṃprati cyutasya vṛntā

1
Na Sen. ºśatāye. 2 Na Sen. ºsahasrāye. 3 Sen. omits ca.
4
Sen. Vaśālāṃ; all the mss. read Vaṇalaº / Vanalaº; see BHSD s.v. Vaśāla “(or, v.l., Vaṇālā, Vanālā), n. of a
city, where the Buddha preached to the brahman Nadin; Mv iii.325.2,10. In Pali this incident occurred at the
Ajapāla; Nigrodha (Nyagrodha)”; note that in some scripts the characters for ṇa and śa are similar, e.g., ms. Na
ṇa and śa .
5
Sen. Vaśālāyāṃ. 6 Sen. Nadī.
7
Sen. em. huhuṃkajātiko vuccati (≠ mss.); see DP s.v. kuhaka “deceitful, esp. performing insincere religious
austerities, or falsely claiming virtues for gain”; cf. also BHSD s.v.
8
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na nihuhuho; BHSD s.v. nihuhuṃka “one who is not characterized by using the interjection
huhuṃ”.
9
The metre is Upajāti; pāda b does not scan correctly; pāda d is hypermetrical; we could correct the scansion by
omitting brāhmaṇo and reading ºvădaṃ; cf. Vin I 3.5ff. yo brāhmaṇo bāhitapāpadhammo nihuhuṅko nikasāvo
yatatto ǀ vedantagū vusitabrahmacariyo dhammena so brāhmaṇo brahmavādaṃ vadeyya ǀǀ.
10
Sen. Vaśālāyām. 11 Sen. ºpatiḥ. 12 Sen. Vaśālāto. 13 Sen. ºkramitvā. 14 Sa Na gāthāṃ; corr. Sen.
15
Sa Na (ʾ)sthāta; Sen. (ʼ)sthād. 16 Sen. pariśuddho paryaº.
17
“Pure and bright is the complexion of Lord Gautama … Like the (top) portion, which had been attached to the
footstalk (bandhanāśaya, "[place of] the attachment to the stalk"), of a ripe palmyra fruit, which has just fallen
from the footstalk” (Jon. III 316 wrongly “Like as, when a ripe palm-nut has just fallen from the tree, the stalk
which supported it is very clear and bright with a golden sheen”); cf. LV 405.10f. tadyathâpi nāma tālaphalasya
pakvasya samanantaravṛntacyutasya bandhanāśrayaḥ (mss. ºāśayaḥ) pītanirbhāso bhavati. (Foucaux 1994: 337
wrongly “Ainsi, par exemple, du fruit mûr du Tâla, aussitôt quʾil est détaché du pédoncule, le support qui
lʾattachait prend le brillant dʾune couleur jaune …”). However, the Tibetan translation of LV reads correctly: lit.
“Just like the side of the ripe fruit of Tāla tree right after being cut off from the footstalk”, i.e., when the ripe fruit
of Tāla tree is detached from the footstalk, the side of the fruit which had been attached to the stalk, is golden
and bright” (’phags pa rGya cher rol pa zhes bya ba theg pa chen po’i mdo [ārya-Lalitavistara nāma
mahāyānasūtra], Derge, no. 95, mDo sde, kha 194a ཤིང་ཏ་ལའི་འབྲས་བུ་སིན་པ་རྩ་བ་ནས་ཆད་མ་ཐག་པའི་རྩ་བ་ལོགས་སེར་པོར་གདའ་བ་ལགས་ཏེ།).

414
bandhanāśayo1 pariśuddho bhavati paryavadāto sapītanirbhāso ca, evam eva bhagavato
Gautamasya cchavīvarṇo pariśuddho paryavadāto viprasanno ca mukhavarṇo. addhā2
bhavatā3 Gautamena amṛtaṃ (Sen. 326) adhigataṃ, amṛtagāmī4 ca5 mārgo”. evam ukte bhagavāṃ
Upakaṃ Ājīvakaṃ etad uvāca “amṛtaṃ me Upaka adhigataṃ, amṛtagāmī ca mārgo”.
evam ukte Upako Ājīvako6 bhagavantaṃ7 etad uvāca “kahiṃ vo bho Gautama
brahmacaryaṃ uṣyate?” atha khalu bhagavāṃ Upakaṃ Ājīvakaṃ gāthāye adhyabhāṣe

“sarvābhibhū sarvavido (ʼ)ham asmi8

sarvehi dharmehi anopalipto ǀ
sarvajño (ʼ)haṃ tṛṣṇākṣaye vimukto
(ʼ)haṃ9 abhijñāya kam uddiśeya?10” ǀǀ11

evam ukte Upako Ājīvako bhagavantam etad uvāca12 “anācāryo13 bhavāṃ14 Gautamo
prajānāsi?” atha khalu bhagavāṃ Upakaṃ Ājīvakaṃ gāthāye (ʼ)dhyabhāṣe15

“na16 me ācāryo asti sadṛśo me na vidyate ǀ

eko (ʼ)smi loke17 saṃbuddho18 loka19 prāpto20 saṃbodhi uttamā21” ǀǀ22

1
Sa Na read bandhanācyutasya vṛttā śayo (s.e.); Sen. em. vṛntacyutasya bandhanāśrayo; cf. LV 405.10
samanantaravṛntacyutasya bandhanāśrayaḥ (mss. ºāśayaḥ); āśaya < āśraya; cf. Pā āsaya < āśaya, āśraya.
2
Sen. adya (≠ mss.); cf. Skt, Pā addhā “certainly, really, truly”.
3
Na Sen. bhagavatā.
4
Sa Na amṛtavāgī; corr. Sen.
5
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na vā; cf. the reply of the Buddha in the next sentence: amṛtaṃ me Upaka adhigataṃ,
amṛtagāmī ca mārgo.
6
Na Sen. lack Ājīvako.
7
Sa bhagavanta; corr. Na.
8
Sa Na asmiṃ; corr. Sen.
9
Sen. ahaṃ; the parallel verse in Pali reads sayaṃ “myself” for ahaṃ.
10
“Whom shall I appoint (my teacher)?”; Sen. kim uddiśeyaṃ; for the 1 sg. opt. -eya, cf. BHGS § 29.29.
11
The metre is Upajāti; pāda c is unmetr. (Vin. I 8.17 reads sabbañjaho for sarvajño [ʼ]haṃ, which scans
correctly); in pāda d the metre requires ahaṃ for (ʼ)haṃ. Cf. Vin I 8.17ff. sabbābhibhū sabbavidū ʼham asmi
sabbesu dhammesu anupalitto ǀ sabbañjaho taṇhakkhaye vimutto sayaṃ abhiññāya kam uddiseyyaṃ ǀǀ; Uv 21.1
sarvābhibhūḥ sarvavid eva câsmi sarvaiś ca dharmaiḥ satataṃ na liptaḥ ǀ sarvaṃjahaḥ sarvabhayād vimuktaḥ
svayaṃ hy abhijñāya kam uddiśeyam ǀǀ; CPS § 10.5 (sarvābhibhū sarvavid asmi loke sarvaiś ca dha)rmair api
nopaliptaḥ (ǀ) sarvaṃja(ho vītatṛṣṇo vimuktaḥ svayaṃ hy abhijñāya kam uddiśeyam ǀ).
12
Sa uvācat; Na Sen. uvāca; the form uvācat, s.e., is a blend of perf. uvāca and aor. avocat, cf. BHSG § 33.10.
13
Corr. Na; Sa anācārye. 14 Sen. bhagavāṃ. 15 Sen. adhyaº.
16
Sa ta (s.e.; the akṣaras ta and na are similar); corr. Na.
17
Sa e loke (s.e.); Na eva loke; corr. Sen.
18
Corr. Na; Sa ºbuddhe (s.e., probably caused by the preceding loc. sg. loke).
19
Na loke; Sen. omits loke; for stems in -a used as locative, cf. BHSG § 8.11; Karashima 2002 § 9.1.
20
Sa Na prāptā (s.e.; -ā and -o are often miswritten for one another); corr. Sen.
21
Sen. saṃbodhim uttamāṃ.
22
Śloka; pāda a scans correctly if we read ācariyo for ācāryo; in pāda d the second loke is metrically redundant,
(after omitting it pāda d scans as ma-Vipulā). Cf. Vin I 8.21f. na me ācariyo atthi sadiso me na vijjati ǀ eko ʼmhi
sammāsambuddho sītibhūto ʼsmi nibbuto ǀǀ; LV 405.20f. ācāryo na hi me kaścit sadṛśo me na vidyate ǀ eko ʼham
asmi saṃbuddhaḥ śītībhūto nirāśravaḥ ǀǀ; Uv 21.4 ācāryo me na vai kaścit sadṛśaś ca na vidyate ǀ eko ’smiṃ
loke saṃbuddhaḥ prāptaḥ saṃbodhim uttamām ǀǀ (= CPS 128.3f.).

415
 evam ukte Upako Ājīvako bhagavantam etad uvāca “arhann iti bhagavāṃ Gautamo
prajānāsi?” atha khalu bhagavāṃ Upakaṃ Ājīvakaṃ gāthāyâdhyabhāṣe1

“ahaṃ2 <hi>3 arahā loke aham loke anuttaro ǀ

sadevakasmiṃ lokasmiṃ sadṛśo me na vidyati4” ǀǀ5

evam ukte Upako Ājīvako bhagavantam etad uvāca “jino ti bhagavāṃ6 Gautamo
pratijānāsi7?” atha khalu bhagavāṃ Upaka8 Ājīvakaṃ gāthāyâdhyabhāṣe9

“jinā10 hi mādisā11 bhonti ye prāptā āśravakṣayaṃ ǀ

jitā me pāpakā dharmā tasmād ahaṃ Upaka jino12 ǀǀ13 (385r)
pauṇḍarīkaṃ yathā varṇaṃ anope14 nôpalipyate15 ǀ
evaṃ loke na lipyāmi tasmād ahaṃ Upaka16 jino ǀǀ17 (Sen. 327)
abhijñeyam abhijñātaṃ sāvetavyaṃ18 ca bhāṣitaṃ19 ǀ
prahātavyaṃ prahīṇaṃ me tasmâham Upaka jino” ǀǀ20

1
Sen. gāthāye adhyaº.
2
Corr. Na; Sa arahaṃ (w.r.).
3
The word hi is lacking in the mss.; suppl. Sen.; cf. Vin I 8.23 ahaṃ hi arahā loke; LV 405.20 reads ahaṃ
evârahaṃ loke; CPS 130.1 ahaṃ hi lokeṣv arahann.
4
Sen. vidyate; see MDPL s.v. vidyati “exists”.
5
Śloka; in pāda c we should read ºlokasmῐ for ºlokasmiṃ (m.c.; Pathyā); cf. Vin I 8.22f. sadevakasmiṃ
lokasmiṃ nʼ atthi me paṭipuggalo ǀ ahaṃ hi arahā loke ahaṃ satthā anuttaro ǀǀ; LV 406.2f. aham evârahaṃ loke
śāstā hy aham anuttaraḥ ǀ sadevāsuragandharve nâsti me pratipudgalaḥ ǀǀ; Uv 21.3 ahaṃ hi lokeṣv arahann
ahaṃ lokeṣv anuttaraḥ ǀ sadevakeṣu lokeṣu câhaṃ mārābhibhūr jinaḥ ǀǀ (= CPS 130.1f.).
6
Sa bhagāṃ (s.e.); corr. Na.
7
Sa ºjānāmi (s.e.; the akṣaras sa and ma are similar); corr. Na.
8
Na Sen. Upakaṃ. 9 Na Sen. gāthāye adhyº.
10
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na jino (s.e.).
11
Na Sen. mādṛśā; Pā mādisā.
12
Sa jito (s.e.; the akṣaras ta and na are similar); corr. Na.
13
Śloka; in pāda d there is resolution of the sixth syllable; we should read voc. sg. Upakā or Upako (m.c.); cf.
Vin I 8.28f. mādisā ve jinā honti ye pattā āsavakkhayaṃ ǀ jitā me pāpakā dhammā tasmâham Upaka jino ǀǀ; LV
406.6f. jinā hi mādṛśā jñeyā ye prāptā āśravakṣayam ǀ jitā me pāpakā dharmās tenôpaga jino hy aham ǀǀ; CPS
130.5f. jinā hi mādṛśā jñeyā ye prāpta āsravakṣayam ǀ jitā me pāpakā dharmās tato ʼham upaga jinaḥ ǀǀ; Uv 21.5
jinā hi mādṛśā jñeyā ye prāptā hy āsravakṣayam ǀ jitā me pāpakā dharmās tato ’ham upagā jinaḥ ǀǀ.
14
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na anā (hapl.; the eye of the scribe probably jumped from ºope of anope to ºôpa of
nôpalipyate); see BHSD s.v. anopa; Skt anūpa.
15
Na anopa lipyate; Sen. anope na pralipyate.
16
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na Upako; or it could be voc. sg. masc. -o, cf. BHSG § 8.28.
17
Śloka; pāda d is hypermetrical, it becomes regular if we read tasmâham for tasmād aham; cf. pāda d in the
next verse; cf. also Fbx 808b2f.
18
Sa Na saveº; Sen. sadvaktavyaṃ; the form sāvetavyaṃ, a semi-MIndic, meaning “to be announced, to be
declared”, is a gerundive of Pā sāveti, Skt śrāvayati.
19
Sa Na bhāṣati; Sen. bhāṣyati; cf. Th 828 bhāvetabbaṃ ca bhāvitaṃ; BhV 268.18 bhāvanīyaṃ ca bhāvitaṃ.
20
Śloka; in pāda d we should read Upako or Upakā (voc. sg.) for Upaka (m.c.); cf. Th 828 abhiññeyaṃ
abhiññātaṃ bhāvetabbaṃ ca bhāvitaṃ ǀ pahātabbaṃ pahīnaṃ me tasmā buddho ʼsmi brāhmaṇa ǀǀ; BhV 268.18f.
abhijñeyam abhijñātaṃ bhāvanīyaṃ ca bhāvitaṃ ǀ prahātavyaṃ prahīnaṃ ca tasmād buddho nirucyate ǀǀ; for
this verse, see also Harrison, Skilling 2005: 680, fn. 23.

416
 ekam ukte Upako Ājīvako bhagavantam etad uvāca “kahiṃ bhagavāṃ Gautamo
gamiṣyati1?” atha khalu bhagavāṃ Upakaṃ Ājīvakaṃ gāthāye2 (ʼ)dhyabhāṣe

“Vārāṇasiṃ3 gamiṣyāmi āhaniṣyaṃ amṛtaduṃdubhim ǀ

dharmacakraṃ4 pravartayiṣyaṃ loke aprativartiyaṃ ǀǀ5
yo6 me dharma adhigato virāgopaśamo śivo ǀ
tam ahaṃ pravartayiṣyāmi hitāya sarvaprāṇināṃ ǀǀ7
ye câbhyatītā saṃbuddhā ye ca buddhā anāgatā ǀ
ye8 c(ʼ) etarhiṃ9 saṃbuddho10 bahūnāṃ śokanāśano11 ǀ12
dharmaṃ deśeti13 .. .. ..14 buddhānām eṣa dharmatā” ǀǀ15

devatântarīkṣe gāthāṃ bhāṣati16

“ye17 evarūpaṃ18 naradamyasārathi19
dṛṣṭvā maharṣi20 parivarjayeya ǀ
hastehi ca21 pādehi ca so mahāśiriṃ
praṇāmaye22 eṣa-m-atīvamātra23” ǀǀ24

1 2 3 4
Sa bhaviṣyati; Na Sen. gamiṣyasi. Sa gāgāthāye (ditt.); corr. Na. Sen. ºsīṃ. Sa dharmaṃº; corr. Na.
5
Śloka; pādas b and c are hypermetrical; pāda c scans correctly if we read pravartiṣye (cf. LV 406.10) or
pravartetuṃ (cf. Vin I 8.25) for pravartayiṣyaṃ. Cf. Vin I 8.25f. dhammacakkaṃ pavattetuṃ gacchāmi Kāsinaṃ
puraṃ ǀ andhabhūtasmi lokasmiṃ āhañhi amatadudrabhiṃ ǀǀ; LV 406.10f. Vārāṇasīṃ gamiṣyāmi gatvā vai
Kāśināṃ purīm ǀ dharmacakraṃ pravartiṣye lokeṣv aprativartitam ǀǀ; Uv 21.6 = CPS 130.9f. Bārāṇasīṃ
gamiṣyāmi haniṣye ʼmṛtadundubhim ǀ dharmacakraṃ pravartayiṣye lokeṣv aprativartitam ǀǀ.
6
Sa kho; corr. Na.
7
Śloka; in pāda a the metre requires dharmo for dharma (na-Vipulā); in pāda c there is resolution of the first
syllable; in pāda d -pr- of ºprāṇināṃ should be simplified (m.c.).
8
In the mss. we find occurrences of nom. sg. masc. ye, not in BHSG (cf. nom. sg. masc. se, Geiger § 105.2;
Pischel § 423); for the nom. sg. ye, cf. Geiger § 110.2; in ms. Sa, cf. e.g., ye …parivarjeya (Sa 385r; Sen. III 327
yo); ye na karoti āśravaṃ (Sa 406r; Sen. III 395 yo); ye teṣāṃ sārthavāho sapraṇṇo (Sa 296r; Sen. III 82 yo).
9
Sa etārhaṃ (s.e.); Na caỿtarhiṃ; Sen. caỿtarahiṃ.
10
Sen. saṃbuddhā; cf. SN I 140 yo c’ etarahi sambuddho. 11 Na ºnāśako; Sen. ºnāśakā.
12
Cf. SN I 140.11-14 ye ca atītā sambuddhā ye ca buddhā anāgatā ǀ yo c’ etarahi sambuddho bahunnaṃ
sokanāsano ǀǀ sabbe saddhammagaruno vihariṃsu viharanti ca ǀ atho pi viharissanti esā buddhānaṃ dhammatā
ǀǀ (cf. AN II 21.19-22); Uv 21.11-12 ye cābhyatītāḥ saṃbuddhā ye ca buddhā hy anāgatāḥ ǀ yaś cāpy etarhi
saṃbuddho bahūnāṃ śokanāśakaḥ ǀǀ sarve saddharmaguravo vyāhārṣu viharanti ca ǀ athāpi vihariṣyanti eṣā
buddheṣu dharmatā ǀǀ; Abhidh-k-bh 467.23f. ye câbhyatītāḥ saṃbuddhā ye ca buddhā anāgatāḥ ǀ yaś ca etarhi
saṃbuddho bahūnāṃ śokanāśana ǀǀ.
13
Sen. deśenti.
14
Three syllables are lacking; Sen. suppl. satvānāṃ.
15
Śloka; pāda a is ma-Vipulā; pāda c scans correctly if we read either ye ca etarhi or ye cʼ etarahi (m.c.).
16
Sen. bhāṣanti. 17 Nom. sg. masc. ye (see fn. 8); Sen. yo. 18 Sa Na ºrūpe; corr. Sen.
19
Sen. ºsārathiṃ; for the acc. sg. masc. -i, cf. BHSG § 10.48. 20 Sen. maharṣiṃ. 21 Sen. omits ca.
22
Cf. Pā paṇāmeti “to make go away, to turn someone away, give leave, dismiss” (PTSD); cf. also Jon. III 319,
fn. 2, “spurns”.
23
Na Sen. eṣa atīvamātraṃ.
24
Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; in pāda b the fifth syllable is short (cf. Karashima 2016a: 204 “In the Vedas and in both early
Pali scriptures and older Buddhist Sanskrit scriptures, like the Mahāvastu, a short syllable is permitted before a
caesura at the fifth syllable of Triṣṭubh pādas”); pāda c scans correctly if we omit the first ca (m.c.). Cf. Fbx
808c6f.

417
 Cundadvīlāyāṃ1 Cuṃdo2 nāma yakṣo. tena bhagavāṃ svake bhavane3 vāsena ca
bhaktena ca nimantrito. bhagavāṃ Cundasya yakṣasya bhavane ekarātroṣito kṛtabhaktakṛtyo4
Rohitavastukaṃ5 gacchati.
Rohitavastuke6 Kamaṇḍaluko nāma nāgarājo. tena (Sen. 328) bhagavāṃ svake bhavane
vāsena ca bhaktena ca nimantrito. tatrâpi bhagavāṃ ekarātroṣito kṛtabhaktakṛtye7
Rohitavastukāto8 Gandhapuraṃ gacchati.
Gandhapure Kandho nāma yakṣo prativasati. tena bhagavāṃ svake9 ca bhavane10
vāsena ca bhaktena ca nimantrito. tatrâpi bhagavāṃ ekarātroṣito kṛtabhaktakṛtyo
Sārathipuraṃ gacchati.
Sārathipure bhagavāṃ anyatareṇa gṛhapatinā vāsena ca bhaktena ca nimantrito. tatrâpi
bhagavāṃ ekarātroṣito kṛtabhaktakṛtyo Sārathipurāto Gamgātīram11 anuprāpto. nāviko dāni
āha “dehi tarapaṇyaṃ”. bhagavān āha “kuto mama samaleṣṭukāṃcanasya
vyapagatajātarūparajatasya tarapaṇyaṃ?” nāviko āha “yadi dāhasi12 tarapaṇyaṃ tarīhasi, atha
vā13 na dāhasi14 na tarīhasî”ti.

bhagavān āha

“no haṃso Narmadātīre15 nāvikaṃ16 paripṛcchati ǀ

svakena bāhuvīryeṇa haṃso tarati Narmadāṃ” ǀǀ
iti vaditvāna saṃbuddho haṃsarājā va17 prakrame ǀ
Gaṃgāye18 tīre asthāsi oghaṭīrṇo mahāmunī19 ǀǀ20

1
Sa Na Cunnaº; corr. Sen.
2
Sa Cudo; corr. Na.
3
Sa navane (s.e.; the akṣaras na and bha are similar); corr. Na.
4
The mss. read kṛtabhaktakṛtyo Sārathipure bhagavāṃ anyatareṇa Rohitaº. Sen. rightly excludes the words
Sārathipure bhagavāṃ anyatareṇa, as they do not belong here; this part was most probably miswritten here from
the next line where we read: Sārathipure bhagavāṃ anyatareṇa gṛhapatinā vāsena ca bhaktena ca nimantrito.
5
Sen. Lohitaº; see BHSD s.v. Rohitavastu; cf. also LV 26.6 tatas tathāgato Rohitavastum agamat.
6
Sen. Lohitaº.
7
Nom. sg. masc. -e; Na Sen. ºkṛtyo.
8
Corr. Na; Sa hitavastukāto (s.e.); Sen. Lohitakāto.
9
Sa svake svake (ditt.).
10
Sa na cavana (s.e.); corr. Na.
11
Sa gambhīram (s.e.; tī was miswritten as bhī [the two characters are very similar] and then the scribe
assumed that the form was gaṃbhīraṃ); corr. Na.
12
Sa vāhasi (s.e.); Na yadi vā desi; Sen. yadi me desi; dāhasi is 2 sg. fut.; cf. Abhis III s.v. dāhi-; von Hinüber
2001 §§ 467, 470; Pischel § 533, Geiger § 153; Jacobi 1886 s.v. dei; cf. also BHSG § 31.20.
13
Sa dā (s.e.); Na Sen. lack vā. 14 Na Sen. dadāsi.
15
Sa madātīre (s.e.); corr. Na.
16
Sa navikaṃ; corr. Na.
17
Na Sen. haṃsarājêva.
18
Sen. Gaṃgāyā; for the gen. sg. fem. -āye, cf. BHSG § 9.40.
19
Sen ºmuni; for the nom. sg. masc. -ī, cf. BHSG § 10.27; Abhis III § 8.2; RgsGr § 10.4.
20
Śloka; in pāda a we should either read vaditvă for vaditvāna or assume resolution of the first syllable; in pāda
b the initial pr- of prakrame should be simplified; in pāda c the metre requires tīrĕ (Pathyā).

418
 bhagavāṃ dāni Gaṃgām uttīrṇo Vārāṇasiṃ1 anuprāpto. Saṃkhamedhīyaṃ (385v) asthāsi
bhagavāṃ kālaṃ āgameti Vārāṇasyāṃ piṇḍāya carituṃ.

nâpi2 vikāle viharanti buddhā

kāle ..3 piṇḍāya caranti grāme ǀ
vikālacārīhi vasanti saṃgā
tasmād vikāle na caranti buddhā ǀǀ4

Riṣivadane5 paṃcakā bhadravargīyā6 viharanti Ājñātakauṇḍinyo Aśvaki7 Bhadrako (Sen.

8 9
329) Vāṣpo Mahānāmo . bhagavāṃ Vārāṇasīto piṇḍāya caritvā kṛtabhaktakṛtyo Riṣivadanaṃ
gacchati. pañcakehi bhadravargīyehi bhagavāṃ dṛṣṭo. dūrato yevâgacchantaṃ10 dṛṣṭvā
bhagavantaṃ kriyākāraṃ karonti “ayaṃ śramaṇo Gautamo āgacchati śaithiliko bāhuliko
prahāṇavikrānto, na kenacit pratyutthātavyaṃ11”. bhagavāṃ câgacchati, te ca svakeṣu12
sthāneṣu <na>13 ramanti.14 15saṃyyathâpi16 nāma śakuntā nīḍagatā17 vā vṛkṣaśākhāgatā18 vā
heṣṭhato19 agninā santāpiyamānā utpatensu, evam eva pañcakā bhadravargīyā dūrato
yevâgacchantasya20 svakasvakeṣu āsaneṣu ratiṃ avindantā bhagavantaṃ pratyutthāpensu21
pratyudgamensuḥ “ehi āyuṣmāṃ22 Gautama, svāgataṃ āyuṣmato23 Gautamasya, anurāgataṃ
āyuṣmato Gautamasya”. bhagavān āha “bhagnā vo bhikṣavo bhadravargīyā pratijñā. mā
bhikṣavo bhadravargīyā tathāgataṃ āvusavādena24 samācaratha”. teṣāṃ dāni bhagavatā

1
Sen. ºsīm. 2 Sen. na hi.
3
One short syllable is lacking (ca or tu); Sen. suppl. tu.
4
The metre is Upajāti; pāda a scans correctly if we read nâpī for nâpi; in pāda b the initial gr- of grāme should
be simplified; cf. Sn 386 na ve vikāle vicareyya bhikkhu gāmañ ca piṇḍāya careyya kāle ǀ akālacāriṃ hi sajanti
saṅgā tasmā vikāle na caranti buddhā ǀǀ; cf. Fbx 809a18f.
5
Na Sen. Riṣipatane. 6 Sen. ºvargiyā. 7 Sen. Aśvakī. 8 Sa Na ºrāmo; corr. Sen.
9
Na Sen. ºpatanaṃ. 10 Na Sen. evâº. 11 Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºtavyo.
12
Corr. Sen. svakeṣu; Sa Na svake; if not a mere s.e., this could be an example of a shortened case-ending
(haplology of the ending), see Oberlies 2001: 138 (e.g., añña<ni> koṭisatāni; appakesu vanibbake<su> etc.).
13
Sa Na lack na; suppl. Sen.
14
Cf. LV 408.6ff. yathā yathā ca bhikṣavas tathāgato yena pañcakā bhadravargīyās tenôpasaṃkrāmati sma
tathā tathā te svakasvakeṣv āsaneṣu na ramante sma.
15
Cf. LV 408.8ff. tadyathâpi nāma pakṣī śakuniḥ pañjaragataḥ syāt tasya ca pañjaragatasyâdho ʼgnir dagdho
bhavet. so ʼgnisaṃtaptas tvaritam ūrdham utpatitukāmo bhavet pratretukāmaś caỿvam eva yathā yathā
tathāgataḥ pañcakānāṃ bhadravargīyāṇāṃ sakāśam upasaṃkrāmati sma.
16
Na Sen. sayyaº; cf. Sa 65r1, 149r3, 149r4, 149v1 saṃyyathîdaṃ; 151r4 saṃyyathâpi nāma.
17
Corr. Sen.; Sa nītiº; Na nīḍiº.
18
Sa hakṣoº (s.e.); corr. Na.
19
Sen. heṣṭato; cf. BHSD s.vv. heṣṭā, heṣṭhā; Abhis s.v. heṣṭhato.
20
Na Sen. evâº.
21
Sen. pratyutsthāyensuḥ.
22
Sen. āyuṣmaṃ; for the voc. sg. masc. -āṃ, cf. BHSG § 18.81; Abhis III § 15.4.
23
Sa āyuṣmanto; corr. Na.
24
Na Sen. āyuṣmaṃvādena; cf. the parallel passage in Vin I 9.12f. mā bhikkhave tathāgataṃ nāmena ca
āvusovādena ca samudācaratha; LV 409.6 mā yūyaṃ bhikṣavas tathāgatam āyuṣmadvādena samudācariṣṭa. Cf.
also von Hinüber 1993: 102.

419
śikṣāvādenâbhāṣṭānāṃ1 yat kiñci2 tīrthikaliṅgaṃ tīrthikaguptiṃ3 tīrthikadhvajaṃ4
tīrthikakalpaṃ sarvaṃ samantarahitaṃ5, tricīvara6 ca prādurbhavensuḥ suṃbhakā ca pātrā,
prakṛtisvabhāvasaṃsthitā ca keśā, iryāpatho7 ca sānaṃ saṃsthihe, sayyathâpi nāma
varṣaśatopasaṃpannānāṃ bhikṣūṇāṃ. eṣa āyuṣmaṃtānāṃ pañcakānāṃ8 bhadravargīyānāṃ
pravrajyopasaṃpadānāṃ9 bhikṣubhāvo. te dāni pakvatailena bhagavantaṃ nimantrayensu.
Buddhavicīrṇā nāma puṣkiriṇī. tahiṃ bhagavāṃ snāto.
jānantā ca buddhā bhagavanto …10. atha khalu bhagavata11 etad abhūṣi “katamasmiṃ
pṛthivīpradeśe purimakā samyaksaṃbuddhā dharmacakraṃ pravartensuḥ12?”
sahacittotpādena13 bhagavato14 taṃ pṛthivīpradeśaṃ (Sen. 330) onamati ca unnamati ca15.

atha khalu bhagavata etad abhūṣi “kiṃ tu khalu purimakā samyaksaṃbuddhāḥ

gacchantakā dharmacakraṃ pravartenti tiṣṭhantā16 vā niṣaṇṇakā17 vā śayantakā vā?”
sahacittotpādena18 bhagavato Riṣivadane paṃca āsanā19 prādurbhūtāni. pañca bhadravargīyā
bhagavantaṃ pṛcchanti “kisya imāni bhagavaṃ (386r) āsanāni?” …20
bhagavān āha “Puṣpitako21 nāmâyaṃ bhikṣavo bhadravargikā22 va bhadrakalpo23,
buddhasahasreṇa24 utpadyitavyaṃ. trīṇi pratītāni, ahaṃ caturtho. Krakutsando
navayojanaprabho, Konākamunī25 dviyojanaprabho, Kāśyapo caturyojanaprabho. aham asmi26
Siddhārtho27 vyāmaprabho, Ajito28 dvādaśayojanaprabho, Siddhārtho viṃśadyojanaprabho,
Maitreyo dvādaśayojanaprabho, Maitreyayaśo29 aṣṭādaśayojanaprabho, Sarvapriyo30

1
śikṣā- is probably a wrong back-formation of MIndic sekhā, sekkhā = BHS śaikṣā “those who are undergoing
training; disciples”).
2
Na Sen. kiṃcit.
3
Sa Na tīrthiguptiṃ; Sen. tīrthikagupti; for the nom. sg. fem. -iṃ, cf. BHSG § 10.23; cf. also Sa 331r
gṛhaguptiṃ; 401v riṣiguptiṃ.
4
Na Sen. lack tīrthikadhvajaṃ.
5
Sa samanantarahitaṃ; corr. Na.
6
Sen. ºcīvarā.
7
Sa Na ºpathā; Sen. īryāpatho; cf. BHSD s.v. iryā “semi-MIndic spelling for īryº”; Abhis III 127, s.v. iryāpatha.
8
Sen. paṃcānāṃ. 9 Sen. em. ºsaṃpadā.
10
See Jon. III 321, fn. 5 “There must be a lacuna here, probably a stock description of the Buddha’s knowledge
of due times for various actions”; Sen. does not print a lacuna.
11
Sen. ºtaḥ. 12 Sen. pravartayensuḥ.
13
Sen. saha cittoº; cf. SWTF s.v. sahacittotpādāt “ind. unmittelbar nach der Entstehung eines Gedankens”; see
also BHSD s.v. cittotpāda.
14 15
Sa bhagavatā; corr. Na. Sen. omits unnamati ca.
16
Sen. tiṣṭhanto; for the nom. pl. masc. -ntā, cf. BHSG § 18.18; Abhis III § 15.8.
17
Sen. niṣaṇṇā. 18 Sen. saha cittoº. 19 Corr. Na; Sa āsana.
20
A part of the text is missing here; Sen. prints a lacuna.
21
Sen. Puṣpiko.
22
Na ºvargīyā.
23
“O good group of monks, now it is an auspicious kalpa, namely Puṣpitaka”; Sen. em. bhadrakalpo
bhadrakalpe ca (≠ mss.).
24
Na ºsahasahasreṇa (ditt.). 25 Na Sen. ºmunir.
26
Sa Na asmiṃ; Sen. omits asmi.
27
Sen. Sarvasiddhārtho (≠ mss.).
28
Sa Ajino (s.e., the akṣaras na and ta are similar); corr. Na.
29
The mss. read Maitreyaśo (hapl.); Sen. Maitrīyaśo; cf. BHSD s.v. Maitrīyaśa (only this example from Mv).
30
Sen. Sarvaprabho (≠ mss.).

420
daśayojanaprabho, Pṛthivīpālo dvādaśayojanaprabho, Pṛthivīvijayo ca catuyojanaprabho1,
Pṛthivīvipaśyī2 triyojanaprabho, Jayamitro caturyojanaprabho, Sugrīvo dvādaśayojanaprabho,
Sudarśano daśayojanaprabho, Supaśyī daśayojanaprabho, Sarvayojana3 aṣṭayojanaprabho,
Sarvābhibhū krośaprabho4, sa Sarvābhibhūno aṣṭayojanaprabho,5 Sarvamitro
6 7
dviyojanaprabho, Abhinābhu dvādaśayojanaprabho, Abhibhūyo catuyojanaprabho8,
Abhibhūyajaśo9 yojanaprabho, Sudayo yojanaprabho, Sudarśano yojanaprabho, Sarvābhibhū
ṣaṣṭiyojanaprabho, Vairocano saptayojanaprabho, sarvapaścimo10 Rocanaprabho11 nāma
daśayojanaprabho.

1
Na Sen. caturº.
2
Sen. Pṛthivīpaśyī.
3
So reads Sa; Na Sen. Sarvaṃjayo; Edgerton (BHSD s.v. Sarvaṃjaya) gives only this one example from Mv.
4
Sen. krośayojanaprabho.
5
Sen. Sarvābhibhū aṣṭaº.
6
Sen. Abhinnābho; BHSD s.v. Abhinnābha gives only this one example from Mv.
7
So read the mss.; Sen. Atisūryo (≠ mss.).
8
Na Sen. caturº.
9
So read Sa and Na; mss. B and M read Abhibhūyayaśo; Sen. em. bhibhūyaśo; for the alternation j / y in ms. Sa,
cf. Marciniak 2014: 165.
10
“The very last one is…”; Sa Na ºpaśyimā (s.e.); Sen. reads Sarvapaśyi; cf. Gv 283.1 teṣāṃ khalu kulaputra
pañcānāṃ buddhaśatānāṃ sarvapaścimo Dharmadhātugaganapūrṇaratnaśikharaśrīpradīpo nāma tathāgato
loka udapādi.
11
Sen. em. Sarvapaśyī … Vairocanaprabho (≠ mss.).

421
 Dharmacakrapravartana-sūtra
Sa 386r4-392v5
Na 216v1-220r5
Sen. III 330.17-347.13

evam mayā śrutam. ekasmin samaye bhagavāṃ Vārāṇasyāṃ viharati Riṣivadane

Mṛgadāye1. (Sen. 331) tatra bhagavaṃ2 tāṃ3 āyuṣmantāṃ4 pañcakā5 bhadravargīkām6
āmantrayesi7 “bhikṣava” iti. “bhagavān8” iti bhikṣū bhagavataḥ9 pratyaśroṣi10. bhagavāṃ
sānaṃ etad uvāca “dvāv imau bhikṣavaḥ pravrajitasya anto11. katamau12 dvau? 13yaś câyaṃ
kāmeṣu kāmasukhallikānuyogo14 grāmyo15 prāthujjaniko nâlamāryo nârthasaṃhito
nâdibrahmacaryas16 ya na nirvidāye17 virāgāye nirodhāye śrāmaṇyāye18 na saṃbodhāye na
nirvāṇāye saṃvartati. yaś câyaṃ ātmakilāmathānuyogo19 duḥkho anāryo anarthasaṃhito.
imau bhikṣavaḥ dvau pravrajitasya antau. ete bhikṣavaḥ ubhau antā20 anupagamya
tathāgatena21 āryasmiṃ dharmavinaye madhyamā pratipadā anusaṃbuddhā cakṣukaraṇīyā
upasamasamvartanikā22 nirvidāye virāgāye23 nirodhāye śrāmaṇyāye saṃbodhāye nirvāṇāye
saṃvartati. katamā sā bhikṣavaḥ tathāgatena24 āryasmiṃ dharmavinaye madhyamā pratipadā
abhisaṃbuddhā cakṣukaraṇīyā jñānakaraṇīyā upasamasamvartanikā25 nirvidāye (386v) virāgāye
nirodhāye śrāmaṇāye saṃbodhāye nirvāṇāya26 saṃvartati? yam idaṃ āryā aṣṭāṅgikā27

1
Na Sen. Mṛgadāve.
2
Sa bhagava; Na Sen. bhagavāṃ; for the nom. sg. masc. -aṃ, cf. Geiger 92, § 98.3.
3
Na Sen. lack tāṃ.
4
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na āyuṣmantaṃ.
5
Na Sen. paṃcakāṃ; for the acc. pl. masc. -ā, cf. BHSH § 8.92; Abhis III § 6.33.
6
Sen. bhadravargīyāṃ; for k > y, cf. Norman CP VIII 104 (e.g., Sabhika > Sabhiya; Bhallika > Bhalliya).
7
Sa tā; Na Sen. āmantresi. 8 Sen. bhagavan. 9 Sen. bhagavantaṃ.
10
Sa pratyayaº; Na Sen. pratyaśroṣīt; for the aor. in -si, cf. BHSG § 32.69.
11
Na Sen. antau. 12 Sen. katamā.
13
Cf. LV 416.17ff. yaś ca kāmeṣu kāmasukhallikāyogo hīno grāmyaḥ pārthagjaniko nâlamāryo
ʼnarthopasaṃhito nâyatyāṃ brahmacaryāya na nirvide na virāgāya na nirodhāya nâbhijñāya na saṃbodhaye
na nirvāṇāya saṃvartate; DN I 188.33ff. na hʾ etaṃ Poṭṭhapāda atthasaṃhitaṃ na dhammasaṃhitaṃ na
ādibrahmacariyakaṃ, na nibbidāya na virāgāya na nirodhāya na upasamāya na abhisaññāya na sambodhāya
na nibbānāya saṃvattati.
14
Sa Na ºyogyo; Sen. ºkāyogo; cf. DP s.v. kāma “ºsukhallikānuyoga, devotion to the enjoyment of sensual
pleasures”.
15
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na grāmye (s.e.); or it could be nom. sg. masc. -e (see BHSG § 8.25; Abhis III § 6.3; Karashima
2012 § 9.2).
16
Sa Na nâtiº (s.e.); Sen. em. nâyatyāṃ brahmacaryāye (≠ mss.) (= LV 416.17), but cf. DN I 188.33 na
dhammasaṃhitaṃ na ādibrahmacariyakaṃ.
17
Sa nirmidāye (confusion of m / v); corr. Na.
18
Na Sen. na virāgāye na nirodhāye na śrāmaṇyāye.
19
Sen. ºkilamaº; Pā kilama; for the kilāma < klama, cf. Bollée 2002: 243
20
Na Sen. antau. 21 Sen. tathāgatasyâryasmiṃ.
22
Sa Na ºsamvartatikā (s.e.; the akṣaras na and ta are similar); Sen. upasamāye saṃvartanikā; see BHSD s.v.
saṃvartanaka; Pā saṃvattanika.
23
Sa nirāgº; corr. Na. 24 Na Sen. tathāgatenâryasmiṃ. 25 Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºvartatikā. 26 Na Sen. ºāye.
27
Sa Na aṣṭāṅgiko (s.e.; -ā and -o are often miswritten for one another); Sen. āryāṣṭāṃgikā.

422
sayyathîdaṃ 1samyakdṛṣṭiḥ2 samyaksaṃkalpo3 samyagvyāyāmaḥ samyakkarmānto
samyagājīvo samyagvāk4 samyaksmṛti5 samyaksamādhi6, iyaṃ sā bhikṣavas tathāgatena7
āryasmiṃ dharmavinaye madhyamā pratipadā abhisambuddhā cakṣukaraṇīyā jñānakaraṇīyā8
upasamasamvartanikā nirvidāye virāgāye nirodhāye śrāmaṇyāye saṃbodhāye nirvāṇāye
samvartati.
catvāri khalu punar imāni bhikṣavaḥ āryasatyāni. katamāni catvāri? sayyathîdaṃ
duḥkhaṃ āryasatyaṃ9, duḥkhasamudayo āryasatyaṃ, duḥkhanirodho āryasatyaṃ, (Sen. 332)
duḥkhanirodhagāminī pratipad āryasatyaṃ.
tatra bhikṣavaḥ katamaṃ duḥkhaṃ āryasatyaṃ? tadyathā jāti10 duḥkhaṃ, jarā duḥkhaṃ,
vyādhi duḥkha11, maraṇa12 duḥkhaṃ, apriyasaṃprayogo13 duḥkhaṃ, priyaviprayogo14
duḥkhaṃ. yaṃ pi icchanto15 paryeṣanto na labhati tam pi duḥkhaṃ, rūpaṃ duḥkhaṃ, vedanā
duḥkhā, saṃjñā duḥkhā, saṃskārā duḥkhā, vijñāna duḥkha16, saṃkṣiptena
pañcopādānaskandhā duḥkhā. idaṃ bhikṣava17 duḥkha18 āryasatyaṃ.
tatra katamo duḥkhasamudayo āryasatyaṃ? 19yā (ʼ)yaṃ20 tṛṣṇā paunarbhavikā
nandīrāgasahagatā tatratatrābhinandinī, ayaṃ bhikṣava21 duḥkhasamudayo āryasatyaṃ.
tatra katamo duḥkhanirodho āryasatyo? 22yo etasyaỿva tṛṣṇāye nandīrāgasahagatāye
tatratatrābhinandinīye aśeṣakṣayo virāgo nirodho tyāgo prahāṇo23 pratiniḥsargo, ayaṃ
bhikṣavaḥ duḥkhanirodho āryasatyo.
tatra katamā duḥkhanirodhagāminī pratipad āryasatyo24? eṣaỿva āryāṣṭāṅgo mārgo
tadyathā samyagdṛṣṭi25 samyaksaṃkalpaḥ samyagvācā samyakkarmāntaḥ samyagājīvaḥ
samyagvyāyāmaḥ samyaksmṛti26 samyaksamādhi27. iyaṃ bhikṣavaḥ duḥkhanirodhagāminī
pratipad āryasatyaṃ.
idaṃ duḥkham iti bhikṣavaḥ pūrve ananuśrutehi28 dharmehi yoniśomanasikārā29 jñānam
udapāsi, cakṣu30 udapāsi, vidyā udapāsi, buddhi udapāsi, bhūri31 udapāsi, prajñā udapāsi,

1
Cf. LV 416.22ff. samyagdṛṣṭiḥ samyaksaṃkalpaḥ samyagvāk samyakkarmāntaḥ samyagājīvaḥ samyag-
vyāyāmaḥ samyaksmṛtiḥ samyaksamādhir.
2
Sa Na samyak*dṛṣṭiḥ; Sen. samyagº.
3
Sa ºkalpā (s.e.); Na Sen. ºkalpaḥ.
4
Corr. Na; Sa reads samyagvyāyāmo, but it has already been given earlier in the list.
5
Na Sen. ºsmṛtiḥ. 6 Na Sen. ºsamādhir. 7 Na Sen. tathāgatenâryasmiṃ. 8 Sen. omits jñānakaraṇīyā.
9
Sa āryaṃº; corr. Na. 10 Sen. jātiḥ. 11 Sen. duḥkhaṃ. 12 Sen. maraṇaṃ. 13 Sen. ºyogaṃ.
14
Corr. Na; Sa priyaṃº; Sen. priyaviprayogaṃ. 15 Sen. pîcchanto.
16
Na Sen. vijñānaṃ duḥkhaṃ; for the nom. sg. neut. -a, cf. BHSG § 8.32; Abhis III § 6.8.
17
Na bhikṣavo; Sen. bhikṣavaḥ.
18
Na Sen. duḥkham.
19
Cf. Vin I 10.31f. yā (ʾ)yaṃ taṇhā ponobbhavikā nandirāgasahagatā tatratatrābhinandinī; LV 417.7f. yêyaṃ
tṛṣṇā paunarbhavikī nandīrāgasahagatā tatratatrābhinandinī ayam ucyate duḥkhasamudayaḥ.
20
< yā iyaṃ; Sa Na yogaṃ (s.e.); corr. Sen.
21
Na Sen. bhikṣavo.
22
Cf. Vin I 10.33f. idaṃ kho pana bhikkhave dukkhanirodhaṃ ariyasaccam, yo tassā yeva taṇhāya
asesavirāganirodho cāgo paṭinissaggo mutti anālayo.
23
Sa prahāṇāt; corr. Na.
24
Sen. ºsatyā. 25 Na Sen. ºdṛṣṭiḥ. 26 Na Sen. ºsmṛtiḥ. 27 Na Sen. ºsamādhiḥ. 28 Sa ºśrutenahi; corr. Na.
29
Na ºkārāt; for the abl.sg. -ā, cf. BHSG § 8.46; Sen. yoniso manasikārā.
30
Na Sen. cakṣur.
31
Sen. bhūrir.

423
ālokaṃ prādurabhūṣi. ayaṃ duḥkhasamudayo ti imaṃ1 bhikṣavaḥ pūrve2 ananusmṛtehi3
dharmehi yoniśomanasikārā4 jñānaṃ udapāsi, cakṣu5 udapāsi, vidyā udapāsi, buddhi6 udapāsi,
bhūri7 udapāsi, medhā8 (387r) udupāsi9, prajñā udupāsi10, āloko11 prādurabhūṣi. ayaṃ
duḥkhanirodho ti me bhikṣavaḥ pūrve12 ananuśrutehi dharmehi yoniśomanasikārā13 jñānaṃ
udupāsi, cakṣur udupāsi14, vidyā udupāsi, buddhir udapāsi, bhūri15 udapāsi, medhā (Sen. 333)
udupāsi, prajñā udupāsi16, āloko prādurabhūṣi. iyaṃ ca duḥkhanirodhagāminī pratipadā iti
me17 bhikṣava18 pūrve ananuśrutehi dharmehi yoniśomanasikārā19 jñānam udupāsi20,21 cakṣur
udapāsi, vidyā udupāsi, buddhi udupāsi, medhā udupāsi, prajñā udupāsi, āloko prādurabhūṣi.

… 22
23
sa khalu punar ayaṃ duḥkhasamudayo āryasatyo prahātavyo ti me bhikṣavaḥ pūrve
ananuśrutehi dharmehi yoniśomanasīkārā24 jñāna25 udapāsi,26 cakṣu udapāsi, vidyā udapāsi,
buddhir udapāsi, bhūri udupāsi, medhā udupāsi, prajñā udupāsi, āloko prādurabhūṣi.

… 27

1
Sen. idaṃ. 2 Sen. pūrvaṃ.
3
Sen. ananuśrutehi (≠ mss.).
4
Na ºkārāt; Sen. yoniśo manasikārāt.
5
Na Sen. cakṣur. 6 Na Sen. buddhir. 7 Sen. bhūrir.
8
Sa mevā (s.e.; the akṣaras dha and va are very similar); corr. Na.
9
Na Sen. udapāsi; for udupāsi / udapāsi, cf. BHSG § 32.60.
10
Na Sen. udapāsi. 11 Sen. ālokaṃ. 12 Sen. pūrvaṃ.
13
Na ºkārāt; Sen. yoniśo manasikārāt.
14
Na Sen. jñānaṃ udapāsi cakṣur udapāsi.
15
Sen. bhūrir.
16
Sen. vidyā udapāsi … medhā udapāsi prajñā udapāsi.
17
Sa Na ime; corr. Sen. 18 Na Sen. bhikṣavo.
19
Na Sen. ºkārāt; Sen. yoniśo manasiº.
20
Sen. udapāsi.
21
Na Sen. jñānaṃ udapāsi yāvad āloko prādurabhūṣi.
22
It seems that a part of the text is missing here, i.e., one gerundival sentence: taṃ khalu punar ayaṃ duḥkhaṃ
āryasatyaṃ parijñeyaṃ ti me bhikṣavaḥ pūrve ananuśrutehi dharmehi yoniśomanasīkārā jñāna udapāsi, cakṣu
udapāsi, vidyā udapāsi, buddhir udapāsi, bhūri udupāsi, medhā udupāsi, prajñā udupāsi, āloko prādurabhūṣi;
cf. Vin I 11.3ff. taṃ kho panʾ idaṃ dukkhaṃ ariyasaccaṃ pariññeyyan ti me bhikkhave…; Sen. does not print
any lacuna here.
23
Sen. wrongly omits the part from sa khalu punar until āloko prādurabhūṣi.
24
Na ºkārāt. 25 Na jñānaṃ.
26
Na jñānam udapāsi yāvad āloko prādurabhūṣi.
27
Two more gerundival sentences are probably missing, those concerning duḥkhanirodhaṃ āryasatyaṃ (with
sākṣīkartavyaṃ, i.e., <sa khalu punar ayaṃ duḥkhanirodhaṃ āryasatyaṃ sākṣīkartavyaṃ ti me bhikṣavaḥ pūrve
ananuśrutehi dharmehi yoniśomanasīkārā jñāna udapāsi, cakṣu udapāsi, vidyā udapāsi, buddhir udapāsi, bhūri
udupāsi, medhā udupāsi, prajñā udupāsi, āloko prādurabhūṣi>); and duḥkhanirodhagāminī pratipad
āryasatyaṃ (with bhāvetavyaṃ, i.e., <sa khalu punar ayaṃ duḥkhanirodhagāminī pratipad āryasatyaṃ
bhāvetavyaṃ ti me bhikṣavaḥ pūrve ananuśrutehi dharmehi yoniśomanasīkārā jñāna udapāsi, cakṣu udapāsi,
vidyā udapāsi, buddhir udapāsi, bhūri udupāsi, medhā udupāsi, prajñā udupāsi, āloko prādurabhūṣi>); cf. Vin I
11.12f. taṃ kho panʾ idaṃ dukkhanirodhaṃ ariyasaccaṃ sacchikātabban ti me; Vin I 11.16f. taṃ kho panʾ idaṃ
dukkhanirodhagāminī paṭipadā ariyasaccaṃ bhāvetabban ti me; Sen. does not print any lacuna here.

424
 taṃ khalu punar ayaṃ1 duḥkha2 āryasatyaṃ parijñātaṃ3 ti me bhikṣava4 pūrve
ananuśrutehi dharmehi yoniśomanasīkārā5 jñāna udupāsi,6 cakṣur udupāsi, vidyā-r-udupāsi,
buddhir udapāsi, bhūri udupāsi, medhā udapāsi, prajñā udapāsi, āloka prādurabhūṣi. tena
khalu punar ayaṃ duḥkhasamudayo āryasatyo prahīṇo7 ti me bhikṣavaḥ pūrve ananuśrutehi
dharmehi yoniśomanasikārā8 jñānaṃ udupāsi,9 cakṣu udupāsi, vidyā udupāsi, buddhir
udupāsi, bhūri udupāsi, prajñā-r-udupāsi10, āloko prādurabhūṣi. atha khalu punar ayaṃ
duḥkhanirodha11 āryasatyo sākṣīkṛto me bhikṣavaḥ pūrvaṃ12 ananuśrutehi dharmehi
yoniśomanasīkārā13 <jñānaṃ>14 udupāsi15,16 cakṣu udupāsi, buddhi udupāsi, bhūri udupāsi,
medhā udupāsi, prajñā udupāsi, āloko prādurabhūṣi. sa khalu punar ayaṃ17
duḥkhanirodhagāminī pratipad āryasatyo18 bhāvito19 me bhikṣavaḥ pūrve ananuśrutehi
dharmehi yoniśomanasīkāraṃ20 jñāna-r-udupāsi,21 cakṣur udapāsi, vidyā-r-udupāsi, bhūri
udupāsi, medhā udapāsi, prajñā udapāsi, āloko prādurabhūṣi.
22
yāvac câhaṃ bhikṣava23 imāni catvāry āryasatyāni evaṃ tiparivartaṃ24 dvādaśākāraṃ
yathābhūtaṃ samyakprajñayā nâbhyajñāsiṣaṃ, na tāvad ahaṃ anuttarāṃ samyaksaṃbodhi25
abhisaṃbuddho pratijānehaṃ, na pi tāva me jñānaṃ udupāsi26, akopyā na me cetovimuktiḥ27
28
(387v) sākṣīkṛtā. yato ca (ʼ)haṃ bhikṣavaḥ imāni catvāry āryasatyāni evaṃ triparivartaṃ
29
dvādaśākāraṃ yathābhūtaṃ samyakprajñayā abhijñāsiṣaṃ30, athâhaṃ anuttarāṃ

1
Sen. imaṃ.
2
Na Sen. duḥkham.
3
Sa Na ºjñānaṃ (s.e.; the akṣaras ta and na are similar); Sen. parijñeyaṃ (≠ mss.).
4
Na bhikṣavo; Sen. bhikṣavaḥ; for the voc. pl. bhikṣava in ms. Sa see Marciniak 2014: 184; cf. also Abhis III §
11.13.
5
Na ºkārāt; Sen. yoniśo manasikārāt.
6
Na Sen. jñānam udapāsi yāvad āloko prādurabhūṣi.
7
Sen. prahātavyo (≠ mss.).
8
Na ºkārāt; Sen. yoniśo manasikārāt.
9
Na Sen. jñānam udapāsi yāvad ālokaṃ prādurabhūṣi.
10
For the saṃdhi-consonant -r-, cf. BHSG § 4.61; Geiger § 73.3; von Hinüber 2001 § 271; in ms. Sa see
Marciniak 2014: 164.
11
Sen. ºnirodho. 12 Sen. pūrve.
13
Na ºkārāj; Sen. yoniśo manasiº.
14
Sa lacks jñānaṃ; suppl. Na. 15 Na Sen. udapāsi.
16
Na Sen. jñānam udapāsi yāvad āloko prādurabhūṣi.
17
Sen. iyaṃ. 18 Na Sen. ºsatyā. 19 Na Sen. bhāvitā.
20
Na ºkārāj; Sen. yoniśo manasikārā; for the abl. sg. -aṃ, cf. Lüders 1954: 138-143; Oberlies 2001: 142; von
Hinüber 2001 § 304; Karashima 2002 § 9.4; Sakamoto-Goto 1984: 51, fn. 30; 52, fn. 32.
21
Na Sen. jñānam udapāsi yāvad ālokaṃ prādurabhūṣi.
22
Cf. Vin I 11.18ff. yāva kīvañ ca me bhikkhave imesu catusu ariyasaccesu evaṃ tiparivaṭṭaṃ dvādasākāraṃ
yathābhūtaṃ ñāṇadassanaṃ na suvisuddhaṃ ahosi, nʼ eva tāvâhaṃ bhikkhave sadevake loke samārake
sabrahmake sassamaṇabrāhmaṇiyā pajāya sadevamanussāya anuttaraṃ sammāsambodhiṃ abhisambuddho ʾti
paccaññāsiṃ.
23
Sen. bhikṣavaḥ.
24
Semi-MIndic; Na Sen. triparivartaṃ; cf. Pā tiparivaṭṭaṃ.
25
Na Sen. ºsaṃbodhim. 26 Na Sen. udapāsi. 27 Sen. cetomuktiḥ. 28 Sen. yato ahaṃ.
29
Na. Sen. tathāº.
30
Na Sen. abhyajñāsiṣaṃ; for the augmentless aorist in BHS, cf. BHSG §§ 32.2-32.12.

425
samyaksambodhim abhisaṃbuddho ti prajānāmi1, jñānaṃ ca me udapāsi, akopya2 ca me
cetovimuktiḥ prajñāvimukti3 sākṣīkṛtā”.4
idam avocad bhagavāṃ Vārāṇasyāṃ viharanto Riṣivadane Mṛgadāye5. imasmiṃ ca
puna6 vyākaraṇe āyuṣmato Ājñātakauṇḍinyasya virajaṃ vigatamalaṃ dharmeṣu
dharmacakṣur viśuddhaṃ, (Sen. 334) aṣṭādaśānāñ ca devaputrakoṭīnāṃ7 virajo vigatamalaṃ
dharmeṣu dharmacakṣur viśuddhaṃ ti8.
imaṃ9 ca mahāpṛthivī ati-r-iva ṣaḍvikāraṃ kaṃpe saṃkaṃpe10 saṃprakampe,11
cchinnam iva patraṃ vedhe saṃpravedhe12. purastimo ca anto unnamati, paścimo ca anto
oname. paścimo ca anto unname, purastimo ca anto oname. dakṣiṇo ca anto unname, uttaro ca
anto13 oname14. uttaro ca anto unname, dakṣiṇo ca anto oname.15 madhye16 ca oname, antā
unnamensu17. antā ca onameṃsu18, madhye19 ca unname20. aprameyañ ca loke obhāsam
abhūṣi21 atikramya-m-eva22 devānāṃ devānubhāvaṃ, nāgānāṃ nāgānubhāvaṃ, yakṣāṇāṃ
yakṣānubhāvaṃ. yā pi tā lokāntarikā andhakārā23 andhakārāyitatvā24, timisa25 timisāyitatvā26,
asamviditā27 asamviditapūrvā, yatr(ʼ) ime28 candramasūryā evammaharddhikā
evammahānubhāvā ābhāye ābhāṃ nâbhisaṃbhuṇanti, ālokena vā ālokaṃ na31 spharanti32,
29 30

tā pi tena33 obhāsena sphuṭa34 abhūṣi. any(ʾ) āpi35 ye tatra satvā upapannā, te pi tenôbhāsena
anyamanyaṃ saṃjānensuḥ “anye pi ca36 kila bho satvā upapannā. anye hi37 kila bho iha38
satvā upapannā”. ekāntasukhasamarpitā ca punas tatkṣaṇaṃ tanmuhūrtaṃ sarvasatvā abhūnsu,

1
Corr. Na; Sa ºāsi (s.e.; the characters for ma and sa are similar).
2
Na Sen. akopyā; for the nom. sg. fem. -a, cf. BHGS § 9.8; Abhis III § 7.1.
3
Na Sen. ºvimuktiḥ.
4
Cf. LV 418.16ff. yataś ca me bhikṣava eṣu caturṣv āryasatyeṣv evaṃ triparivartaṃ dvādaśākāraṃ
jñānadarśanam utpannam, akopyā ca me cetovimuktiḥ, prajñāvimuktiś ca sākṣātkṛtā, tato ʼhaṃ bhikṣavo
ʼnuttarāṃ samyaksaṃbodhim abhisaṃbuddho ʼsmi iti pratijñāsiṣam.
5
Na Sen. ºdāve. 6 Na punar; Sen. punaḥ. 7 Sen. devakoṭīº. 8 Na Sen. lack ti. 9 Na Sen. iyaṃ.
10
Na prakampe. 11 Sen. omits saṃkaṃpe saṃprakampe.
12
Na vedhe pravedhe saṃpravedhe. 13 Na Sen. cânto. 14 Corr. Na; Sa unname.
15
Corr. Na; Sa uttaro ca anto oname dakṣiṇo ca anto unname (w.r.).
16
Sen. madhyo. 17 Na Sen. anto unname. 18 Sa onamesu; Na Sen. anto oname. 19 Na Sen. madhyo.
20
Corr. Na; Sa oname (w.r.). 21 Sa anubhūṣi; corr. Na. 22 Sen. atikramyaỿva. 23 Sen. omits andhakārā.
24
Sen. andhakārārpitā (≠ mss.); cf. BHSD s.v. andhakārāpitatva “andhakārā andhakārāpitatvā (? ºyitatvā),
tamisrā tamisrāyitatvā, darknesses, darkenednesses, glooms, begloomednesses”.
25
Sen. tamisrā; cf. Pā timisa.
26
Sa ntivisāº (s.e.); Na ntirisāº; Sen. tamisrārpitā (≠ mss.); cf. BHSD s.v. tamisrāyitatva.
27
Sen. aghā asaṃº; cf. BHSD s.vv. asaṃvidita, lokāntarikā; cf. the parallel sentence in Sa 391r: <andhakārā>
andhakārāyitatvā tamasā (← masā) tamasāyitatvā aghā agha<sphuṭā> asaṃbhūtā asaṃbhūtapūrvā
28
Sen. yatrême.
29
Sen. evaṃ maharddhikā evaṃ mahāº.
30
Sen. ābhayā; for the instr. sg. fem. -āye, cf. BHSG § 9.37.
31
Sen. omits na.
32
Na Sen. sphuranti; cf. Sa 65v1-2, 166r5 ālokena vā ālokaṃ na spharanti; for the spharati / sphurati, cf. Merv-
Av 20r3-4; BHSD s.vv.
33
All the mss. and Sen. read nā pi te ca (w.r.; s.e.; the akṣaras ta and na, and ca and na are similar); cf. Sa 391r
tā pi tenâvabhāsena sphuṭā abhūnsuḥ.
34
Na Sen. sphuṭā; for the nom. pl. masc. -a, cf. BHSG § 8.78 (only in verses); Abhis III § 6.25.
35
< anye api (cf. Geiger § 71 [b]; von Hinüber 2001: § 265, Oberlies 2001: 118); Sen. anye pi.
36
Sen. omits ca. 37 Sen. pi. 38 Sen. omits iha.

426
ye pi Avīcimahāniraye1 upapannā. bhūmyā ca devā ghoṣam udīrayensu, śabdam
anuśrāvayensuḥ “etaṃ māriṣa (388r) bhagavatā Vārāṇasyāṃ Riṣivadane Mṛgadāye2
tiparivartaṃ3 dvādaśākāraṃ anuttaraṃ dharmacakra4 pravartitaṃ apravartyaṃ5 kenacic
chramaṇena6 vā brāhmaṇena vā devena vā Māreṇa vā Brahmaṇā7 vā kenacid vā punar loke
sahadharmeṇa8. bhaviṣyati bahujanahitāya bahujanasukhāya lokānukampāya mahato
janakāyasyârthāya hitāya sukhāya devānāṃ ca manuṣyāṇāñ ca. hāyiṣyanti āsurā kāyā, divyā
kāyā abhivardhiṣyanti”. (Sen. 335) bhūmyānāṃ devānāṃ9 ghoṣaṃ śrutvā Caturmahārājikā devā
ghoṣam udīrayensuḥ, śabdam anuśrāvayensu, Trayastriṃśā devā, Yāmā Tuṣitā devā,
Nirmāṇaratino10 devā, Brahmakāyikā devā ghoṣam udīrayansu11, śabdam anuśrāvayensuḥ
“etaṃ12 māriṣa bhagavatā Vārāṇasyāṃ Riṣivadane Mṛgadāye13 triparivartaṃ dvādaśākāraṃ
anuttaraṃ dharmacakraṃ pravartitaṃ <apravartyaṃ>14 kenacic chramaṇena15 vā brāhmaṇena
vā devena vā Māreṇa vā Brahmaṇā16 vā anyena vā punar17 loke sahadharmeṇa18. taṃ
bhaviṣyati bahujanahitāya bahujanasukhāya lokānukampāya mahato janakāyasyârthāya hitāya
sukhāya devānāṃ ca manuṣyāṇāṃ ca. hāyiṣyanti āsurā kāyāḥ, divyā kāyā abhivardhiṣyanti19”.
āttamanā āyuṣmanto pañcakā bhadravargīyā bhagavato bhāṣitam abhinande.
bhagavāṃ samyaksaṃbuddho yad arthaṃ samudāgato tam artham abhisaṃbhāvayitvā
Vārāṇasyāṃ viharati śāstā devānāṃ ca manuṣyāṇāṃ ca. tatra khalu bhagavān āyuṣmantāṃ20
pañcakā21 bhadravargiyān āmantrayesi22 “rūpaṃ bhikṣavaḥ anātmā, vedanā anātmā, saṃjñā
anātmā,23 saṃskārā anātmā, vijñānaṃ anātmā24.
25
ce (ʼ)daṃ rūpaṃ bhikṣavaḥ ātmā abhaviṣyati26, na va rūpaṃ ābādhāya duḥkhāya
saṃvarteta, (388v) ridhye27 ca rūpe28 kāmakārikatā "evaṃ me rūpaṃ bhavatu, evaṃ mā

1
Sa Na Avacanehāº (s.e.); corr. Sen.
2
Na Sen. ºdāve.
3
Semi-MIndic; Na Sen. triº. 4 Na Sen. ºcakraṃ. 5 Sa Na ºvatyaṃ; corr. Sen.
6
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na chravaṇena; for śramaṇa / śravaṇa, cf. BHSD s.v. śravaṇa; Karashima 2016b: 111.
7
Na Sen. lack Brahmaṇā.
8
Sen. saha dharmeṇa; Pā sahadhamma; see BHSD s.v. sahadharma.
9
Sa devāsaṃ (s.e.); corr. Na.
10
Na Sen. ºratayo; Pā nimmānarati (DP s.v. nimmāna1); see BHSD s.v. nirmāṇarati.
11
Na Sen. ºensuḥ; for the aor. in -ansu(ḥ), cf. BHSG § 32.76.
12
Sen. evaṃ. 13 Na Sen. ºdāve. 14 Sa lacks apravartyaṃ; suppl. Na.
15
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na chravaṇena; see fn. 6.
16
Na Sen. lack Brahmaṇā. 17 Sen. puna. 18 Sen. saha dharmeṇa.
19
Sa ābhirbhaviṣyanti (s.e.); corr. Na.
20
Corr. Na; Sa āyuṣmantaṃ. 21 Na Sen. pañcakāṃ. 22 Sen. ºasi.
23
Sa rūpaṃ bhikṣavaḥ ānātmā vedanā ānātmā saṃjñā ānātmā; corr. Na.
24
Sen. anātma.
25
Sa Na ce (ʼ)daṃ rūpaṃ ce (ʼ)daṃ bhikṣavaḥ (ditt.); Sen. idaṃ rūpaṃ ce bhikṣavaḥ; cf. Vin I 13.18ff. rūpañ ca
hʼ idaṃ bhikkhave attā abhavissa, na yidaṃ rūpaṃ ābādhāya saṃvatteyya, labbhetha ca rūpe evaṃ me rūpaṃ
hotu, evaṃ me rūpaṃ mā ahosîti.
26
Na Sen. abhaviṣyat; cf. BHSG § 31.40 “a future, with primary endings, but sometimes augmented, is
occasionally used in the sense of a conditional”.
27
“One would be able to control the rūpa as one likes”; Sa riddho (s.e.); Na Sen. ṛdhyāc; Jon. III 429 “at will”;
for the 3 sg. opt. -e, cf. BHSG § 29.12; cf. the readings in the parallel sentences further in this chapter, in which
ms. Sa reads ridhye or ridhyati.
28
Sa rūpo (s.e.); corr. Na.

427
bhavatu". yasmāc1 ca bhikṣavo rūpaṃ anātmā, tasmād rūpaṃ ābādhāya2 duḥkhāya samvartati,
na câtra ridhyati kāmakārikatā "evaṃ me rūpaṃ bhavatu, evaṃ mā bhavatu3".4
vedanā ce (ʼ)daṃ5 bhikṣavaḥ ātmā abhaviṣyat, na ca vedanā 6ābādhāya duḥkhāya
samvarteta7, ridhye8 ca vedanāyā kāmakārikatā "evaṃ me vedanā bhavatu, evaṃ mā
bhavatu". yasmād (Sen. 336) bhikṣava9 vedanā anātmā, tasmād vedanā ābādhāya
duḥkhasamudayāya10 samvartati, na câtra ridhyati11 kāmakarikatā12 "evam eva13 me vedanā
bhavatu14, <evaṃ>15 mā bhavatu".
<iyaṃ saṃjñā cet bhikṣavo>16 ātmā abhaviṣyaṃ, na ca iyaṃ17 saṃjñā ābādhāya18
<duḥkhāya samvarteta, ridhye ca saṃjñāyā>19 kāmakārikatā20 "evaṃ me saṃjñā bhavatu,
evaṃ me21 mā bhavatu". yasmād bhikṣava22 saṃjñā anātmā, tasmāt23 <saṃjñā ābādhāya
duḥkhāya saṃvartati, na câtra ridhyati saṃjñāyā kāmakārikatā>24 "evaṃ me va saṃjñā
bhavatu, evaṃ me mā bhavatu"25.
saṃskārā bhikṣava anātmā.26 saṃskārā ced bhikṣavaḥ ātmā abhaviṣyat, na c(ʼ) ete27
saṃskārā ābādhāya duḥkhāya samvarteṃti28, ridhye29 ca saṃskārāṇāṃ kāmakārikatā "evaṃ
me saṃskārā bhavaṃtu30, evaṃ me mā bhavaṃtu31". yasmād bhikṣavaḥ saṃskārā anātmā,

1
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na asmāc. 2 Sen. bādhāya. 3 Sa bhagavata; corr. Na.
4
There is a lacuna in ms. Sa here, but nothing seems to be missing; the scribe of Na marks this blank space with
the signs and adds only one word iyaṃ; all the later mss. follow Na (= Sen.) and read iyaṃ vedanā.
5
Na Sen. iyaṃ vedanā ce.
6
Sa reads twice ābādhāya duḥkhāya samvartati ābādhāya duḥkhāya saṃvartati (ditt.); corr. Na.
7
The mss. and Sen. read samvartati.
8
Na Sen. ridhyā evaṃ. 9 Na Sen. bhikṣavaḥ.
10
Sa ºsamudaya (hapl.); corr. Na.
11
Sa vidhyati (s.e.); corr. Na.
12
Sa kānibādhā (s.e.); corr. Na.
13
Na Sen. lack eva. 14 Sa bhagavantu; corr. Na.
15
The word evaṃ is lacking in the mss.; suppl. Sen.
16
These words are lacking in Sa; suppl. Na.
17
Sa bhagavantaṃ (s.e.); Na Sen. na bhavati saṃjñā (w.r.); cf. the description of vijñāna: vijñānaṃ bhikṣavaḥ
ātmā abhaviṣyat, na cêdaṃ vijñānaṃ ābādhāya duḥkhāya samvarteta; and of saṃskārā: saṃskārā ced
bhikṣavaḥ ātmā abhaviṣyat na c(ʼ) ete saṃskārā ābādhāya duḥkhāya samvarteṃti.
18
Sa ātmabādhāya (s.e.); corr. Na.
19
This part of the text is missing; I supply it on the basis of the parallel sentences in this chapter; Na suppl.
duḥkhāya ridhyati ca; all the later mss. follow Na (= Sen.).
20
Sa kāmakāribhagavā (s.e.); corr. Na.
21
Na Sen. lack me. 22 Na Sen. bhikṣavaḥ.
23
The readings in Sa are very corrupt: sapta amātyānā ātmopasaṃ; corr. Na.
24
This sentence is missing in Sa; suppl. Na.
25
Sa evam eṃ ṣā bhavatu (s.e.); Na evam eva saṃjñā bhavatu evam eva mā bhavatu”; Sen. reads only evam eva
saṃjñā bhavatu here (there is no negative sentence).
26
All the mss. read ābādhā, but it does not make sense here; Sen. ābādhāya. Cf. Vin I 13.30ff. saṃkhārā anattā,
saṃkhārā ca hʾ idaṃ bhikkhave attā abhavissaṃsu, na yidaṃ saṃkhārā ābādhāya saṃvatteyyuṃ, labbhetha ca
saṃkhāresu evaṃ me saṃkhārā hontu, evaṃ me saṃkhārā mā ahesun ti.
27
Sa cêdaṃ; Na Sen. caỿte.
28
Sa saṃvarteti; confusion of numbers; corr. Na; Sen. saṃvartanti.
29
Sa ridhyo; Na Sen. ṛdhyā.
30
Corr. Na; Sa bhavatu, sg. for pl.; Sen. saṃskāro bhavatu.
31
Corr. Na; Sa bhavatu; Sen. (saṃskāro) bhavatu.

428
<tasmāt>1 saṃskārā2 ābādhāya duḥkhāya samvartenti3, na câtra ridhyati kāmakārikatā4 "evaṃ
me saṃskārā bhavantu, <evaṃ mā bhavantu>"5.6
vijñānaṃ <ced>7 bhikṣavaḥ ātmā abhaviṣyat,8 na cêdaṃ9 vijñānaṃ ābādhāya duḥkhāya
samvarteta10, ridhye11 ca vijñāne12 kāmakārikatā "evaṃ me vijñānaṃ bhavatu, evaṃ mā
bhavatu". yasmād bhikṣavaḥ vijñānaṃ anātmā, tasmād vijñānaṃ ābādhāya <duḥkhāya>13
samvartati, na câtra ridhyati kāmakārikatā "evaṃ me vijñānaṃ bhavatu, evaṃ <mā>14
bhavatu".15
16
tasmād iha bhikṣavo evaṃ śikṣitavyaṃ. yat kiñcid rūpaṃ (389r) adhyātmā vā bahirdhā
vā audārikam vā sūkṣmam vā hīnam vā praṇītam vā, yaṃ17 dūre antike vā
atītānāgatapratyutpannaṃ18 sarvaṃ rūpaṃ "naỿtaṃ mama19, naỿṣo (ʼ)ham asmi20, na etam21
ātmê"ti, evam etaṃ yathābhūtaṃ samyakprajñayā draṣṭavyaṃ. yā kācid vedanā, yā kācit
saṃjñā, ye kecit saṃskārā, yat22 kiñcid vijñānaṃ adhyātmam vā bahiddhā23 vā audārikam vā
sūkṣmam vā (Sen. 337) hīnam vā praṇītam vā, yaṃ24 dūre antike vā atītānāgatapratyutpannaṃ25
sarvaṃ vijñānaṃ "naỿtaṃ mama, naỿṣo (ʼ)ham asmi26, na27-y-etam28 ātmê"ti, evam etaṃ
yathābhūtaṃ samyakprajñayā draṣṭavyaṃ”.
idam avocad bhagavāṃ Vārāṇasyām viharanto Riṣivadane Mṛgadāye29. imasmiṃś ca
punar vyākaraṇe bhāṣyamāṇe āyuṣmata Ājñātakauṇḍinyasya anupādāyâśravebhyaḥ cittam
vimuktaṃ. caturṇāṃ ca bhikṣūṇāṃ virajaṃ vigatamalaṃ dharmeṣu dharmacakṣūṃṣi
viśuddhāni,30 āyuṣmato (ʼ)śvakisya31 Bhaddiyasya32 Vāṣpasya Mahānāmasya, triṃśatināṃ33
1
Sa lacks tasmāt; suppl. Na. 2 Sa saṃskārāya; corr. Na. 3 Na Sen. ºvartanti. 4 Sa kā-āntarikatā; corr. Na.
5
The negative sentence is lacking in Sa; suppl. Na; all the later mss. follow the readings in Na (= Sen.).
6
Cf. Vin I 13.34ff. yasmā ca kho bhikkhave saṃkhārā anattā tasmā saṃkhārā ābādhāya saṃvattanti na ca
labbhati saṃkhāresu evaṃ me saṃkhārā hontu, evaṃ me saṃkhārā mā ahesun ti.
7
The mss. lack ced; suppl. Sen.
8
The readings in Sa are very corrupt: vijñānaṃ bhikṣavaḥ svakena vā sā bhikṣava anātmā abhaviṣyata; corr. Na.
9
Sen. nêdaṃ. 10 Na Sen. saṃvartati. 11 Na ridhyec; Sen. ṛdhyec. 12 Sen. vijñānasya.
13
Sa lacks duḥkhāya; suppl. Na. 14 Sa lacks mā; suppl. Na.
15
Cf. Vin I 14.2ff. yasmā ca kho bhikkhave viññāṇaṃ anattā tasmā viññāṇaṃ ābādhāya saṃvattati na ca
labbhati viññāṇe evaṃ me viññāṇaṃ hotu evaṃ me viññāṇaṃ mā ahosîti.
16
Cf. Vin I 14.16ff. tasmāt iha bhikkhave yaṃ kiñci rūpaṃ atītānāgatapaccuppannaṃ ajjhattaṃ va bahiddhā vā
oḷārikaṃ vā sukhumaṃ vā hīnaṃ vā paṇītaṃ vā yaṃ dūre vā santike vā sabbaṃ rūpaṃ nʼ etaṃ mama, nʼ eso
ʼham asmi, na me so attā ʼti.
17
Sa Na ye; corr. Sen. 18 Sen. ºutpannaṃ vā.
19
Sa sama (s.e.; the akṣaras sa and ma are similar); corr. Na.
20
Sa Na asmiṃ; corr. Sen. 21 Sen. etad. 22 Sen. yaṃ.
23
Na Sen. bahirdhā; Pā bahiddhā.
24
Sa ya; corr. Na. 25 Sen. ºpannaṃ vā. 26 Sa Na asmiṃ; corr. Sen.
27
Sa ta (s.e.; the akṣaras ta and na are similar); corr. Na.
28
Na Sen. na etam; for the saṃdhi-consonant -y-, cf. von Hinüber 2001 § 279; Oberlies 2001 § 25; Abhis III §
3.50; Karashima 2002 § 6.2.
29
Sen. ºdāve.
30
Sen. ºcakṣuṃ viśuddhaṃ; there is some confusion of numbers here; we expect pl. virajāni vigatamalāni …
dharmacakṣūṃṣi viśuddhāni; or we could read with Senart virajaṃ vigatamalaṃ … dharmacakṣuṃ viśuddhaṃ;
cf. AS 255.22 virajāṃsi vigatamalāni dharmeṣu dharmacakṣūṃṣi viśuddhāni; the same confusion occurs also in
other chapters, cf. Sa 390r1, 390v4, 424r1 virajaṃ vigatamalaṃ dharmeṣu dharmacakṣūni viśuddhāni.
31
Corr. Na; Sa āyuṣmakisya (s.e.); Sen. āyuṣmato Aśvaº.
32
Na Sen. Bhadrikasya; Pā Bhaddiya.
33
Sa triṃśatitā; Na triṃśatitāṃ; Sen. triṃśatīnāṃ.

429
ca devakoṭīnāṃ virajaṃ vigatamalaṃ dharmeṣu dharmacakṣūṇi viśuddhāni1.2 āttamanā3
āyuṣmanto pañcakā bhadravargikā bhagavato bhāṣitam abhinande4.
bhagavāṃ samyaksaṃbuddho yad arthaṃ samudāgato tam artham abhisaṃbhāvayitvā5
Vārāṇasyāṃ viharati Riṣivadane Mṛgadāye6. tatra khalu bhagavān āyuṣmantāṃ pañcakā7
bhadravargikām āmantrayesi8 “sacet9 manyatha bhikṣavaḥ kiṃmūlakā10 utpadyanti
śokaparidevaduḥkhadaurmanasyopāyāsāḥ saṃbhavanti kiṃjātikā kiṃprabhṛtikā?”
evam ukte āyuṣmantā paṃcakā bhadravargikā11 bhagavantaṃ etad avocat
“bhavaṃmūlakā12 khalu bhagavāṃ13 dharmā, bhavannetrikā14 bhagavaṃ
15 16 17
bhagavantaprabhavā bhagavaṃ bhagavantapratiśaraṇā . sādhu bhagavāṃ bhikṣūṇām etam
arthaṃ bhāṣe. bhikṣū bhagavato sammukhāc chrūtvā sammukhā18 pratigṛhitvā tathatvāya
dhārayiṣyanti”.
evam ukte bhagavāṃ āyuṣmantāṃ pañcakā19 bhadravargikām etad avocat “rūpamūlakā
bhikṣavaḥ utpadyanti (389v) śokaparidevaduḥkhadaurmanasyopāyāsā saṃbhavanti rūpajātikā
rūpaprabhṛtikā. vedanāmūlakā saṃjñāmūlakā saṃskāramūlakā vijñānamūlakā bhikṣavaḥ
utpadyanti śokaparidevaduḥkhadaurmanasyopāyāsāḥ saṃbhavanti vijñānajātikā
vijñānaprabhṛtikā.
20
sacet manyathā21 bhikṣavaḥ rūpaṃ nityam vā anityam vā?” “anityaṃ hi taṃ
bhagavaṃ”. (Sen. 338) “<rūpasya>22 khalu punar bhikṣavaḥ anityatām23 viditvā, calatāṃ24
prabhaṃguratāṃ25 vipariṇāmavirāganirodhatāṃ viditvā, ye rūpapratyayā utpadyensuḥ āśravā

1
Na ºcakṣuṃ viśuddhāni; Sen. ºcakṣuṃ viśuddhaṃ.
2
Again, there is a confusion of numbers in this sentence; see p. 429, fn. 30.
3
Sa Na āttamano; corr. Sen. 4 Sen. abhyanande. 5 Sa ºbhavayitvā; corr. Na.
6
Na Sen. ºdāve. 7 Na Sen. paṃcakāṃ. 8 Sen. ºasi.
9
Sen. saced. 10 Na Sen. ºmūlikā. 11 Sen. ºvargīyā.
12
Na Sen. bhavamūlakā; bhavan = bhagavan.
13
Na Sen. bhagavan; for the voc. sg. bhagavān, cf. BHSG § 18.81; Abhis III § 15.4.
14
Na Sen. bhavanetrikā; bhavan = bhagavan.
15
Na Sen. bhavaprabhavā; for the stem -nta in composition, cf. BHSG § 18.5.
16
Na Sen. bhavapratiśaraṇā.
17
“O Blessed One, (our) teachings are rooted in the Lord (bhagavaṃmūlakā), guided by the Lord
(bhagavannetrikā), have the Lord as their source (bhagavaṃprabhavā), have the Lord as their resort
(bhagavaṃpratiśaraṇā). It would be good if the Lord would explain the meaning (of these words) to the monks”;
Na (= all the later mss. and Sen.) wrongly reads bhava for bhagavaṃ: bhavamūlakā khalu bhagavan dharmā
bhavanetrikā bhagavan bhavaprabhavā bhagavan bhavapratiśaraṇā; Jon. III 331 “coming-to-be, Lord, is the
source of things; coming-to-be is their conduit; coming-to-be is their cause; coming-to-be is their mainstay”; cf.
MN I 309.30ff. bhagavaṃmūlakā no bhante dhammā bhagavaṃnettikā bhagavaṃpaṭisaraṇā. sādhu vata bhante
bhagavan taṃ yeva paṭibhātu etassa bhāsitassa attho, bhagavato sutvā bhikkhū dhāressantîti; cf. MN(tr.Ñm)
408; SN III 66.7f. bhagavaṃmūlakā no bhante dhammā bhagavannettikā bhagavampaṭisaraṇā.
18
Na Sen. sammukhāt.
19
Na Sen. paṃcakāṃ.
20
For this uncommon usage of sacet + manyatha see BHSD s.v. sacet; cf. BhiVin(Ma-L) 4A.4, 4B.4 (§ 155)
sacen manyatha bhaginīyo yad idaṃ yuṣmākaṃ hasto ca pādo chinno api tu te vedayanti vā na vā? (see Nolot
1991: 120.
21
Sen. manyatha; for the 2 pl. impv. -thā, cf. BHSG §§ 26.12; 16.
22
Sa Na lack rūpasya; suppl. Sen. 23 Sa Na anityam (s.e.); corr. Sen.
24
Sa calabhāṃ (s.e.; the akṣaras ta and bha are similar); corr. Na.
25
Sen. ºguṇatāṃ (≠ mss.); Pā pabhaṅgura; cf. BHSD s.v. prabhaṅguratā “state of being perishable”.

430
vighātā paridāghā1 sajvarā pāpakā sāṃkleśikā2 paunarbhavikā3 āyatyāṃ jātijarāmaraṇīyā te
nirudhyante. teṣāṃ nirodhān na utpadye4 āśravā vighātā paridāghā sajvarā sāṃkleśikā
paunarbhavikā āyatyāṃ jātijarāmaraṇīyā.
sacet manyatha bhikṣavaḥ vedanā saṃjñā saṃskārā vijñānaṃ nityaṃ vā anityam vā?”
“anityaṃ hi taṃ bhagavāṃ5”. bhagavān āha “sādhu bhikṣavaḥ vijñānasya khalu puna6
bhikṣavaḥ anityatāṃ viditvā calatāṃ7 prabhaṅguratāṃ8 vipariṇāmavirāganirodhatāṃ viditvā,
ye vijñānapratyayā utpadyensu āśravā vighātā paridāghā sajvarā sāṃkleśikā paunarbhavikā
jātijarāmaraṇīyā, te nirudhyanti vyupaśāmyaṃti9 prahāṇam10 asta11 gacchaṃti12. teṣāṃ
nirodhān na utpadyanti vijñānamūlakā āśravā vighātā paridāghā sajvarā sāṃkleśikā13
paunarbhavikā āyatyāṃ jātijarāmaraṇīyā vijñānajātikā vijñānaprabhṛtikā. tasmād iha vo
bhikṣava14 evaṃ śikṣitavyaṃ. yat kiñcid rūpaṃ adhyātmaṃ vā bahirdhā vā audārika15 vā
sūkṣma16 vā hīnam vā praṇītam vā, yaṃ dūre (ʼ)ntike atītaṃ anāgataṃ pratyutpannaṃ sarvaṃ
rūpaṃ "na etaṃ mama, na eṣo (ʼ)ham asmi, na eṣo ātmā" ti, evaṃ vo bhikṣavaḥ śikṣitavyaṃ.
yā kācid vedanā, yā17 kācit saṃjñā, ye kecit saṃskārā, yat kiñcid vijñānaṃ adhyātmam vā
bahirdhā vā audārikam vā sūkṣmam18 vā hīnam vā praṇītam vā, yad19 dūre aṃtike vā
atītānāgatapratyutpannaṃ20 "naỿtaṃ21 mama, <na>22 eṣo (ʼ)ham asmi23, na-m-eṣa24 ātmā" ti,
evam etaṃ yathābhūtaṃ samyakprajñayā draṣṭavyaṃ”.
idam avocad bhagavāṃ Vārāṇasyām viharaṃto Riṣivadane Mṛgadāye25. imasmiṃś ca
punar26 vyākaraṇe bhāsyamāṇe āyuṣmaṃ27 Ājñātakauṇḍinyo balavaśībhāvaṃ prāpuṇensu28.
caturṇāṃ bhikṣūṇāṃ (Sen. 339) anupādāyâśraveṣu29 cittāni vimuktāni. āyuṣmato Aśvakasya30
Bhaddiyasya31 Vāṣpasya Mahānāmasya (390r) pañcāśatīnāṃ32 ca devakoṭīnāṃ virajaṃ
vigatamalaṃ dharmeṣu dharmacakṣūni33 viśuddhāni. āttamanā āyuṣmato34 pañcakā
bhadravargikā bhagavato bhāṣitam abhinande.

1
Sa Na ºdāhaghā (s.e.; a sort of ditt.; the akṣaras da and ha are similar); corr. Sen.
2
Sa pāpūśikā (s.e.) Na Sen. read sāṃkleśikā, without pāpakā; in the parallel sentences Sa always reads only
sāṃkleśikā (cf. Sa 389v2, 389v4, 390r6, 390r3), but cf. MN III 116.19 pāpakā akusalā dhammā saṃkilesikā
ponobhavikā sadarā dukkhavipākā; Avś II 222.3 pāpakair akuśalair dharmaiḥ sāṃkleśikaiḥ paunarbhavikaiḥ
sajvarair; Bbh 125 pāpakair akuśalair dharmaiḥ sāṃkleśikaiḥ paunarbhavikaiḥ sajvarair.
3
Na Sen. punarº. 4 Corr. Na; Sa utpadya. 5 Na Sen. bhagavan. 6 Na Sen. punar.
7
Sa calabhāṃ (s.e.; the akṣaras ta and bha are similar); corr. Na.
8
Sen. ºguṇatāṃ (≠ mss.). 9 Sa Na ºśāmyati; sg. for pl.; corr. Sen.
10
Sa Na prahāṇas (s.e.; the characters for sa and ma are similar); corr. Sen.
11
Na Sen. astaṃ. 12 Sa gacchati; confusion of numbers; Sen. gacchanti.
13
Sa saṃkleśikā; corr. Na. 14 Sen. bhikṣavaḥ. 15 Na Sen. ºkaṃ. 16 Na Sen. śūkṣmaṃ.
17
Sa yā yā (ditt.); corr. Na. 18 Na Sen. śūkṣmaṃ. 19 Sen. yaṃ. 20 Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºgataṃpratyutº.
21
Corr. Na; Sa naỿta; Sen. naỿte.
22
Sa lacks na; Na Sen. naỿṣo.
23
Sa Na asmiṃ; corr. Sen. 24 Na Sen. naỿṣa ātmā. 25 Na Sen. ºdāve. 26 Sen. puna.
27
Voc. ending used as nom.; Na Sen. āyuṣmān.
28
3 pl. ending -ensu used for 3 sg.; Sen. prāpuṇesi; cf. Sa 398v so taṃ riṣiṃ pāṃśunā ākramensu.
29
Na Sen. ºāśravebhyaś; loc. for abl., see BHSG § 7.82; cf. also Sa 3v mahānarake muktāḥ; 313r utthāyâsaneṣu.
30
Na Sen. Aśvakisya. 31 Sen. Bhadrikasya.
32
Sa pañcāśītānāṃ (s.e.); Na Sen. paṃcāṃgikānāṃ; see BHSD s.v. pañcāśati.
33
Na Sen. ºcakṣūṃṣi.
34
Na Sen. āyuṣmantā; for the nom. pl. masc. -to (from weak stem), cf. BHSG § 18.70; cf. also Abhis §
26.1.23.A4 āyuṣmato ṣaḍ-varggikāḥ.

431
 bhagavāṃ samyaksambuddho yad arthaṃ samudāgato tam artham abhisaṃbhāvayitvā
Vārāṇasyām viharati Riṣivadane Mṛgadāye1. tena khalu punaḥ samayena dvau2 bhikṣū
Vārāṇasi3 piṇḍāye4 prakrame. …5 trayo bhikṣū …6 bhagavāṃ cetasā (ʾ)ṣāṃ7 cittāni
adhiṣṭhāya ovade ānuśāsanaṃ8 anuśāse “evaṃ bhikṣava9 manasā karotha, evaṃ mā10
manasīkarotha11, imāṃ vitarkāṃ vitarkayatha, imāṃ vitarkāṃ mā vitarkayatha,12 ātmadvīpā
bhikṣavo viharatha ananyadvīpā ātmaśaraṇā ananyaśaraṇā dharmadvīpā dharmaśaraṇā
ananyaśaraṇā. tehi tato bhikṣavo ātmadvīpehi viharantehi ananyadvīpehi ātmaśaraṇehi13
dharmadvīpehi ananyadvīpehi14 dharmaśaraṇehi ananyaśaraṇehi yoniśo upaparīkṣitavyaṃ15
kiṃmūlakā utpadyanti śokaparidevaduḥkhadaurmanasyopāyāsāḥ saṃbhavanti kiṃjātikā
kiṃprabhṛtikā”.
evam ukte te16 bhikṣū bhagavantam etad avocat “bhavantamūlakā17 bhagavaṃ dharmā,
bhavannetrikā18 bhavantaprabhavāḥ19 bhagavantapratiśaraṇā20. sādhu bhagavāṃ bhikṣūṇām
etam arthaṃ bhāṣe, bhikṣū bhagavata21 sammukhāc chrūtvā, saṃmukhāt pratigṛhitvā22
tathatvāya23 dhārayiṣyanti.”

1
Na Sen. ºdāve.
2
Sen. em. trayo (≠ mss.).
3
Na Sen. Vārāṇasīṃ; for the acc. sg. fem. -ī, cf. BHSG § 10.55; Abhis III § 9.4.
4
Na Sen. piṇḍāya.
5
So read all the mss.; Sen. em. tena khalu puna samayena trayo bhikṣū Vārāṇasīṃ piṇḍāya prakrame ǀ teṣāṃ
bhikṣūṇāṃ bhagavāṃ …; probably, a part of the text dropped out after prakrame, in which a third bhikṣu would
have joined the other two; at the end of this chapter we read: te trayo bhikṣū balavaśībhāvaṃ prāpuṇensu.
6
Sen. teṣāṃ bhikṣūṇāṃ.
7
Sa Na yaṃ (s.e.); Sen. omits this word.
8
Sen. anuº; we find in ms. Sa several occurrences of lengthening of the initial a > ā in anuº; cf. Sa 11r3
ānupalipto (Sen. anuº); 12r3 ānudhvanseti (Sen. anuº); 15r4 ānulomacaryā (Sen. anuº); 406r6 ānusandhiṃ (Sen.
anuº); cf. also cf. SWTF Nachtr., s.v. ānuśāsanā-prātihārya; ”; cf. also Oberlies 2001: 36, ā < a in word initial
position, especially in the preverbs (e.g., ānubhāva).
9
Na Sen. bikṣavaḥ.
10
Sen. omits mā.
11
Sa Na nasiº (hapl.); corr. Sen.
12
Na Sen. lack imāṃ vitarkāṃ mā vitarkayatha; cf. the radings in Sa 101v6, 102r2 evaṃ bhikṣavo vitarketha,
evaṃ mā vitarketha. evam manasῑkarotha, evam mā manāsῑkarotha. ātmadvῑpā bhikṣavo viharatha
ananyadvῑpāḥ, ātmaśaraṇāḥ ananyaśaraṇāḥ, dharmaśaraṇā ananyaśaraṇāḥ; cf. CPS III 320.11ff. tatrêdaṃ
bhagavatā ādeśanāprātihāryaṃ ǀ yuṣmākaṃ bhikṣavaś cittam evaṃ ǀ mana idam ǀ vijñānam idaṃ ǀ
vitarkayatêdam ǀ mā vitarkayatêdam ǀ manasikurutêdam ǀ mā manasikurutêdam (CPS[tr.K] 73 “Your thoughts, O
monks, are thus. This [is] mind. This [is] consciousness. Reflect on this. Do not reflect on that. Have this in
mind. Do not have that in mind”); cf. DN 214.18f. katamañ ca Kevaddha anusāsani-pāṭihāriyaṃ? evaṃ
vitaketha mā evaṃ vitakayyitha, evaṃ manasikarotha mā evaṃ manasākattha.
13
Na Sen. lack ātmaśaraṇehi.
14
Na Sen. lack ananyadvīpehi.
15
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºtavyo. 16 Sen. omits te.
17
Sen. bhavamūlakā; for the stem -nta in composition, cf. BHSG § 18.5.
18
Na Sen. bhavanetrikā; bhavan = bhagavan.
19
Sa Na ºprabhāvaḥ; Sen. bhagavan bhavaprabhavāḥ.
20
Sa Na bhagavataḥpratiśaraṇā; Sen. bhavapratiº.
21
Sa bhagavanta; Na Sen. bhagavataḥ.
22
Sa saṃmukhāt praviveki; Na saṃmukhāt pratigṛhitvā praviveki; corr. Sen.; cf. the parallel sentences in Sa
94v6, 389r5 bhikṣū bhagavato sammukhāc chrūtvā sammukhā pratigṛhitvā tathatvāya dhārayiṣyanti.
23
Sa Na tatvāya; corr. Sen.

432
 evam ukte tāṃ1 bhikṣū2 bhagavān3 etad avocat “rūpamūlakā bhikṣavaḥ utpadyanti
śokaparidevaduḥkhadaurmanasyopāyāsāḥ saṃbhavanti rūpajātikā vā rūpaprabhṛtikā4 vā.5
sacet manyatha6 bhikṣavaḥ rūpaṃ nityaṃ vā anityaṃ vā?” “rūpa (ʼ)nityaṃ7 hîdaṃ
bhagavaṃ”. “sādhu bhikṣavo. rūpasya8 khalu punar bhikṣavaḥ anityatām viditvā durbalatāṃ
prabhaṃguratāṃ9 vipariṇāmavirāganirodhatāṃ (Sen. 340) viditvā, ye rūpapratyayā utpadyanti
āśravā vighātā paridāghā sajvarā sāṃkleśikā paunarbhavikā āyatyāṃ jātijarāmaraṇīyā 10<te
nirudhyante. teṣāṃ nirodhān na utpadyanti āśravā vighātā paridāghā sajvarāḥ sāṃkleśikā
paunarbhavikā āyatyāṃ jātijarāmaraṇīyā>.
sacet manyatha bhikṣavaḥ vedanā saṃjñā saṃskārā vijñānaṃ nityaṃ vā anityaṃ vā?”
“anityaṃ hîdaṃ <bhagavan>11”. bhagavān āha “sādhu bhikṣavaḥ. vijñānasya (390v) khalu
punar bhikṣavah anityatām viditvā calatāṃ12 prabhaṃguratāṃ vipariṇāmavirāganirodhatāṃ13
viditvā, 14ye vijñānapratyayā utpadyensuḥ āśravā vighātā paridāghā sājvarā sāṃkleśikā
paunarbhavikā āyatyāṃ jātijarāmaraṇīyā te nirudhyanti vyupaśāmyaṃti15 prahāṇam astaṃ
gacchaṃti16. teṣāṃ nirodhān na utpadyanti āśravā vighātā paridāghā sajvarāḥ sāṃkleśikā
paunarbhavikā āyatyāṃ jātijarāmaraṇīyā.17

1
Sa tāsāṃ; corr. Na. 2 Na bhikṣūṃ. 3 Sa bhagavantam (w.r.); corr. Na. 4 Sa aprabhṛtikā; corr. Na.
5
Sa has here one more word: saprabhṛtikā. This word was deleted in ms. Na; cf. the reading earlier in this
chapter (Sa 389v): rūpamūlakā bhikṣavaḥ utpadyanti śokaparidevaduḥkhadaurmanasyopāyāsā saṃbhavanti
rūpajātikā rūpaprabhṛtikā.
6
For this uncommon usage of sacet + manyatha see p. 430, fn. 20.
7
Na Sen. rūpaṃ anityaṃ.
8
Sa Na puruṣasya (s.e., rūpasya > ruṣasya [the characters for ṣa and pa are similar], then the scribe assumed that
it was miswritten for puruṣasya); corr. Sen.
9
Sen. ºguṇatāṃ (≠ mss.).
10
The following part is missing in the mss.; Sen. adds only te nirudhyante. Cf. the parallel sentences earlier in
this chapter: <rūpasya> khalu punar bhikṣavaḥ anityatām viditvā … ye rūpapratyayā utpadyensuḥ āśravā
vighātā … jātijarāmaraṇīyā te nirudhyante. teṣāṃ nirodhān na utpadye āśravā vighātā paridāghā sajvarā
sāṃkleśikā paunarbhavikā āyatyāṃ jātijarāmaraṇīyā (Sa 389v).
11
Sa lacks bhagavan (a sort of hapl.); suppl. Na.
12
Sa balatāṃ (the akṣaras ba and ca are very similar); Na Sen. durbalatāṃ; cf. the readings earlier in this
chapter: <rūpasya> khalu punar bhikṣavaḥ anityatām viditvā calatāṃ (← calabhāṃ) prabhaṃguratāṃ; sādhu
bhikṣavaḥ vijñānasya khalu puna bhikṣavaḥ anityatāṃ viditvā calatāṃ (← calabhāṃ) prabhaṅguratāṃ.
13
Sa pariº; Na lacks <vi>pariṇāmavirāganirodhatāṃ (= all the later mss. and Sen.).
14
The part ye vijñānapratyayā utpadyensuḥ āśravā vighātā paridāghā sājvarā sāṃkleśikā paunarbhavikā
āyatyāṃ jātijarāmaraṇīyā is missing in all the later mss. (= Sen.).
15
Sa ºśāmyati, confusion of numbers; corr. Na.
16
Sa gacchati, confusion of numbers; corr. Na.
17
Ms. Sa reads: sacet manyatha bhikṣavaḥ vedanā saṃjñā saṃskārā vijñānaṃ nityaṃ anityam vā?” “anityaṃ
hîdaṃ bhagavatā”. bhagavān āha “sādhu bhikṣava. vijñānasya khalu punar bhikṣava anityatām viditvā durbalat
(s.e) prabhaṃguratāṃ te nirudhyanti vyupaśāmyati prahāṇam astaṃ gacchati. teṣāṃ nirodhāto na utpadyanti
āśramā vighātā paridāgho sajvarāḥ sāṃkleśikā paunarbhavikā āyatyāṃ jātijarāmaraṇīyā. sace manyatha
bhikṣavaḥ vedanā saṃjñā saṃskārā vijñānaṃ nityaṃ vā anityaṃ vā?” “anityaṃ hîdaṃ <bhagavan>”. bhagavān
āha “sādhu bhikṣavaḥ sādhu bhikṣavaḥ (ditt.). vijñānasya khalu punar bhikṣavah anityatām viditvā balatāṃ (s.e.
for calatāṃ) prabhaṃguratāṃ <vi>pariṇāmavirāganirodhatāṃ viditvā, ye vijñānapratyayā utpadyensuḥ āśravā
vighātā paridāghā sājvarā sāṃkleśikā paunarbhavikā āyatyāṃ jātijarāmaraṇīyā nirudhyanti. teṣāṃ nirodhān na
utpadyanti, which is a sort of ditt.; in my text, I combine the readings from both parts; the scribe of ms. Na
deteled the underlined sentences.

433
 vijñānamūlakā āśravā vighātā paridāghā sajvarā sāṃkleśikā paunarbhavikāḥ āyatyāṃ
jātijarāmaraṇīyā vijñānajātikāḥ vijñānaprabhṛtikā. tasmād iha vo bhikṣava1 atra2 śikṣitavyaṃ.
yat kiñcid rūpaṃ adhyātmaṃ vā bahirdhā vā audārikaṃ vā sūkṣmaṃ3 vā hīnam vā praṇītam
vā, yad dūre antike vā atītānāgatapratyutpannaṃ sarvaṃ rūpaṃ "naỿtaṃ mama, naỿṣa (ʼ)ham4
asmi5, na-m-eṣa6 ātmā" ti, evam etaṃ7 yathābhūtaṃ samyakprajñayā draṣṭavyaṃ”.
idam avocad bhagavāṃ Vārāṇasyām viharanto Riṣivadane Mṛgadāye8. imasmiṃś ca
punar vyākaraṇe bhāṣyamāṇe te9 trayo bhikṣū balavaśībhāvaṃ prāpuṇensu, aśītīnāṃ ca
devatākoṭīnāṃ10 virajo11 vigatamalaṃ12 dharmeṣu dharmacakṣūṇi viśuddhāni.13 āttamanā14 te
bhikṣū bhagavato bhāṣitam abhinande.

atha khalu bhagavāṃ Āṣāḍhasya māsasya uttarapakṣe dvādaśīyaṃ paścādbhaktaṃ15

purastāt sammukho niṣaṇṇo. (ʼ)dhyardhapauruṣāyāṃ cchāyāyāṃ Anurādhe nakṣatre Vijaye
muhūrte anuttaraṃ dharmacakra16 pravartitaṃ. na khalu punar buddhā bhagavanto
suvarṇamayaṃ vā dharmacakraṃ pravartenti rūpyamayam vā muktāmayam vā
vaiḍūryamayam vā sphāṭikamayam vā musāragalvamayaṃ vā (Sen. 341) lohitikāmayaṃ vā
rītikāmayaṃ vā tāmramayaṃ vā lohamayaṃ vā śailamayaṃ17 vā dārumayam vā
mṛttikāmayaṃ vā. atha khalv imāny eva catvāry āryasatyāni triparivartaṃ dvādaśākāraṃ
dharmacakraṃ.
pravartitena18 prathamaṃ dharmacakrapravartanasūtre āyuṣmato (ʼ)jñātakauṇḍinyasya19
virajo vigatamalaṃ dharmeṣu dharmacakṣur viśuddhaṃ, aṣṭādaśānāṃ devakoṭīnāṃ <ca>20.
iyañ ca mahāpṛthivī (391r) ati-r-iva ṣaḍvikāraṃ kampe saṃkampe prakampe,21 vedhe
saṃvedhe22 saṃpravedhe sarvato23, <dakṣiṇato>24 āvidhyīyati25, vāmato pi āvidhyīyati26,
vāmadakṣiṇato pi āvidhyīyati27, saṃharṣaṇīyañ ca kampayati, darśanīyaṃ ca kampayati,
toṣaṇīyañ ca28 premaṇīyañ29 ca prahlādanīyañ ca nirvāpanīyañ ca ullokanīyañ30 ca asecanakañ

1
Na Sen. bhikṣavo. 2 Sen. evaṃ. 3 Na Sen. śūkṣmaṃ. 4 Na naỿṣâham; Sen. naỿṣo ʼhaṃ.
5
Sa asmiṃ; corr. Na. 6 Na Sen. naỿṣa. 7 Sen. evam eva taṃ. 8 Na Sen. ºdāve.
9
Sen. omits te. 10 Sen. devakoṭīnāṃ. 11 Sen. virajā. 12 Sen. vigatamalā.
13
Again, there is some confusion of numbers in this sentence; see p. 429, fn. 30.
14
Sa ātmanā (hyper-form; the scribe probably assumed that āttaº was MIndic of ātmaº); corr. Na.
15
“After the midday meal, afternoon”; Sa Na ºbhakta; Sen. paścābhaktaḥ; cf. BHSD s.v. paścādbhakta; SWTF
s.v. paścādbhaktam, ºbhakte ind. “nach dem Essen”.
16
Na Sen. ºcakraṃ. 17 Sa śaithilamayaṃ; corr. Na.
18
Instr. for loc.; locative absolute; Sen. pravartite.
19
Sa ºjñānaº (s.e.; the akṣaras na and ta are similar); Na Sen. Ājñātaº.
20
Sa lacks ca; suppl. Na. 21 Na Sen. kampe prakampe saṃprakampe. 22 Sen. pravedhe.
23
Sa sasarvato (ditt.); corr. Na; Sen. omits this word.
24
The mss. lack dakṣiṇato; Sen. rightly supplied it enabling the correct sequence: dakṣiṇato … vāmato …
vāmadakṣiṇato.
25
Sa Na adhivyāyati (the akṣaras va and dha are very similar); Sen. abhidhyāyati; āvidhyīyati is 3 sg. pass. from
ā-√vyadh “to swing, stir”; cf. also DP s.v. āvijjhati “swings; whirls around”.
26
Sa adhidhyīyati; Na adhidhyāyati; Sen. abhidhyāyati.
27
Sa Na abhidhyīyati; Sen. abhidhyāyati; note that the prefixes abhi, adhi and ati are often interchanged and
miswritten for one another.
28
Sen. ca kampayati.
29
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na preṣaṇīyaṃ; cf. Sa 58r4 harṣaṇῑyaṃ ca modanῑyañ ca premaṇῑyañ.
30
Sa ulokaº; corr. Na.

434
ca apratiṣkūlaṃ ca prāsādikañ ca prasadanīyañ1 ca nirudvegañ ca nirutrāsañ2 ca kampati.
kampamānā ca punar mahāpṛthivī na kiñcit satvaṃ vyāvahati3 yad idaṃ trasam vā sthāvaraṃ
vā. bhagavato ʼnubhāvena4 aprameyaṃ ca loke obhāsam abhūṣi atikramya devānāṃ
devānubhāvaṃ, nāgānāṃ nāgānubhāvaṃ, yakṣāṇāṃ yakṣānubhāvaṃ. yā pi tā lokāntarikā
<andhakārā>5 andhakārāyitatvā6, tamasā7 tamasāyitatvā8, aghā agha<sphuṭā>9, asaṃbhūtā
asaṃbhūtapūrvā10, yatr(ʼ) ime11 pi candramasūryā evammaharddhikā12 evammahānubhāvā13
ābhāye ābhāṃ nâbhisaṃbhuṇanti, ālokena vā ālokaṃ na spharanti14, tā pi15 tenâvabhāsena
sphuṭā abhūnsuḥ. ye pi tatra satvā upapannā, te py anyamanyaṃ saṃjānensuḥ “anye pi kila
bho iha satvā upapannā, anye pi kila bho iha satvā upapannā”. ekāntasukhasamarpitā ca punas
tatkṣaṇaṃ tanmuhūrtaṃ sarvasatvā abhūnsuḥ, ye pi Avīcismiṃ mahānarake upapannā.
bhagavā16 dharmacakraṃ pravartento ekaṣaṣṭiṃ trisāhasramahāsāhasralokadhātu17 (Sen.
18
342) bhāṣamāṇasvareṇa abhivijñāpeti tato ca pareṇa19 buddhakṣetrāṇi. ye ca tasmiṃ samaye
buddhā bhagavanto teṣāṃ teṣāñ ca dhātuṣu20 pariṣadi dharmaṃ deśenti, te bhagavato
dharmacakraṃ pravartentasya tūṣṇī abhūnsu. Duḥprasaho samyaksaṃbuddho pariṣadi
dharmaṃ deśayati. bhagavāṃ Duḥprasaho tūṣṇīṃ abhūṣi, buddhaghoṣo ca niścarati. vismitā

1
Sa Na prasanīyaṃ (s.e.); corr. Sen.; cf. Sa 117v3 ullokanῑyañ ca asecanakaṃ ca apratikūlañ ca prāsādikañ ca
prasadanῑyañ.
2
Na Sen. niruttrāsaṃ; see DP s.v. utrāsa.
3
Or vyābahati; Sen. vyābādhati; cf. Abhis III, s.v. vy-ā-baha- or vy-ā- - “belästigen, (< Skt. √bādh
["bedrängen, plagen"] × Skt. √vadh bzw. √badh ["schlagen, töten"])”, ib. § 14.4, fn. 1; § 19.17, fn. 3. We find the
parallel sentences in two other places in Mv: Sa 58r4-5 ca puna na kaṃci satvaṃ vyābādhati; Sa 117v3-4
kampamānā ca punar kiṃci satvaṃ vyāpādayati.
4
Na Sen. ºbhavenâpraº.
5
All the mss. and Sen. lack this word; cf. the reading earlier in this chapter: yā pi tā lokāntarikā andhakārā
andhakārāyitatvā, timisa timisāyitatvā, asamviditā asamviditapūrvā (Sa 387v); cf. BHSD s.v. andhakārāpitatva
“andhakārā andhakārāpitatvā (? ºyitatvā), tamisrā tamisrāyitatvā, darknesses, darkenednesses, glooms,
begloomednesses”.
6
Sen. andhakārārpitā (≠ mss.).
7
Corr. Na; Sa masā (s.e.); Sen. vā tamasā.
8
Sen. tamasārpitā (≠ mss.).
9
Sa Na aghā aghā (s.e.); Sen. omits agha<sphuṭā>; see BHSD s.v. agha; cf. LV 51.10 yā api tā lokāntarikā
aghā aghasphuṭā andhakārāstamisrā; Kps 5.8 lokāntarikā aghā aghasphuṭā andhakāratamisrāḥ.
10
So read all the mss. and Sen.; we should probably read asaṃviditā asaṃviditapūrvā for asaṃbhūtā
asaṃbhūtapūrvā; see BHSD, s.v. asaṃvidita. Cf. Sa 387v yā pi tā lokāntarikā andhakārā andhakārāyitatvā,
timisa timisāyitatvā, asamviditā asamviditapūrvā.
11
Na Sen. yatrême. 12 Sen. evaṃ maº. 13 Sen. mahānubhāvā.
14
Sen. sphuranti; for spharati / sphurati, cf. Merv-Av 20r3-4; BHSD, s.vv.
15
Sa nā pi (s.e.; the akṣaras na and ta are similar); corr. Na.
16
Na Sen. bhagavāṃ.
17
Na ºdhātuṃ; Sen. ºdhātūṃ.
18
Sa Na bhāṣamāṇaṃº; corr. Sen.
19
So read all the mss. and Sen.; we should probably read (ʾ)parāṇi.
20
Sa ra dhātuṣu (s.e.; ra is probably a dittography of the preceding ca; the akṣaras ca and ra are sometimes
miswritten for one another); the scribe of Na changed the reading to aparalokadhātuṣu; all the later mss. follow
this reading. Sen. reads paralokadhātuṣu, but cf. BHSD s.v. dhātu (5) “sphere, region, world, state of existence
(Pali id.); so in lokadhātu; q.v.; sometimes dhātu alone appears to be short for lokadhātu, world(-region):
ratnāvatī nāma dhātv (Mmk 139.1)”.

435
pariṣā bhagavantaṃ Duṣprasahaṃ pṛcchati “bhagavāṃ1 buddhaghoṣo niścarati2. tasmin
niścarate3 maharṣiṇo4 dharmacakravācā5. tūṣṇī abhū6 lokanātho Duṣprasaho7. vismitā pariṣat.
kalaviṅkamañjughoṣo meghastanitadundubhisvarābhigamo niścarati buddhaghoṣo, na jalpati
vādināṃ pravaro”.
bhagavāṃ Duṣprasaho āha

“lokadhātu Sahā nāma8 tatra Śākyamunī9 jino ǀ

dharmacakraṃ pravarteti yasya ghoṣo niścarati ǀǀ10
lokadhātusahasrāṇi asaṃkhyeyāni ghoṣaye11 ǀ
śrūyate12 varabuddhisya yathā dūre (ʼ)tha santike ǀǀ
evam mahānubhāvā13 ..14 paripūrṇamanorathā15 ǀ (391v)
dvipadaśreṣṭhā16 samvibhāgaṃ pravartenti17 saṃbuddhā18 bodhinârthinā19” iti ǀǀ20

yena svareṇa samanvāgatas tathāgato (ʼ)rhāṃ21 samyaksambuddho Vārāṇasyāṃ

Riṣivadane22 Mṛgadāye23 triparivartaṃ dvādaśākāraṃ anuttaraṃ dharmacakraṃ
pravartayesi24, so svaro ṣaṣṭibhir ākāraiḥ samanvāgataḥ. katamai25 ṣaṣṭibhiḥ? gambhīro ca
tathāgatasvaro bhīṣmarūpo26 ca ājñeyo ca (Sen. 343) hṛdayaṅgamo ca premaṇīyo ca asecanīko27
ca aprativānīyo28 ca visṛṣṭo ca apratiṣkūlo29 ca avarṇo ca acchidro ca apabbhāro30 ca akalmāṣo

1
Na Sen. bhagavaṃ; for the voc. sg. bhagavāṃ, cf. BHSG § 18.81; Abhis III § 15.4.
2
Corr. Na; Sa niścaranti; confusion of numbers.
3
Sen. ºcarante. 4 Sa Na maharṣiṇā.
5
Sen. omits maharṣiṇo dharmacakravācā (≠ mss.).
6
Sen. abhūl. 7 Sa Duṣpraho (s.e.); corr. Na.
8
Sen. misunderstood this word and changed it to Mahānāma.
9
M.c. or the nom. sg. masc. -ī (cf. BHSG § 10.27; Abhis III § 8.2); Na Sen. ºmunir.
10
Śloka; pāda d does not scan correctly; cf. EV I lii “There are a number of even Śloka pādas in Th which do not
end in the characteristic cadence ⏑ − ⏑ ⏓, and it seems likely that these are to be regarded as Anuṣṭubh verses,
following the scansion of Anuṣṭubh verses in early Skt literature, where, as Arnold (§ 38) and Hopkins (p. 239)
have shown, variations from the later fixed form are found”.
11
Sa Na ghoṣayo (s.e.); corr. Sen.
12
Sen. śrūyati. 13 Sen. ºbhāvo.
14
One syllable is lacking; Sen. suppl. yaṃ.
15
All the mss. and Sen. read ºratho.
16
Sen. omits dvipadaśreṣṭhā. 17 Sen. pravarteti. 18 Sa Na Sen. saṃbuddho.
19
< gen. pl. ºināṃ (cf. Geiger § 71); Sa Na bodhirnārthinā (s.e.); Sen. bodhiyarthināṃ; cf. MW s.v. arthin “one
who wants or desires anything (instr. or in comp.)”.
20
Śloka; pāda c is hypermetrical; the word dvipadaśreṣṭhā, though semantically correct, is metrically redundant;
it is probably a gloss which at a certain time entered the text (for glosses entering the text, cf. Sn[tr.N] 148 [ad Sn
440]; 189 [ad Sn 214]).
21
Sen. (ʼ)rhaṃ. 22 Sa riṣiriṣiº (ditt.); corr. Na. 23 Na Sen. ºdāve.
24
Sen. pravartayati; for the 3 sg. aor. in -esi see BHSG §§ 32.64, 65.
25
Na Sen. katamaiḥ; for the instr. pl. -ai (< aiḥ), cf. BHSG § 8.107.
26
Sen. bhīmaº. 27 Sen. asecanakaś (≠ mss.); for the suffix -īka, cf. BHSG § 22.18.
28
Sen. ºvāṇīyaś; Pā appaṭivāniya.
29
Na Sen. apratikūlaś; in ms. Sa apratiṣkūla is attested no fewer than 38 times (emended by Sen. to apratikūla),
while apratikūla only 7 times. Cf. BHSD 369, s.v. pratiṣkūla “If correct, could be taken as false Sktization of
Pali paṭikkūla (explained JAOS 41.462 ff.)”.
30
Sa Na apadbhāro (wrong back-formation); Sen. aprāgbhāraś; cf. DP s.v. apabbhāra.

436
ca rathanemighoṣo ca mehastanitasamagarjitasvaro1 ca vātavṛṣṭistanitasamagarjitasvaro2 ca
Indrasvaro ca3 devasvaro ca Brahmasvaro ca anukūlasvaro ca aduṣṭasvaro ca amūḍhasvaro ca
anutsanno ca anutsado ca akṣubhito ca arthasvaro ca satyasvaro ca śrīmasvaro4 ca
puṅgavasvaro ca siṃhasvaro ca nāgasvaro ca vṛṣabhasvaro5 ājāneyasvaro6 krauñcasvaro ca
karaviṃkasvaro7 ca kokilasvaro8 ca varṇasvaraś ca mañjusvaraś ca vijñānasvaraś ca
akṣarasampanno ca vijñānasampanno ca mṛdusaṃpanno ca vistārasampanno ca
kuśalajātasaṃpanno ca satyavistarasampanno ca satyakuśalamūlajātasampanno 9 ca
svarasampanno10 ca harṣaṇīyasvara11 tantrisvara12 gītasvara vāditasvara kumbhasvara
puruṣasvara atisvara dundubhisvara anuttarasvara tathāgatasvara. sarvadiśā13 punas
tathāgatasvaro spharati14, na kahiṃcit pratihanyate. yena svareṇa samanvāgatas tathāgato
arahāṃ15 samyaksaṃbuddho Vārāṇasyāṃ Riṣivadane Mṛgadāye16 triparivartaṃ
dvādaśākāraṃ dharmacakraṃ pravarteti, so svaro ebhiḥ ṣaṣṭibhir ākārai17 samanvāgato.
atha khalu Mahābrahmā tāye velāye bhagavantaṃ saṃmukhaṃ ebhiḥ sārūpyai
gāthābhir18 abhistave

“satvasāravarāgreṇa Ikṣvākukulasaṃbhave ǀ
dharmacakraṃ pravartentena medinī19 saṃprakampitā ǀǀ20
utpātā ca nāma bhīṣmā aśītiṃ21 samapadyatha22 ǀ
dharmacakrasya tejena aśītiṃ punar bhūmija23 ǀǀ24
oghapuṣpavicitrāṃgā utpatanti25 valāhakā ǀ
anekapuṣpavicitrāṃgā meghā kusumasaṃcayā ǀ26
Kāśīhitakaraṃ nāthaṃ okirensu narottamaṃ ǀǀ27
gajā iva pramuktāṃgī utpatanti valāhakā ǀ (Sen. 344)
hemakaṃbudharā bhīmā meghā kusumasaṃcayā28 ǀǀ
śrutvāna narasiṃhasya dharmakāyaṃ upasthitaṃ ǀ

1
Na Sen. meghastanitameghagarjitaº; for meha (Skt megha), cf. CDIAL s.v. megha; Bollée 1998 s.v. meha-
puppha; Leumann 1882 s.v. meha.
2
Corr. Na; Sa votaº. 3 Sen. omits Indrasvaro ca.
4
Na Sen. śrīmatsvaro; cf. BHSG § 18.52 (stem -a [of -nt stems] in composition).
5
Sa vṛṣabhasva; corr. Na. 6 Sen. ºsvaraś ca. 7 Sen. kalaº. 8 Sen. kolikaº (met.); corr. Na.
9
Sen. kuśalamūlaº.
10
Na Sen. susvaraº; cf. MDPL s.v. svarasampanna “with a melodious voice”.
11
Sen. harṣaṇīyasaṃpannaś ca.
12
Na Sen. each time ºsvaraś ca until tathāgatasvaraḥ.
13
Na Sen. ºdiśāṃ. 14 Na Sen. sphurati. 15 Sen. arhan. 16 Na Sen. ºdāve. 17 Na Sen. ākāraiḥ.
18
Sen. saṃmukhābhiḥ sārūpyagāthābhir. 19 Sa medinīṃ; corr. Na.
20
Śloka; pāda c is hypermetrical.
21
Corr. Na; Sa aśītīṃ.
22
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na samavadyatha; for the alternation p / v, cf. Lüders 1954 §§ 144-147; von Hinüber 2001 §
181; SWTF s.v. vi-vañcana.
23
Sa Na ºjaṃ; Sen. ºjā.
24
In pāda a the metre requires cā (ra-Vipulā); pāda d scans correctly if we read puna for punar.
25
Sa utpatinti (s.e.); corr. Na.
26
Sen. omits this line (≠ mss.).
27
Pāda c is hypermetrical; it scans as Pathyā if we read ʼnekaº for anekaº.
28
Sa kusumasaṃcayā kusumasaṃcayā (ditt.); corr. Na.

437
 Sanatkumāro1 cinteti “saṃstavāmi tathāgataṃ” ǀǀ2
so ca bhūtena varṇena Mayāye su vijāyitaṃ3 ǀ (392r)
saṃstave gagane sthāne Brahmā sarvārthadarśinaṃ4 ǀǀ
“buddhasāgaraparyantaṃ5 niṣaṇṇaṃ6 Ratanāvatīṃ7 ǀ
kampate8 yo trisāhasrāṃ vajiraṃ9 kṣipasi Gautama ǀǀ10, 11
ālokenâtra samviddhā12 diśā daśa samantato ǀ
tvaye13 āyudhaśreṣṭhasmi kṣiptasmi14 puruṣottama15 ǀǀ16
utkṣipanto17 viparyāsā dṛṣṭīgahananiśritāṃ18 ǀ
nāganāga19 narendrāgraḥ garje20 siṃha batā21 jinaḥ ǀǀ
siṃho yathâsantrasto22 parvatāntaraniśrito ǀ
trāsayanto ariṃ23 sarvāṃ garje24 siṃha batā25 jinaḥ ǀǀ26
vāmapakṣe27 suvyūhatyaṃ28 Mārasenāgrasūdano29 ǀ
dakṣiṇena ca vyūhaṃto ucchrepesi30 jinadhvajaṃ ǀǀ31

1
Sa Na Satkumāro (s.e.); corr. Sen.
2
Pāda c is ma-Vipulā.
3
“One who was born by / from Māyā”? (cf. Pā vijāyati “gives birth to”); mss. suvijāyituṃ (s.e.); Sen. em.
prabhāye suvijānitaṃ.
4
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºdarśināṃ.
5
Sen. ºparyantāṃ.
6
Sen. niṣaṇṇo; we expect the meaning “be located; situated”.
7
Na ºvatī. 8 Sen. kaṃpeti. 9 Corr. Sen.; Sa Na vajinaṃ.
10
“(When,) O Gautama, you throw a thunderbolt, (even) the trichiliocosm, (named) Ratanāvatī, which is located
at the end of the multitude of buddha-(worlds), shakes”(?).
11
Pāda d scans correctly if we read vajra for vajira.
12
Sen. ālokamātrasaṃvignā, Jon. III 340 “all around visibly shaken”; Sa Na saṃviddhā “(the ten quarters) are
pierced” (saṃviddhā < saṃ-√vyadh); cf. Leumann 1882 s.v. saṃviddha “durchbohrt”.
13
Sa Na tāye; Sen. tvayā; for the 2 instr. sg. tvaye, cf. BHSG § 20.20.
14
Sen. º smiṃ ºsmiṃ. 15 Sen. ºmaṃ.
16
In pāda c the metre demands that -śr- of ºśreṣṭhasmi be simplified.
17
Na Sen. utkṣipayanto (unmetr.).
18
Sen. dṛṣṭiº, but then the opening is − ⏑ ⏑ ⏑, which should be avoided in Śloka.
19
Sen. nāgarājo (≠ mss.); for nāganāga, cf. Sn(tr.N) 181 (ad Sn 166), 253 (ad Sn 543).
20
Sa Na rājo (s.e.; that the akṣaras ga and rā are very similar); Sen. rāje, but it does not suit the context
very well; in the next verse the mss. read correctly garje.
21
“Surely, the Conqueror is a lion”; m.c. for bata; Sen. em. siṃhagatir jinaḥ (≠ mss.; Jon. III 340, fn. 4 wrongly
“A conqueror whose sphere or career is a lion’s”); cf. SN I 28.6 sīho vata bho samaṇo Gotamo.
22
Na Sen. yathā asantrasto.
23
Sen. arīṃ; for the acc. pl. masc. -iṃ, cf. BHSG § 10.166.
24
Sen. em. rāje (≠ mss.).
25
M.c. for bata; Sen. em. siṃhagatir jinaḥ.
26
In pāda a the metre could be improved by reading yathā asantrasto for yathâsantrasto.
27
Sen. Mārapakṣaṃ.
28
Sa Na avyº (s.e.; the akṣaras a and su are similar); Sen. abhyāhatyaṃ (≠ mss.); < vy-ut-√han “to destroy”;
suvyūhatyaṃ is a gerund extended by -ṃ, cf. Karashima 2002 § 21.2 (abhiruhyaṃ); Abhis III 48, § 29.8
(dadiyaṃ, prāvariyaṃ); for su + gerund, cf. Abhis III s.v. su-dhovitvā; Abhis II 374, § 43.10.
29
Sa Mānasenāgrasūdanaṃ (s.e.); Na Mārasenāgrasūdanaṃ; Sen. ºsūdana.
30
Sen. ucchrayesi; see BHSD s.v. ucchrepayati; BHSG § 38.65.
31
In pāda c the initial vy- of vyūhaṃto should be simplified (m.c.; Pathyā).

438
 mahāratananirghoṣo1 kampate so2 na sīdati ǀ
svareṇa vadat(ʾ) unnadya anusṛtā3 ca vasundharā ǀǀ4
hemakāñcanavarṇābhaṃ +āntaṃ5 nīcam uccam atha6 ǀ
muniṃ samantā abhikirensu7 Merugaganam āśritā ǀǀ8 (Sen. 345)
prasannacittā9 sumanā10 prāñjalī pramudendriyā11 ǀ
dharmacakram ahaṃ śrutvā tenâsmi12 iha āgato” ǀǀ13

bhagavatā prathame dharmacakrapravartanasūtre Ājñātakauṇḍinyo aṣṭādaśa14 ca

devatakoṭīyo vinītā. te devā devabhavaneṣu15 ārocentā svakasvakāni bhavanāni gacchanti.

“"sarve aśaraṇā skandhā adhitaptā mahadbhayā ǀ

aniḥsṛtā16 asārā17 ca" iti bhāṣate18 Gautamo ǀǀ19
alaṃ bhavāṃ pramādāya20 tatvārthadarśinam imaṃ21 ǀ22
Buddhaṃ vairabhayātītaṃ abhikramatha23 vandakā24” ǀǀ

triṃśad devatākoṭīyo Riṣivadanaṃ āgatā. te dvitīye dharmacakrapravartanasūtre

bhāṣyamāṇe vinītā. te pi bhavaneṣu ārocentā25 svakasvakāni bhavanāni gacchanti. teṣāṃ
śrutvā paṃcāśa devatākoṭīyo āgatā. te pi bhagavatā tṛtīye dharmacakrapravartanasūtre vinītā.
te pi devabhavaneṣu ārocentā svakasvakāni bhavanāni gacchanti. teṣāṃ śrutvā aśīti

1
Sen. ºghoṣā. 2 Sen. sā.
3
Sa Na ottadyānusṛtā; Sen. vadatotthāpyānusmṛtā.
4
The meaning of this verse is not clear; perhaps “This (so = the banner; dhvaja), which has the sound of the
great jewel (i.e., Buddha’s teaching), sways and does not sink down. … And the earth followed (anusṛtā; here
active) and roared (unnadya) and raised sound (svareṇa vadate)”?
5
In ms. Sa, the initial akṣara is not clearly written: ; Na reads dhāntuṃ.
6
“Low and high”; all the mss. read niccamacca (s.e.); Sen. em. dhātum uttamam uttamāḥ.
7
Corr. Na; Sa ºkarensu.
8
Pāda c is hypermetrical; it scans as ma-Vipulā if we assume resolution of the sixth syllable.
9
Sen. ºcitto. 10 Na Sen. Sumano. 11 Sen. prāṃjalipraṇatendriyaḥ.
12
Sa Na ºsma; Sen. tena asmi.
13
Pāda a is bha-Vipulā.
14
Sen. ºdaśā. 15 Sa Na ºbhaveṣu; corr. Sen.
16
Sa ariḥº (s.e.; the akṣaras na and ra are sometimes miswritten for one another); corr. Na.
17
Sa āsārā; corr. Na. 18 Sen. bhāṣati.
19
Śloka; in pāda d the metre requires bhāṣatĕ; cf. Sa 401r6 sarve aśaraṇā skandhāḥ abhitaptā mahābhayā ǀ
aviśvāsikā ca asārā ca iti bhāṣati Gautamo ǀǀ.
20
Sen. wrongly em. prasādāya.
21
All the mss. and Sen. read ºdarśimāṃ (s.e.).
22
Sen. prints a lacuna before satvārthaº.
23
Sa Na ºkramaṃmatha (s.e.); corr. Sen.
24
Sa Na vandakāṃ; Sen. vandanāṃ (≠ mss.); vandaka “intending to salute”; for the usage of the suffix -aka in
BHS, cf. BHSG §§ 22.2-22.6 “the suffix -aka is used with rather specialized verbal force, referring both to the
future (= "intending to; for the purpose of") and to the past when such forms are hardly more than periphrases
for preterite verbs”); cf. Abhis § 32.2 na ca me pādavandako upasaṃkramasi (pādavandako “die Füße ze
verehren beabsichtigend”; Abhis I 259, § 32.2, fn. 3).
25
Sen. rocentā.

439
devatākoṭīyo āgatāvo1. te pi bhagavatā caturthe dharmacakrapravartanasūtre vinītā. te pi
devabhavaneṣu ārocentā svakasvakāni bhavanāni gacchanti.
atha khalu Śikharadharo nāma Tuṣitakāyiko devaputro bhagavantaṃ Riṣipatanagataṃ2
sammukhaṃ ābhir gāthābhir3 abhistave

sagāravo4 sapratīso prahva5 kṛtvāna-m-añjaliṃ ǀ

“sādhu te sādhurūpasya vyāmaprabhā6 vimucyate7 ǀ
sādhu-r-arthānvitaṃ8 sādhyaṃ vacanaṃ te manoramaṃ ǀǀ9
sādhu akṣarasaṃyogaḥ10 sarvasandhiguṇānvitaḥ ǀ (Sen. 346)
sādhu satyāni catvāri11 satyaṃ pravadase mune ǀǀ
sādhu te devagandharvā pibanti madhurāṃ girāṃ ǀ
sādhu (ʼ)pratimaṃ12 cakraṃ pravartesi apravartiyaṃ ǀǀ13
tubhyaṃ14 loke samo nâsti rūpe varṇe kule tathā ǀ (392v)
iryāpathe15 ca vīrye ca dhyāne jñāne tathaỿva ca ǀǀ16
adya aṣṭādaśā17 dhīra18 koṭiyo19 prathame phale ǀ
vinītā devaputrāṇāṃ śāsane20 prathame muni21 ǀǀ1

1
Na Sen. āgatā; for the nom. pl. fem. -āvo, cf. BHSG § 9.93.
2
Na Sen. ºvadanaṃ gataṃ; cf. BHSD s.v. Ṛṣipatana / Ṛṣivadana; see also von Hinüber 2001 § 37.
3
Sen. saṃmukhābhir gāthābhir (≠ mss.).
4
Corr. Sen.; all the mss. read agāravo, but it does not make sense here (probably sa was miswritten as su, and
then as a; the akṣaras a and su resemble one another); cf. the reading in the parallel verse in Sa 49r1: sagauravaḥ
sapratῑsaḥ prahvaḥ kṛtāṃjalipuṭaḥ.
5
Sa Na brahma; Sen. Brahmā, but it is Śikharadhara, not Brahmā, who is uttering these words; cf. Sa 49r1
sagauravaḥ sapratῑsaḥ prahvaḥ kṛtāṃjalipuṭaḥ.
6
Sa Na vyāmapra (s.e.); corr. Sen.
7
Sa Na timacyute (s.e.); Sen. em. pratipadyate (unmetr.). The parallel verse in Sa 49r1 reads: sādhu te
sādhurūpasya vācā na pratihanyate (Sen. I 174.5); alternatively, we could read (ʾ)bhimucyate (the akṣaras ta
and bha are very similar).
8
Sen. sādhu arthº; for the saṃdhi-consonant -r-, cf. BHSG § 4.61; Geiger § 73.3; von Hinüber 2001 § 271; in
ms. Sa see Marciniak 2014: 164.
9
Śloka; in pāda a -pr- of ºpratīso should be simplified (m.c.).
10
Sen. em. aratisaṃyogaḥ (≠ mss.); Sa 49r1 reads svarasaṃyogā (Sen. I 174.7 susvarasaṃyogā).
11
Na Sen. catvāri satyāni. 12 Na Sen. apratimaṃ.
13
Śloka; in pāda c we should read apratiº for ʼpratiº (m.c.; = Na, Sen.); pāda d scans correctly if we read
ʼpravartº for apravartº.
14
Sen. tuhyaṃ.
15
Na Sen. īryāº; see BHSD s.v. iryā; Abhis III s.v. iryāpatha.
16
Cf. Sa 49r2 tubhyaṃ loke samo nâsti rūpe varṇe kule vare (Sen. bale) ǀ iryāpathe (Sen. īryāº) ca vῑrye ca
dhyāne jñāne śame dame ǀǀ.
17
Sa Na aṣṭādaśāṃ.
18
Sa Na dhīro; Sen. vīra; both vīra and dhīra suit the context; the parallel verse in Sa 39r2 reads vīra; the two
words vīra and dhīra are often confused and interchanged, which arises from the similarity of the akṣaras dha
and va in the Brāhmī script; see Brough 1962: 233-234; EV II 57 (ad Thī 7); Sn(tr.N) 148 (ad Sn 44).
19
Sen. koṭīyo.
20
All the mss. and Sen. read āsane, but it does not make sense in this context (perhaps ºputrāṇāṃ śāsane was
miswritten as putrāṇāṃm āsane [the akṣaras śa and ma are similar]; however, in the verses which follow the
mss. each time read āsane for śāsane; the parallel verse in Sa 49r2 reads correctly śāsane.
21
For the voc. sg. masc. -i, cf. BHSG § 10.34.

440
 triṃśac ca koṭiyo2 punar vinītā prathame phale ǀ
dvitīye śāsane3 vīra devaputrāṇa māriṣa ǀǀ
pañcāśa koṭiyo4 bhūyo śāsane5 tṛtīye puna6 ǀ
vinītā devaputrāṇāṃ apāyeṣu vimocitāḥ ǀǀ7
aśīti koṭiyo8 bhūyaḥ śrotāpattiphale vibhū9 ǀ
caturthe śāsane10 daṃtā11 durgatīṣu vimocitāḥ ǀǀ12
tasmāt te sadṛśo nâsti maitrāya puruṣottama ǀ
karuṇāya ca kāruṇika13 akutobhaya nararṣabha ǀǀ14
dṛṣṭyā15 puruṣaśārdūla utpanno lokasundaro ǀ
hitāya sarvasatvānāṃ ciraṃ tiṣṭha mahāmune ǀǀ
acirasya rājasuto16 utpanno (ʼ)si17 nararṣabha ǀ
praṇetā vipranaṣṭānāṃ andhānāṃ nayanaṃdada18 ǀǀ
tā19 mā su kadāci bhūtagurunātho20 antarhāyatu21 ǀ
aparyantaṃ22 tava sthānaṃ23 bhavati24 lokanāyaka ǀǀ (Sen. 347)
apāyā tanukībhūtā25 svayaṃbhū tava tejasā ǀ
1
Cf. Sa 49r2 adya hṛṣṭā daśa vῑra koṭyo tvaṃ (Sen. te) prathame phale ǀ vinῑtā devaputrāṇāṃ sāsane prathame
mune ǀǀ.
2
Sen. koṭīyo. 3 The mss. and Sen. read āsane.
4
Sen. koṭīyo (unmetr.). 5 The mss. and Sen. read āsane. 6 Na Sen. punaḥ.
7
Śloka; in pāda b we should read tṛtiye for tṛtīye (m.c.).
8
Sen. koṭīyo.
9
Sa Na vibhū: (daṇḍa); Sen. vibhu; for the voc. sg. masc. -ū, cf. BHSG § 12.16.
10
The mss. and Sen. read āsane (s.e.).
11
Na naṃtā; Sen. em. nītā; daṃta, pp. < √dam, see PTSD s.v. danta3; cf. the reading in Sa 49r3: caturthe śāsane
(← āsane) dametvā durjatῑhi vimokṣitā.
12
Cf. Sa 49r3 aśῑti koṭῑ (read koṭīyo, m.c.) bhūyo śrotāpattiphale vibhū ǀ caturthe śāsane (← āsane) dametvā
durjatῑhi vimokṣitā ǀǀ.
13
Sen. ºiko.
14
In pāda c there is resolution of the seventh syllable (Pathyā); in pāda d there is resolution of the first syllable.
15
Sa Na dṛṣṭvā (wrong back-formation); Sen. diṣṭyā; dṛṣṭyā is a hypersanskritism of diṣṭyā; the parallel verse in
Sa 49r3 reads dṛṣṭā. Cf. von Hinüber 2009: 457 “There was a choice among dṛṣṭyā, dṛṣṭvā or dṛṣṭā for
converting diṭṭhā (…)”.
16
Sen. ºsuta. 17 Sa (ʾ)ṣi; corr. Na.
18
Sen. nayanaṃ dadā; cf. BHSD s.v. dada “adj. (= Pali id., only in comp.), "giving", only at the end of cpds.;
esp. when prior member is an a-stem, it appears that, it regularly has acc. form, -aṃ”; cf. DP s.v. -dada. For the
so-called aluk-samāsa, a tatpuruṣa compound with the case ending (here accusative) in its first element retained;
cf. Macdonell 1916: 272a; Whitney 1889: 483, § 1250; cf. also Oberlies 2001: 122; Sn(tr.N) 182 (ad Sn 168);
Sadd 741, 745, 767.
19
< tāt “therefore” (= tasmāt); cf. PW s.v. tāt; Sa Na nā (s.e.); Sen. reads nâsmāsu.
20
Sen. em. bhūtvā (≠ mss.). 21 Sen. gurur antarahāyatu.
22
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na aparyantā (s.e.; in MIndic -ā and -aṃ are often interchanged, cf. Karashima 2002 § 50, fn.
33; von Hinüber 2001 §§ 269, 304, 413; in Pā, cf. Oberlies 2001: 28, § 4.1(6); see also Chandra 1970: 567).
23
Sa Na sthātuṃ; corr. Sen.; cf. Sa 49r aparyantaṃ tava sthānaṃ.
24
Sa bhavana (s.e.); Na bhavaṃtu; Sen. bhavatu; the parallel verse in Sa 49r also reads bhavati.
25
Sa Na tatrakībhūtā (s.e.); Sen. em. tatrântībhūtā; the parallel verse in Sa 49r reads: apāyā tanukῑbhūtā; cf. Pā
tanuka+√bhū (see DP s.v. tanuka). Edgerton’s interpretation (see BHSD s.v. kimbhūta “adj., lit. become what? =
destroyed, obliterated: Mv iii.347.2, read with mss. apāyā tatra kiṃbhūtā [v.l. ki-bhº] "evils there are
obliterated"”) is incorrect; cf. also Sa 368r rāgaś câpy eva (← ava) ca doso mohaś ca tanukīkṛtaḥ (← nantakīº;
Na Sen. antakīkṛtaḥ) “reduced; made smaller / fewer”.

441
 nirokāśo1 kṛto svargo tvā2 prāpya puruṣottama ǀǀ
<yaś ca mithyātvani>yato3 rāśi puruṣapuṃgava ǀ4
eṣa aniyataṃ5 rāśi6 tvaṃ7 prāpya pūrayiṣyati ǀǀ
yaś câpy aniyato rāśī8 tvāṃ prāpya suravandita ǀ
pūrayiṣyati samyaktvaniyataṃ9 rāśiṃ10 rājākulodita11 ǀǀ12
adbhutānāṃ ca dharmāṇāṃ vivṛddhir upalabhyate ǀ13
tvāṃ prāpya puruṣādityaṃ tamontakaram acyutaṃ ǀǀ
tasya te bhāṣamāṇasya bhūtāṃ dharmāṃ janapriya14 ǀ
abhinandati15 te vākyaṃ sÊndro loko mahāmune” ǀǀ
iti stuvanti devagaṇā varadaṃ prītimānasaṃ16 ǀ
anantaguṇasaṃpannaṃ sārthavāhaṃ narottamam ǀǀ17 iti

1
Na Sen. nirākāśo; see CPD s.v. okāsa; the parallel verse in Sa 49r5 has anokāśā.
2
Na Sen. tvāṃ; for the 2 acc. sg. tvā in ms. Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014: 182-173.
3
The mss. read only yato here; cf. the reading in Sa 49r5: yaś ca mithyātvaniyato; Sen. wrongly prints yo
mithyatvaniyato rāśi as pāda a.
4
Sen. em. yo mithyatvaniyato rāśi puruṣapuṃgavottama (≠ mss.; the word rāśi belongs to pāda b). The parallel
verse in Sa 49r5 reads: yaś ca mithyātvaniyato rāśiḥ puruṣapudgala (Sen. I 175.13 yasya mithyātvaniyato); cf.
Peṭ 32.18f. so anuttareṇa buddhacakkhunā volokento addasāsi sattānaṃ tayo rāsīnaṃ: sammattaniyato
micchattaniyato aniyato (Peṭ.tr “the certain-of-rightness, the certain-of-wrongness, and the not-certain”).
5
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na aniyato (s.e.); cf. Sa 49r5 eva câniyataṃ rāśi tvaṃ prāpya pūrayiṣyate (Sen. I 175.14 eṣa
vâniyataṃ rāśiṃ).
6
Sen. rāśiṃ.
7
Sen. tvāṃ; for the 2 acc. sg. tvaṃ, cf. BHSG § 20.15; in Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014: 172.
8
Sen. rāśi.
9
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na saṃyaktvaniyato (s.e.).
10
Sen. em. pūrayiṣyati samyaktvarāśiṃ (≠ mss.; w.r.; the caesura falls in the middle of the word); cf. Peṭ 33.1f.
tattha aniyato rāsi sammāpaṭipajjamānaṃ sammattaniyatarāsi gamissatîti ṭhānaṃ etaṃ vijjati (Peṭ.tr “the not-
certain class, when rightly practising, will go to the certain-of-rightness class”); cf. also Mppś s.v.
samyaktvaniyatarāśi.
11
Na Sen. rājaº; in ms. Sa rājāº instead of rājaº often occurs as the first member in composition.
12
Pāda c is hypermetrical.
13
The parallel verse in Sa 49r5 reads adbhutānāṃ ca dharmāṇāṃ viśuddhir upalabhyate.
14
Sa Na ºpriya: (daṇḍa); Sen. ºpriya; cf. Sa 49r6 tasya te bhāṣamāṇasya bhūtāṃ dharmāṃ jinarṣabha.
15
Sa anabhiº (s.e.); corr. Na.
16
Sa 49r6 reads prῑtimānasāḥ (devagaṇā) instead of prītimānasaṃ (varadaṃ), which seems semantically better.
17
In pāda a could correct the scansion by assuming resolution of the seventh syllable (Pathyā).

442
 Ājñātakauṇḍinya-jātaka I

Sa 392v5-393r5
Na 219v11-220r5
Sen. III 347.14-349.4

bhikṣū bhagavantam āhaṃsuḥ “kasya bhagavaṃ karmasya vipākena āyuṣmatā

Ājñātākauṇḍinyena sarvaprathamaṃ1 dharmo ājñāto2?” bhagavān āha “etasyaỿv(ʼ) eṣa3
bhikṣavaḥ pūrvapraṇidhānaṃ”.
bhūtapūrvaṃ bhikṣavo (ʼ)tīta-m-adhvāne4 Rājagṛhe nagare kumbhakāraśālāyāṃ
pratyekabuddhena pittavyādhitena5 pratiśrayo yācito. so tena kumbhakāreṇa upasthito ca
pittābādhāto mocito. tena6 dāni pratyekabuddhena ye paricāritā pratyekabuddhā te tahiṃ
bhārgavaśālāṃ7 tasya pratyekabuddhasya pittavyādhikasya kṣamaṇīyapṛcchā8 āgatā. bhārgavo
taṃ9 pratyekabuddhaṃ tato pittabādhāto mocetvā pṛcchati “kena vo prathamaṃ dharmaṃ
ājñātaṃ?” (Sen. 348) so pratyekabuddho āha “mayā sarvaprathamaṃ dharmo ājñāto paścā10
etehi”. so dāni bhārgavo11 praṇidhānaṃ utpādeti “yaṃ mayā kuśalamūlam upacitaṃ (393r) tava
upasthānaparicaryāṃ12 kṛtvā, tena kuśalamūlena aham api sarvaprathamaṃ buddhasya
bhagavato dharmaṃ deśitam ājāneyaṃ. na ca lābhasatkāraṃ spṛhayeyaṃ, prāntāni ca
śeyyāsanāni13 spṛhayeyaṃ, itaretareṇa ca piṇḍapātena14 saṃtuṣṭo bhaveyaṃ, nijjhareṣu15 ca
vanaṣaṇḍe16 ekasya mṛgabhūtasya17 śarīranikṣepaṇaṃ bhaveya”18.

bhagavān āha “syāt khalu punar bhikṣavo yuṣmākam evam asyād "anyaḥ sa tena kālena
tena samayena Rājagṛhe19 bhārgavo abhūṣi". na khalv etad evaṃ draṣṭavyaṃ. tat kasya hetoḥ?
eṣa sa bhikṣava20 Ājñātakauṇḍinyasthaviro tena kālena tena samayena Rājagṛhe bhārgavo
abhūṣi. yaṃ se tasya pratyekabuddhasya pittābādhikasya pratiśrayeṇa dinnena21 ca pāricaryā
kṛtā praṇidhānaṃ ca utpāditaṃ "yathā tava sarvaprathamaṃ dharmo ājñāto paścād anyehi,

1
Corr. Na; Sa ºprathamaṃ; cf. the reading later in this chapter: mayā sarvaprathamaṃ dharmo ājñāto.
2
Sen. dharmaṃ ājñātaṃ. 3 Na Sen. etasyaỿvaỿṣa.
4
Na Sen. atītam adhvānaṃ. 5 Sen. ºvyādhikena.
6
Sa Na te; corr. Sen.
7
Corr. Na; Sa bhātavaº.
8
“(They came) to inquire about the healing (= about his health)”; Sen. kṣemaṇīyaº; Pā khamanīya (PTSD s.v.
khamati “grd. khamanīya to be allayed, becoming better [of a disease]”); BHSD, s.v. kṣemaṇīyapṛccha; cf. also
Norman CP IV 73.
9
Sen. omits taṃ. 10 Sen. paścād.
11
Corr. Na; Sa bhārgayo; cf. other examples of the alternation -v- / -y- in ms. Sa: Sa 407r āsayāni < āsavāni <
āśravāṇi; cf. also Mṛgadāva / Mṛgadāya; Dīrghāyu / Dīrghāvu; the fem. pl. endings -āvo / -āyo. For the Eastern
glide -v- / Western glide -y-, cf. Sn(tr.N) 169 (ad Sn 100).
12
Sen. upasaṃsthānaº (≠ mss); cf. MDPL s.v. upasthānaparicaryā “attendance and service”.
13
Na Sen. śayyāº. 14 Sen. ºpātreṇa.
15
Na Sen. nirjhareṣu; Pkt nijjhara < OIA nirjhara “cascade, waterfall”.
16
“Amid the cascades in the forest”; Na Sen. ºṣaṇḍeṣu.
17
So read the mss.; Sen. em. mṛtabhūtasya.
18
Lit. “May laying down of (my) body (i.e. death, śarīranikṣepaṇaṃ, cf. SWTF s.v. śarīra-nikṣepa "m. das
Ablegen, Aufgeben des Körpers [i.e. Tod]") be (like) that of a lonely deer”.
19
Sen. ºgṛhe nagare. 20 Sen. bhikṣavaḥ.
21
Corr. Na; Sa dinena; Sen. pratiśrayaṃ dinnaṃ (≠ mss.).

443
evam ahaṃ pi sarvaprathamaṃ buddhasya bhagavato dharmaṃ deśitam ājāneyā1". tasya
karmasya vipākena tenÂjñātakauṇḍinyena sarvaprathamaṃ dharmaṃ ājñātaṃ paścād anyehi.

yaṃ mayā2 kuśalamūlam upacitaṃ aśanavasanabhakṣyapāricariyāye3 ǀ

tena kuśalamūlena puruṣavarasamāgamo4 bhavatu ǀǀ5
yathā ca6 tvayā sarvaprathamaṃ dharmo ājñāto paścād anyehi7 ǀ
evaṃ8 ahaṃ sarvaprathamaṃ dharmaṃ9 deśitam ājāneyaṃ jinasya ǀǀ10
alpecchaḥ saṃtuṣṭaḥ itaretareṇa piṇḍakena11 yāpento ǀ
praśamasukhabṛṃhitamano12 <na>13 lābhasatkāraṃ spahayeyaṃ14 ǀǀ15
prāntāraṇāni16 mṛgayūthavighaṭṭitāni17 parvatāni ǀ
tatra mama nidhanasamaye śarīranikṣepaṇo bhaveyā ǀǀ18
satkṛta-m-asatkṛtā19 vā āyuṃ20 vijñāna21 uṣmagatā22 va ǀ (Sen. 349)
kasya janeti prītiṃ23 dharaṇirajasame mṛtaśarīre?” ǀǀ24

Ājñātakauṇḍinyasya jātakaṃ samāptaṃ

1
Sen. ājāneyaṃ; for the 1 sg. opt. -eyā, cf. BHSG § 29.29.
2
Sen. omits mayā.
3
Sa aganaº (s.e.; in some scripts the akṣaras ga and śa are similar, e.g., ms. Na ga and śa ; cf. also Abhis
§ 18.43.17A5 uggaṃkito für uśśaṃkito); corr. Na.
4
Sa Na puruṣavarapuruṣasamāgamo (s.e.); corr. Sen.
5
Āryā; in pāda a the word mayā, though semantically correct, is metrically redundant; we should read upacitam
for upacitaṃ (m.c.); in pāda b the metre requires ºmūlenā for ºmūlena.
6
Sen. omits ca.
7
Sen. paścânyehi.
8
Sen. evam.
9
Sen. omits dharmaṃ.
10
This verse does not scan correctly.
11
Sen. itaretarapiṇḍakena.
12
Sa praśamasukhasukhaº (ditt.); corr. Na.
13
Sa Na lack na; suppl. Sen.; cf. the parallel sentence in prose in Sa 393r1: na ca lābhasatkāraṃ spṛhayeyaṃ.
14
Semi-MIndic; Sen. spṛhayeyaṃ; Pā pihayati.
15
Āryā; pāda a scans correctly if we read itaretarapiṇḍakena for itaretareṇa piṇḍakena (= Sen.); pāda b is
Capalā with amphibrachs in gaṇas 2 and 4; the metre requires ºsatkāră for ºsatkāraṃ, the initial sp- in
spahayeyaṃ should be simplified (m.c.).
16
Sa prāntāraṇāṃ; Na Sen. prāntāraṇya.
17
So read the mss.; Sen. em. mṛgayūthaparyaṭitā; the meaning of vighaṭṭitāni is not clear; perhaps “crowded” vi-
√ghaṭṭ “to rub against”, or < vi-√granth “to connect, to tie” (?).
18
Āryā, pāda a is too short and does not scan correctly; in pāda b the metre requires nikṣepanŏ. Cf. the parallel
passage in prose: prāntāni ca śeyyāsanāni spṛhayeyaṃ, itaretareṇa ca piṇḍapātena saṃtuṣṭo bhaveyaṃ,
nijjhareṣu ca vanaṣaṇḍe ekasya mṛgabhūtasya śarīranikṣepaṇaṃ bhaveya (Sa 393r).
19
Sen. satkṛta asatº.
20
Na āyu; Sen. āyur; for the nom. sg. neutr. -uṃ, cf. BHSG § 12.29.
21
Sen. vijñānaṃ (unmetr.).
22
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºgato (s.e. ;-ā and -o are often miswritten for one another).
23
Sen. prītir; for the nom. sg. fem. -iṃ, cf. BHSG § 10.23.
24
The metre is Āryā.

444
 Ājñātakauṇḍinya-jātaka II

Sa 393r5-394v5
Na 220r5-221r2
Sen. III 349.4-353.13

bhikṣū bhagavantam āhaṃsu “bhagavatā ātmaparityāgāni kṛtvā, putraparityāgāni ca

kṛtvā, dāraparityāgāni1 ca kṛtvā, arthaparityāgāni ca2 kṛtvā, rājyaparityāgāni ca kṛtvā,
anuttarāṃ samyaksambodhim abhisaṃbuddhitvā āyuṣmaṃ3 Ājñātakauṇḍinyo mahatā arthena
saṃyojito”. bhagavān āha “na bhikṣava etarahiṃ yeva4 mayā eṣa Ājñātakauṇḍinyo mahatā
arthena saṃyojito. anyadâpi eṣo mayā ātmaparityāgaṃ5 kṛtvā mahatā arthena saṃyojito”.
bhikṣū āhaṃsu “anyadâpi bhagavan?” bhagavān āha “anyadâpi bhikṣavo”.
bhūtapūrvaṃ bhikṣavo6 atīta-m-adhvāne Kośalarājā7 abhūṣi kṛtapuṇyo maheśākhyo
mahābalo mahākośo mahāvāhano. (393v) tasya ca rājyaṃ riddho8 ca abhūṣi sphīṭo ca kṣemo ca
subhikṣo ca ākīrṇajanamanuṣyo ca bahujanamanuṣyo ca9 sukhitajanamanuṣyo10 ca
praśāntadaṇḍaḍimbaḍamara11 sunigṛhītataskaro vyavahārasaṃpanno, dharmeṇa ca
paripāliyanto12. tasya ca rājño deśe deśe kalyāṇakīrtiśabdaśloko dāyakadānapatisatkṛto
parānugrahapravṛtto paralokadarśī, tasya “dhārmiko” ti kṛtvā.
(ʼ)paralokadarśī13 Kāśirājā tasya taṃ Kośalarājyaṃ atikrāmitukāmo, caturaṃgaṃ
balakāyaṃ sannāhayitvā hastikāyam aśvakāyaṃ rathakāyaṃ pattikāyaṃ taṃ Kośalaviṣayaṃ
āgato. tasya Kośalarājasya amātyehi bhaṭabalāgreṇa ca so14 (Sen. 350) Kāśirājā bhagno
ekāśvena15 palāno, sarvo balāgro ābhinno16. so aparakālena bhūyo caturaṃgena balakāyena
āgato, punar api bhagno gato. evaṃ so Kāśirājo17 punaḥ18 punaś caturaṃgena balakāyena taṃ
Kośalaviṣayaṃ āgacchati. tatra bahūni prāṇasahasrāṇi19 ubhayato anya-m-anyasya
asiśaraśaktitomarāṇi kāye upanipāteṃtā20 anayavyasanam āpadyanti. tasya Kośalarājño
dhārmikasya sakṛpasya paralokadarśisya tāni prāṇasahasrāṇi anayavyasanam āpadyaṃtāni21
dṛṣṭvā cittasya saṃvegam utpannaṃ “dhig astu rājya.22 rājyalobhena23 jatonidānaṃ24 imaṃ
1
Sen. dārāº. 2 Sen. omits ca.
3
Voc. ending -aṃ used for nom.; Na Sen. āyuṣmāṃ; cf. Sa 288r2 āyuṣmaṃ (Sen. āyuṣmāṃ) Śāriputro; Sa 390v
āyuṣmaṃ Ājñātakauṇḍinyo (Sen. āyuṣmān).
4
Na Sen. eva. 5 Na Sen. ātmatyāgaṃ. 6 Sen. omits bhikṣavo.
7
Sa Na Kośaloº; corr. Sen. 8 Na Sen. ṛddhaṃ.
9
Sen. omits bahujanamanuṣyo ca (≠ mss.).
10
Na Sen. sukhitamanuṣyo. 11 Sen. ºḍamaraḥ.
12
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºpālayanto; Pā pass. paripāliyati.
13
Na Sen. aparaº. 14 Sen. omits so.
15
“He fled with (only) one horse”; Sen. ekāṃśena (≠ mss.).
16
Sa Na abhinno; Sen. bhinno.
17
Sen. ºrājā. 18 Sen. punar. 19 Sen. prāṇiº.
20
Sa Na ºpatetāṃ (s.e.; the anusvāra dot written in the wrong place); corr. Sen.
21
Sa ºyatāni; corr. Na.
22
Sen. em. adhigataṃ rājyaṃ (≠ mss.); Na dhig astu rājyaṃ.
23
Corr. Na; Sa ºlābhena.
24
= yatonidānaṃ (see PTSD s.v. yato “-nidānaṃ, on account of which, from which [or what] reason, because”);
all the mss. read janoº (s.e.; the characters for ta and na are similar); Sen. jananidhanaṃ. For the alternation
between j and y in ms. Sa, see Marciniak 2014: 165-166; cf. also BHSG § 2.34; Abhis III 252, § 31.28.26B3
prajātā for prayāto; Norman CP I 48.

445
evarūpaṃ1 adharmaṃ kriyati”. so saṃvigno taṃ rājyaṃ ujjhitvā eko2 advitīyo ajñātaveṣeṇa3
dakṣiṇāpathaṃ gacchati “tatra yena kenaci4 vyavāhareṇa ātmano vṛtti5 kalpayiṣyāmi”.
so dāni gacchanto adhvānakilāṃto6 vātātapasaṃtapto nyagrodhasya heṣṭhā śītalāyāṃ
cchāyāyāṃ viśramato7 āsati.
aparo ca samudrayātriko sārthavāho vipannayānapātro sarveṇa arthena samudre
vipranaṣṭena8 dakṣiṇāto samudrāto Kośalaṃ āgacchati. śṛṇoti “Kośalarājā dhārmiko sakṛpo ca
paramānugrahapravṛtto9 ca bahūni prāṇasahasrāṇi patantāni dhanakṣīṇān(ʾ) abhyuddharati,
arthamātrāye parigrahaṃ karotî”ti. “so me arthamātrāṃ10 dāsyati, yena punar vyavahāraṃ
kariṣyāmi, ātmānañ ca patitaṃ uddhariṣyāmi”. so dāni taṃ Kośalarājaṃ āśāṃ kṛtvā
dakṣiṇāpathāto anupūrveṇa Kośalarājño viṣayam anuprāpto. so tahiṃ nyagrodhe11
Kośalarājño sakāśaṃ12 āgato. rājā taṃ sārthavāhaṃ pṛcchati “dharmabhrāte13 mā14 śrānto
vâsi15 klānto vâsi? viśrama. imā śītalā nyagrodhacchāyā, (394r) tvaṃ câdhvānaklānto”. so dāni
āha “dharmabhrātā sukhaṃ te bhavatu. gamiṣyāmî”ti. rājā dāni āha “dharmabhrātā te kahiṃ
tvaritaṃ gamanaprayojanaṃ yaṃ na icchasi viśramituṃ pi?” so dāni āha “ahaṃ bhadramukha
amukāto (Sen. 351) adhiṣṭhānāto sārthavāho samudrayātriko. so ahaṃ tato svakāto adhiṣṭhānāto
prabhūtenârthena nānāprakāraṃ paṇyam ādāya samudrapattaneṣu yuktena yānapātreṇa
mahantena16 samudraṃ otīrṇo. tatra me mahāsamudre taṃ yānapātraṃ arthabharitaṃ
vipannaṃ, phalakhena (ʼ)haṃ17 samudrāto jīvanto pratyuttīrṇo śarīramātreṇa. so ahaṃ18
gacchāmi Kośalarājño sakāśaṃ arthamātrasya arthāye, yena punar vyavahāraṃ kareyaṃ19,
patitaṃ câtmānam uddhareyaṃ. etāe āśāe20 evaṃ dūrato (ʼ)smi tvaranto21 āgato”.
so dāni Kośalarājā tasya sārthavāhasya vacanaṃ śrutvā prārodīd, aśrūṇi ca pravartate22.
sārthavāho taṃ āha “bhadramukha23 kiṃ rodasi?” rājā āha “rodayāmi yaṃ24 tvaṃ
vipannayānapātro āśābhūto25 dūrato mama uddiśya āgato "Kośalarājā mama arthamātrāye
saṃgrahaṃ kariṣyati, yena punar vyavahāraṃ ca kariṣyāmi, patitaṃ câtmānaṃ
uddhariṣyāmi". mama ca taṃ rājyaṃ Kāśirājñā ākrāntaṃ, śarīramātreṇa26 dakṣiṇāpathaṃ

1
Na evaṃº. 2 Sen. eka. 3 Sa ājñātaº; Na Sen. ºveśena. 4 Sen. kenacid.
5
Na Sen. vṛttiṃ; for the acc. sg. fem. -i, cf. BHSG § 10.50; Abhis III § 8.5.
6
Sa ºkilāṃtā (s.e.; -ā and -o are often miswritten for one another); corr. Na.
7
Na Sen. viśramanto; for the nom. sg. masc. -to, cf. BHSG § 18.33; cf. Sa 281v āśrame prativasato (Sen.
ºvasanto); 319v mṛgavyaṃ aṇvato (Sen. aṇvanto); 324v devīhi krīḍato (Sen. krīḍate).
8
Sen. vinaṣṭena. 9 Sen. parānugrahaº. 10 Sen. ºmātraṃ. 11 Sa Na nyagrodho; corr. Sen.
12
Corr. Na; Sa sarvaṃśam (s.e.).
13
For voc. sg. -te, cf. BHSG § 13.9.
14
Sa sā (s.e.; the akṣaras ma and sa are similar); corr. Na; for mā + pres. indic. introducing a question, cf. BHSG
§ 42.12.
15
Sen. śrānto (ʾ)si. 16 Sen. mahantaṃ.
17
Na Sen. phalakenâhaṃ; see BHSD s.v. phalaha “also written phalakha, phalaka "a big plank".”
18
Sen. (ʼ)haṃ.
19
Sa na kareyaṃ (w.r.); the word na was deleted in Na: .
20
Na Sen. etāye āśāye; for the MIndic ending -āe, cf. also Pischel §§ 384-388; von Hinüber 2001 § 334; in ms.
Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014: 162.
21
Sen. em. caranto (≠ mss.).
22
Sen. pravarteti. 23 Na ºmudra (s.e.). 24 Sa ya; corr. Na.
25
The meaning of āśābhūto is not entirely clear, perhaps s.e. for āśābhṛto “full of hope, filled with hope”?
26
Sa ºmātre; corr. Na.

446
prayāto, yena kenacid vyavahāreṇa ātmano vṛttiṃ kalpayiṣyāmi. evaṃ rodāmi yaṃ1 tvaṃ
mama śabdena evaṃ dūraṃ āgato, imā ca mama edṛśā vipattī, rājyato (ʼ)smi paribhraṣṭo”.

so dāni sārthavāho taṃ Kośalarājānam gāthāye adhyabhāṣe

“tava2 pravādena ha3 tyāgaśūra

dūrato śrutvā ihâgato4 (ʼ)smi ǀ
manorathāśābalabṛṃhitāṃgo5
āśā nirāśā kṛta darśanena” ǀǀ6

rājā āha
“āśāmanorathaśatānām7 ahaṃ pradātā8
loke9 sadevamanuje sadṛśo na me (ʼ)sti ǀ
prāṇāṃ tyajiṣyaṃ tava kāraṇāya (Sen. 352)
mā me pravādo10 vitatho bhaveyā” ǀǀ11

so dāni rājā taṃ sārthavāhaṃ nirāśaṃ mūrcchitvā bhūmyāṃ patitaṃ12 samāśvāsayati

“tvaṃ dūrato mama āśābhūto13 uddiśya ihâgato. ahaṃ tatra tathā kariṣyāmi yathā tava
niṣphalaṃ āgamanaṃ na bhaviṣyati. tava kāraṇena ātmānaṃ14 parityajiṣyāmi. mama paścād
bāhuṃ bandhitvā Kāśirājño upanāmehi. tato te Kāśirājā tuṣṭo prabhūtaṃ arthaṃ dāsyati.
kāmaṃ15 ahaṃ ātmānaṃ parityajāmi, mā puna16 tava niṣphalā mama uddiśya17 āśā bhavatu18”.

1
Sa Na ya; Sen. yat.
2
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na tatra (va was miswritten as tra ).
3
Sa Na ha styāgaº; Sen. hi; ha could be either an emphatic particle ha (cf. PW, SWTF, PTSD s.v. ha), or m.c.
for (ʼ)haṃ.
4
Sen. iha āgato.
5
“(My) body strengthened by the power of hope and desire”; Sen. manorathāśābalavṛṃhitā me; Jon. III 348
“my desires were fortified by the force of hope”; cf. BHSD s.v. bṛṃhayitar: vṛṃhayitar “manorathāśā
balabṛṃhitā me "my desires and hopes were mightily swollen, augmented".”
6
Upajāti; in pāda a the initial ty- of tyāgaº should be simplified; pāda b does not scan correctly, it becomes
regular if we read dūrāt (or dūraṃ, abl. sg.) ca (/ va) śrutvā iha āgato (ʼ)smi.
7
Sa Na ºmanorathāº (unmetr.); Sen. em. manorathaśatāna.
8
“I am a giver of hundreds of hopes and desirable things”; corr. Sen.; Sa pradānā; the reading in Na is blurred;
according to Senart’s apparatus, pradātā is the reading in mss. B and M.
9
Sen. omits loke (≠ mss.).
10
Sa Na pramādo; for the alternation m / v, cf. Pischel §§ 251, 261; BHSG § 2.30; Sn(tr.N) 188 (ad Sn 100);
Dhp(tr.N) 109 (ad Dhp 183); von Hinüber 2001 §§ 208-210.
11
In pādas c and d the metre is Upajāti, pādas a and b scan as Vasantatilaka (the metre requires ºśatānă).
12
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na patito (w.r.); it is the merchant, not the king, who has fallen to the ground.
13
Na Sen. mamâśāº.
14
Na Sen. kāraṇenâtmānaṃ.
15
Adv. “willingly, intentionally”; Sa kāma; corr. Na.
16
Na Sen. punas.
17
Na Sen. mamôddiśya.
18
Corr. Na; Sa bhavatuṃ (s.e.).

447
 so dāni sārthavāho āha
“na utsahāmi puruṣarṣabhasya (394v)
pracartuṃ1 pāpaṃ dhanakāraṇārthaṃ ǀ
yathāśravo2 tādṛśaṃ darśanaṃ te
suduṣkaraṃ krīyati3 lokapaṇḍita4” ǀǀ5

rājā āha
“kiṃ jīvitaphalaṃ teṣāṃ yeṣāṃ loke6 śravo na sahānugo7? ǀ
arthārthinaṃ8 upagataṃ9 bhagnapraṇayaṃ10 <na>11 nivartati12 ǀǀ13, 14

kāmaṃ śatrubhi15 vadhiṣyaṃ suduṣkaraṃ16

kāmaṃ śatru17 cchetsyati mama18 gātraṃ ǀ
kāmaṃ hi prāpsyaṃ vedanām atitīvrāṃ19
duḥkhaṃ sahiṣyaṃ mā ca te syān nirāśā” ǀǀ20

so ca Kāśirājā Kośalarājño jīvitena <na>21 nandati. pratyahaś caỿvaṃ ghoṣayati “yaḥ

Kośalarājño śīrṣam ānayati, tasya mahāntaṃ dāyaṃ22 dadāmî”ti. yāva23 tena Kośalarājñā (Sen.

1
Sa pracartaṃ (s.e.); corr. Na.
2
Sa Na śravā (s.e.; -ā and -o are often miswritten for one another); corr. Sen.
3
Sen. kriyati (unmetr.).
4
Sa Na ºpaṇḍita: (daṇḍa).
5
The metre is Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; in pāda a the fourth syllable is short (cf. Karashima 2016a: 205, fn.18 “In the SP,
a short syllable is permitted before the caesura also at the fourth syllable of the Triṣṭubh pādas, which is not seen
in Vedic nor in Pali”); pāda b scans correctly if we read pracartŭ for pracartuṃ and dhanakāraṇaṃ for
dhanakāraṇārthaṃ; in pāda c the metre requires tādṛśă for tādṛśaṃ.
6
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na loko.
7
Sa Na mahārāgo (s.e.; the characters for ma and sa, and ra and na are similar); Sen. ºbhago (w.r.); lit. “What is
the purpose of life of those, whose fame is not followed (by reality)?”.
8
Sa Na ºarthina; Sen. ºārtho na.
9
Sen. na upagato.
10
Sen. ºpraṇayo.
11
The mss. lack na; it needs to be supplied in order that the sentence makes sense.
12
Sa Na vivartati; Sen. nivarteya; in the mss. the prefixes vi- and ni- (especially in vivart- / nivart-) are often
confused and miswritten for one another.
13
Lit. “One (should) not turn back the one who came seeking for benefit, (one should not make this person’s)
expectations broken”.
14
The metre is Āryā; in pāda a we should read ºphală for ºphalaṃ; in both pādas gaṇas 7 are amphibrachs,
which offends against the metre.
15
Na Sen. ºbhir.
16
Sa Na saº (s.e.); corr. Sen.
17
Sen. śatruś. 18 Sen. mahya. 19 Na itiº (s.e.).
20
This verse consists of four 12-syllable pādas (in pāda b one syllable is lacking, probably after kāmaṃ), but I
cannot identify the metre.
21
All the mss. and Sen. lack na (it dropped out by hapl. before naº); it should be supplied in order that the
sentence makes sense.
22
Sen. dānaṃ (≠ mss.).
23
Sen. yāvat.

448
353)puna punaḥ1 ucyamānena sa Kośalarājā sārthavāhena paścādbāhubandhanaṃ kṛtvā
Kāśirājño upanāmitaṃ.
Kāśirājā āha “aho2 ayaṃ rājā śūraś ca kṛtayogyaś ca. kathaṃ tvayā badhvā ānītaḥ?”
yāvat tena sarvam ātmanaḥ āgamanakāraṇaṃ kathitaṃ, Kāśirājā ca vismayajātaḥ āha3 “na
yuktam asmākam eva4 dhārmikasya rājño rājyam apahartum” iti. punar api Kośalarājānaṃ
svake rājye (ʼ)bhiṣicya5 Kāśirājyaṃ gataḥ. yāvat tena Kośalarājñā sārthavāhasya mahāntaṃ
dhanaskandhaṃ dattam iti.

6
“syāt khalu punar bhikṣavaḥ yuṣmākam evam asyād "anyaḥ sa tena kālena tena
samayena Kośalarājā abhūṣi". na khalv etad evaṃ draṣṭavyaṃ. tat kasya heto? ahaṃ sa
bhikṣavas tena kālena tena samayena Kośalarājā abhūṣi. 7<"anyaḥ sa tena kālena tena
samayena sārthavāho abhūṣi">. na etad evaṃ draṣṭavyaṃ. Ājñātakauṇḍinyo ca sārthavāho
abhūṣi. tadâpi mayā ātmaparityāgaṃ kṛtvā eṣo mahatā arthena saṃyojito. etarahiṃ pi mayā
bahūni duṣparityāgaśatāni8 parityajitvā anuttarāṃ samyaksambodhim abhisaṃbudhyitvā
mahatârthena saṃyojito”.

samāptaṃ Ājñātakauṇḍinyasya9 jātakaṃ

1
Na punaḥ punar; Sen. punar punar.
2
Corr. Na; Sa ahaṃ (s.e.).
3
Sa āhi (s.e.); corr. Na.
4
Sen. evaṃ.
5
Sen. abhiṣiṃcya.
6
Na (= all the later mss. and Sen.) reads as follows: “syāt khalu punaḥ bhikṣavo yuṣmākam evam asyād "anyaḥ
sa Kośalarājā". nânyas tadā ahaṃ sa bhikṣavas tadā Kośalarājā abhūṣi. nânyo draṣṭavyaḥ Ājñātakauṇḍinyaḥ
tadā sārthavāho abhūṣi.”
7
Sa lacks anyaḥ sa tena kālena tena samayena sārthavāho abhūṣi.
8
Sen. duḥkhaparityāgaº (≠ mss.).
9
Sa Ājñānaº (s.e.; the akṣaras na and ta are similar); corr. Na.

449
 Pañcabhadravargika-jātaka

Sa 394v5-396r1
Na 221r2-221v4
Sen. III 353.14-356.19

bhikṣū bhagavantam āhaṃsu “bhagavatā pañcakā1 bhadravargīyā

(ʼ)nyatīrthikasaṃśritā dāruṇe dṛṣṭi-oghe vuhyamānā, tato dṛṣṭigateṣu vinivartayitvā5
2 3 4

bhayabhairavāto sansārasāgarāto uddharitvā kṣeme sthale6 śive śame abhaye nirvāṇe

pratiṣṭhāpitāḥ”. bhagavān āha “na bhikṣava7 etarahiṃ yeva8 ete9 pañcakā bhadravargikā10
mayā saṃsārasāgarāto tāritā. anyadâpi mayā ete mahāsamudrāto bhagnayānapātrā alenāḥ
atrāṇāḥ aśaraṇāḥ aparāyaṇāḥ kṛcchraprāptā (395r) vyasana11 āgatā, ātmaparityāgaṃ kṛtvā
mahāsamudrāto svastinā pratiṣṭhāpitā”. bhikṣū āhansu “anyadâpi bhagavaṃ?” bhagavān āha
“anyadâpi bhikṣavo”.
(Sen. 354) bhūtapūrvaṃ bhikṣavo atīta-m-adhvāne Jaṃbūdvīpakā vāṇijakā12
<dhana>hetunā13 yānapātreṇa mahāsamudraṃ avatīrṇā. teṣā14 taṃ yānapātraṃ makareṇa
matsajātena15 bhinnaṃ. tahiṃ16 je17 kecid vāṇijakā, yehi18 pūrvā gṛhītā pratipannā19 ājñā vā
apūrvā, bāhāhi plavanti.20 sārthavāhenâpi kiñcit pūrvaṃ pratipanna21, so pi bāhāhi samudre
plavati. tasya dāni sārthavāhasya samīpe pañca vāṇijakā bāhāhi sārthavāhena sārdhaṃ
mahāsamudre plavanti. sārthavāhasya etad abhūṣi “nâsmābhi22 śakyaṃ bāhāhi imaṃ

1
Na paṃcaka; Sen. paṃca.
2
Sen. anyaº.
3
Na dṛṣṭi-oghena; Sen. dāruṇena dṛṣṭi-oghena.
4
Sen. ºgatiṣu; cf. MDPL s.v. dṛṣṭigata “view; (false; wrong) views”; BHSD s.v.
5
Sa vinirtayitvā (s.e.); corr. Na.
6
Sen. kṣemasthale. 7 Sen. bhikṣavaḥ. 8 Na Sen. eva. 9 Sen. omits ete.
10
Sa Na bhadrakarmikā (s.e.); corr. Sen.
11
Na Sen. vyasanam; for the acc. sg. neutr. -a, cf. BHSG § 8.32; Abhis III § 6.8.
12
Sa ṇijakā (s.e.); Na Jaṃbūdvīpavāṇijakā; Sen. Jambudvīpe vāṇijakā.
13
Suppl. Na; Sa hetunā.
14
Na Sen. teṣāṃ; gen. pl. teṣā, not in BHSG, but several examples occur in ms. Sa, cf. p. 81, fn. 24.
15
Na Sen. matsyaº; cf. Sa 70v4 matsajātῑ (Na Sen. matsyaº); cf. Abhis III s.v. matsa.
16
Sen. tahiṃ tahiṃ.
17
Na Sen. ye; for the alternation between j and y in ms. Sa see Marciniak 2014: 165-166; cf. also Vedic Variants
§§ 192-193; BHSG § 2.34; Norman CP I 48.
18
Sa Na vāṇijakehi.
19
Sa kteni; Na kteti; Sen. prints a lacuna.
20
Sen. prints a lacuna: ye kecid vāṇijā … bāhāhi plavanti; the readings in the mss. are corrupt: vāṇijakehi pūrvā
gṛhītākteni ajñā vā apūrvā. We can tentatively translate this passage as follows: “Those merchants, who had
taken up and followed the (religious) teaching or performed a religious rite (the power of which on the future is
unforeseen) swam with their arms (i.e., they did not drown)”. Cf. Ratnach, s.v. āṇā (< OIA ājñā; “the teaching or
advice of an authoritative person”); MW s.vv. apūrva (“the remote or unforeseen consequence of an act [as
heaven of religious rites]”), apūrvakarman (“a religious rite or sacrifice [the power of which on the future is not
foreseen]”). Cf. also similar sentence further in this chapter (Sa 395r5): yehi ca vāṇijakehi va pūrvā pratipannā,
te bodhisatvena ātmaparityāgena mahāsamudrāto sthalaṃ prāpitā.
21
Na Sen. ºpannaṃ.
22
Na Sen. ºbhiḥ.

450
mahāsamudraṃ tarituṃ. ihâsmābhiḥ sarvai1 maritavyaṃ2. śrutaṃ ca me mahāsamudro
mṛtakuṇapena sārdhaṃ rātriṃ <na>3 prativasati4. yaṃ5 nūnâhaṃ dehaparityāgaṃ kṛtvā imāṃ
pañca vāṇijāṃ ito samudrāto6 svastinā sthalaṃ prāpayeyaṃ”. sārthavāhasya ca śastrakaṃ7
hastagataṃ āsī. so teṣāṃ pañcānāṃ vāṇijakānām āha “mama sarve lagnatha, ahaṃ vo svastinā
mahāsamudrāto sthale pratiṣṭhāpayiṣyāmi”. te dāni tatra udake apratiṣṭhe anālambe sarve
pañca vāṇijā8 sārthavāhasya lagnā. tato sārthavāhena śastreṇa svagalakaṃ vikartitaṃ, na
mahāsamudro9 mṛtakuṇapena sārdhaṃ rātriṃ prativasati.
atha khalu10 kṣipram eva mahāsamudro11 taṃ kuṇapaṃ dvīpe12 sthale vā sthāpita13. te
dāni sarve pañca vāṇijakāḥ sāgaravegena kuṇapena sārdhaṃ talaṃ14 kṣiptā15, iyañ ca16
mahāpṛthivī ati-r-iva saṃpracalitā, mahanto ca bhūtānāṃ ninādo abhūṣi. devā nāgā yakṣā
asurā “mahāsamudre kim idaṃ?” ti udīrinsu. mahāsamudradevatā āha “eṣo bodhisatvo
vāṇijakehi sārdhaṃ yānapātreṇa mahāsamudram avatīrṇaḥ. teṣāṃ taṃ yānapātraṃ makareṇa
matsyajātena bhinnaṃ. yehi17 ca vāṇijakehi va (ʾ)pūrvā pratipannā18,19 te bodhisatvena
20
ātmaparityāgena mahāsamudrāto sthalaṃ prāpitā. (Sen. 355) mayā21 pramattavihārāye na
samanvāhṛtaṃ22 evaṃ duṣkarakārakā bodhisatvā sarvasatvānām anugrahapravṛttā”.

bhūtapūrvām atītaṃ bodhāya caranto vādināṃ pravaro23 ǀ

otīrṇo lavaṇajalaṃ timimakaranisevitaṃ ramyaṃ ǀǀ24
atha makareṇa matsyajātena bhagne yānapātre25 jale samudrasmiṃ ǀ26
so vāṇijehi27 sārdhaṃ28 pariplavati29 sāgaraṃ dhīro ǀǀ30 (395v)

1
Instr. pl. -ai < Skt -aiḥ (cf. BHSG § 8.107; Karashima 2002 § 9.16.1); Na sarve; Sen. sarvehi.
2
Sa bharitavyaṃ; Na bhavitavyaṃ (s.e.); corr. Sen.
3
Sa lacks na; suppl. Na.
4
Corr. Na; Sa ºvasanti, confusion of numbers.
5
Sa ya; corr. Na. 6 Sen. mahāsamudrāto. 7 Sen. śastraṃ. 8 Sen. paṃcakā vāṇijakā.
9
Corr. Na; Sa ºsamudre. 10 Sen. atha khalu bhikṣavo. 11 Sen. ºsamudreṇa. 12 Na Sen. lack dvīpe.
13
Na Sen. sthāpitaṃ; here sthāpita (nom. sg. -a) is used with active meaning (cf. BHSG § 34.15), lit. “The great
ocean placed the dead body on the dry land on the island”.
14
Sen. sthalaṃ. 15 Corr. Sen.; Sa Na kṣiptvā. 16 Sen. ja (m.p.). 17 Sa Na tehi; corr. Sen.
18
Sen. pūrvaṃ pratipannaṃ (≠ mss.); cf. BHSD s.v. pratipanna.
19
Sa Na tehi ca vāṇijakehi va pūrvā pratipannā yehi vāṇijakehi pūrvā na pratipannā (ditt.).
20
Sa ātmaparityāgena mahāsamudrāto ātmaparityāgena (ditt.); corr. Na.
21
Sen. mayaṃ (≠ mss.).
22
“By me, being neglectful / heedless (lit. "in a negligent state"), it was not considered that …”; Sen. em. mayaṃ
pramattavihārā yehi na samaº (≠ mss.); see BHSD s.v. vihāra.
23
Sen. vādipravaro.
24
The metre is Āryā; pāda a does not scan correctly.
25
Loc. abs. “When / after the ship was wrecked by a makara”.
26
Sen. em. atha matsyena makareṇa bhagnaṃ pātraṃ jale samudrasmiṃ (≠ mss.).
27
Sa Na vāṇijoho (s.e.); Sen. em. so vāṇijo visārtho (≠ mss.).
28
“Together with the other merchants”; Sa Na sārthaṃ (s.e.); the parallel passage in prose reads: so pi bāhāhi
samudre plavati (Sa 395r2).
29
Sa Na pāriplavati; corr. Sen.
30
Pāda a is too long and does not scan as Āryā; pāda b is Capalā.

451
 attāṇaṃ1 anabhisarāṃ duḥkhārditāṃ vaṇijā2 viditvā3 ǀ
saṃcintayati upāyaṃ kathaṃ hi4 duḥkhitāṃ sukhāpaye5 satvāṃ6 ǀǀ7

tasyâsi parivitarko “śrutaṃ mayā8 na9 kila sāgaro mṛtakuṇapena sārdhaṃ10 ǀ

saṃvasati11 lavaṇasalilo timimakaraniṣevito12 rajanī13 ǀǀ14
yaṃ nūnâhaṃ15 tyajeyaṃ16 ātmānaṃ mā vāṇijakā17 sāgare vinasyante” ǀ
iti dṛḍhamatisya buddhi18 cittacaritapāramigatasya ǀǀ19
yo20 eṣa21 mahākaruṇā22 hitaiṣī sarvasatvabhūteṣu23 ǀ
samupacitā dīrgharātraṃ24 sâsya na25 jahe cittasaṃtānaṃ ǀǀ26, 27

so avaca vāṇijagaṇaṃ “ātmānaṃ28 tyajiṣyāmi śliṣyatha mamâṃge ǀ

na hi lavaṇasaliladevata29 dhareti rajaniṃ30 mṛtaśarīraṃ” ǀǀ31

1
Na Sen. atrāṇāṃ; cf. Pā attāṇa (see DP s.v. tāṇa); for the acc. pl. masc. -aṃ, cf. Lüders 1954 §§ 196-219;
Geiger § 78.3; Abhis III § 6.32; EV I 159 (ad Th 83).
2
Na vāṇijāṃ.
3
Sen. viditvāna.
4
Sen. omits hi. 5 Sen. sukhāye (≠ mss.). 6 Sen. satvā.
7
Āryā; in pāda a we could correct the scansion by reading viditvāna for viditvā (= Sen.); gaṇa 5 is amphibrach,
which offends against the metre; pāda b scans as Gīti (30 + 30; the sixth gaṇa is not shortened) if we read
dukhitāṃ for duḥkhitāṃ.
8
Sa sayāyā (s.e.; the akṣaras ma and sa are similar; for the alternation s / m, which arises from the similarity in
appearance of the two characters in the early Brāhmī script, cf. EV II p. 116); corr. Na.
9
In ms. Na the scribe erased the word na and added it in the next line before the word saṃvasati; all the later
mss. (= Sen.) follow this reading.
10
Sen. omits sārdhaṃ (≠ mss.).
11
Sa sasaṃº (ditt.); Na Sen. na saṃvasati.
12
Sa ºniṣevitā (s.e.; -ā and -o are often miswritten for one another); corr. Na.
13
Sen. rajanīṃ.
14
Pāda a is too long; pāda b is a regular Āryā Pathyā.
15
Sen. omits yaṃ nūnâhaṃ.
16
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na tyajemam.
17
Sa vāṇikā; corr. Na. 18 Sen. buddhī.
19
Āryā; pāda a is too long; in pāda b the metre requires buddhī for buddhi.
20
Sen. yā.
21
M.c. for eṣaṃ (< pr. pres. eṣat “seeking”).
22
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºkaruṇe; Sen. prints a lacuna after ºkaruṇā.
23
Na Sen. hiteṣī sarvasatveṣu.
24
Sa ºnātraṃ (s.e.; the akṣaras na and ra are sometimes miswritten for one another); corr. Na.
25
Sa Na bha (s.e.; the akṣaras bha and na are similar); Sen. reads bhajahe, but this form is inexplicable (cf.
BHSG § 31.20).
26
“The great compassion accumulated for a long time by one, who, seeking after it (i.e., the great compassion),
wishes the welfare of all sentient beings, will not leave his mental disposition (or: “flow of thoughts”;
cittasaṃtānaṃ)”.
27
Āryā; in pāda a only gaṇas 1-4 scan correctly (the metre requires hitaiṣi); in pāda b we could repair the
scansion by reading ºupacită and jahĕ.
28
Sen. ātmaṃ.
29
Sen. ºdevatā (unmetr.).
30
Sa rajana (s.e.); Na rajani (unmetr.); Sen. rajanīṃ.
31
In pāda a only gaṇas 1-3 scan correctly; pāda b is a regular Āryā Pathyā.

452
 tīkṣṇaṃ1 grahetva śastra2 nikartaye3 ātmano4 .. ..5 śarīraṃ ǀ
kṣipraṃ samudratīraṃ vāṇijakā6 sarve samupanītā7 ǀǀ8
atipracalitā guru9 dharā10 sanagaranigamā saśailavanaṣaṇḍā ǀ
sāgara sadānavapurā11 sabhujagabhavanāś ca saṃkṣubhitā ǀǀ12 (Sen. 356)
“kim idaṃ? kim idaṃ?”13 ti jano parvatavanadevatā bhujaṃgā ..14 ǀ
kathayeṃsu15 te16 pratibhaṇe lavaṇasaliladevatā duḥkhitā ǀǀ17
“eṣa gajasatvasāro bodhāya caranto vādināṃ pravaro18 ǀ
uttīrṇo lavaṇasalilaṃ mama (ʼ)da19 na viditaṃ pramattāye ǀǀ20
so bhinnayānapātro paripūrati sāgaraṃ21 naravaro22 ǀ
ātmaṃ priyaṃ parityaji parajanaparimocanārthāya ǀǀ23
tasyaỿva24-m-anubhāvā pracalita vasudhā25 sasāgaraMeru26 ǀ
guhyaka sadānavapuraṃ27 sabhujagabhavanāś28 ca saṃkṣubhitā ǀǀ29
kathaṃ nāma sarvasatvā pratikartuṃ śaktā30 satvasārāṇāṃ ǀ

1
Corr. Sen.; Sa tīkṣṇā (in MIndic -ā and -aṃ are often interchanged, see Karashima 2002: 50, fn. 33; von
Hinüber 2001 §§ 112, 269, 304); Na tikṣṇāṃ.
2
Sen. śāstraṃ.
3
All the mss. and Sen. read nivartaye, but it does not make sense; cf. the reading in prose: sārthavāhena
śastreṇa svagalakaṃ vikartitaṃ (Sa 395r4).
4
Sa nivartaye ātmano nivartaye (ditt.); corr. Na.
5
Two short syllables are lacking; Sen. prints a lacuna.
6
Sa vāṇikā (s.e.); corr. Na. 7 Sen. upanītā.
8
Āryā; pāda a becomes Capalā if we read śāstraṃ for śāstra; pāda b scans correctly if we read vāṇija for
vāṇijakā.
9
M.c. for guruṃ, adv. “the earth shook heavily”(?); alternatively, we could read *gurudharā “bearing heavy
things, i.e. = the earth”?
10
Sen. em. giridharā; the parallel passage in prose reads: iyañ ca mahāpṛthivī ati-r-iva saṃpracalitā (Sa 395r5).
11
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºpuraṃ (s.e.; -ā and -aṃ are often interchanged in MIndic, cf. Karashima 2001: 50, fn. 33).
12
Āryā; in pāda a -pr- of pracalitā should be simplified (m.c.).
13
Sen. omits one kim idaṃ, but it offends against the metre.
14
One syllable is wanting, e.g., ca.
15
Sa ºyesu; corr. Na; Sen. wrongly writes kathayensuḥ at the end of pāda a, and then prints a lacuna at the
beginning of pāda b.
16
Sen. omits te.
17
Āryā; in pāda b we should read dukhitā for duḥkhitā (m.c.).
18
Sen. vādipravaro (unmetr.).
19
M.c. for (ʼ)daṃ; Na Sen. mamêdaṃ (unmetr.).
20
Āryā; in pāda a the metre requires carantŏ; in pāda b we should read uttīrṇŏ (m.c.).
21
“In the ocean he became perfect (i.e., he fulfilled his aspiration for enlightenment by sacrificing his life for
others”); cf. Pā paripūrati (“becomes full or perfect” [PTSD]). Sen. em. sāgare. Edgerton critisized Senart’s
emendation, but his own interpretation is not correct (see BHSD s.v. paripūrayati [2] “the noble man ‘filled the
sea’, i.e. gave his life up to it”). Here sāgaraṃ is either s.e. for sāgare or acc. used for loc. (cf. p. 135, fn. 16).
22
Sen. narapravaro.
23
Āryā; pāda scans correctly if we read narapravaro for naravaro (m.c.).
24
Sa tasyaỿṣaº; Na Sen. tasyaỿvam.
25
Na Sen. vasuṃdharā (unmetr.). 26 Sa Na sasāraº; corr. Sen. 27 Sen. ºpurā.
28
Sa sabhujabhavanāś (s.e.); corr. Na; cf. the reading in Sa 395v3: sāgara sadānavapuraṃ sabhujagabhavanāś
ca saṃkṣubhitā.
29
Āryā; pāda a does not scan correctly.
30
Sen. śaktā pratikartuṃ (≠ mss.).

453
 bodhāya carantānāṃ prāg eva sarvajñabhūtānāṃ? ǀǀ1
yas tu jinaśāsanasmiṃ pratipanno bhavati sarvabhāvena ǀ
etāvatā pratikṛtaṃ bhavati hi gajasatvasārasya” ǀǀ2

bhagavān āha 3“syāt khalu puna bhikṣavaḥ yuṣmākam evam asyād "anyaḥ sa tena
kālena tena samayena sārthavāho abhūṣi, yena te mahāsamudrāto ātmaparityāgaṃ kṛtvā
vāṇijakā sthale uttāritā". na etad evaṃ draṣṭavyaṃ. tat kasya heto? ahaṃ sa bhikṣavas tena
kālena tena samayena sārthavāho abhūṣi. "anye te pañca vāṇijakā abhūnsuḥ". na etad evaṃ
draṣṭavyaṃ. tat kasya heto? ete te pañcakā bhadravargikā tadâpi ete mayā ātmaparityāgaṃ
kṛtvā mahāsamudrāto svastinā sthale pratiṣṭhāpitā. etarahiṃ pi ete mayā ātmaparityāgaṃ kṛtvā
saṃsārāto tāritā nirvāṇe pratiṣṭhāpitā4”.

(396r) samāptaṃ pañcakānāṃ bhadravargikānāṃ jātakaṃ

1
Āryā; pāda a scans correctly if we read kathă for kathaṃ and śaktă for śaktā; in pāda b the metre requires ĕva.
2
The metre is Āryā.
3
Na (= all the later mss. and Sen.) reads as follows: “syāt khalu (Sen. adds punar) bhikṣavo yuṣmākam evam
asyād "anyaḥ sa tena kālena tena samayena sārthavāho abhūṣi". naỿtad evaṃ draṣṭavyaṃ. tat kasya hetor?
ahaṃ sa bhikṣavaḥ sārthavāho abhūṣi. nânye te paṃca vāṇijakāḥ. ete te paṃcakā bhadravargikās tadâpi te ete
mayā ātmaparityāgaṃ kṛtvā mahāsamudrāto svastinā sthale pratiṣṭhāpitā, etarahiṃ pi mayā ātmaparityāgaṃ
kṛtvā saṃsārāto tāritā nirvāṇe pratiṣṭhāpitāḥ.”
4
Sa ºpito; corr. Na.

454
 Kṣāntivāda

Sa 396r1-397r4
Na 221v4-222r11
Sen. III 356.20-361.4

bhikṣū bhagavantam āhaṃsuḥ “bhagavatā sadevamānuṣāye pariṣāye dharmaṃ deśitaṃ”.

1
(Sen. 357) bhagavān āha “na bhikṣavaḥ etarahiṃ yeva mayā sadevamānuṣāye pariṣāye dharmaṃ
deśitaṃ.2 anyadâpi mayā bhikṣava3 sadevamānuṣāye pariṣāye dharmaṃ deśitaṃ”. bhikṣū
āhaṃsuḥ “anyadâpi bhagavaṃ?” bhagavān āha “anyadâpi bhikṣavo”.
bhūtapūrvaṃ bhikṣavo atītam adhvānaṃ4 nagare Vārāṇasī5 Kāśijanapade Kālabho6
nāma rājā rājyaṃ kārayati raudro niṣkṛpo sāhasiko. so dāni antaḥpure udyānabhūmiṃ
nirdhāvite7 antapurikāhi8 sārdhaṃ puṣkiriṇyāṃ9 udakakrīḍyāṃ10 krīḍati utpalapaduma-
puṇḍarīkasaugandhikāni bhaṃjato11. krīḍitvā ramitvā pravicāretvā antapureṇa12 sārdhaṃ
ratiklānto. osuptena rājñā antapuro13 taṃ14 udyānabhūmiṃ pravicīrṇo.
Kṣāntivādī15 riṣi Uttarakurudvīpāto riddhīye āgatvā tahiṃ udyānabhūmīyaṃ āsati. so
dāni antapurikāhi16 tahiṃ udyānabhūmīyaṃ17 aṇvantīhi dṛṣṭo. tā dāni riṣiṃ mahābhāgaṃ
dṛṣṭvā prasannacittā18 paryupāsanti19 “bhagavāṃ20 deśehi mo21 dharmaṃ”. so dāni riṣī tāsām
antaḥpurikānāṃ dharmaṃ deśayati dānakathāṃ śīlakathāṃ svargakathāṃ puṇyakathāṃ
puṇyavipākakathāṃ kāmeṣu bhayaṃ okāra22 saṃkileśaṃ naiṣkramya-ānuśaṃsā
vyavadānaṃ23 saṃprakāśayati. 24dānakathāṃ śīlakathāṃ puṇyakathāṃ samvarañ ca kāmānāṃ
naiṣkramya-ānuśaṃsā25 tāsāṃ riṣivaro prakāśayati. daśa kuśalāṃ karmapathāṃ sukhodayāṃ
loke devamanujānāṃ śuklāṃ sukhavipākāṃ tāsāṃ riṣipravaro prakāśayati. tā dāni
1
Na Sen. eva.
2
Na Sen. lack mayā sadevamānuṣāye pariṣāye dharmaṃ deśitaṃ.
3
Na bhikṣavaḥ; Sen. bhikṣavo; for the voc. pl. bhikṣava in ms. Sa see Marciniak 2014: 184.
4
Na Sen. ºadhvāne.
5
Na lacks Vārāṇasī; Sen. Vārāṇasīye; for the loc. sg. fem. -i and -ī, cf. BHSG § 10.68; for the loc. sg. Vārāṇasī /
Vārāṇasi in ms. Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014: 182.
6
Sen. Kalabho.
7
Loc. abs.; corr. Sen.; Sa Na nirdhāvito.
8
Na Sen. antaḥº; ms. Sa very often reads antapura-; cf. p. 176, fn. 1.
9
Sen. puṣkaº.
10
So read all the mss.; Sen. ºkrīḍāṃ; cf. BLSF II 490, Or. 15010/122 recto 2, krīḍyā = Skt krīḍā; cf. Sa 169v3
vayaṃ viśvastā dakakrῑdyaṃ (Sen. ºkrīḍāṃ) krῑḍiṣyāmaḥ; cf. BHSD s.v. krīḍyaka.
11
Sen. bhaṃjitvā (≠ mss); for the nom. sg. -to, from weak stems, cf. BHSG § 18.33.
12
Na Sen. antaḥº. 13 Na Sen. antaḥº. 14 Sen. tāṃ.
15
Sen. ºvādo; in ms. Sa two variants of the name occur: Kṣāntivādin (nom. sg. ºvādī / ºvādi) and Kṣāntivāda; cf.
BHSD s.v. Kṣāntivādin.
16
Na Sen. antaḥº. 17 Sen. ºbhūmiyaṃ.
18
Sa ºcitto (s.e.; -ā and -o are often miswritten for one another); corr. Na.
19
Sa Na ºsantī; corr. Sen.; on ī (m.c.) for the final i, cf. BHSG § 26.2.
20
Sen. bhagavaṃ; for the voc. sg. bhagavāṃ, cf. BHSG § 18.81; Abhis III § 15.4.
21
Sa Na yo; Sen. no.
22
Sa Na okara; Sen. okāraṃ; see BHSD s.v. avakāra “elimination; DP s.v. okāra “degradation, demeaning”.
23
Sa nyaiṣkramyaº (s.e.); Na naiṣkramyānuº; Sen. naiṣkramyānuśaṃsāvyavadānaṃ; Cf. BHSD s.v. vyavadāna.
24
Na Sen. lack the sentence from dānakathāṃ until prakāśayati.
25
Ms. āśaṃsā (s.e.).

455
antaḥpurikā ekāgracittā1 riṣi2 paryupāsitā3. rājā ca prativibuddho antaḥpuraṃ na paśyati. so
dāni ruṣito asi4 niṣkośaṃ kṛtvā antapuraṃ5 padena anveṣati. paśyati ca tāvo antapurikāvo6
taṃ7 riṣiṃ agrato kṛtvā niṣaṇṇā8.
so dāni taṃ riṣiṃ dṛṣṭvā bhūyo ati-r-iva ruṣito “imena mama sarvaṃ antapuraṃ9
dṛṣṭaṃ”. so dāni ruṣito suduṣṭacitto10 taṃ riṣi11 pṛcchati “ko tvaṃ?” riṣi āha (Sen. 358)
“kṣāntivādi12 (ʼ)smi bhaddanta13”. so dāni bhūyasyā mātrayā ruṣṭo14 āha “yadi kṣāntivādi15,
praṇāmehi aṃguliṃ”. riṣiṇā16 aṃguli17 praṇāmitā. rājñā18 asipaṭṭena riṣisya sā aṅgulī19
cchinnā, tato yathā mātāye putrapremnena staneṣu kṣīraṃ pravaheya, evaṃ tasya (396v) riṣisya
tato aṅgulīto20 kṣīraṃ pravahati. tatra satvamaitracittasya21 tena tasya eka-m-ekāye hastāye22
sarvapañcāṅgulīyo cchinnāyo, sarvato23 ca kṣīraṃ sravati. rājā bhūyo pṛcchati “kiṃvādī
bhavāṃ?” riṣi kṣānti24 yeva25 vyākaroti “kṣāntivādī26 (ʼ)smi bhaddanta27”. etena28 tasya riṣisya
hasto cchinno, tato pi kṣīraṃ sravati. rājā riṣiṃ pṛcchati “kiṃvādi bhavā29?” riṣī30 kṣāntim eva
vyākaroti “kṣāntivādi31 (ʼ)smi bhaddanta32”.33 tasya dāni evaṃ yeva34 dvitīyo pi hasto
cchinno, aṃgulīto upādāya yāva35 kalācito36 cchinno, tato pi sarvato kṣīraṃ sravati

1
Corr. Na; Sa ºcittāni (-ni could be a dittography of the following ri-, the two akṣaras are similar); or it could be
the nom. pl. neutr. ending used for nom. pl. fem. (cf. BHSG § 9.98; Abhis III § 7.26).
2
Na Sen. ṛṣiṃ.
3
Sa Na ºupāsitaṃ (s.e.; -ā and -aṃ are often interchanged in MIndic, see Karashima 2002: 50, fn. 33); Sen.
ºupāsanti; see BHSD s.v. paryupāsita “ppp. of Skt. paryupāste (normally in passive sense, honored, revered,
respectfully attended; but also in active sense, having honored, revered, attended)”.
4
Sen. asiṃ; for the acc. sg. masc. -i, cf. BHSG § 10.48.
5
Na Sen. antaḥº. 6 Na Sen. antaḥº. 7 Sen. omits taṃ. 8 Corr. Na; Sa niṣaṇṇo.
9
Na Sen. antaḥº. 10 Na Sen. praduṣṭacitto. 11 Na Sen. riṣiṃ.
12
Sen. ºvādī; for the nom. sg. masc. -i, cf. BHSG § 10.19; Abhis III 10.1.
13
Sa Na nandantā (s.e.; the akṣaras bha and na are similar); Sen. implausibly nandatāṃ; cf. PTSD s.v.
bhadanta “bhaddanta, a secondary adj. formation from address bhaddaṃ (= bhadraṃ) te”; for bhaddantā, cf.
Caillat 2011: 337; cf. also ibid. p. 13, bhaddante / bhadante < bhadde bhante. Jā III 40.25 reads “kiṃvādī tvaṃ
samaṇā?” ʼti pucchi “khantivādī mahārājā”.
14
Na Sen. duṣṭo. 15 Sen. ºvādī. 16 Sa riṣiṇāṃ; corr. Na. 17 Sen. aṃgulī.
18
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na rājā. 19 Sen. aṃguli. 20 Sen. aṃgulito.
21
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na satveº.
22
Sa Na hastāye hastāto (s.e.); Sen. rightly omits hastāto.
23
Sa parvato (s.e.); corr. Na; for the alternation p / s, arising from the similarity of these two characters in the
Brāhmī script, cf. EV I 134 (ad Th 49), EV II 56 (ad Thī 6).
24
Sen. kṣāntīm; for the acc. sg. fem. -i, cf. BHSG § 10.50; Abhis III § 8.4.
25
Sa Na yena (s.e.); Sen. eva; cf. the reading in the next line: riṣī kṣāntim eva vyākaroti.
26
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºvādīno. 27 Sa Na nandantā; Sen. nandatāṃ. 28 Sen. tena.
29
Sa navā (s.e.; the akṣaras na and bha are similar); Na Sen. bhavān; for the nom. sg. masc. -ā (from -nt stems),
cf. BHSG § 18.77; cf. also Geiger § 96.
30
Sen. ṛṣi; for the nom. sg. masc. -ī, cf. BHSG § 10.27; Abhis III § 8.2; RgsGr § 10.4.
31
Sen. ºvādī.
32
Sa Na nandantā; Sen. nandatāṃ.
33
All the mss. read here: tena riṣisya karṇā cchinnā, tato pi kṣīraṃ prasravanti. bhūyo rājā pṛcchati “kiṃvādī
bhavāṃ?” riṣi kṣāntim eva vyākaroti “kṣāntivādi (ʼ)smi nandantā”. tasya dāni evaṃ yeva dvitīyo pi hasto
cchinno; Sen. rightly excludes the underlined part, since cutting off the ears is described further in the text.
34
Na Sen. evam eva. 35 Sen. yāvat.
36
Sen. em. kaphoṇiko (≠ mss.); see Schmidt 1928 s.v. kalāci “fore-arm”; Abhis III s.v. kalācī “Unterarm”; for
yāvat + abl., cf. BHSG § 7.48; Delhey 2009: 98.

456
cchinnacchinnehi1. rājā pṛcchati riṣi2 “kiṃvādī bhavāṃ?” riṣi kṣāntim eva vyākaroti
“kṣāntivādi3 (ʼ)smi bhaddanta4”. evaṃ pādā pi aṃgulīṣu upādāya yāva5 jānukaparyantā
cchinnā. rājā pṛcchati “kiṃvādī bhavāṃ?” riṣi kṣāntim eva vyākaroti “kṣāntivādi6 (ʼ)smi
bhaddanta7”. tasya dāni eko8 karṇo cchinno, tato cchinnāto kṣīraṃ sravati. rājā riṣiṃ pṛcchati
“kiṃvādī bhavāṃ?” riṣi9 kṣāntim eva (Sen. 359) vyākaroti “kṣāntivādi10 (ʼ)smi bhaddanta11”.
tena tasya dvitīyo karṇo cchinno, tato pi kṣīraṃ prasravati apraduṣṭacittasya. bhūyo rājā riṣiṃ
pṛcchati “kiṃvādī bhavāṃ?” riṣi12 kṣāntim eva vyākaroti “kṣāntivādi13 (ʼ)smi bhaddanta14”.
tena tasya riṣisya nāsā cchinnā, tato pi apraduṣṭacittasya15 kṣīraṃ sravati. bhūyo rājā riṣiṃ
pṛcchati “kiṃvādī bhavāṃ?” riṣī16 kṣāntim eva vyākaroti “kṣāntivādi17 (ʼ)smi bhaddanta18.
yadi me imaṃ śarīraṃ patraśate19 nikṣipesi pīlaśataṃ20 cchitvā (ʼ)praduṣṭacitto tadâpi kṣāntiṃ
na vijaheyaṃ”.

riṣiṇā21 khaṇḍakhaṇḍaṃ kṛttena22 devanāgayakṣā kṣubhitā bhūtā ninādam akarensu,

satvā ca mahābhayaṃ utrāsaṃ23 janayensuḥ. negamajānapadā24 bhūtānāṃ mahābhayaṃ
dṛṣṭvā ninādaṃ nadantānāṃ25 śrutvā riṣiṃ praṇipatitvā kṣamāpenti

“yo te hastāṃ ca pādāṃ ca karṇanāsāṃ ca cchindati ǀ

tasya kupya Mahābrahme svasty astu itarā prajā” ǀǀ26

riṣi āha
“yo me hastāṃ ca pādāñ ca karṇanāsāṃ ca cchindati ǀ
tasyâpy ahaṃ na kupyāmi prāg eva itarā prajāḥ” ǀǀ27

1
All the mss. and Sen. read cchinnecchinnehi; alternatively, we could also read chinne<hi> chinnehi.
2
Sen. omits riṣi; for the acc. sg. masc. -i, cf. BHSG § 10.48.
3
Sen. ºvādī. 4 Sa nandantā; Na nandantāṃ; Sen. nandatāṃ.
5
Sen. yāvaj. 6 Sen. ºvādī.
7
Sa nandatā; Na nandantāṃ; Sen. nandatāṃ.
8
Sa Na dāni dvīyo pi eko; corr. Sen.
9
Sen. ṛṣiḥ. 10 Sen. ºvādī.
11
Sa Na nandantā; Sen. nandatāṃ.
12
Sen. ṛṣiḥ. 13 Sen. ºvādī.
14
Sa nandantā; Na nandantāṃ; Sen. nandatāṃ.
15
Na Sen. apraduṣṭasya.
16
Sen. ṛṣi. 17 Sen. ºvādī. 18 Sa Na nandantā; Sen. nandatām.
19
Sen. em. paṭṭaśataṃ (≠ mss.). Probably, patra (“leaf”) means here “slice” (not attested).
20
So read the mss.; Sen. pīluº; perhaps we should read pelaº < peḍa “lump” (cf. CDIAL 475, s.v. peḍa).
21
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na riṣīṇāṃ.
22
Sa Na kṛtena; Sen. khaṇḍakhaṇḍakṛtena.
23
Na Sen. uttrāsaṃ; cf. Pā, SWTF utrāsa.
24
Sen. naigamaº. 25 Sa Na dadantānāṃ (s.e.); Sen. nadantāṃ.
26
Śloka; in pāda b the initial cchº of cchindati should be simplified (m.c.); cf. Jā III 42.6f. yo te hatthe ca pāde
ca kaṇṇanāsañ ca chedayi ǀ tassa kujjha mahāvīra mā raṭṭhaṃ vinasā idan ǀǀ.
27
Śloka; in pāda d the initial cch- of cchindati should be simplified (m.c.); cf. Jā III 42.11f. yo me hatthe ca pāde
ca kaṇṇanāsañ ca chedayi ǀ ciraṃ jīvatu so rājā na hi kujjhanti mādisā ǀǀ.

457
 devanāgayakṣagandharvā ahansuḥ1 “riṣiṃ Kṣāntivādiṃ (397r) uṭṭhapema2 "imaṃ
Kalabhasya rājño rājyaṃ sarāṣṭraṃ sajanapadaṃ riṣī kare".” ti3. na labhyati4

uddahyatu janapado sphītaṃ5 rāṣṭraṃ vinaśyatu6 ǀ

riṣiṃ yatra viheṭhensu Kṣāntivādim ahiṃsakaṃ ǀǀ7
uddahyatu imaṃ nagaraṃ kālavastu8 karīyatu ǀ (Sen. 360)
riṣī9 yatra viheṭhensuḥ Kṣāntivādim adūṣakaṃ ǀǀ10
uddahyatu ayaṃ rājā sāmātyo11 saparicchado12 ǀ
riṣiṃ yatra viheṭhensu Kṣāntivādim adūṣakaṃ” ǀǀ

negamajanapadā13 taṃ bhūtānāṃ mahāsaṃkṣobhaṃ dṛṣṭvā bhītā riṣiṃ praṇipatya

yācanti
“yo te hastāṃ ca pādāṃ ca karṇanāsāṃ ca cchindati ǀ
tasya kupya Mahābrahme svasty astu itarā14 prajā” ǀǀ15

riṣī16 āha
“mā bhāyatha yuṣmākaṃ na kiñcit pīḍā bhaviṣyati ǀ
yo me hastāṃ ca pādāṃ ca karṇanāsāṃ ca cchindati ǀǀ17
tasyâpy ahaṃ na kupyāmi prāg eva itarā prajā ǀ
rājā svayaṃkṛtasya karmasya18 vipākam anubhaviṣyati” ǀǀ19

1
Na Sen. āhansuḥ; on ahaṃsu(ḥ), ahansu(ḥ) for āhansu(ḥ) in ms. Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014: 196.
2
Sa uṭṭhasema; Na uṭṭasema; Sen. uttejema (≠ mss.); cf. DP s.v. uṭṭhapeti.
3
Sen. em. sajanapadaṃ riddhīkartuṃ na labhyati (≠ mss.).
4
“We shall encourage (lit. "make him stand up", i.e., be active) sage Kṣāntivādi, saying: "The sage should (kare;
3 sg. opt.) reign in the kingdom of king Kalabha, including both the mainland and the country". If it fails, then …
(the verses)”; cf. Jon. III 357 “Let us urge this seer to see to it that the kingdom, realm and dominion of King
Kalabha, do not prosper”.
5
Sen. sphīto. 6 Sen. vinasyatu.
7
Śloka; pāda a becomes na-Vipulā if we read uddahyatū.
8
Sen. ºvastuṃ. Cf. PTSD s.v. tāla-vatthu and BHSD s.v. kālavastu, where the authors assume that this form is a
corruption of tāla-vastu = Pā tāla-vatthu “like a palm-tree with its top tuft of leaves cut off; i.e. with no
possibility of (re)growth” (DP).
9
Sen. ṛṣiṃ; for the acc. sg. masc. -ī, cf. BHSG §§ 10.54 (only -in stems).
10
Śloka; in pāda a there is resolution of the seventh syllable (m.c.; Pathyā).
11
Sa samātyo; corr. Na.
12
“Together with (his) retinue” (see MW s.v. paricchada); Sen. sapariṣado (≠ mss.; unmetr.).
13
Sen. nigamaº.
14
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na itarī.
15
Śloka; in pāda b the initial cch- in cchindati should be simplified (m.c.).
16
Sen. ṛṣi; for the nom. sg. masc. -ī, cf. BHSG § 10.27.
17
Śloka; in pāda a it would be metrically better to read na yuṣmākaṃ for yuṣmākaṃ na (Pathyā); in pāda d the
initial cch- in cchindati should be simplified (m.c.).
18
Sen. svayaṃkṛtakarmasya.
19
Pāda c is hypermetrical; we could correct the scansion by reading svakṛtakarmasya for svayaṃkṛtasya
karmasya; in pāda d there is resolution of the fourth syllable.

458
 riṣī1 devanāgayakṣagandharvāṇām āha2

“akāle3 bhaviṣyati teṣāṃ teṣāṃ kāle na varṣati ǀ4

bīja5 vuttā na rohanti nat(ʼ) uddhatā6 vatāhatā7” ǀǀ8
evaṃ abhū atītasmiṃ9 riṣi kṣāntīya dīpato10 ǀ
taṃ kṣāntīye sthitaṃ santaṃ Kāśirājā aghātaye ǀǀ11
tasya karmasya paruṣasya vipāko kaṭuko phalo ǀ
yaṃ Kāśirājā vedesi nirayaṃhi12 samarpito ǀǀ13
evaṃ khu adhivāseti14 Kṣāntivādī riṣī yathā ǀ (Sen. 361)
aṅgeṣu cchidyamāneṣu na so kupyati kasyacit” ǀǀ

so dāni Kāśirājā Kalabho agninā15 dagdho Avīcismi16 mahānarake upapanno.

1
Sen. ṛṣi.
2
Na āhansu.
3
“When famine occurs” (loc. abs.; bhaviṣyati is loc. sg. of future participle bhaviṣyat-); cf. Ratnach s.v. akāla;
Na kāle.
4
So read all the mss.; Sen. em. kāle na varṣati devo bījā vuttā na rohaṃti (≠ mss.).
5
Sen. bījā; for the nom. pl. -a, cf. BHSG § 8.101.
6
“Downed / lodged (natā), blown up (cf. Pā uddhata = uddhaṭa < ud-√dhṛ) (by the wind)”; Sa Na udhattā; Sen.
writes tāpadagdhā vātahatā as pāda c and prints a lacuna for pāda d.
7
So read the mss.; m.c. for vātaº.
8
Śloka; pāda a is hypermetrical; if we read bheṣyati for bhaviṣyati, it scans as sa-Vipulā.
9
Sa Na atītasmiṃ tasmiṃ (ditt.); corr. Sen.
10
Sen. dīpako; for the nom. sg. masc. -to (from -nt stems), cf. BHSG § 18.33; we could also read dīpano (the
akṣaras na and ta are similar); cf. Jā III 43.1 khantidīpano.
11
Śloka; cf. Jā III 43.1f. ahu atīta-m-addhāne samaṇo khantidīpano ǀ taṃ khantiyā ṭyeva hitaṃ Kāsirājā
achedayi ǀǀ.
12
Sa Na nirayaṃ; Sen. nirayasmiṃ; cf. Jā III 43.4 nirayamhi samappito.
13
Pāda a is hypermetrical, we could improve the metre by assuming resolution of the sixth syllable (Pathyā);
pāda c is ma-Vipulā; cf. Jā III 43.3f. tassa kammassa pharusassa vipāko kaṭuko ahu ǀ yaṃ Kāsirājā vedesi
nirayamhi samappito ǀǀ.
14
Sa Na adhivā (s.e.); Sen. prints a lacuna.
15
Sa anagninā (s.e.); corr. Na.
16
Na Sen. ºsmiṃ.

459
 Śarabhaṃga-jātaka

Sa 397r4-400r4
Na 222r11-224r4
Sen. III 361.4-375.11

Hastipure1 Arjuno nāma rājā. so sādhurūpāṃ viditvā praśnāṃ pṛcchati “yo śaknoti rājño
cittam2 ārādhayituṃ, so svastinā jīvanto mucyati. yo na śaknoti rājño Arjunasya
praśnavyākaraṇena cittam ārādhayituṃ, so rājñā Arjunena svayaṃ śaktinā hanyati”.

Himavantapārśvāto Gautamo nāma riṣi Hastināpuraṃ āgato pañcābhijño

catudhyānalābhī3 maharddhiko mahānubhāvo kāmeṣu vītarāgo. so dāni riṣī rājñā Arjunena
praśnaṃ pṛcchito, riṣiṇā4 taṃ praśnaṃ atra saviṣamaṃ5 vyākṛtaṃ. rājā ca na vijānāti. tena so
riṣi Gautamo mahābhāgo svayaṃ śaktinā hato. so pi rājā Arjuno agninā dagdho Śaktiśūlena6
mahānarake upapanno.

Kaliṅgeṣu Dantapuraṃ nāma nagaraṃ. tatra Nālikero7 nāma rājā rājyaṃ kārayati duṣṭo
vivarṇo raudro dāruṇo sāhasiko. so śramaṇabrāhmaṇā nimantrayitvā (397v) śunakhehi
khādāpeti8, tehi ca khādyaṃtehi9 hasati. so pi agninā dagdho mahānarake upapanno
śāmaśabalehi10 ahorātrāṇi khādyati.

Kaṃpille nagare Brahmadatto nāma rājā rājyaṃ kārayati. tasya rājño Brahmadattasya
putraśataṃ kumārāṇāṃ. purohitasyâpi Yajñadatto nāma putro11 māṇavako purohitakumāro.
dakṣiṇāpathāto iṣvastrācāryo śṛṇoti12 “Kaṃpille nagare rājño Brahmadattasya (Sen. 362)
kumāraśato13”. “gacchāmi14 Kaṃpillaṃ15 taṃ kumāraśataṃ iṣvastrajñānaṃ śikṣāpayiṣyāmi.
tato me vṛttir bhaviṣyati”. so dāni Kaṃpillaṃ āgato. purohitasya allīno, purohitenâpi rājño
Brahmadattasya allīpito16. Brahmadatto taṃ āha “idaṃ mama kumāraśataṃ iṣvastrajñāne
śikṣāpehi. ahaṃ te vipulaṃ vṛttaṃ17 dāsyāmi”. so dāni iṣvastrācāryo taṃ18 iṣvastrajñānaṃ

1
So reads Sa; this form was changed in ms. Na to Hastināpure ; all the later mss. and Sen. follow this
reading; cf. DPPN s.v. Hatthipura; Akanuma 1931: 223, s.v. Hatthipura “Skt. Hastināpura”.
2
Sen. yo śakyo cittam. 3 Na Sen. caturº. 4 Sa riṣīṇāṃ; corr. Na.
5
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na saṃº; cf. Apte s.v. viṣama “a figure of speech, in which some unusual or incompatible
relation of cause and effect is described”; i.e., seer Gautama answered king’s question in a way which the king
was unable to understand. Jon. III 359 reads aviṣamam for saviṣamaṃ (see fn. 2), and translates “he answered it
correctly”.
6
Instr. for loc. (cf. BHSG § 7.30); Sen. ºśūle.
7
Sen. Nārīkelo (≠ mss.); Pā Nāḷikera.
8
Sen. khādayati; Pā khādāpeti.
9
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na khādyaṃtena.
10
Sen. śyāmaśavalehi; see BHSD s.v. śāma “semi-MIndic for Skt. śyāma”; cf. Pā sāma.
11
Sa nāma putro nāma; corr. Na.
12
Sen. śrṇvati. 13 Na Sen. ºśato (ʾ)sti. 14 Na Sen. tatra gacchāmi. 15 Na Sen. Kaṃpillaṃ nagaraṃ.
16
Sen. allāpito (≠ mss.); see BHSD s.v. allīyati “(2) allīpayati, usually brings, causes to come, but occasionally
causes to be brought; ppp. ºpita”.
17
Sen. vittaṃ; MW s.v. vṛtta “means of life, subsistence”.
18
Sen. omits taṃ.

460
śikṣāpeti, purohitaputro pi Yajñadatto tatraỿva iṣvastrajñānaṃ śikṣati tehi kumārehi sārdhaṃ.
te dāni sarvaṃ taṃ1 iṣvastrajñānaṃ śikṣitā2, sarveṣāñ ca iṣvastrajñānena Yajñadatto viśiṣyate.
te dāni śikṣitā sarājikāye pariṣāye purato mahato janakāyasya darśaṃ3 denti. kumāraśataṃ
Yajñadattasya iṣuṃ kṣipanti, Yajñadatto pi maṇḍalāgreṇa tāni iṣūṇi kumāraśatena
kṣipiyaṃtāni asaṃprāptāni śarīre4 sarvāṇi cchindati. sarvā sā sarājikā pariṣā Yajñadattasya
vismitā. tasya dāni Śarabhaṃga5 iti nāma nirvṛttaṃ6 abhūṣi.
Vārāṇasyāṃ7 uttareṇa anuHimavante Sāhaṃjanī āśramapadaṃ mūlopetaṃ patropetaṃ
puṣpopetaṃ phalopetaṃ kodravaśyāmākabhaṃgaprāsādikaśākaśālūkasaṃpannaṃ8, anekehi
vṛkṣasahasrehi puṣpaphalopetehi śobhitaṃ pānīyasaṃpannam. tahiṃ Kāśyapo nāma riṣiḥ
prativasati pañcaśataparivāro. sarve pañcābhijñā caturdhyānalābhino maharddhikā9
mahānubhāvā10. Śarabhaṃgo purohitaputro tahiṃ Sāhaṃjaniṃ āśramapadaṃ gatvā
Kāśyapasya riṣisya sakāśe riṣipravrajyāṃ pravrajito. tenâpi pūrvarātrāpararātraṃ
yāgarikāyogam11 anuyuktena viharantena yujyantena ghaṭantena vyāyamantena catvāri
dhyānāny utpāditāni, pañca ca abhijñā12 sākṣīkṛtā. caturdhyānalābhī pañcābhijño
maharddhiko mahānubhāvo Śarabhaṃgo riṣi saṃvṛtto sadevake loke abhijñātaparijñāto (398r)
kaumārabrahmacārī13 ugratapasāśrito14 (Sen. 363) mahānāgo15. so dāni dakṣiṇāpatha gato16.
Asmakeṣu Godāvarī nadī. tasya17 kūle Kapitthakaṃ18 nāma āśramaṃ sādhetvā prativasati.
Kāśyapasya riṣisya śiṣyo Vatso nāma pañcaśataparivāro anuHimavante Gaṅgākūle
āśrame prativasati. sarve pañcābhijñā caturdhyānalābhino kāmeṣu vītarāgā uṃchavṛttikā
mahānubhāvā. tatra dāni Vatsasya riṣisya19 vātavyādhī20 upannā21. so anuHimavante śītaṃ
asahanto dakṣiṇāpathaṃ gato Govardhanaṃ nāma nagaraṃ.

1
Sen. sarvāvantaṃ.
2
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na śikṣito (s.e.; -ā and -o are often miswritten for one another).
3
Sen. darśanaṃ.
4
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na śarīro; we could also read acc. sg. śarīraṃ.
5
Corr. Sen.; Sa Śarabhaṃśa (in some scripts the characters for ga and śa are similar [cf. e.g., ms. Na ga and śa
]); Na Śarabhaṃsa (s.e.).
6
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na nivṛttaṃ.
7
Sen. Vārāṇasyā.
8
Sa Na; ºprasādikaº; corr. Sen.; Sa ºśālūkaṃº; corr. Na.
9
Corr. Na; Sa ºmaharddhiko, confusion of numbers or s.e. (-ā and -o are often miswritten for one another).
10
Corr. Na; Sa ºbhāvo.
11
So read the mss.; Sen. jāgarikāº; for the alternation j / y in ms. Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014: 165, 166; see also
Abhis § 42.27.37B4 yentāº < jentāº; BHSG § 2.34; Vedic Variants §§ 192-193; Norman CP IV 55; BHSD s.vv.
niryāta, nirjāta.
12
Na Sen. câbhijñā. 13 Sen. ºparijñātakaumāraº.
14
Sen. ºtapasyâśrito; cf. Sa 181r5 kaumārabrahmacāri ugratapasāśrito (← ugraṃº).
15
Mahānāga = mahānagna “man of distinction, dignitary, grandee, nobleman” (BHSD s.v.).
16
Sen. ºpathagato.
17
Sen. tasyā; for the gen. sg. fem. tasya, cf. BHSG §§ 21.17, 21.46; in ms. Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014: 174.
18
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na Kasitthaka; see BHSD s.v. Kapitthaka; for the alternation p / s, cf. EV I 134 (ad Th 49);
Sn(tr.N) 214 (ad Sn 353); in the Pāli Sarabhaṅgajātaka (no. 522; Jā V 125-151) this place is called Kaviṭṭhavana
(v.ll. Kapitthaº, Kapiṭhaº).
19
Sen. Vatsaṛṣisya. 20 Sen. ºvyādhi.
21
Na utpannā; Sen. utpanno; for u < Skt ut, cf. BHSG §§ 2.84, 2.88; Abhis III 128; Brough 1962: 106;
according to Edgerton (BHSD s.v. vyādhi), in BHS vyādhi can also be feminine.

461
 tatra dāni Daṇḍakī nāma rājā rājyaṃ kārayati ādharmiko1 adharmarājā dṛṣṭivipanno
viṣayalolo mūḍho viparītadarśī amātṛjño apitṛjño aśrāmaṇyo abrahmaṇyo2 dāruṇo niṣkṛpo
sāhasiko. tena so Vatso riṣi dṛṣṭvā pāṃśunā ākramāpito aheṭhako adūṣako anaparādhī. tasya
dāni rājye …3 nāma agrāmātyo4. tena so riṣī tato pāṃśurāśīto śīghram eva jīvanto
utkhanāpito5, praṇipatitvā ca anukṣamāpito “bhagavāṃ6 na me priyaṃ yaṃ rājñā sāhasaṃ
kṛtam. sādhu bhagavāṃ7 kṣāṃtum arhasi”. riṣī8 āha “amātyā9 gacchāhi ito rājyāto
śīghravaṃ10” ti “ahaṃ saptamaṃ divasaṃ kālaṃ kariṣyāmi. mayā kālagate iha rājye11
mahādāruṇabhayaṃ bhaviṣyati”. so dāni amātyo Vatsasya12 riṣisya śrutvā saputradāro
saparivāro sarveṇa jñātigaṇena sārdhaṃ Daṇḍakisya13 rājyato anyaṃ rājyaṃ saṃkrāmanto14.
saptarātrasyâtyayena Vatso riṣī15 kālagato. samanantarakālagatasya riṣisya bhūtānā16
mahāsaṃkṣobham abhūṣi. tehi so rājā17 rātrīye bhasmīkṛtaṃ18 sanagaraṃ19.
Gaṅgāya ca Yamunāya20 ca antarā Kāśyapo riṣi yajñaṃ yajati. tatra aṣṭānavati (Sen. 364)
tāpasasahasriyo sannipatitāvo21 pañcābhijñā caturdhyānalābhī22 sarve maharddhikā
mahānubhāvā.

Kaliṅgeṣu Dantapuraṃ nāma nagaraṃ. tatra23 24Uggato nāma rājā. so

Saṃjayaṃtīmadhyena25 riṣayo darśanāya āgacchati, teṣāṃ rājñānāṃ26 imaṃ mahābhayaṃ
mahāvipattiṃ dṛṣṭvā.

Saṃjayantīyaṃ Bhīmaratho nāma rājā. so pi teṣāṃ rājñāṃ vipattiṃ dṛṣṭvā samvigno. so

taṃ Kaliṃgarājaṃ pṛcchati “kahiṃ gamiṣyasi27?” so taṃ āha “gamiṣyāmi riṣayo darśanāya”.
so āha rājā Bhīmaratho “ahaṃ pi gamiṣyāmî”ti.28

1
Sa ādhārmiko; Na Sen. adharmº; see MW s.v. ādharmika “unjust, unrighteous”; Schmidt 1928 s.v. do.
2
Sen. abrāhmaṇyo; Pā abrahmañña.
3
At least one word is missing here; Sen. suppl. Vighuṣṭo; the Pāli version has only senāpati, without any name;
cf. the reading in the metrical version of the story (Sa 398v2): agramātyo nāmena Vighuṣṭo abhūṣi rājye.
4
Sen. nāmâgrāº.
5
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na utkharāpito (s.e.; the akṣaras na are ra are sometimes miswritten for one another).
6
Sen. bhagavaṃ; for the voc. sg. masc. bhagavāṃ, cf. BHSG § 18.81; Abhis III § 15.4.
7
Sen. bhagavaṃ. 8 Sen. riṣi.
9
Sen. amātya; for the voc. sg. masc. -ā, cf. BHSG § 8.27; Abhis III § 6.5; von Hinüber 2001 § 311.
10
Sen. śīghran. 11 Sa rājyo; corr. Na. 12 Sa Na Vatsyasya; corr. Sen. 13 Sa Daṇḍiº; corr. Na.
14
Sen. saṃkramati. 15 Sen. ṛṣi.
16
Na Sen. ºānāṃ; gen. pl. masc. -ānā, not in BHSG, but several examples are found in ms. Sa; cf. p. 80, fn. 9.
17
Sen. sarājyaṃ (≠ mss.).
18
Sa bhaṣmīº; corr. Na; for the nom. sg. masc. -aṃ, cf. BHSG § 8.26; Abhis III § 6.4; RgsGr § 8.14.
19
Sen. nagaraṃ (≠ mss.). 20 Sen. ºāyā.
21
Nom. pl. masc. -āvo? Not in BHSG.
22
Na Sen. ºlābhino; for the nom. pl. masc. -ī, cf. BHSG § 10.181.
23
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na tato.
24
Sen. em. Uggato nāma rāja so teṣāṃ rājñāṃ dāruṇāṃ imāṃ mahābhayāṃ mahāvipattiṃ dṛṣṭvā Saṃjayantīm
adhyagāt ṛṣayo darśanāya ǀ (≠ mss.).
25
Cf. BHS madhyena “to” (plus gen.).
26
Sa Na rājñāṃnānā (s.e.); Sen. rājñāṃ; the form rājñānāṃ is probably a blend of two gen. pl. rājñāṃ and
rājānāṃ; cf. Sa 274r, 340v4 saptānāṃ rājñānāṃ (Sen. rājñāṃ); 398r caturṇāṃ rājñānāṃ (Sen. rājñāṃ).
27
Sa gamiṣyāmi (s.e.); corr. Na.
28
Sen. omits the sentence so āha rājā Bhīmaratho ahaṃ pi gamiṣyāmîti.

462
 Hastināpure Aṣṭamako nāma rājā rājyaṃ kārayati. so pi teṣāṃ caturṇāṃ rājñānāṃ1
dāruṇāṃ vipattiṃ dṛṣṭvā trasto saṃvigno. so pi prasthito riṣayo darśanāya2. Śakro pi devānām
indro teṣāṃ (398v) caturṇāṃ ādharmikānāṃ3 adharmarājñāṃ dṛṣṭivipannānāṃ niṣkṛpāṇāṃ
dāruṇānāṃ sāhasikānāṃ vipattiṃ dṛṣṭvā, so pi4 5āgato mahatā devatānubhāvena riṣayo
darśanāye6.

pañca śatāni Himavantapārśvena7

mūlaphalāhārā riṣayaḥ vasensuḥ8 ǀ
uṃcchai ratā9 tāpasā śuddhalūkhā
susaṃyatā10 ugratapā udārā ǀǀ11

eko atra āsī riṣi Vatsagotro

vātehi ābādhehi12 kṛṣo13 abhūṣi ǀ
Himavantapārśve asahata14 śītaṃ
vanāto so osare15 rājadhānī16 ǀǀ17

tatra abhūt18 Daṇḍakī .. ..19 rājā

adharmacāri viṣaye20 nirviṣṭo21 ǀ
dṛṣṭiṃ grahetvā viparīta (ʾ)śoko22

1
Na Sen. rājñāṃ. 2 Sa darśanāyo; corr. Na. 3 Sa Na ādhārmº; Sen. adharmº. 4 Na Sen. lack so pi.
5
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na āgato riṣayo darśanāye mahatā devatānubhāvena riṣayo darśanāye (ditt.).
6
Sen. darśanāya.
7
Corr. Na; Sa Himantaṃpārśvena; Sen. Himavantapārśve; on the instr. for loc., cf. BHSG § 7.30.
8
Sa pasensuḥ; Na pasyensuḥ; Sen. paśyensuḥ; cf. the reading in Sa 398r1: Kāśyapasya riṣisya śiṣyo Vatso nāma
pañcaśataparivāro anuHimavante Gaṅgākūle āśrame prativasati.
9
“Pleased with the gleanings (or: alms)”; Sa ucchai rātā; Na uṃcchiratā; Sen. uṃcharatā; on uñcha, cf. DP s.v.
uñcha; cf. also Caillat 2011: 357; for the instr. pl. -ai, cf. BHSG § 8.107.)
10
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na svasaṃyatā.
11
The metre is Triṣṭubh; pāda a scans correctly if we read pañcāº and ºpārśve for ºpārśvena; the fifth syllable is
short (cf. Karashima 2016a: 204 “In the Vedas and in both early Pali scriptures and older Buddhist Sanskrit
scriptures, like the Mahāvastu, a short syllable is permitted before a caesura at the fifth syllable of Triṣṭubh
pādas”); pāda b is unmetrical; in pāda c we should read tāpasă (m.c.).
12
Sa abādhehi; corr. Na.
13
Na Sen. kṛśo; cf. Sa 155r3 kṛṣena vā durbalena (Sen. kṛśena);197r6 kṛṣo tvam asi durbalo (Sen. kṛśo); cf. also
BHSD s.vv. kṛśalaka, kṛṣalaka.
14
Na asahaṃta; Sen. asahanto (unmetr.); for the nom. sg. masc. -ta, cf. BHSG § 18.34.
15
Sa ore (s.e.); corr. Na.
16
Na Sen. ºdhānīṃ.
17
Triṣṭubh; pāda a scans correctly if we read eko ʼtra; in pāda b the metre requires ʼbādhehi; in pāda c the
scansion could be improved by assuming resolution of the first syllable and reading asahaṃta for asahata; pāda
d scans as Śālinī.
18
Sa Na abhūta (s.e.); Sen. abhūd.
19
Two syllables are wanting: − ⏑; we should read with Sen. nāma.
20
The word viṣaye occurs only in ms. Sa; Sen. prints a lacuna.
21
“Indulged”; corr. Na; Sa nirdiṣṭo (s.e.); Sen. niviṣṭo.
22
“Free from sorrow, not feeling grief”; Na ºsāko; Sen. viparītasaṃkhyo; cf. the reading in Sa 398r2:
adharmarājā dṛṣṭivipanno viṣayalolo mūḍho viparītadarśī.

463
 so taṃ riṣiṃ pāṃśunā ākramensu1 ǀǀ2 (Sen. 365)
tasyaỿva rājño abhū3 agramātyo
nāmena Vighuṣṭo abhūṣi rājye ǀ
so taṃ riṣi4 uddhariya avoca5
“na me priyaṃ sādhu kṣamāhi brahme” ǀǀ6
Vatso riṣī taṃ avaca amātyaṃ
“gaccha ito mā te siyā anartho7 ǀ
saptāna rātrīṇa8 ito (ʼ)tyayena
mahadbhayaṃ bhaviṣyati9 ghorarūpaṃ” ǀǀ10

riṣisya ca kālagatasya tatra

bhūtānāṃ saṃkṣobho mahā abhūṣi ǀ
tam tasya rājyaṃ sadhanaṃ sarāṣṭraṃ
ekāya rātrīya karensu bhasmaṃ ca11 ǀǀ12
athâbravīc Charabhaṃgo13 tapasvī
samāgatā riṣayo14 sādhurūpā15 ǀ16
apakṛtaṃ17 Daṇḍakīnā18 acāryaḥ19
“gacchāma Vatsasya karoma pūjāṃ” ǀǀ20

1
Sa Na akramensu; Sen. ākrameti (unmetr.); 3 pl. ending -ensu used for 3 sg. Cf. the reading in Sa 398r2: tena
so Vatso riṣi dṛṣṭvā pānśunā ākramāpito.
2
Triṣṭubh; pāda a is unmetr.; it scans correctly if we read tatrā for tatra and Daṇḍaki for Daṇḍakī; in pāda b the
fifth syllable is short (see Karashima 2016a: 204); pāda b becomes regular if we read niviṣṭo for nirviṣṭo; in pāda
d the metre requires pāṃśună.
3
Sen. abhu. 4 Na Sen. riṣiṃ. 5 Sen. avocat.
6
Triṣṭubh; in pāda a the metre requires abhu for abhū; in pāda b we could correct the scansion by reading
Vīghuṣṭŏ; in pāda c the fourth syllable is short (cf. Karashima 2016a: 205, fn.18 “In the SP, a short syllable is
permitted before the caesura also at the fourth syllable of the Triṣṭubh pādas, which is not seen in Vedic nor in
Pali”); it scans correctly if we read uddhariyā; in pāda d kṣ- in kṣamahi and br- in brahme should be simplified.
7
Corr. Na; Sa anatho (s.e.).
8
Sa rātriyena (s.e.); Na rātriyena; Sen. saptarātrīyena; for the gen. pl. fem. -īna, cf. BHSG § 10.202.
9
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na bhaviṣya.
10
Triṣṭubh; in pāda a the metre requires avacā for avaca; pāda b scans correctly if we read gacchā and tĕ; in
pāda d we should read MIndic bheṣyati for Skt bhaviṣyati (m.c.).
11
Sen. omits ca.
12
Triṣṭubh; in pāda a the fourth syllable is short (cf. Karashima 2016a: 205, fn. 18); pāda b becomes regular if
we read bhūtānă for bhūtānāṃ and saṃkṣobhŏ or saṃkṣobho; in pāda d the word ca is metrically redundant.
13
Sa Na Charaṃbhaṃśo (s.e.; in some scripts the characters for ga and śa are similar); corr. Sen.
14
Sa Na viṣayo; corr. Sen.
15
“Saint-like”, i.e. “saint”; so reads Sa. All the later mss. and Sen. read na sādhurūpaṃ; the particle na was
added in ms. Na. Cf. Sa 397r so sādhurūpāṃ viditvā praśnāṃ pṛcchati; Sa 399r yācanti tvaṃ riṣayo sādhurūpā;
cf. Jā V 140.8 isayo sādhurūpā.
16
Sen. em. samāgatā ṛṣayo ……. (lacuna) ǀ na sādhurūpaṃ kṛtaṃ Daṇḍakīnā ǀ.
17
“Sa Na ºrūpâpakṛtaṃ.
18
For the instr. sg. masc. -īnā, cf. BHSG § 10.77 (only m.c.); here, however, the metre requires Daṇḍakinā, not
Daṇḍakīnā.
19
The teacher” (i.e. Śarabhaṅga); Sen. omits acāryaḥ.
20
Triṣṭubh; pādas a and b do not scan correctly; in pāda c we should read apākṛtaṃ and Daṇḍakinā (m.c.).

464
 athÂṣṭamako Bhīmaratho ca rājā
Kaliṃgarājā atha Uggako1 ca ǀ
saṃvignā saṃhṛṣṭā2 idaṃ uvāca
“gacchāmatha3 riṣayo darśanāya4
pṛcchāmatha yena hi taṃ bhaveya” ǀǀ5

te dāni allīnā trayo narendrā

saṃtuṣṭā saṃvignā riṣīṇāṃ samīpaṃ ǀ
alaṃkṛtā kuṇḍalinā6 suvastrā (Sen. 366)
vaiḍūryamuktāstarakhaḍgapāṇi7 ǀǀ8

riṣayo āhansuḥ
“rāja9 riṣim10 ābhāṣatha11 ke nu12 yūyaṃ ǀ
kathaṃ vo jānanti manuṣyaloke?” ǀǀ13

rājāno ahaṃsu14
“Aṣṭamako Bhīmaratho punâyaṃ15
Kaliṅgarājā puna16 Udgato (ʼ)yaṃ ǀ
susaṃyatā17 riṣayo darśanāya
ihâgatā pṛcchitukāma18 praśnāṃ” ǀǀ19

riṣayo Śakraṃ antarīkṣagataṃ pṛcchaṃti

“vaihāyasaṃ tiṣṭhasi20 aṃtarīkṣe
obhāsayaṃ pañcadaśîva candro ǀ

1
Sen. Udgato; cf. the reading in the parallel passage in prose (Sa 398r): Kaliṅgeṣu Dantapuraṃ nāma nagaraṃ.
tato Uggato nāma rājā; and a few verses below: Kaliṅgarājā puna Udgato (ʼ)yaṃ.
2
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºhṛṣṭo. 3 Sa Na gacchaº; corr. Sen. 4 Sa ºāyo; corr. Na.
5
Triṣṭubh; pāda a is unmetr.; pāda c scans correctly if we read saṃvignă saṃhṛṣṭă; in pāda d the fourth syllable
is short (cf. Karashima 2016a: 205, fn. 18), we should read rīṣayŏ (m.c.); in pāda e the fourth syllable is short.
6
Sen. kuṇḍalino; for the nom. pl. masc. -inā, cf. BHSG § 10.156.
7
Corr. Na; Sa vaiḍūryeº; Sen. ºpāṇī.
8
Triṣṭubh; in pāda a the metre requires allīnă; the initial tr- in trayo should be simplified (m.c.); pāda b is
unmetrical. Cf. Jā V 136.23f. alaṃkatā kuṇḍalino suvatthā ǀ veluriyamuttā tharukhaggabaddhā ǀǀ; see also
Schneider 2002: 86.
9
Sen. rājā. 10 Sen. ṛṣiṃ. 11 Sen. bhāṣatha.
12
Sa Na na (s.e.); Sen. va; the parallel verse in Jā V 136.25 reads ke nu tumhe.
13
This verse in Triṣṭubh consist of only two pādas; in pāda a we should read rājaṃ (m.c.); the fourth syllable is
short (cf. Karashima 2016a: 205, fn. 18); in pāda b the metre requires vŏ. Cf. Jā V 136.25f. rathesabhā tiṭṭhatha
ke nu tumhe ǀ kathaṃ vo jānanti manussaloke ǀǀ.
14
Na Sen. āhansuḥ; on ahaṃsu(ḥ), ahansu(ḥ) for āhansu(ḥ) in ms. Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014: 196.
15
Sen. em. Bhīmaratho ca rājā (≠ mss.).
16
Na Sen. punar. 17 Sa Na ºyato (s.e.); Sen. ºtāṃ. 18 Sen. ºkāmā.
19
Triṣṭubh; in pāda a we should read Aṣṭāmako (m.c.); pāda c scans correctly if we read rīṣayŏ; in pāda d the
initial pr- in praśnāṃ should be simplified. Cf. Jā V 137.3ff. aham Aṭṭhako Bhīmaratho panâyaṃ Kāliṅgarājā
pana Uggato ayaṃ ǀ susaññatānʼ isinaṃ dassanāya idhâgatā pucchitāyemha pañhe ǀǀ.
20
Sa tiṣṭhatisi (s.e.); corr. Na.

465
 pṛcchāma te deva mahānubhāva
kathaṃ ti1 jānanti manuṣyāloke2?” ǀǀ3

Śakro āha
“devā me jānanti Śacīpatîti
Maghavāṃ4 ti me āhu manuṣyāloke5 ǀ
so āgato deva mahānubhāvo6
susaṃyatā7 riṣayo darśanāye8” ǀǀ9

riṣayo āhansuḥ (Sen. 367)

“purandaro bhūtapatī punâyaṃ10
devānām indro Tridaśānam īśvaro ǀ
so āgato asuragaṇapramardako
okāśam ākāṃkṣati praśna11 praṣṭuṃ” ǀǀ12
13
“dūrā śrutā mo14 riṣayo samāgatā
susaṃyatā15 vo riṣayo samāgatā16 ǀ
susaṃyatānāṃ vo riṣīṇāṃ pāda-17
vandako18 vo19 ārya prasannacitto20 (399r)
yaṃ21 sarvaloke tva22 manuṣyaśreṣṭha23” ǀǀ24

1
M.c. for te.
2
Sen. manuṣyaº; for the lengthening of a to ā as stem final in the prior member of compounds, cf. BHSG § 8.15;
cf. also Geiger § 33; Goto 2000: 272; Sakamoto-Goto 1982: 24.
3
Triṣṭubh; in pāda d the metre demands manuṣyaº; cf. Jā V 137.19ff. vehāsayaṃ tiṭṭhati antalikkhe pathaddhuno
paṇṇarase va cando ǀ pucchāmi taṃ yakkha mahānubhāva kathaṃ naṃ jānanti manussaloke ǀǀ.
4
Sen. Maghavan. 5 Sen. manuṣyaº. 6 Sen. ºbhāva.
7
Na Sen. ºtāṃ; for the acc. pl. masc. -ā, cf. BHSG § 8.92; Abhis III § 6.33.
8
Sa ºāyo (s.e.); corr. Na.
9
Triṣṭubh; in pāda a we should read mĕ (m.c.); in pāda b there is resolution of the first syllable; in pāda d the
metre requires rīṣayŏ; cf. Jā V 137.26ff. yam āhu devesu Sujampatîti Maghavā ti naṃ āhu manussaloke ǀ sa
devarājā idam ajja patto susaññatānʼ isinaṃ dassanāyā ǀǀ; see also Schneider 2002: 79-80.
10
Sen. punar yo. 11 Na Sen. praśnaṃ.
12
Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; pāda b scans correctly if we read devānă for devānāṃ; in pāda c there is resolution of the
fifth syllable; in pāda d pr- in praśna and in praṣṭuṃ should be simplified (m.c.).
13
It is not clear who is uttering the following stanza; in Jā V 138.12 it is spoken by Śakra; Sen. III 513 suggests
that these words are spoken by the kings; Jon. III 365.1, probably rightly, assigns this verse to Śakra.
14
Here mo is pluralis majestatis, “I heard afar of seers who gathered together”.
15
Sa Na susaṃyatānāṃ; corr. Sen. 16 Sen. sma āgatā.
17
Sen. omits this line and prints pādavandakā at the beginning of pāda c.
18
Sa Na ºvandakā; pāda-vandako is a compound.
19
Sen. omits vo. 20 Sen. āryaprasannacittā. 21 Sen. ayaṃ (w.r.).
22
“Because you (seers) are the best in the world”; Na tvaṃ (unmetr.); Sen. omits tva; Jon. III 365 wrongly “He is
(ayaṃ) in all the world the best of men”, but we expect 2 nom. pl. (the subject is riṣayo); Schneider 2002: 88
reads: [vandāma] vo ārya prasannacittā. ye sarvaloke ... manuṣyaśreṣṭhā.
23
Sen. ºśreṣṭho; for the nom. pl. masc. -a, cf. BHSG § 8.79; Abhis III § 6.25; RgsGr § 8.57.
24
Triṣṭubh-Jagatī, pāda c scans correctly if we read vŏ riṣīṇă; pāda d is unmetr.; in pāda e -śr- in ºśreṣṭha
should be simplified (m.c.); cf. Jā V 138.12ff. dūre sutā no isayo samāgatā mahiddhikā iddhiguṇūpapannā ǀ
vandāmi te ayire pasannacitto ye jīvalokʼ ettha manussaseṭṭhā ǀǀ.

466
 riṣayo āhaṃsu
“riṣīṇāṃ gandha1 cirabhāvitānāṃ
upavāyati2 erito mārutena3 ǀ
ito apakramya niṣīda Śakra
na eṣo4 gandho susaho devatehi” ǀǀ5

Śakro āha
“riṣīṇāṃ gandho cirabhāvitānāṃ
upavāyati erita6 mārutena ǀ
śuciḥ sugandho cirabhāvitānāṃ
.. .. .. sugati vimalo .. .. .. 7
na eṣa gandho pratikūla8 mahyaṃ” ǀǀ9

riṣayo āhansuḥ
“ayaṃ riṣi10 Śarabhaṃgo udāro
yato yāto11 virato maithunāto ǀ (Sen. 368)
ācārya buddho suvinītarūpo
so-v-iha praśnāni viyākarotu” ǀǀ12
13
“Vāśiṣṭho14 praśnāni viyākarohi
yācanti tvaṃ15 riṣayo sādhurūpā ǀ

1
Sen. gandho.
2
Sa upāyati (s.e.); corr. Na: .
3
Sa erito mārito mārutena (s.e.); corr. Na: .
4
Sen. eṣa.
5
Triṣṭubh; pāda a scans correctly if we read riṣīṇă gandho; in pāda b there is resolution of the first syllable; we
should read eritŏ (m.c.); the fourth syllable is short (cf. Karashima 2016a: 205, fn. 18); pāda d is unmetrical; cf.
Ja V 138.24ff. gandho isīnaṃ ciradakkhitānaṃ kāyā cuto gacchati mālutena ǀ ito parakkamma Sahassanetta
gandho isīnaṃ asuci devarājā ǀǀ.
6
Sen. erito (unmetr.).
7
Sen. omits this line; this is probably a part of the pāda that once belonged to this verse; note that in the Pāli
version this verse consists of five pādas; see also Schneider 2002: 80-83.
8
Corr. Sen.; Sa pratikū (s.e.); Na pratikūlaṃ (unmetr.).
9
Triṣṭubh; pāda a becomes regular if we read riṣīṇă for riṣīṇāṃ; in pāda b there is resolution of the first syllable;
in pāda b the fourth syllable is short; cf. Jā V 139.4ff. gandho isīnaṃ ciradakkhitānaṃ ǀ kāyā cuto gacchatu
mālutena ǀ vicitrapupphaṃ surabhiṃ va mālaṃ ǀ gandhaṃ etaṃ pāṭikaṃkhāma bhante ǀ na hʼ ettha devā
paṭikkūlasaññino ǀǀ.
10
Na Sen. riṣiḥ.
11
Sen. jāto; yato yāto in Sa was changed into yato jāto in Na: ; for the alternation j / y in ms. Sa, cf.
Marciniak 2014: 165, 166; see also BHSG § 2.34; Vedic Variants §§ 192-193.
12
The metre is Triṣṭubh; pādas a and b do not scan correctly; in pāda a the fourth syllable is short (cf. Karashima
2016a: 205, fn. 18); in pāda d the metre requires īha, the initial pr- in praśnāni should be simplified. Cf. Jā V
140.4ff. ayaṃ isī Sarabhaṅgo tapassī yato jāto virato methunasmā ǀ ācariyaputto suvinītarūpo so nesaṃ pañhāni
viyākarissati ǀǀ.
13
Senart adds the words ṛṣayo āhaṃsuḥ before this verse, but Jones (Jon. III 366) argues, probably rightly, that
these words are in fact spoken not by the seers, but by Anuśiṣya to Śarabhaṃga.
14
Sen. Vāśiṣṭha; for the voc. sg. masc. -o, cf. BHSG § 8.28; Abhis III § 6.7; Pischel § 366.
15
Sen. tvāṃ; for the 2 acc. sg. tvaṃ, cf. BHSG § 20.15; Marciniak 2014: 172.

467
 eṣo hi dharmo manujehi paṇḍitā1
yaṃ buddham2 ākāṃkṣati tasya bhāro” ǀǀ3, 4

5
“yat kiṃcit6 praśnaṃ manasâbhikāṃkṣatha
kṛtāvakāśāni vadetha yūyaṃ ǀ
ahaṃ vo praśnaṃ7 viyākariṣyaṃ
dṛṣṭaṃ hi me tatva8 idaṃ ca9 parañ ca” ǀǀ10

rājā dāni pṛcchati

“yathā abhūd Daṇḍaki Nālikero
..11 Arjuno ca Kalabho ca rājā ǀ
teṣāṃ gatiṃ brūhi supāpakarmaṇāṃ
kutrôpapannā riṣayo viheṭhiya?” ǀǀ12

Śarabhaṃgo āha
“yathā abhū13 Daṇḍaki Nālikero
..14 Arjuno ca Kalabho ca rājā ǀ
teṣāṃ gatiṃ budhya15 supāpakarmaṇāṃ
yatrôpapannā riṣīṇāṃ viheṭhakā ǀǀ16 (Sen. 369)

1
Sen. paṇḍite; for the voc. sg. masc. -ā, cf. BHSG § 8.27; Abhis III § 6.5; von Hinüber 2001 § 311.
2
All the mss. and Sen. read vṛkṣaṃ, but it does not make sense here; Jā V 140.20 reads vaddhaṃ (v.l. buddhaṃ);
cf. the reading in the previous verse: ayaṃ riṣi Śarabhaṃgo udāro … ācārya buddho suvinītarūpo; moreover,
buddha seems to suit the context better than vṛddha.
3
“It is a custom among people, O paṇḍita, that (one) turns to (ākāṃkṣati) an enlightened person (with questions).
(This is) his duty (lit. “burden”) (to answer)”; however, the syntax is very strange in this sentence; cf. Jā V
140.21ff., comm. dhammo ti sabhāvo, yaṃ vaddhan ti yaṃ paññāya vuddhaṃ (read buddhaṃ?) purisaṃ esa
pañhaṃ visajjanabhāvo nāma āgacchati, esa manujesu sabhāvo.
4
Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; in pāda a the metre requires Vāśiṣṭhŏ, the initial pr- of praśnāni should be simplified; pāda b
it scans correctly if we read rīṣayŏ and simplify tv- in tvaṃ; cf. Jā V 140.7ff. Koṇḍañña pañhāni viyākarohi
yācanti taṃ isayo sādhurūpā ǀ Koṇḍañña eso manujesu dhammo yaṃ vaddham āgacchati esa bhāro ǀǀ.
5
Senart adds the words Śarabhaṃga āha.
6
Sen. kiṃci. 7 Sen. praśnāni. 8 Sen. tatvam. 9 Sen. omits ca.
10
Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; in pāda a the metre demands kiṃcῐ for kiṃcit, the initial pr- in praśnāni should be simplified;
pāda c scans correctly if we read vŏ and praśnāni for praśnaṃ (pr- should be simplified; m.c.); in pāda d the
first ca is metrically redundant. Cf. Jā V 140.26ff. Katāvakāsā pucchantu bhonto yaṃ kiñci pañhaṃ manasâbhi-
patthitaṃ ǀ ahaṃ hi taṃ taṃ vo viyākarissaṃ ñatvā sayaṃ lokaṃ imaṃ parañ ca ǀǀ; see also Schneider 2002: 89.
11
One syllable is lacking at the beginning of pāda b; Jā V 143.12 reads athʼ Ajjuno. Sen. does not print any
lacuna.
12
Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; cf. Jā V 143.11ff. yathā ahū Daṇḍakī Nāḷikīro athʼ Ajjuno Kalābu câpi rājā ǀ tesaṃ gatiṃ
brūhi supāpakamminaṃ katthʼ ūpapannā isinaṃ viheṭhakā ǀǀ.
13
Sen. abhūd.
14
One syllable is lacking at the beginning of pāda b; Jā V 143.11 reads athʼ Ajjuno; Sen. does not print any
lacuna.
15
Sa Na budhyati; corr. Sen.
16
Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; in pāda d we should read riṣiṇāṃ (m.c.).

468
 riṣiñ1 ca Vatsaṃ2 ākrami so ca3 Daṇḍaki4
ucchinnamūlo sadhano sarāṣṭro ǀ
Kukūlaṃ5 nāma narakaṃ prapanno
sphuliṅgajālā va tato6 samucchrayāḥ7 ǀǀ8

Arjuno narakaṃ Śaktiśūlaṃ

adhośiro ūrdhapādo prapanno ǀ
Aṅgīrasaṃ9 Gautamaṃ heṭhayitvā
riṣiṃ tapasviṃ cirabrahmacāriṃ ǀǀ10

yo saṃyatāṃ pravrajitāṃ vihiṃse

annena11 pānena nimantrayitvā ǀ
taṃ Nālikeraṃ śunakhā paratraṃ12
prasahya su13 khādanti viceṣṭamānaṃ ǀǀ14

yo khaṇḍaso pravrajitaṃ15 praghātaye16

riṣiṃ kṣāntivādiṃ17 śramaṇaṃ adūṣakaṃ ǀ
Kalabho Avīcinarakaṃ18 prapanno
mahābhitāpaṃ kaṭukaṃ bhayānakaṃ ǀǀ19

1
Sa riṣiṣañ ca; Na riṣi pañca (ṣañ ca in ms. Sa was miswritten as pañca in ms. Na; the akṣaras ṣa and pa
are similar in Sa); Sen. ṛṣī pāṃśunâkrami; cf. Jā V 143.19 kisaṃ pi Vacchaṃ.
2
Sa Na Vatsāṃ ākrami; Sen. em. pāṃśunâkrami (≠ mss.); cf. the reading in the prose earlier in this chapter (Sa
398r2): tena so Vatso riṣi dṛṣṭvā pānśunā ākramāpito.
3
Sa Na na (s.e.); Sen. yena.
4
Sen. ṛṣī pāṃśunākrami yena Daṇḍakī (≠ mss.); cf. Jā V 143.19 kisaṃ pi Vacchaṃ avakirya Daṇḍakī.
5
Sen. Kukkulaṃ (unmetr.); see BHSD s.v. Kukūla.
6
Should we read tatra for tato?
7
Sa samucchrayoḥ (s.e.); corr. Na.
8
Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; pādas a and c do not scan correctly; in pāda c we could improve the metre by reading Kukūlă;
the fifth syllable is short (cf. Karashima 2016a: 204). Cf. Jā V 143.19ff. kisam pi Vacchaṃ avakiriya Daṇḍakī
ucchinnamūlo sajano saraṭṭho ǀ Kukkulanāme nirayamhi paccati tassa pulliṅgāni patanti kāye ǀǀ.
9
Corr. Na; Sa ºrasīṃ; Sen. Āṃgīrasaṃ.
10
Triṣṭubh; pāda a does not scan correctly; in pāda b the metre requires ºpădo; in pāda c we should read
Gautamă for Gautamaṃ; in pāda d -br- of ºbrahmaº should be simplified. Cf. Jā V 143.27ff. athʼ Ajjuno niraye
sattisūle avaṃsiro patito addhapādo ǀ Aṅgīrasaṃ Gotamaṃ heṭhayitvā khantiṃ tapassiṃ cirabrahmacāriṃ ǀǀ.
11
Corr. Na; Sa anena.
12
Sen. paratra; see BHSD s.v. paratraṃ “in the world beyond”; cf. also BHSG § 2.74.
13
Sen. omits su; su < sma or svid, see EV I 188-189, § 255; cf. Oberlies 2001: 53, fn. 3 (su < OIA sma and svid).
14
Triṣṭubh; pāda d scans correctly if we omit su. Cf. Jā V 143.23ff. yo saññate pabbajite avañcasi dhammaṃ
bhaṇante samaṇe adūsake ǀ taṃ Nāḷikīraṃ sunakhā parattha saṃgamma khādanti viphandamānaṃ ǀǀ.
15
Sa Na ºvrajitāṃ; corr. Sen.
16
Sen. ºghātayed. 17 Sen. Kṣāntīvādiṃ.
18
Na Avīcikaṃ narakaṃ; Sen. Avīciṃ narakaṃ.
19
Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; in pāda b we could repair the metre by, first, reading riṣῐ for riṣiṃ, then, assuming resolution
of the first syllable (kṣ- in Kṣāntiº should be simplified); in pāda c there is resolution of the first syllable; the fifth
syllable is short (cf. Karashima 2016a: 204). Cf. Jā V 144.3ff. yo khaṇḍaso pabbajitaṃ achedayi khantiṃ
vadantaṃ samaṇaṃ adūsakaṃ ǀ Kalābu (ʾ)vīcim upapajja paccati mahābhitāpaṃ kaṭukaṃ bhayānakaṃ ǀǀ.

469
 etādṛśāni narakāni śrutvā
dṛṣṭvā ca rāṣṭrāṇi samūhatāni ǀ
dharmañ care śramaṇabrahmaṇeṣu
evaṃ<karo>1 svargam upeyaṃ2 sthānaṃ” ǀǀ3

rājāno āhansu
“yaṃ te apṛcchemha4 abhibhāṣasi5
anyaṃ te pṛcchāmi tad iṃha6 brūhi ǀ
kiṃ so vahitvā7 na kadāci socati (Sen. 370)
kasya prahāṇiṃ riṣayo varṇayanti?” ǀǀ8

Śarabhaṃgo āha9
“krodhaṃ vahitvā10 na kadācic11 chocati
irṣyāprahāṇaṃ12 riṣayo varṇayanti ǀ
13
sarvasya-y-ukto14 paruṣaṃ15 kṣamiyā16
etaṃ balaṃ durjayam āhu santo” ǀǀ1

1
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na evaṃ; cf. Jā V 144.10 evaṃkaro saggam upeti ṭhānaṃ.
2
Sen. upeya; for the 3 sg. opt. -eyaṃ, cf. BHSG § 29.31.
3
Triṣṭubh; in pāda a the fifth syllable is short (cf. Karashima 2016a: 204); pāda c does not scan correctly; in
pāda d the metre requires -eyă for -eyaṃ; cf. Jā V 144.7ff. etāni sutvā nirayāni paṇḍito aññāni pāpiṭṭhatarāni cʼ
ettha ǀ dhammaṃ care samaṇabrāhmaṇesu evaṃkaro saggam upeti ṭhānaṃ ǀǀ.
4
1 pl. aor. (in Pā, cf. Geiger § 159) ; Na apṛcchemhe; Sen. apṛcche (ʼ)ham; 1 pl. ending -mha, Edgerton leaves it
with a question mark (see BHSG § 26.7); in Sa we find this ending also in the following forms: paricaremha,
paricaramha, akaremha, akārimha.
5
Lit. “What we have asked you, (you) said (i.e., answered)”; Sa Na ahibhayasi (s.e.; in some scripts, e.g., in the
Sinhalese script or in some Nepalese scripts, the akṣaras ha and bha are barely distinguishable from one
another); Sen. abhibhavesi (but see his note in Mv III 514, where he doubts his own conjecture).
6
Sa Na ihā; Sen. iha; iṃha = Pā iṃgha; cf. Sa 306v, 307r, 399v tad iṃgha brūhi.
7
Sa Na vaditvā (s.e.; the akṣaras di and hi are similar); Sen. vadhitvā; see Sa 5v6 vahiṣyāma “we will kill”
(Sen. vadhiṣyāmi); cf. BHS vahati, Pkt vahai < Skt √vadh, √badh; Abhis I 115, fn. 1, III 495, s.v. vy-ā-baha-;
Oberlies 1993: 146 va(d)ha “act of killing”; Pischel § 361, AMg JM vahāe = vadhāya.
8
Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; in this verse only pāda c scans correctly; in pāda b the metre could be improved by reading tĕ,
the initial br- in brūhi should be simplified. Cf. Jā V 141.10f. kiṃ sū vadhitvā na kadāci socati kissappahānaṃ
isayo vaṇṇayanti ǀǀ.
9
All the mss. read Śarabhaṃgo āha śreṣṭhasya vacaḥ saṃti (for ºmaṃti [s.e. for kṣamaṃti]) krodhaṃ…; Sen.
omits śreṣṭhasya vacaḥ saṃti; these words do not belong here; they were probably miswritten from another line
(cf. the reading two verses below: bhayāc chreṣṭhasya vacaḥ kṣamanti).
10
Sa Na viditvā (s.e.); Sen. vadhitvā.
11
Sen. kadāci socº.
12
Sen. īrṣyāprahāṇiṃ; see BHSD s.v. irṣyā.
13
“He should forgive everyone harsh words”; cf. the reading in the verse below: sarvasya vacaṃ kṣameyā; cf. Jā
V 141.20 sabbesaṃ vuttaṃ.
14
Sen. sarvasya uktaṃ; ukto is acc. sg. (cf. BHSG § 8.36; Abhis III § 6.13); for the saṃdhi-consonant -y-, cf.
BHSG § 4.66; von Hinüber 2001 § 270.
15
Sa Na puruṣaṃ (w.r.); corr. Sen.; cf. Jā V 141.20 sabbesaṃ vuttaṃ pharusaṃ khametha.
16
Na Sen. kṣameyā; for the opt. in -iyā, cf. BHSG § 29.34.

470
 rājāno āhansuḥ
“śakyā2 hi dvinnāṃ vacanaṃ kṣametuṃ
śreṣṭhasya vā atha vā sadṛśasya ǀ
kathaṃ hi hīnasya vacaṃ kṣameyā?
ākhyāhi me Kauṇḍinya etam arthaṃ” ǀǀ3

Śarabhaṃgo4 āha (399v)

“bhayā ..5 cchreṣṭhasya vacaḥ kṣamanti6
saṃraṃbhaheto7 .. .. 8 sadṛśasya ǀ
yo cêha hīnasya vacaḥ9 kṣameyā
etad balaṃ uttamam āhu santo” ǀǀ10

rājāno āhaṃsu11
“kathaṃ jāne cchava-m-acchavarūpaṃ12
sadṛśa13 va14 śreṣṭhaṃ atha vā ca hīnaṃ?” ǀ
15
“virūparūpeṇa caranti santo
tasmād dhi sarvasya vacaṃ kṣameyā ǀǀ16 (Sen. 371)

1
Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; in pāda a the metre requires kadācῐ; pāda b is unmetr.; in pāda c we should read kṣamīyā or
kṣameyā for kṣamiyā (m.c.). Cf. Jā V 141.18ff. kodhaṃ vadhitvā na kadāci socati makkhappahānaṃ isayo
vaṇṇayanti ǀ sabbesaṃ vuttaṃ pharusaṃ khametha etaṃ khantiṃ uttamam āhu santo ti āha ǀǀ.
2
Sen. śakyaṃ (≠ mss.); see BHSD s.v. śakyā “(= Pali, Pkt. sakkā; from Skt. root-aor. or precative śakyāt,
Pischel 465), it is possible, one can (with inf.)”; cf. PTSD s.v. sakkā.
3
Triṣṭubh; in pāda a the initial dv- in dvinnām should be simplified (m.c.); pāda b is unmetr.; cf. Jā V 141.27ff.
sakkā hi dvinnaṃ vacanaṃ titikkhituṃ sadisassa vā seṭṭhanarassa vâpi ǀ kathan nu hīnassa vaco khametha
akkhāhi me Koṇḍañña etam atthaṃ ǀǀ.
4
Sa Śarabhaṃ (s.e.); corr. Na.
5
One short syllable is lacking; Sen. suppl. hi (= Jā V 141.31).
6
Sen. kṣamenti. 7 Sen. ºhetoḥ.
8
Two syllables are lacking; Sen. suppl. pana (= Jā V 141.32).
9
Na Sen. vacaṃ.
10
Triṣṭubh; in pāda a the initial cchr- of chreṣṭhasya should be simplified; in pāda b we should read sādṛśº for
sadṛśº (m.c.); cf. Jā V 141.31-142.2 bhayā hi seṭṭhassa vaco khametha sārambhahetu pana sādisassa ǀ yo cʼ īdha
hīnassa vaco kametha etaṃ khantiṃ uttamam āhu santo ǀǀ.
11
Senart omits rājāno āhaṃsu; in his edition this verse is assigned to Śarabhaṃga (w.r.).
12
Lit. “miserable and unmiserable form”, but it does not make much sense here. The reading in the mss. is
probably a hyperform of MIndic form of Jain Skt chadmastha “covered, disguised”, > Pā chadumaṭṭha (cf. DP
s.v. chadumaṭṭha “covered, disguised”); Pkt chaumattha. Sen. em. jānetha catuchannarūpaṃ; the parallel verse
in Jā V 142.22 reads kathaṃ vijaññā catumaṭṭharūpaṃ, but this reading and the comm. on it are also wrong (see
DP s.v. chadumaṭṭha).
13
Sen. sadṛśaṃ.
14
Sen. ca; for va < vā, cf. Oberlies 2001: 30, fn. 4; BHSD s.v. va (3); Jacobi 1886 s.v. va / vā.
15
Here begins Śarabhaṃga’s answer to the question posed by the kings.
16
Triṣṭubh; pāda a is unmetrical; pāda b scans as Indravajrā if we read sadṛśaṃ and assume resolution of the
first syllable (the initial śr- in śreṣṭhaṃ should be simplified, m.c.); cf. Jā V 142.22ff. kathaṃ vijaññā
catumaṭṭharūpaṃ seṭṭhaṃ sarikkhaṃ athavâpi hīnaṃ ǀ virūparūpena caranti santo tasmā hi sabbesaṃ vaco
khametha ǀǀ.

471
 na etam arthaṃ mahatī pi senā
sarājikā yuddhyamānī kareyā ǀ
yaṃ kṣāntimāṃ satpuruṣā karonti1
kṣāntimatā2 vyopaśamanti3 vīrā4” ǀǀ5

rājāno6 ahaṃsu7
“subhāṣitaṃ te anumodayāmo
anyaṃ te pṛcchāmi tad imha8 brūhi ǀ

katividhaṃ śīlavantaṃ vadesi

katividhaṃ prajñavantaṃ9 vadesi10 ǀ
katividhaṃ satpuruṣaṃ vadesi
katividhaṃ ca śiri na jjahāti11?” ǀǀ12

Śarabhaṃgo āha
“kāyena vācāya susaṃvṛto yaḥ
manasā ca no13 kiṃci karoti pāpaṃ ǀ
na câpi loke ahitaṃ karoti
tathāvidhaṃ śīlavantaṃ vadāmi ǀǀ14

1
If we read with the mss. satpuruṣā karonti, then kṣantimāṃ is nom. sg. used as nom. pl.; Sen. reads nom. sg.
yaṃ kṣāntimāṃ satpuruṣo karoti; cf. the reading in Jā V 143.1 yaṃ khantimā sappuriso.
2
Sa Na kṣāntiṃmatā (s.e.); Sen. kṣāntīº; for the nom. pl. masc. -tā, cf. BHSG 18.46; Oberlies 2001: 178.
3
So read the mss.; vyopaº, m.c. < vyupaº; Sen. vopasamanti. Jā V 143.2 reads upasamanti.
4
So read the mss.; Sen. vīrāḥ (w.r.); the composer (or a scribe) probably misunderstood the underlying form
veraṃ “enmity, hatred” (cf. Jā V 143.2) and wrongly changed it to vīrā “heroes”.
5
Triṣṭubh; in pāda b the metre requires ºmănī (m.c.); in pāda d the metre requires kṣāntīº; cf. Jā V 142.31ff. na
hʼ etam atthaṃ mahatī hi senā sarājikā yujjhamānā labhetha ǀ yaṃ khantimā sappuriso labhetha khantībalassʼ
ūpasamanti verā ti (< veraṃ iti).
6
Sa jāno (hapl. after -rā); corr. Na.
7
Na Sen. āhansuḥ; on ahaṃsu(ḥ), ahansu(ḥ) for āhansu(ḥ) in ms. Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014: 196.
8
The reading in Sa is not clear: (probably miswritten for -mha- ?); Na tad idā; Sen. tad iha. Cf. the reading a
few lines below: tad iṃha (= Pā iṃgha) brūhi; cf. Jā V 146.5 tad iṃgha brūhi.
9
M.c.; Sen. prajñāvantaṃ (unmetr.).
10
Corr. Sen.; Sa tadesi (s.e.); Na taṃdeśi (s.e.).
11
The initial jj- is m.c. (− ⏑ − ⏑, Upajāti; Jā V 146.9 reads no for na, which is metrically better); Sen. jahāti.
12
Pādas a and b scan as Upajāti; in pāda b we should read tĕ, br- in brūhi should be simplified; pādas c and d
are unmetr.; in pāda e the scansion could be repaired by reading katīº (cf. Jā V 146.4 kathaṃvidhaṃ, which is
metrically better); in pāda f the fifth syllable is short (cf. Karashima 2016a: 204). Cf. Jā V 146.4ff. subhāsitan te
anumodiyānaṃ aññaṃ taṃ pucchāmi tad iṃgha brūhi ǀ kathaṃvidhaṃ sīlavantaṃ vadanti kathaṃvidhaṃ
paññāvantaṃ vadanti ǀ kathaṃvidhaṃ sappurisaṃ vadanti kathaṃvidhaṃ no siri no jahāti ǀǀ.
13
Corr. Na; Sa ro (s.e.; the akṣaras no and ro are sometimes miswritten for one another).
14
Triṣṭubh; in pāda b there is resolution of the first syllable; pāda d scans correctly if we read śīlavataṃ for
śīlavantaṃ. Cf. Jā V 146.13ff. kāyena vācāya ca yo ca saññato manasā ca kiñci na karoti pāpaṃ ǀ na attahetu
alikaṃ bhaṇāti tathāvidhaṃ sīlavantaṃ vadanti ǀǀ.

472
 sarvāṇi arthāni punar vinaśyanti1
kālāgataṃ2 ca na prāyeti3 arthaṃ ǀ
na câtmaheto ..4 viṣamaṃ5 careyā
tathāvidhaṃ prajñāvantaṃ vademi ǀǀ6
yo ve kṛtajño7 yo ve8 kṛtavedi novoso9
kalyāṇamitro dṛḍhabhaktirūpo ǀ
vyasanasmi10 satkṛtya karoti kāryaṃ (Sen. 372)
tathāvidhaṃ satpuruṣaṃ vademi ǀǀ11
etehi dharmehi trihi yo upeto
saṃmodako sakhilo ślakṣṇavāco ǀ
sagāravo sapratīśo hirimān12
tathāvidhaṃ vo13 śiri na jjahāti14” ǀǀ15

rājāno āhaṃsu
“subhāṣitaṃ te anumodayāma
anyaṃ te pṛcchāmi tad iṃha16 brūhi ǀ
śīlasya prajñāya śirīkṛtajñānā17

1
Corr. Na; Sa vinapyanti (s.e.; probably vinaśyaº was miswritten as vinaṣyaº, and then as vinapyaº; the
characters for ṣya and pya are similar).
2
Corr. Sen; Sa Na kālaº; the parallel verse in Jā V 146.30 reads kālābhataṃ, but v.l. is kālāgataṃ; see DP s.v.
kāla1 “-āgata, coming at the right time, produced at a suitable time; Ja V 146, 19 kālāgataṃ atthapadaṃ na
riñcati, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee kālābhataṃ, prob. wr.”
3
< prāyayati “to please, delight gratify” (caus. of √prī), “The wealth, which occurs by chance, does not please
(him)” (?); Sen. prayāti.
4
One short syllable is lacking; Sen. prints a lacuna.
5
Sa Na viṣaṃ; Sen. vidhaṃ (according to his critical apparatus, mss. B and M read vidhaṃ).
6
The metre is Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; pāda becomes regular if we read vinaśyati for nivaśyanti; the other pādas do not
scan correctly. Cf. Jā V 146.17ff. gambhīrapañhaṃ manasâbhicintayaṃ nâccāhitaṃ kamma karoti luddaṃ ǀ
kālābhataṃ atthapadaṃ na riñcati tathāvidhaṃ paññavantaṃ vadanti ǀǀ.
7
Sa ºjñā; corr. Na.
8
Sen. omits yo ve.
9
Probably a corruption; Sen. ºvedi poso; Jā V 146.21 reads katavedi dhīro.
10
Sen. ºsmiṃ (unmetr.).
11
Triṣṭubh; in pāda a the words yo ve (kṛtaº) are metrically redundant; in pāda c there is resolution of the first
syllable; cf. Jā V 146.21ff. yo ve kataññū katavedi dhīro kalyāṇamitto daḷhabhatti ca hoti ǀ dukhitassa sakkacca
karoti kiccaṃ tathāvidhaṃ sappurisaṃ vadanti ǀǀ.
12
Sen. hirīmān.
13
Sen. va; cf. PTSD s.v. vo1 “a particle of emphasis, perhaps = eva”; for vo = eva, cf. also Norman CP I 49-50;
Norman CP VIII 54 (7); or vo ∈ ve < vai “indeed, certainly”.
14
The initial jj- is m.c. (− ⏑ − ⏑, Upajāti); Sen. jahāti.
15
Only pāda d scans correctly as Triṣṭubh; in pāda c we could improve the metre by reading ºpratiśo hirīmān;
cf. Jā V 146.30ff. etehi sabbehi guṇehʼ upeto saddho mudū saṃvibhāgī vadaññū ǀ saṃgāhakaṃ sakhilaṃ
saṇhavācaṃ tathāvidhaṃ no siri no jahāti ǀǀ.
16
= Pā iṃgha; the mss. and Sen. read iha; cf. the reading in the parallel pādas in this chapter. Cf. Jā V 149.5 tad
iṃgha brūhi.
17
Sa Na śirīkṛtasajñātā (s.e.); gen. pl. -ānā (not in BHSG, but numerous examples occur in ms. Sa, cf. p. 80, fn.
9); kṛtajñā “gratitude”; Sen. em. śīlaprajñāśirikṛtajñatānāṃ (≠ mss.; unmetr.); cf. the reading in Śarabhaṃga’s
reply in the next verse: śīlaṃ śiriṃ caỿva kṛtajñatā ca.

473
 kiṃ sa nu1 śreṣṭhaṃ kuśalā vadanti?” ǀǀ2

Śarabhaṃgo āha
“prajñāṃ khu śreṣṭhāṃ kuśalā3 vadanti
nakṣatrarājā iva tārakānāṃ ǀ
śīlaṃ śiriṃ4 caỿva kṛtajñatā ca
ājñāpakā5 ..6 pravarā bhavanti” ǀǀ7

rājāno āhaṃsuḥ
“subhāṣitaṃ te anumodayāmaḥ
anyaṃ <te>8 pṛcchāmi tad iṃha9 brūhi ǀ
kim ācaranto kim āsevamāno
kathaṃkaro prajñāvāṃ bhoti martyo10?” ǀǀ11

Śarabhaṃgo āha (Sen. 373)

“sevanto vṛddhā nipunā12 bahuśrutā13
ogrāhako14 va15 paripṛcchamāno ǀ

1
sa < svid, cf. Skt kiṃ svid nu; Sa Na ki ma nu (s.e.; the akṣaras ma and sa are similar); Sen. kiṃ va nu; cf. Jā V
148.7 kaṃ seṭṭhataraṃ vadanti.
2
Only pāda a scans correctly as Triṣṭubh.; in pāda b the metre could be repaired by reading tĕ; the initial br- in
brūhi should be simplified (m.c.); cf. Jā V 148.4ff. subhāsitan te anumodiyānaṃ aññaṃ taṃ pucchāmi tad iṃgha
brūhi ǀ sīlaṃ sirī câpi satañ ca dhammā paññā ca kaṃ seṭṭhataraṃ vadanti ǀǀ.
3
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na kuśalāṃ. 4 Sen. śiri; for the nom. sg. fem. -iṃ, cf. BHSG § 10.23.
5
So read all the mss.; Sen. em. prajñopakā (Jon. III 369, fn. 6 “associates of wisdom”); Jā V 148.11 reads
anvāyikā “follower, companion”. Probably, ājñāpakā is a wrong back-formation of quasi-MI *aṇṇāyikā (<
anvāyikā “followers”; both OIA -jñ- and -nv- become -ṇṇ- in MIndic; the akṣaras p and y are often confused).
Here ājñāpakā means “one who gives orders”, namely prajñā which commands the other three. The sentence,
then, means “(Wisdom), being the best, commands morality, good fortune and gratitude.” Bhavanti, 3 pl.,
originally agreed with nom. pl. anvāyikā “morality etc. are the followers”; once ājñāpakā was formed, it
required 3 sg. bhavati, which, however, does not scan correctly.
6
One syllable is lacking; Sen. suppl. tu.
7
Triṣṭubh; in pāda a the initial śr- of śreṣṭhāṃ should be simplified (m.c.); cf. Jā V 148.8ff. paññā hi seṭṭhā
kusalā vadanti nakkhattarājā-r-iva tārakānaṃ ǀ sīlaṃ sirī câpi satañ ca dhammā anvāyikā paññavato bhavanti ǀǀ.
8
Sa Na lack te; suppl. Sen. 9 Na Sen. iha (unmetr.).
10
All the mss. read manyo, which is s.e. for martya (-ty- was miswritten as -ny- ); cf. the parallel verse in Jā
V 148.17 kathaṃkaro paññavā hoti macco; Sen. reads manye, which does not make sense (Jon. III 369 reads
mṛtyo); cf. also two other verses below in which the mss. read manyo for martyo, as well as the reading in Sa
341v5 prāpnoti manyo … Brahmalokaṃ (s.e. for martyo; Sen. manujo).
11
Triṣṭubh; in pāda b the metre requires tĕ; pāda c becomes regular if we read ăsevaº; pāda d is unmetr.; we
could correct the scansion by reading prajñăvă for prajñāvāṃ (m.c.); cf. Jā V148.12ff. subhāsitan te
anumodiyānaṃ aññaṃ taṃ pucchāmi tad iṃgha brūhi ǀ kathaṃkaro kintikaro kiṃ ācaraṃ kiṃ sevamāno
labhatîdha paññaṃ ǀ paññāya dāni paṭipadaṃ vadehi kathaṃkaro paññavā hoti macco ǀǀ.
12
Sa Na nipuno; Sen. nipuṇo.
13
“Serving the elderly, the clever and the learned”; Sa Na bahuśrutānāṃ; Sen. bahuśruto; cf. Jā V 148.18
sevetha vaddhe nipuṇe bahussute (acc. pl.).
14
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ograhako; cf. BHSD s.v. ogrāhaka “probably false Sktization of Pali uggāhako”.
15
Sen. ca.

474
 śruṇaṃto so1 satkṛtya subhāṣitāni
evaṃkaro prajñāvāṃ bhoti martyo2 ǀǀ3
so prajñāvāṃ4 kāmaguṇaṃ5 vipaśyati
duḥkhaṃ anityaṃ vipariṇāmadharmaṃ ǀ
evaṃ vipaśyaṃ6 prajahāti cchandaṃ7
mahadbhayeṣu8 vadhakopameṣu ǀǀ9
so vītarāgo suvinītadoṣo
maitrāsatāṃ10 bhāvaye apramatto ǀ
maitreṇa cittena hitānukampī
evaṃkaro svargam upaiti11 sthānaṃ ǀǀ12
subhāṣitārtha13 idam evarūpā
gāthā imā satpuruṣeṇa bhāṣitā14 ǀ
yo v(ʼ) imāṃ15 skandha16 samācareyā
adarśanaṃ17 mṛtyurājasya gacche” ǀǀ18

subhāṣitaṃ te19 anumodamānā

Brahmā ca Indro Tridaśā ca devā ǀ (400r)
te vegajātā muditā20 kṛtāñjalī

1
Sen. omits so.
2
All the mss. read manyo (s.e.); Sen. manye (w.r.).
3
Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; in pāda a the metre requires sevantŏ; in pāda b the fifth syllable is short; in pāda c we should
read śruṇaṃtŏ, the word so is metrically redundant; pāda d is unmetr., it becomes regular if we read prajñăvă for
prajñāvāṃ; cf. Jā V 148.18ff. sevetha vaddhe nipuṇe bahussute uggāhako vā paripucchako siyā ǀ suṇeyya
sakkacca sabhāsitāni evaṃkaro paññavā hoti macco ǀǀ.
4
Sen. prajñānāṃ (≠ mss.); cf. Jā V 148.22 so paññavā.
5
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºguṇo (s.e.).
6
Jā V 148.24 reads evaṃvipassī.
7
Sen. cchanda. 8 Sa ºbhayesu; corr. Na.
9
Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; in pāda a we should read prajñăº; pāda b is unmetr.; in pāda c the initial cch- in cchandaṃ
should be simplified (m.c.); in pāda d the fifth syllable is short; cf. Jā V 148.22ff. sa paññavā kāmaguṇe
avekkhati aniccato dukkhato rogato ca ǀ evaṃvipassī pajahāti chandaṃ dukkhesu kāmesu mahabbhayesu ǀǀ.
10
Sa Na ºsanaṃ (s.e.; the akṣaras ta and na are similar); Sen. maitrābhāvanāṃ (≠ mss.; unmetr.); see BHSD s.v.
maitrāsatā “benevolence, loving-kindness”.
11
Na Sen. upeti; cf. MDPL s.v. upaiti “approach”.
12
Triṣṭubh; in pāda b the metre requires bhāvayĕ; in pāda d the initial sth- of sthānaṃ should be simplified
(m.c.). Cf. Jā V 148.26ff. sa vītarāgo pavineyya dosaṃ mettaṃ cittaṃ bhāvaye appamāṇaṃ ǀ sabbesu bhūtesu
nidhāya daṇḍaṃ anindito Brahmam upeti ṭhānaṃ ǀǀ.
13
Sen ºārthaṃ.
14
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na bhāṣitāṃ.
15
Unmetrical; read yo vā (< eva); Sen. yo pi imāṃ.
16
So read all the mss.; probaly a corruption; should we read gātha, (m.c.) < gāthā? Sen. em. samma.
17
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ādarśanaṃ.
18
Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; in pāda a the fifth syllable is short (cf. Karashima 2016a: 204); in pāda c we should read yo
vā; pāda d scans correctly if we read ºrăjasya; cf. Jā V 151.10ff. gāthā imā atthavatī suvyañjanā subhāsitā isinā
paṇḍitena ǀ yo kocʼ imā aṭṭhikatvā suṇeyya labhetha pubbāpariyaṃ visesaṃ ǀ laddhāna pubbāpariyaṃ visesaṃ
adassanaṃ maccurājassa gacche ǀǀ.
19
Sen. taṃ (≠ mss.).
20
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na muditāṃ.

475
 gacchensu te1 devapuraṃ yaśasvino ǀǀ2
3
“kimarthiyaṃ4 āgamanaṃ abhūṣi
tavÂṣṭaka5 Bhīmarathasya caỿva ǀ
Kaliṅgarājasya ca Udgatasya (Sen. 374)
sarveṣāṃ vo6 kāmarāgo prahīṇo?” ǀǀ7

rājāno āhansuḥ
“evaṃ hi etaṃ paracittavedī8
sarveṣāṃ <no>9 kāmarāgo prahīṇo ǀ
karohi ekāṃśa10 (ʼ)nubodhanāye11
yathā gataṃ12 te abhisaṃbhuṇema” ǀǀ13

Śarabhaṃgo āha
“karomi ekāṃśam14 anugrahāye
sarveṣāṃ vo kāmarāgo prahīṇo ǀ
pharetha15 kāyaṃ vipulāya prītiye1

1
Sen. tad (≠ mss.).
2
Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; cf. Jā V 151.6ff. sutvāna gāthā paramatthasaṃhitā subhāsitā isinā paṇḍitena ǀ te vedajātā
anumodamānā pakkāmu devā devapuraṃ yasassino ǀǀ.
3
In ms. Sa this question is asked by Śarabhaṃga (= Jā V 149.30). In Senart’s edition, as a result of the
emendation introduced in ms. Na, i.e., gen. Aṣṭamakasya for voc. Aṣṭaka, these words are spoken by a narrator,
not by Śarabhaṃga.
4
Sen. mahārthiyaṃ (≠ mss.).
5
Sa taveśvakī (s.e.); in ms. Na this reading was changed to Aṣṭamakasya, which was followed in all the later
mss. and Senart; the parallel verse in Jā V 149.30 reads tava-m-Aṭṭhakā (voc.). At the end of this chapter the
name of the king is given as Aṣṭaka: Kaliṅgarājā Ānando Śāriputro ca Aṣṭako.
6
All the mss. and Sen. read vā; cf. Jā V 149.32 sabbesaṃ vo kāmarāgo pahīno; these words are directed to
Aṣṭaka, but they concern the three kings, therefore vo instead of vā seems to suit the context better; cf. the
reading two verse below sarveṣāṃ vo kāmarāgo prahīṇo.
7
Triṣṭubh; in pāda b the fourth syllable is short (cf. Karashima 2016a: 205, fn. 18); pāda d scans as Śālinī; cf. Jā
V 149.29ff. mahiddhiyaṃ āgamanaṃ ahosi tava-m-Aṭṭhakā Bhīmarathassa câpi ǀ Kāliṅgarājassa ca uggatassa
sabbesaṃ vo kāmarāgo pahīno ǀǀ.
8
Sa Na paricittaº (s.e.); Sen. paracittavedi.
9
The mss. lack no; suppl. Sen.; cf. Jā V 150.5 sabbesaṃ no kāmarāgo pahīno; cf. also the reading in the
previous verse: sarveṣām vo (← vā) kāmarāgo prahīṇo.
10
So read all the mss.; Sen. em. okāśam (Jā V 150.6 okāsaṃ); in the next verse the mss. read again ekāṃśam. Cf.
BHSD s.v. ekāṃśa “(2) absolute affirmation, absolute assurance; Mv iii, 374.6, the sense is much better than
with the Pali okāsam, and I suspect that the latter is a distortion of an original which agreed with Mv”.
11
Sen. em. anugrahāye (≠ mss.); Jā V 150.6 reads anuggahāya; cf. the reading in the next verse: karomi
ekāṃśam anugrahāye.
12
Here gata is used in the meaning “the place where one has gone; state” (MW s.v.); Sen. gatiṃ; in the two
verses which follow the mss. read gatī and gataṃ; the parallel verse in Jā V 150.7 has gatiṃ.
13
Triṣṭubh; in pādas a, c and d the metre is Upajāti; pāda b scans as Śālinī; cf. Jā V 150.4ff. evam etaṃ
paracittavedi sabbesaṃ no kāmarāgo pahīno ǀ karohi okāsam anuggahāya yathā gatiṃ te abhisambhavemā ǀǀ.
14
Sen. em. okāśam (≠ mss.); cf. BHSD s.v. ekāṃśa.
15
“Fill your body with great joy”; corr. Sen.; Sa Na haretha (s.e.; in some scripts the characters for pha and ha
are similar, e.g. in some Nepalese scripts, cf. e.g. ms. Na pha and ha ); see BHSG s.v. pharati; cf. Jā V
150.14 reads pharātha kāyaṃ.

476
 yathā gatī2 me abhisaṃbhuṇātha3” ǀǀ4

rājāno āhansuḥ
“sarvaṃ kariṣyāma tavêda5 vākyaṃ
yaṃ yaṃ ca māṃ6 vakṣyasi bhūriprajñā7 ǀ
pharema8 kāyaṃ vipulāya prītiyā
yathā gataṃ9 te abhisaṃbhuṇema” ǀǀ10

11
“kṛtā ca Vatsasya riṣisya pūjā
gacchaṃtu ca12 riṣayo sādhurūpā ǀ
dhyāne ratā āśrame āvasetha
etaṃ dhanaṃ pravrajitasya śreṣṭhaṃ” ǀǀ13

pūrvenivāsaṃ bhagavāṃ pūrvejātim anusmaraṃ ǀ (Sen. 375)

jātakaṃ idam ākhyāsi śāstā bhikṣuṇa14 santike15 ǀǀ16

te ca skandhās te ca dhātavo tāny āyatanāni ca ǀ

ātmānam adhikṛtya bhagavāṃ etam arthaṃ vyākaret ǀǀ17

1
Sen. prītaye.
2
Sen. gatiṃ; for the acc. sg. fem. -ī, cf. BHSG § 10.55; Abhis III § 8.5.
3
Sen. ºbhuṇetha; see BHSG 224, s.v. bhū (5); cf. also DP s.v. abhisambhuṇāti.
4
Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; pāda b scans as Śālinī; in pāda c the initial pr- of prītiye should be simplified (m.c.); cf. Jā V
150.6ff. karohi (w.r.; read: karomi) okāsam anuggahāya tathā hi vo kāmarāgo pahīno ǀ pharātha kāyaṃ vipulāya
pītiyā yathā gatiṃ me abhisambhavethā ǀǀ.
5
M.c. for tavêdaṃ; Sa navêda (s.e.; the akṣaras ta and na are similar); Na Sen. tavêdaṃ.
6
Sen. mo; 1 acc. or gen. pl. māṃ; not in BHSG, but cf. Sa 139r4 vasa brāhmaṇa māṃ gehe (gen.; Sen. II 87 mo
gṛhe); 174v4 māṃ ābharaṇāni datvā (gen.; Sen. II 189 mo).
7
Sa bhūprajñā (s.e.); Na bhūyoprajñā; Sen. bhūriprajña; for the voc. sg. masc. -ā, cf. BHSG § 8.27; von
Hinüber 2001 § 311; Abhis III § 6.5; Oberlies 2001: 176, § 41.
8
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na harema (s.e.); cf. Jā V 150.20 pharāma kāyaṃ.
9
Sen. gatiṃ; Jā V 150.21 reads gatiṃ.
10
Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; in pāda b pr- in prajñā and in pāda d pr- in prītiyā should be simplified (m.c.); cf. Jā V
150.18ff. sabbaṃ karissāma tavânusāsaniṃ yaṃ yaṃ tuvaṃ vakkhasi bhūripañña ǀ pharāma kāyaṃ vipulāyā
pītiyā yathā gatiṃ te abhisambhavemā ǀǀ.
11
These words are spoken by Śarabhaṃga; in Senart’s edition they are wrongly included in the verses spoken by
the kings.
12
Sen. te (≠ mss.).
13
Triṣṭubh; pāda b does not scan correctly; in pāda c the metre requires āśramĕ; in pāda d the initial śr- of
śreṣṭhaṃ should be simplified (m.c.); cf. Jā V 150.24ff. katâyaṃ Vacchassa Kisassa pūjā gacchantu bhonto
isayo sādhurūpā ǀ jhāne ratā bhotha sadā samāhitā esā ratī pabbajitassa seṭṭhā ǀǀ.
14
M.c. for bhikṣuṇaṃ (for the gen. pl. masc. -unaṃ, cf. BHSG § 12.72); Sen. bhikṣūṇām (unmetr.).
15
Sen. antike.
16
Śloka; pāda a is bha-Vipulā.
17
Pāda a is hypermetrical (cf. the parallel pādas in Sa 141r1, 174r5 te skandhā tāni dhātūni; 375r4 te skandhā te
ca dhātavaḥ); pāda c has only seven syllables, we should read ātmānaṃ <ca> adhikṛtyā; in pāda d the word
bhagavāṃ is metrically redundant (it is probably a reciter’s remark; see Norman CP IV 147); it scans correctly if
we read etam arthaṃ viyākaret.

477
 anavarāgrasmi1 saṃsāre yatra me uṣitaṃ purā ǀ
Anāthapiṇḍiko Śakro devarājā2 Śacīpatiḥ ǀ
Kaliṅgarājā Ānando Śāriputro ca Aṣṭako ǀǀ3

atha Bhīmaratho4 rājā Maudgalyāyano maharddhiko ǀ

Śarabhaṃgo ahaṃ abhūṣi evaṃ dhāretha jātakaṃ ǀǀ5

tadâpi mayā sadevamānuṣāye pariṣāye dharmaṃ deśitaṃ. etarahiṃ pi mayā sadeva-

mānuṣāye pariṣāye dharmaṃ deśitaṃ.

Śarabhaṃga-jātakaṃ samāptaṃ

1
Sen. ºsmiṃ (unmetr.).
2
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ca rāja (the akṣaras ca and va are very similar).
3
In pāda a there is resolution of the first syllable; pāda e is ma-Vipulā.
4
Sa Bhīma (s.e.); corr. Na.
5
Pāda b is hypermetrical; it becomes regular if we read Maudgalyāno (or Moggallāno) for Maudgalyāyano (cf.
Alsdorf 2001: 377); pāda c scans correctly if we read (ʼ)ham for ahaṃ.

478
 Triṃśagoṣṭhika-pravrajyā

Sa 400r4-400v3
Na 224r4-224r10
Sen. III 375.13-376.15

Vārāṇasyāṃ triṃśa goṣṭhīkā1 udyānabhūmi2 nirgatā. eṣāṃ ekasya mātā kālagatā, sa

devīhi upapannā. tāye dharmacakrapravartane dharmo abhisamito3. sā taṃ putraṃ smarati.
tasya4 dāni sarvehi tehi goṣṭhikehi putrasya premnakena putrapremnaṃ.
Vārāṇasyāṃ Kāśikā ca nāma gaṇikā upalabdhā5. Kāśikā ca kena kāraṇena sā gaṇikā
Kāśikā tti6 vuccati? tādṛśaṃ sukarmavipākābhinirvṛttaṃ7 śubharūpagataṃ8, sā sarvaṃ9
kāśibhūmiṃ10 kṣamati. tasmāt sā Kāśikā ti vuccati. evaṃ dāni11 Uparddhakāśikā12 tasyā eva
Kāśikāye bhaginī. tasyā pi pūrvakarmābhinirvṛttaṃ śubhaṃ rūpagataṃ yathaỿva Kāśikāye.
13
(Sen. 376) piṃgalo puna se14 eko akṣi15, tena sā kāraṇena uparddhakāśi16 kṣamati. tehi
goṣṭhikebhi17 sā Kāśikā vuccati “āgaccha asmākaṃ upasthānakārī”. sā ca tāye devatāye
adhiṣṭhitā na gacchati (400v) “asti me kiṃcid gṛhakāryaṃ, na śakyaṃ āgantu18”. te dāni
Uparddhakāśikāṃ19 ādāya taṃ udyānabhūmiṃ gatā. sâpi devatā Kāśikāye20 veṣeṇa teṣāṃ
goṣṭhikānāṃ darśanapathena tena21 deśena22 atikramati23. te tam dṛṣṭvā yena Kāśikā tena
pradhāvitā24. devatā aparimitāye gatīye gacchati, cchāyā25 dṛśyati, padāni na dṛśyanti.26 sā

1
Sen. triṃśagoṣṭhikā.
2
Sen. ºbhūmiṃ; for the acc. sg. fem. -i, cf. BHSG § 10.50; Abhis III § 8.4.
3
“She mastered the dharma”; see CPD s.v. abhisameti. In ms. Na the reading was changed from ºsamito to
ºgamito (Na 234r4) ; all the later mss. (= Sen.) follow this reading. Cf. also Sa 305v kumāreṇa dharmo
abhisamito (Na Sen. abhigamito).
4
For the gen. sg. fem. tasya, cf. BHSG §§ 21.17, 21.46; in ms. Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014: 174.
5
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na upalabdhaṃ (confusion of genders or s.e. [in MIndic -ā and -aṃ are often interchanged, cf.
Karashima 2002: 50, fn. 33]).
6
Sa Na nti (s.e.); corr. Sen.
7
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na sakarmaº. 8 Sen. śubhaṃ rūpaº. 9 Sen. sarvāṃ.
10
Cf. BHSD s.v. kāśi “(2) sarvāṃ kāśibhūmiṃ kṣamati, was worth (as a fee) the whole sum of a thousand”.
11
Sa Na evaṃ kāśikaṃ dāni; Sen. omits evaṃ dāni.
12
Sen. Upārdhaº. 13 Corr. Na; Sa pigalo.
14
Sa Na pura so (s.e.); Sen. punar asyā; for the gen. sg. fem. se, cf. BHSG § 21.18.
15
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na akṣī; cf. PW s.v. akṣī, fem. “Auge”, but here eko akṣī seems to be a mere s.e.; cf. also
Bloomfield 1934, III §§ 176 ff.
16
Sen. upārdhaº; in the mss. uparddha is regularly written for upārdha; cf. BHSD s.v. upārdha.
17
Corr. Na; Sa ºketi (s.e.; the akṣaras ta and bha are similar); Sen. ºkehi; for the instr. pl. masc. -ebhi, cf. BHSG
§ 8.111.
18
Sen. āgantuṃ; on the inf. ending -tu for -tuṃ, cf. BHSG § 36.3.
19
Sa Na Upardhaṃkāśiº (s.e.); Sen. Upārdhaº.
20
Sa Kāśikaṃkāye; corr. Na. 21 Sen. omits tena. 22 Sen. deśe.
23
“(She) went on ahead (of the boys)”; Sen. abhiº. Cf., however, Sa 372v4 tasya sārthavāhasya darśanapathena
punaḥ puno abhikrāmati; the prefixes ati-, abhi- and adhi- are often interchanged.
24
Sa Na pravādhitā (met.); corr. Sen.
25
Sa Na cchātāṃ (s.e.; cf. Abhis III § 18.8.15B7, cchātāyāṃ for cchāyāyāṃ); Sen. em. wrongly gacchati
gacchantī dṛśyati.
26
“When she was moving (nom. abs., cf. BHSG § 7.13; Sen 1995: 263-264), (her) shadow was seen, but the
footsteps were not seen”; so read Sa Na. Sen. em. gatīye gacchati gacchantī dṛśyati; cf. Jon. III 373 “But she
kept moving without stopping, though they could see her all the time”.

479
dāni devatā tāṃ goṣṭhikāṃ tato udyānabhūmīto Riṣivadanaṃ praveśitvā1 bhagavato samīpe
antarahitā. te dāni goṣṭhikā bhagavata pādavandā upasaṃkrāntā.

bhagavān āha
“kā nu krīḍā kā nu ratī evaṃ prajvalite sadā ǀ
andhakārasmi2 prakṣiptā pradīpaṃ na gaveṣatha? ǀǀ3
ko nu harṣo ko nu ānando evaṃ prajvalite sadā ǀ
andhakārasmi4 prakṣiptā ālokaṃ na prakāśatha5?” ǀǀ6

te dāni bhagavatā sarve balavaśībhāve vinītā ehibhikṣukāye ca pravrājitā7 upasaṃpāditā.

eṣa8 āyuṣmantāṃ9 triṃśagoṣṭhikāṃ10 pravrajyā ca upasaṃpadā bhikṣubhāvo.

samāptaṃ triṃśayugānāṃ11 pravrajyā

1
Sa Na praviśitvā; corr. Sen.
2
Sen. ºsmiṃ (unmetr.).
3
Śloka; pāda a becomes na-Vipulā if we read kă; in pāda c the initial pr- in prakṣiptā should be simplified (m.c.;
Pathyā).
4
Sen. ºsmiṃ (unmetr.).
5
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na prakāśyatha.
6
Śloka; pāda a is hypermetrical; it scans as Pathyā if we read ko nu harṣo kŏ ānando; in pāda c the initial pr- in
prakṣiptā should be simplified (m.c.). Cf. Dhp 146 ko nu hāso kim ānando niccaṃ pajjalite sati ǀ andhakārena
onaddhā padīpaṃ na gavessatha ǀǀ; Uv 1.4 ko nu harṣaḥ ka ānanda evaṃ prajvalite sati ǀ andhakāraṃ praviṣṭāḥ
stha pradīpaṃ na gaveṣatha ǀǀ; GDhp 143, PDhp 233.
7
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na pravrajitā (s.e.).
8
Sen. eṣā.
9
Gen. pl. -ntāṃ, not in BHSG; Sen. ºtāṃ; cf. Sa 400v āyuṣmantāṃ (← āyuṣmantā) triṃśānāṃ janānāṃ.
10
Sa Na ºgoṣṭhikā; Sen. ºgoṣṭhikānāṃ; for the gen. pl. masc. -āṃ, cf. BHSG § 8.124.
11
Sa Na ºyūgānāṃ; Sen. em. triṃśagoṣṭhikānāṃ; see Yuyama 2001: lxv, fn. 34.

480
 Pūrṇa-vastu

Sa 400v3-402r6
Na 224r10-225r9
Sen. III 377.1-382.6

bhagavāṃ Vārāṇasyāṃ viharati śāstā devānāñ ca manuṣyāṇāṃ ca vistareṇa nidānaṃ

kṛtvā. apare dāni triṃśa janā1 Riṣivadanasya nâtidūreṇa mārgeṇa gacchanti. bhagavāṃ dāni
teṣāṃ anugrahārthāya mārgasya samīpe niṣaṇṇo. te dāni bhagavantaṃ dṛṣṭvā bhagavataḥ
pādavandā upasaṃkrāntā. bhagavatā ca sarve balavaśībhāve2 vinītā ehibhikṣukāye ca
pravrājitā upasaṃpāditā. eṣa3 āyuṣmantāṃ4 triṃśānāṃ janānāṃ pravrajyā upasaṃpadā
bhikṣubhāvo.
bhagavāṃ Vārāṇasyāṃ viharati Riṣivadane Mṛgadāve śāstā devānāñ ca manuṣyāṇāñ ca
vistareṇa nidānaṃ kṛtvā. Kośaleṣu Droṇavastukaṃ nāma grāmaṃ. tahiṃ aparo
brāhmaṇamahāśālo āḍhyo mahādhano mahābhogo prabhūtabhogo prabhūtasvāpadeyo5
prabhūtadhanadhānyakośakoṣṭhāgāro prabhūtajātarūpavittopakaraṇo6 prabhūtadāsīdāsakarma-
karapauruṣeyo prabhūtahastyaśvājagaveḍako7.
tasya dāni brāhmaṇamahāśālasya Maitrāyaṇī nāma brāhmaṇī bhāryā prāsādikā
darśanīyā akṣudrāvakāśā paramāye śubhavarṇapuṣkalatayā samanvāgatā. tasya8 dāni
Maitrāyaṇīye9 Pūrṇo nāma māṇavo putro prāsādiko darśanīyo taruṇābhirūpo kṛtapuṇyo
maheśākhyo10 kṛtādhikāro purimakehi samyaksaṃbuddhehi cchinnabandhano11-r-
ājānabhūto12 āryadharmāṇāṃ (401r) caramabhaviko.
so śṛṇoti “rājño Śuddhodanasya Sarvārthasiddho nāma kumāro dvātriṃśatīhi
mahāpuruṣalakṣaṇehi13 samanvāgato. yehi dvātriṃśatīhi 14
mahāpuruṣalakṣaṇehi
samanvāgatasya mahāpuruṣasya dve gatīyo bhavanti na tṛtīyā. sace agāram adhyāvasati16
15

1
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na yajñā (s.e.); cf. the reading a few lines below: eṣa āyuṣmantāṃ triṃśānāṃ janānāṃ
pravrajyā.
2
All the mss. and Sen. read ºbhāvena; cf. Sa 400v balavaśībhāve vinītā; 401r balavaśībhāve vinīto.
3
Sen. eṣā; in the mss. eṣa is often used for feminine (cf. BHSG § 21.8, § 21.46).
4
Corr. Na; Sa āyuṣmantā; Sen. āyuṣmatāṃ; gen. pl. -ntāṃ, not in BHSG; cf. the reading at the end of the
previous chapter: āyuṣmantāṃ triṃśagoṣṭhikāṃ (← ºgoṣṭhikā) (Sa 400v).
5
Na Sen. ºsvāpateyo; cf. ŚPrSū 105 svāpadeya; for the alternation t / d, cf. Lüders 1954 §§ 141-143; Sn(tr.N)
186 (ad Sn 193); von Simson 1997: 592. Cf. Sa 55r6; 284v3,6; 402v1; 404r4; 407v2 ºsvāpadeya-; cf. SWTF s.v.
prabhūta-svāpateya.
6
Sen. ºrūparajatavittopakaraṇo (≠ mss.).
7
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºaśvagajaveḍako (met.); cf. Sa 402v2, 404r4 prabhūtahastyaśvājagaveḍako.
8
Sen. tasyā; for the gen. sg. fem. tasya, cf. BHSG §§ 9.75; 21.17, 21.46; in ms. Sa see Marciniak 2014: 174.
9
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na Maitrāyaṇī (s.e.).
10
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na kṛtamaheśākhyo (s.e.).
11
Sa kinnaº (s.e.); corr. Na.
12
So read the mss., < BHS ājñāna “authority”; Sen. em. ºbandhano ājñātaº. For the saṃdhi-consonant -r-, cf.
BHSG § 4.61; Geiger § 73.3; von Hinüber 2001 § 271.
13
Sa ºpuruṣakṣaṇehi (s.e.); corr. Na.
14
Sa reads twice mahāpuruṣalakṣaṇehi samanvāgatasya (ditt.; the eye of the scribe probably jumped from
mahāpuruṣaº of mahāpuruṣasya back to mahāpuruṣaº of mahāpuruṣalakṣaṇehi); corr. Na.
15
Sen. saced.
16
Sa ºvasanti, confusion of numbers; corr. Na.

481
rājā bhavati cakravartī catudvīpeśvaro1 vijitāvī dharmiko2 dharmarājā
saptaratanasamanvāgato . tasyêmāni sapta ratanāni bhavaṃti tadyathā cakraratanaṃ7
3 4 5 6

hastiratanaṃ aśvaratanaṃ maṇiratanaṃ gṛhapatiratanaṃ striratanaṃ8 pariṇāyakaratanaṃ

saptamaṃ. pūrañ câsya bhavati sahasra9 putrāṇāṃ śūrāṇāṃ vīrāṇāṃ (Sen. 378) varāṅgarūpiṇāṃ
parasainyapramardakānāṃ. so imāni catvāri mahādvīpāni adhyāvaseti10 tadyathā
Jaṃbūdvīpaṃ11 Pūrvavidehaṃ Aparagodānikaṃ Uttarakuruṃ12 sāgaragiriparyantāṃ akhilām
akaṇṭakāṃ adaṇḍena aśastreṇa anutpīḍena dharmeṇa <pṛthivīṃ>13 vâbhinirjinitvā14
adhyāvasati. sacet punaḥ agārato anāgāriyaṃ15 pravrajati, tathāgato bhavati arhāṃ16
samyaksambuddho vidyācaraṇasaṃpannaḥ sugato lokavid anuttaraḥ puruṣadamyasārathi17
śāstā devamanuṣyāṇāṃ18 ca vighuṣṭaśabdo vighuṣṭakīrtir19 ananyaneyo abhibhū anabhibhūto
ājñātârthadarśo20 vaśī vaśavartī. so ca riṣiṇā maharddhikena mahānubhāvena catuhi21 kāraṇehi
ekāṃśena vyākṛto "buddho loke bhaviṣyatî"ti, athânye22 pi naimittikehi kumāro vyākṛto "rājā
cakravartī bhaviṣyati"”.23

1
Na Sen. caturº.
2
Sen. dhārmº; see BHSD s.v. dharmika.
3
Sen. ºratnaº. 4 Sen. tasya imāni. 5 Sen. ratnāni.
6
Sa bhavati, confusion of numbers; corr. Na.
7
Sen. each time reads ºratnaṃ for ºratanaṃ, until pariṇāyakaratnaṃ.
8
Na Sen. strīratnaṃ. 9 Sen. sahasraṃ.
10
Sen. ºvasati; on presents in -eti, cf. BHSG § 28.46; for -eti (non-caus.) / -ati in ms. Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014:
189; cf. also Caillat 2011: 354.
11
Sen. Jaṃbuº.
12
Sen. Uttarakuruṃ imāṃ mahāpṛthivīṃ sāgaraº.
13
The mss. lack pṛthivīṃ; Sen. suppl. imāṃ mahāpṛthivīṃ before the word sāgaraº, but cf. Sa 15v6f.
sayyathîdaṃ Jaṃbudvῑpaṃ Pūrvavidehaṃ Avaragodānῑyaṃ Uttarakuruṃ sāgaragiriparyantām akhilām
akaṇḍakam adaṇḍenâśastreṇa anutpῑḍena ʼdaṇḍena dharmeṇêmāṃ pṛthivῑm abhi<nir>jinitvā adhyāvasati.
14
Sen. ºnirjitvā; cf. BHSD s.v. abhinirjiṇati “conquers”.
15
Na Sen. anagāriyaṃ; cf. BHSD s.vv. anāgāra, anāgārikā; Abhis III s.v. āgāra “Haus”; cf. Oberlies 2001: 36
(5) “ā for a owing to a wrong resolution of compounds, āgāra ‘house’ (← ºâgāra)”; cf. Sa 39r1 anāgāriyaṃ
pravrajanti; 329r6 agārāto anāgāriyaṃ pravrajito. Cf. SWTF s.v. an-āgāra for an-agāra; PTSD s.v. agāra
“ºāgāra, owing to freq. occurrence of agāra at the end of cpds. of which the first word ends in a, we have a
dozen quite familiar words ending apparently in āgāra. This form has been considered therefore as a proper
doublet of agāra. This however is wrong. The long ā is simply a contraction of the short a at the end of the first
part of the cpd. with the short a at the beginning of agāra”; cf. also Abhis III s.v. āgāra “Haus”.
16
Na Sen. arhaṃ. 17 Na Sen. ºsārathiḥ.
18
Na Sen. devānāṃ ca manuṣyāṇāṃ ca.
19
Sa vighuṣṭakīrtireṣā; Na ºreṣo; Sen. ºrekho; Jones (Jon. III 375) translates this word as “renowned” and adds
(fn. 1) “does it imply a fame that is proclaimed in writing, rekhā being = lekhā "writing"?”, but it does not make
sense. The reading vighuṣṭakīrtireṣā is probably a result of misinterpreting and miswriting an interlinear gloss,
i.e., vighuṣṭaśabdo vighuṣṭakīrtir eṣa, where eṣa was wrongly read and copied together with ºkīrtir as one word
vighuṣṭakīrtireṣā.
20
Sa Na ajñānâº; Sen. ājñārthadarśī; ājñātar “one who knows” (cf. BHSD s.v.; Pā aññātar); cf. Sa 14r6
arthadarśe (s.e. for ºdarśo or nom. sg. -e) matῑmāṃ; 130r5 arthadarśo matimāṃ.
21
Sen. caturhi.
22
Na Sen. anyehi; this could be an example of haplology of the ending (cf. Oberlies 2001: 138 [7]); or instr. pl. -e
(-e < -ai < -aiḥ); for the instr. pl. -e, cf. Geiger § 79.6; Oberlies 2001: 146; von Hinüber 1968: 174, § 160; von
Hinüber 2001 § 316.
23
“While by the other soothsayers the prince was prophesied to become a king, a sovereign of the world”; Na
Sen. lack kumāro vyākṛto rājā cakravartī bhaviṣyati.

482
 yadā bhagavān abhiniṣkrānto, so pi tadaho yeva abhiniṣkrānto1 anuHimavantaṃ
āśramaṃ gatvā riṣipravrajyaṃ2 pravrajito caturdhyānalābhī pañcābhijño maharddhiko
mahānubhāvo riṣi saṃvṛtto.
tasya dāni ekūnatriṃśa riṣikumārā śiṣyā sarve ṣaḍaṃgavedapāragāḥ caturdhyānalābhī3
pañcābhijñā maharddhikā mahānubhāvā. so teṣāṃ śiṣyāṇāṃ āha “buddho loke samutpanno.
Vārāṇasyāṃ viharati Riṣivadane Mṛgadāve. manuṣyāṇāṃ dharmaṃ deśayati ādau kalyāṇaṃ,
madhye kalyāṇaṃ, paryavasāne kalyāṇaṃ, svarthaṃ suvyañjanaṃ kevalaṃ paripūrṇaṃ4
pariśuddhaṃ paryavadātaṃ brahmacaryaṃ saṃprakāśayati

"sarve aśaraṇā skandhāḥ abhitaptā mahābhayā ǀ

aviśvāsikā ca asārā ca" iti bhāṣati Gautamo ǀǀ5

yaṃ6 nūna7 vayaṃ māṇavakāho8 yena Vārāṇasiṃ9 Riṣivadanaṃ10

tenôpasaṃkrameyāma (Sen. 379) taṃ bhagavantaṃ Gautamaṃ darśanāya. (401v) sādhu khalu
punar bhavati tathārūpāṇāṃ tathāgatānāṃ11 arhantāṃ12 samyaksaṃbuddhānāṃ darśanāya
upasaṃkramaṇaṃ paryupāsanāya13”. “sādhûpādhyāya14” ti.
te māṇavakā Pūrṇasya …15 brahmacaryaṃ saṃprakāśayantaṃ dvātriṃśatīhi
mahāpuruṣalakṣaṇehi samanvāgataṃ, aśītīhi16 anuvyañjanehi upaśobhitaśarīraṃ, aṣṭadaśehi
āveṇikehi buddhadharmehi samanvāgataṃ, daśahi tathāgatabalehi balavāṃ, caturbhi17
vaiśāradhyehi suviśārado, śāntendriyo śāntamānaso uttamadamaśamathapāramiprāpto
paramadamaśamathapāramiprāpto antargatehi indriyehi abahirgatena mānasena sthitena
dharmatāprāptena, hrada-m-ivâccho anāvilo viprasanno ratanayūpam ivâbhyudgato18,
suvarṇayūpaṃ vā prabhāsayamānaṃ19, tejasā śriyāye jvalamānaṃ asecanakaṃ apratiṣkūlaṃ20
darśanāye. dṛṣṭvā ca punar asya ati-r-iva manaṃ prasīde. prasannacitto ca punar yena
bhagavāṃs tenôpasaṃkramitvā bhagavataḥ pādau śirasā vanditvā bhagavantam etad uvāca

1
Sa abhiṣkrānto (s.e.); corr. Na.
2
Na Sen. ºpravrajyāṃ.
3
Na Sen. ºlābhinaḥ; for the nom. pl. masc. -ī, cf. BHSG § 10.181.
4
Sen. kevalapariº.
5
Śloka; pāda c has ten syllables; it becomes regular if we read e.g., aviśvāsikă câsārā and omit the second ca.
6
Sa ya; corr. Na. 7 Na Sen. nūnaṃ. 8 Corr. Na; Sa māṇakāho. 9 Sen. Vārāṇasīm.
10
Sen. ºvadanaṃ Mṛgadāvaṃ. 11 Sa tathāgato; corr. Na.
12
Sa arhāntā; Na Sen. arhantānāṃ; gen. pl. -ntāṃ, not in BHSG, cf. Sa 400v āyuṣmantāṃ (← ºntā) triṃśānāṃ
janānāṃ; āyuṣmantāṃ triṃśagoṣṭhikāṃ (gen. pl. -āṃ).
13
“In order to worship (them)”; Sen. paryupāsanā ca (≠ mss.).
14
Sa Na upādhyāyaṃ; corr. Sen.
15
A part of the text is missing; Jon. III 377 supplies “[And they came and saw Gotama]”; Sen. prints a lacuna.
16
Sen. aśītihi.
17
Na catuhi; Sen. caturhi; for the instr. pl. caturbhi, cf. BHSG § 19.18.
18
Or: yūpa-m-ivâº; in the mss. yūpa- could be either masc. or neutr. (in Skt only masc.), cf. Sa 409r
ratanayūpaṃ vā samudgato.
19
Sen. prabhāsamānaṃ.
20
Sen. apratikūlaṃ; in ms. Sa the form (a)pratiṣkūla occurs no fewer than 38 times (it was emended by Sen. to
[a]pratikūla), while (a)pratikūla is found only 7 times. Cf. BHSD 369, s.v. pratiṣkūla “If correct, could be taken
as false Sktization of Pali paṭikkūla (explained JAOS 41.462 ff.)”.

483
“pravrājehi māṃ bhagavaṃ, upasaṃpādehi māṃ sugata”. atha khalu bhagavāṃ Pūrṇaṃ riṣi1
Maitrāyaṇīputraṃ ātmatriṃśa2 ehibhikṣukāye abhibhāṣe “etha3 bhikṣavaś, caratha4 tathāgate
brahmacaryaṃ5”. teṣāṃ dāni bhagavatā ehibhikṣukāye ābhāṣṭānāṃ yat kiñcit riṣiliṅgaṃ
riṣiguptiṃ6 riṣidhvajaṃ riṣi-ākalpaṃ7 sarvaṃ samantarahitaṃ, tricīvarā ca prādurbhūtā8
suṃbhakā ca pātrā, prakṛtisvabhāvasaṃsthitā keśā, iryā9 ca sānaṃ saṃsthihe sayyathâpi nāma
varṣaśatopasampannānāṃ10 bhikṣūṇāṃ. eṣa11 āyuṣmataḥ Pūrṇasya Maitrāyaṇīputrasya
ekūnatriṃśasya12 pravrajyā upasaṃpadā bhikṣubhāvo.
so dāni ātmatriṃśo bhagavatā balavaśībhāve vinīto13.
so dāni balavaśībhāvaprāpto bhagavantaṃ saṃmukhaṃ imehi14 sārūpyehi gāthehi15
abhistave

“yaṃ16 Tuṣitabhavana17 santo Himaśikharanibho gajo bhavitvāna ǀ (Sen. 380)

antimam upeyi18 garbhaṃ daśaśataraśmisagotra19 taṃ priya20 me ǀǀ21

yañ ca ubhayato upetarūpā22

tava jananī ca pitā ca lokanātha23 ǀ

1
Sen. riṣiṃ; for the acc. sg. masc. -i, cf. BHSG § 10.48.
2
Sen. ºtriṃśaṃ.
3
Corr. Sen.; Sa eṣa (s.e.; the akṣaras ṣa and tha are similar); Na eta.
4
Na carata. 5 Sa ºcayaṃ; corr. Na.
6
Sen. ºgupti; for the nom. sg. fem. -iṃ, cf. BHSG § 10.23; Sa 331r gṛhaguptiṃ; 385v tīrthikaguptiṃ.
7
So read all the mss.; Sen. em. riṣikalpaṃ; cf. Sa 418r1 yat kiñcit riṣiliṅgaṃ riṣiguptiṃ riṣidhvajaṃ riṣi-ākalpaṃ
sarvaṃ samanantarahitaṃ. See BHSD s.v. ākalpa; DP s.v. ākappa “outward sign”.
8
Sen. ºcīvaraṃ ca prādurbhūtaṃ.
9
Na keśā ca sānaṃ; Sen. keśā īryāpatho ca sānaṃ. Cf. BHSD s.v. iryā “= the much commoner īryāpatha; (or
iryāº), deportment, behavior”; Abhis III, s.v. iryāpatha.
10
Corr. Na; Sa varṣagatoº (s.e.; in some scripts the characters for ga and śa are similar; cf. e.g., ms. Na ga
and śa ).
11
Sen. eṣā; for the nom. sg. fem. eṣa, cf. BHSG § 21.8; cf. also Sa 317r eṣa bhāryā (prose, Sen. eṣā); 317r eṣa
Nalinī (prose, Sen. eṣā); 400v eṣa … pravrajyā (prose, Sen. eṣā).
12
Sen. ātmatriṃśasya (≠ mss.).
13
Sa Na vinītā (s.e.; -ā and -o are often miswritten for one another); corr. Sen.
14
Sen. imāhi.
15
So read all the mss.; instr. pl. masc. ending -ehi used for fem. (see BHSG § 9.105); cf. also Sa 404r5-6 anya-
m-anyehi parivrājikāhi (Sen. ºanyāhi). Sen. sarūpyāhi gāthāhi.
16
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na yo.
17
M.c. or stem in -a used as locative (cf. BHSG § 8.11; Karashima 2002 § 9.1); Sen. ºbhavane.
18
So read the mss.; Sen. upesi; upeyi is opt. used as aor. (cf. BHSG § 32.85). For the 3 sg. opt. ending -i, cf.
BHSG § 29.14.
19
Corr. Sen.; “O kinsman of the thousand-rayed one (i.e., the sun)”; Sa daśaśataśmisaṃgotraṃ (s.e.); Na
daśaśataraśmigotraṃ.
20
Sen. priyaṃ.
21
Pāda a is Āryā; in pāda b the part antimam upeyi garbhaṃ scans as Āryā, while daśaśataraśmisagotra taṃ
priya me fits Aupacchandasika or Puṣpitāgrā (we should read priyaṃ, m.c.). Smith 1949-1950: 21 writes that the
metre in this verse is proto-Puṣpitāgrā.
22
Sa Na ºrūpo; corr. Sen.
23
Sen. em. loke ǀ, omitting -nātha- (unmetr.; ≠ mss.).

484
 mahipatikulasaṃbhavaṃ1 abhūṣi2
daśaśataraśmisagotra3 taṃ priyaṃ me ǀǀ4
yaṃ pratimukha santo parivariṣi5
jagaṃ6 akasyaci spṛhanto7 ǀ
pittarudhiraśleṣmaṇā aliptaṃ8
daśaśataraśmisagotra9 taṃ priyaṃ me ǀǀ10

yaṃ ca kanakavarṇaṃ paśyamānā11

paramaprītamanā12 abhū13 janetrī ǀ
phalikam14 anugataṃ15 va raktasūtraṃ16
daśaśataraśmisagotra17 taṃ priyaṃ me ǀǀ18, 19

yaṃ ca prakaṃpayanto vasudhāṃ jāyensu20 bahujanahitāya ǀ (402r)

jāto padāni21 sapta kramesi daśaśataraśmisagotra taṃ priyaṃ me ǀǀ22

1
Sen. ºsaṃbhavo.
2
Sen. abhū (unmetr.; ≠ mss.). 3 Sa Na ºsagotraṃ; corr. Sen.
4
This verse fits both Puṣpitāgrā and Aupacchandasika (cf. Smith 1949-1950: 21, proto-Puṣpitāgrā).
5
So read the mss.; aor. of pari-√vṛ “choose”; Sen. em. paricyavasi.
6
“You chose the human being”(?); corr. Sen.; Sa Na jaṃgaṃ (s.e.).
7
Lit. “desiring nothing”; Sen. na kasya ci spṛśyanto; a-kasyaci seems not to be attested elsewhere, but cf. the
forms a-kañcana; a-kiṃcid.
8
Sen. alipto; for the nom. sg. masc. -aṃ, cf. BHSG § 8.26; Abhis III § 6.4; RgsGr § 8.14.
9
Sa Na ºsagotraṃ (s.e.); corr. Sen.
10
Pāda a is unmetr.; pāda b has a syncopated rhythm; pādas c and d scan as Aupacchandasika or Puṣpitāgrā (śl-
in ºśleṣmaṇā should be simplified, m.c.).
11
Sa Na paśyemānā (s.e.); corr. Sen.
12
Sen. ºprītaṃ mano.
13
Sa Na anu (s.e.; the akṣaras na and bha are similar); Sen. em. anujanenti.
14
“Crystal”; Sen. em. phaṇikā (≠ mss.), but it does not make sense here (Jon. III 377 “those who saw thy golden
beauty felt perfect joy of heart, like that of snakes when they follow a crimson thread” and adds [fn. 3]: “the
simile is obscure”). Cf. Ap-a 116 tadā nagaravāsino phaḷikapabbate āvutaṃ rattasuttam iva taṃ theraṃ
passitvā…; Jina-c 5 (81) maṇimhi nipassanamhi rattasuttam ivâvutaṃ.
15
All the mss. and Sen. read anugatā (s.e., in MIndic -ā and -aṃ are often interchanged; cf. Karashima 2002: 50,
fn. 33; von Hinüber 2001 §§ 112, 269, 304).
16
“The golden-coloured one (i.e. embryo), which resembles a red thread inserted in a crystal”. Cf. Jina-c 5 (verse
81) maṇimhi nipassanamhi rattasuttam ivʼ āvutaṃ ǀ mātucittambujaṃ dhīro bodhayanto padissati ǀǀ; Jina-c(tr.) p.
38 “Like a red thread strung through a clear jewel, the Wise One is seen causing his mother’s mind to blossom”.
17
Sa Na ºsagotraṃ; corr. Sen.
18
“It is dear to me, O kinsman of the thousand-rayed that seeing the golden-coloured one (i.e. embryo), which
resembles a red thread inserted in a crystal, the mother became extremely happy”.
19
Pādas a, c and d scan as Aupacchandasika or Puṣpitāgrā (in pāda a we should read ºvarṇă, m.c.); pāda b is
Aupacchandasika.
20
Sa Na jāyetsa (s.e.); Sen. jāyesi. 3 sg. aor. -ensu, cf. Sa 398v so taṃ riṣiṃ pāṃśunā ākramensu; Sa 389v
Ājñātakauṇḍinyo balavaśībhāvaṃ prāpuṇensu; cf. also Sa 360v hiraṇyena okirensu (1 sg.).
21
Sen. pādāni.
22
In the first line the metre is Āryā; in the second line the part jāto padāni sapta kramesi scans as Āryā, while
daśaśataraśmisagotra taṃ priyaṃ me fits either Aupacchandasika or Puṣpitāgrā. For the mixed metre Vaitālīya
/ Aupacchandasika + Āryā, cf. EV I 209 (ad Th 356); Alsdorf 1968: 236.

485
 yaṃ pi1 jātasya mune cchatraṃ dhārayensu Guhyakādhipatī ǀ
ubhayato ca vījanīyo daśaśataraśmisagotra2 taṃ priyaṃ me ǀǀ3
yaṃ pi ca te jātamātre4 udupānā udgamensu dakadhārā5 ǀ
uṣṇā ca śītalā ca daśaśataraśmisagotra taṃ priyaṃ me ǀǀ6
yaṃ pravrajet7 prahāya kāmaguṇāṃ yaṃ ca8 sapta ca ratanā ǀ
cature9 ca mahādvīpāṃ daśaśataraśmisagotra taṃ priyam me ǀǀ10

avahāya mahīṃ ca jñātayo ca-r-atha11

ratanāni prahāya sapta dhīra12 ǀ
jātīmaraṇasya kāsi antaṃ13
daśaśataraśmisagotra taṃ priyam me ǀǀ14
cira15 mahi16 ābhā17 udāgamāsi18 (Sen. 381)
bhagavato citte19 tadā vimucyamāne ǀ
ekāntasukhī bhavensuḥ20 .. ..21
daśaśataraśmisagotra taṃ priyaṃ me ǀǀ22

1
Sen. yaṃ pi ca.
2
Sa Na ºgotraṃ; corr. Sen.
3
The first line does not scan correctly; in the second line the part ubhayato ca vījanīyo scans as Āryā (we should
read ubhayatŏ, m.c.); while daśaśataraśmisagotra taṃ priyaṃ me fits either Aupacchandasika or Puṣpitāgrā.
4
Sa Na ºmātrā; Sen. ºmātra.
5
Sa Na ºdhārāṃ; corr. Sen.
6
The first line is Āryā (we should read tĕ, m.c.); in the second line the part uṣṇā ca sītalā ca scans as Āryā (we
should read cā, m.c.); pāda d fits Aupacchandasika or Puṣpitāgrā.
7
Sen. pravrajesi (unmetr.; the third gaṇa becomes amphibrach); for the opt. used as aor., cf. BHSG § 32.85.
8
Sa Na va; Sen. yeva.
9
Sen. caturo; for the acc. cature, cf. BHSG § 19.15; in ms. Sa see Marciniak 2014: 170. Cf. Sa 256r5 Kāśikāni
te vastrāṇi dadāmi cature (Sen. caturo) ahaṃ; Sa 140v4 cature (Sen. caturo) ca vāriṇo.
10
The first line scans as Āryā (we should read prahāyā, m.c.); the part cature ca mahādvīpāṃ fits Āryā; pāda d
scans as Aupacchandasika or Puṣpitāgrā.
11
Sen. jñātayo atha.
12
Sa Na dhīrā; Sen. varā (≠ mss.); we could also read vīra (the akṣaras dha and va are very similar); the
two words vīra and dhīra are often confused due to the similarity of the characters for dh and v in the Brāhmī
script, cf. Brough 1962: 233-234; EV II 57 (ad Thī 7); Sn(tr.N) 148 (ad Sn 44).
13
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na anto (s.e.); or it could be acc. sg. -o (BHSG § 8.36; Abhis III § 6.13).
14
Aupacchandasika; in pāda a the initial jñ- of jñātayo should be simplified; in pāda b the initial pr- of prahāya
should be simplified; pāda d scans as Aupacchandasika or Puṣpitāgrā.
15
M.c. for ciraṃ or cirā (< cirāt); Sen. em. vīra (≠ mss.).
16
“On the earth”; Sen. mahāº; for the endingless stem used as loc. sg. fem., cf. BHSG § 10.69 (loc. Vārāṇasi /
Vārāṇasī); cf. also loc. sg. jāti (Sa 276v3).
17
Sen. em. mahā-ābhā.
18
“The radiance uprose”; Sa Na udāramāsi (s.e.; the characters for ga as rā are simialar); Sen. udgamāsi.
19
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na cinte. 20 Sen. ºensu.
21
Pāda c is incomplete; we could read e.g., bhavensu <satvā> and get a regular Aupacchandasika. Sen. does not
print any lacuna.
22
Pāda a becomes Puṣpitāgrā if we assume contraction of the fifth syllable; pāda b is unmetr.; it becomes
regular if we read bhagavatŏ cittĕ (Aupacchandasika or Puṣpitāgrā); in pāda c the metre requires bhavensu;
pāda d scans as Aupacchandasika or Puṣpitāgrā.

486
 1
adya sunihatā2 jinena śatru3
paramapratītamanā4 ca āryapariṣā ǀ
śatrudamana5 ..6 upesi kāla7
daśaśataraśmisagotra8 taṃ priyam me ǀǀ9
yathā tava praṇidhī abhūt10 purastā11
yathā12 samudāgato āsi lokanātha ǀ
praṇidhi-agamo13 ca te samṛddho
daśaśataraśmisagotra taṃ priyaṃ me ǀǀ14
tava daśadiśatāṃ gato praṇādo
janaviṣayeṣu ca nâsti koci tulyo ǀ
paramagatigato (ʼ)si dharmatāye
daśaśataraśmisagotra15 taṃ priyaṃ me ǀǀ16

17
dṛṣṭyā18 bhagavāṃ sukhī arogī
dṛṣṭyā19 kāryam idaṃ tava saṃvṛddhaṃ20 ǀ
dṛṣṭyā21 Namuci22 dhuto23 tvayā sasainyo
dṛṣṭyā24 te viditaṃ imaṃ ca paraṃ ca ǀǀ25

1
“Today, the enemies have been completely destroyed by the Conqueror”; cf. Jon. III 378 “this noble
congregation, calmed and perfectly joyful, has to-day been converted by the Conqueror”.
2
Sa Na sunihitā (s.e.); Sen. em. suvinītā.
3
Na śakra; Sen. śāntā; here śatru is nom. pl. (cf. BHSG § 12.57).
4
Sa ºpratīmanā (s.e.); Na Sen. ºprītamanā (unmetr.).
5
Na śakradamana; Sen. śatrudamane (unmetr.).
6
One long syllable should be added here (m.c.); Sen. does not print any lacuna.
7
Sen. kālaṃ. 8 Sa daśabalaraśmigotraṃ; corr. Na.
9
Aupacchandasika; in pāda b the metre demands that -pr- of ºpratītaº be simplified; we should read parṣā for
pariṣā (m.c.); pāda d scans as Aupacchandasika or Puṣpitāgrā.
10
Sa Na abhūta; corr. Sen. 11 Sen. purastād. 12 Sen. yatha.
13
“The result (āgama) of (your) vow”; so read all the mss.; m.c. for āgamo. Sen. praṇidhī āgamo; Jon. III 378
“thy vow and its fulfilment”.
14
This verse scans as Aupacchandasika or Puṣpitāgrā; in pāda a the metre requires yathă, the initial pr- in
praṇidhī should be simplified; in pāda b we should read ºgatŏ; in pāda c the metre demands praṇidhī.
15
Sa Na ºgotraṃ; corr. Sen.
16
This verse scans as Aupacchandasika or Puṣpitāgrā.
17
Smith 1949-1950: 22 writes that the following verses (Sen. III 381.9–III 382.6) are in Āryā; however, even
though many of them do not scan correctly, still, the metre is closer to Aupacchandasika than Āryā.
18
Sa Na dṛṣṭvā; Sen. diṣṭyā; in ms. Sa two forms occur in the meaning of Skt diṣṭyā “be lucky”: dṛṣṭyā and
dṛṣṭvā, while the proper Skt diṣṭyā is not attested even once. I keep only dṛṣṭyā, regarding dṛṣṭvā as s.e. or a
hyper-form of dṛṣṭyā. Cf. von Hinüber 2009: 457 “There was a choice among dṛṣṭyā, dṛṣṭvā or dṛṣṭā for
converting diṭṭhā”.
19
Sa Na dṛṣṭvā; Sen. diṣṭyā.
20
Sa Na ºvṛddhyaṃ (s.e.); Sen. samṛddhaṃ.
21
Sa Na dṛṣṭvā; Sen. diṣṭyā. 22 Sa camuciº; corr. Na.
23
“Removed, destroyed” (Skt dhūta; Pā dhuta); Sen. em. hato.
24
Sa Na dṛṣṭvā; Sen. diṣṭyā.
25
Pāda a scans as Aupacchandasika; pāda b is unmetr.; in pāda c the word tvayā is metrically redundant; pāda d
becomes Aupacchandasika if we read imaṃ paraṃ ca (m.c.).

487
 dṛṣṭyā1 te Sahaṃpatī ayāci2
dṛṣṭyā3 câsya pratiśṛṇoṣi vīra ǀ
dṛṣṭyā4 dharmeṇa dharmacakraṃ
dṛṣṭyā5 vartaye6 dvādaśāṃgupeto7 ǀǀ8

dṛṣṭyā9 nadito te siṃhanādo

dṛṣṭyā10 te prativādi11 nâsti kaścit12 ǀ
dṛṣṭyā13 yajitena14 dharmayāso15
dṛṣṭyā16 mātsaryaṃ17 te nâsti vīra18 ǀǀ19

dṛṣṭyā20 me abhūṣi divyacakṣu21

dṛṣṭyā22 śrotram amānuṣaṃ23 abhūṣi24 ǀ
dṛṣṭyā25 Himavante Mṛtyu26 vā
dṛṣṭyā te samiti27 .. .. .. .. ..28 ǀǀ29

dṛṣṭyā iha me (ʼ)bhūṣi30 pañcābhijñā (Sen. 382)

dṛṣṭyā31 śiṣyāvidheyatā32 abhūṣi33 ǀ

1
Sa Na dṛṣṭvā; Sen. diṣṭyā.
2
Sa Na ye ātmāci (s.e.); Sen. yācesi (unmetr.).
3
Sen. diṣṭyā. 4 Sa Na dṛṣṭvā; Sen. diṣṭyā. 5 Sa Na dṛṣṭvā; Sen. diṣṭyā.
6
Sen. pravartaye (≠ mss.; unmetr.).
7
Sen. ºupetam; for the acc. sg. nt. -o, cf. BHSG § 8.36; Abhis III § 6.14.
8
Aupacchandasika; in pāda a the metre requires tĕ; in pāda b praº of pratiº should be simplified; in pāda c there
is contraction of the third syllable; in pāda d the metre requires vartayĕ, dv- in dvādaśāº should be simplified.
9
Sa Na dṛṣṭvā; Sen. diṣṭyā. 10 Sen. diṣṭyā. 11 Sa Na prītivādi (s.e.); Sen. prativādo.
12
Sa Na kāścit (s.e.); Sen. kvacit. 13 Sen. diṣṭyā.
14
Sen. em. yaṃ jitena.
15
The meaning of this pāda is not clear; dharmayāso (or ºpāso / ºpāśo / ºyāśo; the akṣaras pa / ya and śa / sa are
almost indistinguishable from one another) is obscure. Sen. em. yaṃ jinena dharme prāpte (≠ mss.).
16
Sen. diṣṭyā.
17
Sa Na te mātsaryaṃ (the word te is redundant here); Sen. reads diṣṭyā te mātsaryaṃ nâsti.
18
Sa Na vīra: (daṇḍa); Sen. vara.
19
Aupacchandasika; in pāda a the metre requires tĕ; in pāda c the fourth syllable is short (unmetr.); pāda d scans
correctly if we read mātsariyaṃ tĕ for mātsaryaṃ te.
20
Sen. diṣṭyā. 21 Na ºcakṣur; Sen. ºcakṣuḥ. 22 Sen. diṣṭyā.
23
Sa Na amānuṣā (s.e.; in MIndic -ā and -aṃ are often interchanged); Sen. amānuṣam (unmetr.).
24
Sen. abhūṣi me (unmetr.).
25
Sen. dṛṣṭvā (w.r.).
26
Sen. Mṛtyuṃ; Jon. III 378 wrongly “In the Himalayas I saw Māra”.
27
Sen. samitī.
28
Sen. em. diṣṭyā Himavante mṛtyuṃ vā diṣṭyā te samitī dṛṣṭā ǀǀ iha me… (≠ mss.; w.r.).
29
Aupacchandasika; in pāda a we should read mĕ (m.c.); pāda c scans as Vatālīya if we read Himavantĕ; in
pāda d the metre requires samitī. For the mixed metre Vaitālīya / Aupacchandasika, cf. e.g., EV I xl; Sadd 1155.
30
Sen. abhūṣi. 31 Sen. diṣṭyā.
32
Sen. śiṣyāṇa vidheyatā (unmetr.); for the lengthening of a to ā at the end of the first member of compounds, cf.
BHSG § 8.15; see also Geiger § 33; Goto 2000: 272; Sakamoto-Goto 1982: 24.
33
Sen. abhū (≠ mss.).

488
 dṛṣṭyā1 mo na pāpasaṃgatā sma
dṛṣṭyā2 (ʼ)maṃ3 anubhoma4 dharmarājaṃ5 ǀǀ6

dṛṣṭyā7 śaraṇaṃ upāgatā sma

dṛṣṭyā8 abhisame9 catasra satyāṃ10 ǀ
dṛṣṭyā11 sma viśāradā12 te dharme13
dṛṣṭyā14 sma vaśibhāva15 anuprāptā” ǀǀ16

evaṃ khu tadā jinasya17 purato āyuṣmāṃ Pūrṇo kathitamārgo18 Vārāṇasyāṃ

Mṛgadāve19 āttamanânumodya20 dharmaprāpto21.22

āyuṣmato Pūrṇasya Maitrāyaṇīputrasya vastu samāptaṃ

1
Sen. diṣṭyā. 2 Sen. diṣṭyā.
3
Sen. omits (ʼ)maṃ (unmetr.).
4
Sa Na ºbhomaṃ; Sen. ºbhomo; “we have met / encountered this king of dharma”.
5
Sa Na ºrājā; Sen. ºrājānaṃ (unmetr.).
6
Aupacchandasika; pāda a does not scan correctly; in pāda c the metre requires mŏ.
7
Sen. diṣṭyā. 8 Sen. diṣṭyā.
9
So read the mss.; Sen. abhisamita; see BHSD s.v. abhisameti “in Mv iii.382.3 mss. abhisame (aor.?) catasro
satyāṃ (i.e. the Four Noble Truths); Senart em. abhisamita (evidently as n. pl. of ppp.) catasro satyā.”
10
Sen. catasro satyā (unmetr.).
11
Sen. diṣṭyā.
12
Na visāradā; Sen. em. diṣṭyā suvisāradā.
13
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na dharmā (s.e.).
14
Sen. diṣṭyā.
15
Sen. vaśībhāvam (unmetr.); for the acc. sg. masc. -a, cf. BHSG § 8.32; Abhis III § 6.12.
16
Aupacchandasika; in pāda b we could correct the scansion by reading e.g., dṛṣṭyā câbhisame; in pāda c the
metre requires tĕ; pāda d is unmetrical.
17
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na jiniṣya (s.e.).
18
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na kathītaº.
19
Sen. ºdāvasmiṃ.
20
Sen. anumode.
21
Sa Na dharmapātraṃ (wrong back-formation); corr. Sen.
22
Senart prints this sentence as verse.

489
 Nālaka-praśnā

Sa 402r6-404r3
Na 225r9-226r7
Sen. III 382.8-389.12

bhagavāṃ samyaksaṃbuddho yad arthaṃ samudāgato tad1 arthaṃ abhisaṃbhāvayitvā

Vārāṇasyāṃ viharati (402v) Riṣivadane Mṛgadāve śāstā devānāñ ca manuṣyāṇāñ ca vistareṇa
nidānam kṛtvā.
Avantīṣu Markaṭakaṃ2 nāma nigamaṃ. tatra brāhmaṇamahāśālo rājño Ujjhebhakasya
Toṇehārakasya purohito rājācāryo āḍhyo3 mahādhano mahābhogo prabhūtabhogo prabhūta-
svāpadeyo4 prabhūtadhanadhānyakośakoṣṭhāgāro prabhūtajātarūparajatavittopakaraṇo
prabhūtadāsīdāsakarmakarapauruṣeyo prabhūtahastyaśvājagaveḍako Kātyāyanasagotro. tasya
dāni dve putrā, eko <Nālako>5 nāmena, dvitīyo ca Uttaro. Uttaro jyeṣṭho, Nālako kanīyaso
paṇḍito nipuṇo medhāvī udghaṭṭitajño6 tīkṣṇabuddhiko.
teṣāṃ mātulo Asito nāma riṣī. Avantīṣu7 Viṃdhyaparvate āśramapade riṣi8 prativasati
pañcaśiṣyaśataparivāro mūlaphala-m-akṛṣṭa-uṃcchavṛttiko pañca māṇavakaśatāni
9
mantravedāṃ vāceti . (Sen. 383) Uttareṇa tahiṃ gatvā vedā adhītā. so dāni saṃgītiṃ kṛtvā pituḥ
sakāśam āgato. so dāni pituḥ purato apareṣāṃ ca brāhmaṇānāṃ vedapāragānāṃ anuyogaṃ
deti. tasya anuyogaṃ10 dentasya tāni11 vedāni Nālakena12 sarvāṇi ogṛhītāni. tenâpi pituś ca
teṣāṃ brāhmaṇānāṃ vedapāragānāṃ purato tasya bhrātuḥ13 sakāśāto vedāni śrutvā anuyogo
dinno. tasya so pitā te ca brāhmaṇā vedapāragā vismitāḥ “aho māṇavakasya buddhî”ti.
so dāni mātāpitṝhi14 vuccati “buddho loke utpanno. gaccha pravrajāhî”ti. so
Vindhyaparvataṃ gatvā mātulasya Asitasya riṣisya āśrame15 riṣipravrajyā16 pravrajito. tena
yujyantena ghaṭantena vyāyamantena17 pūrvarātrāpararātraṃ jāgarikāyogam anuyuktena
viharantena catvāri dhyānāny utpāditāni, pañca ca (ʼ)bhijñā18 sākṣīkṛtā.
yadā bhagavāṃ anuttarāṃ samyaksambodhim abhisaṃbuddho pravṛttapravara-
dharmacakro Vārāṇasyāṃ viharati Riṣivadane Mṛgadāve devamanuṣyāṇāṃ arthacāryāṃ
caramāṇo, prāṇaśatasahasrāṇi amṛtaṃ prāpayanto, tadântevāsiko19 Asitena riṣiṇā vuccati

1
Sen. tam. 2 Sen. Markaṭaṃ. 3 Sen. omits āḍhyo (≠ mss.).
4
Sen. ºpateyo; cf. ŚPrSū 105 svāpadeya; cf. Sa 55r6, 283v3; 283v5; 400v5; 402v1, 404r4, 407v2 ºsvāpadeya-;
for this form see p. 481, fn. 5.
5
The mss. lack Nālako; suppl. Sen.
6
Na udghaṭitaº; Sen. udghaṭitāº; see BHSD s.vv. udghaṭitajña, udghaṭṭayati.
7
Sa Apantīṣu (a hyper-form); corr. Na.
8
Sen. omits riṣi.
9
Sa Na vācenti, confusion of numbers; Sen. vācayati.
10
Na Sen. tasyânuº.
11
Sa nāti (s.e.; the akṣaras na and ta are similar; or it could be a sort of met.); corr. Na.
12
Sa Nālikera; corr. Na. 13 Corr. Na; Sa bhrātuṃ. 14 Na Sen. ºpitṛhi. 15 Na Sen. ºsyâśrame.
16
Sen. ºpravrajyāṃ.
17
Corr. Na; Sa vyāmantena (hapl.); cf. Sa 314v6, 317v3, 397v6, 424v1 yujyatena ghaṭantena vyāyamantena.
18
Na Sen. paṃcâbhijñā.
19
Sa tadāvāsiko; corr. Na; BHS = Pā antevāsika “pupil”.

490
“buddho loke utpanno. gaccha prācīnaṃ pravrajāhi”. so dāni riṣipathāto1 anupūrveṇa
Vārāṇasiṃ āgato.

Vārāṇasyāṃ ṣaṭ śāstārapratijñā2 prativasensu Kāśyapo Pūraṇo Maskari3 Gosālīkaputro4

Ajito Keśakambalī5 Kakudo Kātyāyano Saṃjayī (403r) Veraṭṭikaputro6 Nigrantho7 ca
Jñātiputro. teṣā8 Nālako ṣaṇṇāṃ śāstārapratijñānāṃ upasaṃkrānto, na câsya cittaṃ ārādhenti9.

catvāro mahānidhayo Saṃkho10 Vārāṇasyāṃ, Mithilāyāṃ Padumo, Kaliṅgeṣu Piṅgalo,

Takṣaśilāyāṃ Elapatro11. Vārāṇasyāṃ Saṃkhasya māsiko samājo vartati. tahiṃ
nidhānādhipatayo nāgarājāno nimantritakā āgatā. (Sen. 384) tatra ca Elapatreṇa nāgarājñā12
praśnā sthāpitā13 “etāṃ yo praśnāṃ14 visarjeti, tasya dhītā15 ca dīyati16 suvarṇasahasraṃ ca”.

17
“kiṃ ..18 adhipatī rājā kathaṃ bhoti rajasvaro19 ǀ
kathaṃ sva20 virajo .. ..21 kathaṃ bālo ti vuccati?” ǀǀ22

bhagavān āha
“ṣaṣṭho23 adhipatī rājā rājye bhoti rajasvaro ǀ
arakto virajo bhavati rakto bālo ti vuccati” ǀǀ24

1
So reads Sa; perhaps s.e. for riṣisantikāto? Na riṣīyathāto; Sen. em. ṛṣisyâśramāto (≠ mss.).
2
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na śāstāraḥ pratijñā; see BHSD s.v. pratijñā.
3
Sen. Maskarī. 4 Sen. Gosālikāº. 5 Corr. Na; Sa Keśavambalī. 6 Sen. Veraṭṭikāº.
7
Na Sen. Nirgrantho; see BHSD s.v. Nigrantha “Nirgrantha Jñātiputra, also written Nigrantha (Pali Nigaṇṭha)”.
8
Na Sen. teṣāṃ; gen. pl. teṣā, not in BHSG; for more examples of this form in ms. Sa see p. 292, fn. 9.
9
Sen. ārādhyati (≠ mss.); cf. MDPL s.v. ārādhayati (cittam) “gladden”.
10
Sa Na saṃkhyo (wrong back-formation); corr. Sen.
11
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ekapatro (s.e.); cf. the lists in Sv 1.284.8 saṅkha, ela, uppala, puṇḍarīka; Divy 61.1-4 atha
catvāro mahārājāś caturmahānidhisthāh piṅgalaś ca Kaliṅgeṣu Mithilāyāṃ ca pāṇḍukaḥ elāpatraś ca Gāndhāre
śaṅkho Vārāṇasīpure. See also BHSD s.v. elapatra; cf. Norman CP III 23-31.
12
Corr. Sen.; Sa ºrājño; Na ºrājñe. 13 Corr. Sen.; Sa Na praśnāṃpitā.
14
Corr. Na; Sa prasannāṃ.
15
Corr. Sen.; all the mss. read dīptyā, but it does not make sense; cf. Dhp-a III 231.17f. yo me gītassa paṭigītaṃ
āharati tassa mahantena nāgavibhavena saddhiṃ dhītaraṃ dassāmi.
16
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na dīśiti (s.e.).
17
In Dhp-a III 231 it is Elapatra’s daughter who asks the question, to which Uttara gives the answer. In the
Chinese Fbx 827c3 the conversation is between Elapatra and Nālaka.
18
One syllable is lacking; Sen. suppl. sva, but then the opening is − ⏑ ⏑ ⏑, which should be avoided in Śloka.
Dhp-a III 231.21 reads su in this place.
19
Cf. BHSD s.v. rajasvara; DhP-a III 231.21 reads rajissaro; in the next verse the mss. read again rajasvaro.
20
Cf. BHSD s.v.; it is probably a wrong back-formation of MIndic ssa or ssu < OIA svid.
21
Two syllables are lacking − ⏓ (Śloka Pathyā); Sen. suppl. bhoti. Dhp-a III 231.22 reads hoti here.
22
Cf. Dhp-a III 231.21f. kiṃ su adhippatī rājā kiṃ su rājā rajissaro ǀ kathaṃ su virajo hoti kathaṃ bālo ti
vuccati ǀǀ.
23
The sixth sense, i.e., manas; cf. Fbx 827c3. 第六自在故.
24
Śloka; pāda c is hypermetrical; it scans correctly if we read MIndic bhoti for Skt bhavati or assume resolution
of the sixth syllable. Cf. Dhp-a III 233.3f. chadvārādhipattī rājā rajjamāno rajjissaro ǀ arajjaṃ virajo hoti
rajjaṃ bālo ti vuccati ǀǀ.

491
 Elapatro āha
“kena so vuhyati1 bālo kiṃ ..2 nudati paṇḍito ǀ
yogakṣemi3 kathaṃ bhoti taṃ me ākhyāhi pṛcchito” ǀǀ4

bhagavān āha
“yogehi vuhyati bālo yogaṃ nudati paṇḍito ǀ
sarvayogavisaṃyukto5 yogakṣemîti vuccati” ǀǀ6

Elapatro āha
“"buddho buddho7" ti vuccasi jānāsi8
kiṃ svapnaṃ ca na-m-eta9 darśanaṃ ǀ10
svakṣaṃ11 ca nirīkṣya12 bhāṣasi
tatvam udīraya cchinda saṃśayaṃ” ǀǀ13

devatā āha
“svakṣyaṃ14 dṛṣṭo15 mahāvīro Mṛgadāyāntarāśrito16 ǀ
dharmaṃ śreṣṭhaṃ prakāśento siṃho va girikaṃdare ǀǀ
cirasya vata drakṣyāma tārakair iva lakṣaṇai17 ǀ (Sen. 385)
vicitragātraṃ18 .. .. ..19 buddhasya varabuddhino ǀǀ1

1
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na vuccati (w.r.; cf. the answer in the next verse: yogehi vuhyati bālo); Dhp-a III 233.18 reads
kena ssu vuyhati bālo.
2
One syllable is lacking; Sen. suppl. su, but then the opening is − ⏑ ⏑ ⏑, which should be avoided in Śloka. The
parallel passage in Dhp-a III 233.19 reads kathaṃ for kiṃ.
3
Sen. ºkṣemī; for the nom. sg. masc. -i, cf. BHSG § 10.19.
4
Śloka; pāda a is sa-Vipulā (cf. Sadd II 1150). Cf. Dhp-a III 233.18f. kena ssu vuyhati bālo kathaṃ nudati
paṇḍito ǀ yogakkhemī kathaṃ hoti taṃ me akkhāhi pucchito ǀǀ.
5
Sa Na ºyogasaṃyukto (one syllable is lacking); Sen. reads sarvayoga-asaṃyukto, but cf. Dhp-a III 233.22
sabbayogavisaṃyutto.
6
Dhp-a III 233.21f. oghena vuyhati bālo yogā nudati paṇḍito ǀ sabbayogavisaṃyutto yogakkhemī ti vuccati ǀǀ.
7
Sen. buddhabuddhêti.
8
“You say "buddha, buddha" and recognise so”; Sen. wrongly omits jānāsi.
9
M.c. for etaṃ.
10
“Isn’t this a dream? Isn’t this (merely) a vision?”; Sen. em. kiṃ svapnaṃ atha darśanaṃ (≠ mss.).
11
Wrong back-formation of sakkha (Skt sākṣya) or svākṣaṃ “with one’s own eyes”, cf. TochSprR(B), p. 98
svākṣaṃ “ṣañ indri”. Sen. omits this word.
12
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na nirīkṣa.
13
Pāda a is unmetr.; pādas b, c and d scan as Vaitālīya. Senart emended this verse to a great extent in order to
make it scan as Śloka: buddhabuddhêti vuccasi kiṃ svapnaṃ atha darśanaṃ ǀ nirīkṣya bhāṣesi tatvaṃ udīraya
cchindaṃ saṃśayaṃ ǀǀ.
14
Wrong back-formation of sakkha (Skt sākṣya) or svākṣaṃ “with one’s own eyes”; Sen. sākṣaṃ.
15
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na dṛṣṭvo (wrong back-formation).
16
Sa Na ºāśṛto (for the hypersanskrit ṛ for ri, cf. BHSG § 3.95); Sen. Mṛgadāvāntarāśrito. See BHSD s.v.
Mṛgadāya; ºdāva, with the Eastern glide consonant -v-, is an Eastern Prākrit form, while ºdāya is a Western
Prākrit variant with the glide consonant -y-. In ms. Sa we find the variant Mṛgadāva- 22 times, while Mṛgadāya-
occurs 17 times; in contrast, in Senart’s edition Mṛgadāvº occurs 42 times, while Mṛgadāyº only once.
17
Na Sen. lakṣaṇaiḥ; for the instr. pl. -ai (< Skt -aiḥ), cf. BHSG § 8.107; Karashima 2002 § 9.16.1.
18
Corr. Na; Sa vicitaº (s.e.).
19
Three syllables are lacking here: − − ⏓ (ma-Vipulā); Sen. prints a lacuna.

492
 cirasya vata2 śroṣyāma3 vāṇiṃ Brahmasvaropamāṃ ǀ
"anitya4 duḥkham anātmê"ti sarvakleśapradāraṇi5 ǀǀ6
hanta7 śrutvā8 navāṃ ghoṣāṃ9 vāṇiṃ Brahmasvaropamāṃ ǀ
mokṣaṃ10 prāpsyāma tīrthebhyaḥ11 āsādetvā nararṣabhaṃ” ǀǀ

12
“dṛṣṭvāna lokārthacaraṃ maharṣiṃ
mahāyaśaṃ Kāśyapa arthadarśī13 ǀ
.. .. ..14 sarvasya śubhasya mūle15
śīlaṃ ca rakṣe16 camarîva17 vālaṃ18 ǀǀ19

20
cchitvāna patr(ʼ) eko21 vanantarasmiṃ22
yathā śāstāraṃ munino akṛtvā23 ǀ
khaṇḍitu24 śikṣāṃ paramārthadarśino

1
Śloka; in pāda a the initial dr- in drakṣyāma should be simplified (m.c.; Pathyā).
2
Sa Na vada; corr. Sen.; for the voicing of intervocalic consonants, cf. Norman CP I 59-67; CP VIII 104. For the
alternation t / d, cf. Lüders 1954 §§ 96, 98; Geiger § 38.3.
3
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na śroṣyāmi, confusion of persons.
4
Sen. anityaṃ.
5
Sen. ºpradāraṇīṃ; for the acc. sg. fem. -i, cf. BHSG § 10.51; Abhis III § 9.3.
6
Śloka; in pāda a the initial śr- of śroṣyāma should be simplified; pāda c is unmetr.; it scans correctly if we read
ʼnityaº for anityaº.
7
Sa hantaṃ; Na hantuṃ; Sen. em. etāṃ.
8
Sa śrughoṣaṃtvā (s.e.); corr. Na.
9
Na śrutvā ghoṣāṃ navāṃ ghoṣāṃ; Sen. navaghoṣāṃ.
10
Sa Na mokṣyaṃ; corr. Sen. 11 Sa Na tīryebhyaḥ; corr. Sen.
12
The following four verses in Triṣṭubh-Jagatī, uttered by Elapatra himself, probably do not belong here. They
interrupt the conversation and do not relate to it in a clear way. See Jon. III 382, fn. 3 “The only explanation of
their insertion here is that the compilers may have remembered that the history of Elapatra (Erakapatta) as
recounted in the original tale preserved in DhA. began with his life as a monk under the Buddha Kāśyapa”. The
story continues in Sa 403v1 with the words Nālako Kātyāyano bhagavataḥ pādau śirasā vanditvā bhagavantam
etad uvāca.
13
Sen. ºdarśiṃ; for the acc. sg. masc. -ī, cf. BHSG §§ 10.54, 10.55.
14
Three syllables are lacking: ⏓ − ⏑; Sen. prints a lacuna here.
15
Sen. mūlaṃ.
16
Sen. em. śīlaṃ rakṣyāmo (unmetr.).
17
Jon. III 383 reads implausibly candram iva for camarîva. Cf. Rau 2012, vol. I, 261; SP 54, vs. 111.
18
Sen. balāṃ.
19
The metre is Triṣṭubh.
20
This verse recounts the events of Elapatra’s life under the buddha Kāśyapa, which are known from Dhp-a III
231-236, Erakapattanāgarājavatthu. We read there that one day, while on a boat, Erakapatta grasped an eraka-
leaf, did not let go, and as a result he broke it off (erakapattaṃ gahetvā nāvāya vegasā gacchamānāya pi na
muñci, erakapattaṃ chijjitvā gataṃ). We can assume that the first line in the verse in the Mv, cchitvāna patr(ʼ)
eko vanantarasmiṃ, refers to that event. If so, vanantarasmiṃ might be s.e. for nāvantarasmiṃ, while patr(ʼ) eko
could be miswritten for patra eka or ekapatra (acc. sg.).
21
Should we read ekapatraṃ? See fn. 20.
22
Sen. em. chittvāna panthaṃ kuvanāntarasmiṃ (≠ mss.).
23
“Without following (lit. making) the muni (as) my teacher”; Sen. em. muniṃ no ca kṛtvā.
24
“Having broken up the teaching of one who sees the highest good”; Sen. khaṇḍitva; for the gerund in -tu, cf.
BHSG § 35.54; von Hinüber 2001 § 498.

493
 svargā1 cyuto tīryam2 upeha3 kṛcchraṃ ǀǀ4
patanti gātreṣu giriprakāśā5
savālikā6 vṛṣṭi-m-anantabuddhiḥ7 ǀ
śāṭeti gātrāṇi duḥkhārditasya
tato pramocehi viśālakīrte8 ǀǀ9
śṛṇomi dharmaṃ na ca addaśāmi
netroddhṛta10 sūryam ivôdayantaṃ ǀ
āśvāsayâdityamarīciteja
mokṣo kadā bheṣyati tiryagyoniṣu? ǀǀ11 (Sen. 386)

imam vikṛtasandehaṃ dṛṣṭvā duḥśīlasaṃbhavaṃ ǀ

aśrukaṇṭho rudanto pi ko12 śīlaṃ na śubhâcaret?13” ǀǀ14

“sa ca (ʼ)pramādo purato nayaṃto15

bhaveṣv16 aśīleṣv17 acal(ʼ) ācalopamo18 ǀ
vyākarṣate tv19 arthadṛśo matimāṃ20 (403v)
Maitreyagotro bhavarāgasūdano” ǀǀ21

1
Sa Na svargāś; Sen. em. mārgā (≠ mss.).
2
“I was reborn as a miserable animal, i.e., nāga”; Sa Na vīryaṃ (s.e.). Cf. SWTF tīrya = BHS tirya, Skt tiryañc;
MDPL tīrya-gati. Fbx 83a27 reads “He is going into (the state of being) a snake”. Sen. em. (ʼ)vīcim (≠ mss.).
3
M.c. for upehaṃ; 1 sg. opt. in the aorist meaning; Sen. upeti (≠ mss.). Cf. Norman CP VII 52 “The first
singular optative ending -ehaṃ, presumably based upon -e + ahaṃ, with the loss of initial a-. This must have
occurred in some dialect other than the Aśokan eastern dialect, where the first person pronoun is hakaṃ, from
(a)haṃ with the infix -ka-”.
4
The metre is Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; in pāda a we should read ekŏ (m.c.); pāda b is unmetr.; pāda c scans correctly if
we read khaṇḍitva for khaṇḍitu.
5
“The mountain-like (rain falls on my body)”.
6
“Containing sands” (BHS = Pā vālikā); Sa Na sāvālikā. Sen. omits this word and prints a lacuna at the
beginning of pāda b.
7
The word anantabuddhiḥ is voc. sg., “O man of infinite intelligence!” (for the voc. sg. -iḥ, cf. BHSG § 10.36);
Sen. em. vṛṣṭir anantaviddhiḥ.
8
Sa Na ºkīrte: (daṇḍa).
9
Triṣṭubh; in pāda c we should read dukhaº for duḥkhaº (m.c.).
10
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na netrodhṛta.
11
Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; in pāda b the fourth syllable is short (cf. Karashima 2016a: 205, fn.18 “In the SP, a short
syllable is permitted before the caesura also at the fourth syllable of the Triṣṭubh pādas, which is not seen in
Vedic nor in Pali”); pāda d scans correctly if we simplify -gy- in tiryagyoniº.
12
Corr. Na; Sa kau (s.e.).
13
Sen. śīlaṃ na samācaret (≠ mss.); for -ā- < -aṃ ā-, cf. Abhis III § 2.14.
14
The metre is Śloka.
15
Sa Na nayaṃ (s.e.); Sen. em. wrongly sa vai pramodeṣu rato na ... (lacuna) (≠ mss.).
16
Sa Na bhavesv (s.e.).
17
“While (other) beings are wanting in morality”; Sen. em. bhave suśīleṣv (≠mss.).
18
Sen. acalo ʼcalopamo; for -ʼ ā- < -o a-, cf. Oberlies 2001: 118 (I).
19
Sen. vyākarṣa tvaṃ.
20
Sen. matīmāṃ.
21
Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; for this verse see Jon. III 383, fn. 9.

494
 1
Nālako Kātyāyano bhagavataḥ pādau śirasā vanditvā bhagavantam etad uvāca
“purohito mahya pitā Toṇehārasya rājino ǀ
utpādeṣu viniyukto2 nakṣatreṣu gatiṅgato ǀǀ3
taṃ me pitā avacesi4 arthakāmānukampako ǀ
"buddho khu putra utpanno gaccha pācīna5 pravraja" ǀǀ
so (ʼ)haṃ bhagavān6 anuprāpto sādhu ..7 pravrajāhi8 māṃ” ǀ
vaiśāradyehi saṃpanno9 vācāṃ bhāṣe tathāgato ǀǀ10
Kātyāyanaṃ brāhmaṇaṃ ..11 “ehi bhikṣū” ti ālape ǀ
sā ..12 etasya pravrajyā abhū ca upasaṃpadā ǀǀ13

āyuṣmāṃ Kātyāyano <āha>14

“anyāsi15 etaṃ vacanaṃ Asitasya yathā tathā16 ǀ
tvaṃ17 tu Gautama pṛcchāmi sarvadharmāṇa pāraga18 ǀǀ19
anāgāraṃ20 upetasya bhikṣājīvaṃ21 cikīrṣato22 ǀ (Sen. 387)
muni pratyāhara23 dharmaṃ mauneyaṃ uttamaṃ padaṃ” ǀǀ24

1
For the study of the following verses, cf. Karashima, Marciniak 2018.
2
Sa Na vineyukto; Sen. em. vidyāyukto (≠ mss.; unmetr.).
3
Śloka; pāda a is bha-Vipulā; pāda c is sa-Vipulā (we should read utpādeṣū, m.c.).
4
Sen. avacāsi; for the aor. in -esi, cf. BHSG §§ 32.63-32.67.
5
Sen. prācīna; Pā pācīna.
6
Sen. bhagavaṃ; for the voc. sg. bhagavān, cf. BHSG § 18.81; Abhis III § 15.4.
7
One syllable is lacking; Sen. suppl. tvaṃ.
8
In the causative meaning “initiate me into ascetic life” or m.c. for pravrājāhi. Sen. reads pravrājehi, but it
offends against the metre.
9
Sen. saṃpannāṃ.
10
In pāda a there is resolution of the third syllable (Pathyā).
11
One syllable is lacking (ra-Vipulā); Sen. suppl. ca.
12
One syllable is lacking; Sen. suppl. hi at the end of pāda c, but the metre is better with adding a syllable after
the word sā (Pathyā).
13
In pāda c the initial pr- in pravrajyā should be simplified (m.c.; Pathyā).
14
The mss. lack āha; suppl. Sen.
15
So read all the mss.; a wrong back-formation of MIndic 2 sg. aor. aññāsi “you knew”; Sen. em. ajñāsi; on jñ >
ññ ∋ ny, cf. Roth 2000: 10, 93 (jñātvā / ñatvā / nyāccā); see also BHSD s.v. anyāsi “(representing Pali aññāsi?
quasi-MIndic for semi-MIndic ajñasi, which Senart reads by em., or ājº;), aor. of jñā-, knew”; cf. also BHSD s.v.
anyātaka; BHSG § 2.15.
16
Sen. yathātathaṃ, = Sn 699; see PTSD s.v. yathā “yathā tathā, in such & such a manner; according to the
occasion; also correctly, truly, in reality”.
17
Sen. tvāṃ; for the 1 acc. sg. tvaṃ, cf. BHSG § 20.15; in ms. Sa see Marciniak 2014: 172.
18
Acc. sg.; Sa Na pāraga: (daṇḍa).
19
Śloka; pāda a is bha-Vipulā; cf. Sn 699 aññātam etaṃ vacanaṃ Asitassa yathātathaṃ ǀ taṃ taṃ Gotama
pucchāma (v.l. pucchāmi) sabbadhammāna pāraguṃ ǀǀ.
20
Sen. anagāraṃ; cf. Abhis III, s.v. āgāra “Haus”; cf. Oberlies 2001: 36 (5) “ā for a owing to a wrong
resolution of compounds, āgāra ‘house’ (← ºâgāra)”; see p. 482, fn. 15.
21
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na śikṣājīvaṃ; cf. Sn 700 bhikkhācariyaṃ.
22
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na cikīrṣito; MI *cikissato, *cikīsato or *cikiṃsato (< OIA cikīrsato); cf. BHSD s.v. niścikīrṣā.
23
praty-ā-hṛ “tell, relate, report”; Sa Na pratyāhāra; Sen. pravyāhara.
24
Pāda c is sa-Vipulā; cf. Sn 700 anagāriyʼ upetassa bhikkhācariyaṃ jigiṃsato ǀ muni pabrūhi me puṭṭho
moneyyaṃ uttamaṃ padaṃ ǀǀ.

495
 bhagavān āha
“mauneyañ ca pṛcchasi Nāla, ti bhagavān,1 “duṣkaraṃ2 durabhisaṃbhuṇaṃ ǀ
hanta te taṃ ca vakṣyāmi saṃstaṃbhasva3 dṛḍho bhava ǀǀ4
samānabhāgaṃ kuryāsi grāme5 ākruṣṭavanditaṃ6 ǀ
manopradosaṃ7 rakṣesi kṣānto8 cânumato9 bhava ǀǀ10
uccāvacā niścaranti dāve11 agniśikhā12 iva13 ǀ
nārī munipralobhāye14 tāva te15 mā16 pralobhaye17 ǀǀ18
virato maithunā dharmā19 hitvā kāma20 paropare21 ǀ
aviruddho asaṃruddho ye satvā trasasthāvarāḥ ǀǀ22
yathâtmano23 tathânyeṣāṃ .. .. .. ..24 tathâtmano ǀ
ātmānam upamāṃ kṛtvā naỿva hiṃse na ghātaye ǀǀ25

1
Sen. omits the words ti bhagavān; cf. Sn 701 moneyyan te upaññissan ti bhagavā dukkaraṃ …; Sn(tr.N) 92 “"I
shall explain sage-hood to you" said the Blessed One”. The words ti bhagavān are a hypermetric insertion made
by the reciter in order to enable the listerners to identify the speakers in the dialogue; the metre shows that these
words are not original, but they were probably added at an early date, for we find them in the verses in both Mv
and Sn; cf. Norman CP IV 147.
2
Sen. duḥkaraṃ.
3
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na saṃstavasya; cf. Sn 701 santhambhassu.
4
Pāda a becomes sa-Vipulā if we omit ca; in pāda b there is resolution of the fourth syllable. Cf. Sn 701
moneyyan te upaññissan ti Bhagavā dukkaraṃ durabhisambhavaṃ ǀ handa te naṃ pavakkhāmi, santhambhassu
daḷho bhava ǀǀ.
5
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na tīme (s.e.); cf. Sn 702 gāme.
6
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºvindeti; cf. Sn 702 akkuṭṭhavanditaṃ.
7
Na Sen. ºdoṣaṃ.
8
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na kṣānte; cf. Sn santo, = Fbx 寂定 “tranquil concentration”.
9
Probably s.e. for cânunnato.
10
The metre in pādas a and c is ma-Vipulā. Cf. Sn 702 samānabhāvaṃ kubbetha gāme akkuṭṭhavanditaṃ ǀ
manopadosaṃ rakkheyya santo anuṇṇato care ǀǀ; Āyār 24.3-24.8 vayasā vi ege buiyā kuppanti māṇavā ||24.3||
unnaya-māṇe ya nare mahayā moheṇa mujjhai — ||24.4|| eyaṃ te mā hou eyaṃ kusalassa daṃsaṇaṃ ||24.6|| tad-
diṭṭhīe tam-muttīe tappurakkāre tas-sannī tan-nivesaṇe.
11
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na devāṃ (s.e.); cf. Sn 703 dāye.
12
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºśikhāṃ (s.e.).
13
Corr. Sen.; Sa iya; Na iyaṃ; for y < v, cf. e.g., Bollée 2002: 316.
14
Dative sg. expressing “tend to”; or muni pralobhāye (m.c.) < pralobhaye; cf. Sn 703 pralobhenti.
15
“Women tend to seduce sages, but may they not seduce you”; Sen. taṃ.
16
Sa Na māṃ; corr. Sen.
17
Sen. pralobheya; for mā + opt., cf. BHSG § 42.
18
Pāda a is ra-Vipulā. Cf. Sn 703 uccāvacā niccharanti dāye aggisikhūpamā ǀ nariyo muniṃ palobhenti, tā su
taṃ mā palobhayuṃ ǀǀ.
19
Abl. sg.; corr. Sen.; Sa Na maithuno dharmo; cf. Sn 704 methunā dhammā.
20
Sen. kāmaṃ; for the acc. pl. masc. -a, cf. BHSG § 8.94; Abhis III § 6.30.
21
Sa Na paroparet (s.e.); Sen. parovaraṃ; para + upare, lit. “the higher and the lower”, “various”. For the acc.
pl. masc. -e, a regular ending in Pā (Geiger § 78.A) and Pkt (Pischel 292, § 363), cf. BHSG § 8.95. Cf. Sn 704
hitvā kāme parovare.
22
In pāda d -sth- of ºsthāvarāḥ should be simplified (m.c.). Cf. Sn 704 virato methunā dhammā hitvā kāme
parovare ǀ aviruddho asāratto pāṇesu tasathāvare ǀǀ.
23
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na athātmanā.
24
Four syllables are lacking in the mss.; we should read with Sen. yathânyeṣāṃ “As mine (is), so (are) others’; as
(are) others’, so (is) mine” (the eye of the scribe probably jumped from [ta]thânyeṣāṃ to [ya]thânyeṣāṃ).
25
Cf. Sn 705 yathā ahaṃ tathā ete, yathā ete tathā ahaṃ ǀ attānaṃ upamaṃ katvā na haneyya na ghātaye ǀǀ.

496
 hitvā-m-iha .. .. .. .. anicchâsya1 .. .. .. .. ǀ
.. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. aniccho bhoti nirvṛto2 ǀǀ3
tyaja icchāñ ca lobhañ ca yatra saktā pṛthagjanāḥ ǀ
paṇḍito4 parivarjeyā5 so tare narakaṃ imaṃ ǀǀ6
tato rātriṃ nivasito7 grāmaṃ piṇḍāya otare ǀ
āhvayaṃ nâbhinaṃdeyā8 abhihāraṃ ca grāmato ǀǀ9
na munī10 grāmam āsādya kuleṣu sahasā11 care12 ǀ
ghāsesaṇo13 cchinnahāso14 na vācā prāpnuvāṃ15 bhaṇe ǀǀ16 (Sen. 388)
sa pātrapāṇī vicareyā grāme17 amūko18 mūkasaṃmato19 ǀ
taṃ <taṃ> dāna20 <na>21 nindiyā22 dātāraṃ bhatsayeyaṃ23 ǀǀ24

1
Sen. alpicchāṃ pi.
2
Sa Na nivṛto; cf. Sn 707 nibbuto; for the confusion nirvṛta / nivṛta, cf. PTSD s.v. nibbuta; BHSD s.v. nirvṛta.
3
This verse is incomplete; cf. Sn 707 ūnūdaro mitāhāro appicchʼ assa alolupo ǀ sa ve icchāya nicchāto aniccho
hoti nibbuto ǀǀ; Fbx 830b10f. 若入聚落乞飯食 莫觀諸事散亂心 諸貪染處若捨捐 以無著故當解脱
“When one enters a village to beg for food, one should not look around at things and distract one’s mind. If one
abandons what one lusts for and attaches oneself to, one will become liberated because of being free from
attachments”.
4
Cf. Fbx 諸有眼者 = Sn cakkhumā; ≠ Mv paṇḍito.
5
Pari-√vṛj “avoid, shun, disregard”; Sen. em. pratipajjeya (≠ mss.); cf. Fbx 能離怨 (“can avoid adversaries”);
Sn 706 reads paṭipajjeyya (probably a corruption of parivajjeyya).
6
Cf. Sn 706 hitvā icchañ ca lobhañ ca yattha satto puthujjano ǀ cakkhumā {paṭipajjeyya} tareyya narakaṃ imaṃ
ǀǀ.
7
“Then, having spent the night”; Sen. rātrivivāsāto; Sn 710 tato ratyā vivasane; Fbx 夜獨坐時 “When sitting
alone at night”.
8
Sen. ºnandeya.
9
Pāda a is na-Vipulā; in pāda d the initial gr- in grāmato should be simplified (m.c.). Cf. Sn 710 tato ratyā
vivasane gāmantam abhihāraye ǀ avhānaṃ nâbhinandeyya abhihārañ ca gāmato ǀǀ.
10
Sen. muni; for the nom. sg. masc. -ī, cf. BHSG § 10.27.
11
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na sahasaṃ, s.e., in MIndic -ā and -aṃ are often interchanged, cf. Karashima 2002: 50, fn. 33;
von Hinüber 2001 §§ 112, 269, 304; Pischel §§ 75, 181; in Pā, cf. Oberlies 2001: 28, § 4.1(6).
12
Corr. Sen.; Sa vare (s.e.; the akṣaras ca and va are very similar); Na varo.
13
Sa Na ghosesiṇo (s.e.); Sen. em. ghāsesī na (w.r.); cf. Sn 711 ghāsesanaṃ.
14
“One (should) avoid laughing”; all the mss. read chinnaghāso (s.e.); Sen. em. ghāsesī na chinnakatho. Cf. Fbx
莫忽嗤 “one should not laugh unawares”; cf. also PrMoSū(Ma-L) 30.26 na uccagghikāyaṃ (“with a loud
laugh”) antaragṛham upasaṃkramiṣyāmîti śikṣā karaṇiyā.
15
“One should not utter any word which comes into one’s head”; Sa Na prāpnuvatāṃ; Sen. em. prepsutāṃ (≠
mss.; see his comment in III 518); cf. also Jon. III 380, fn. 7.
16
Pāda c is ra-Vipulā; cf. Sn 711 na munī gāmam āgamma kulesu sahasā care ǀ ghāsesanaṃ chinnakatho, na
vācam payutaṃ bhaṇe ǀǀ.
17
Sen. omits grāme.
18
Sen. amūgo.
19
Sa Na asukasaṃmato (s.e.); Sen. mūgasaṃmato.
20
The mss. lack taṃ (hapl.); Sen. taṃ taṃ dānaṃ; cf. Sn 713 alpaṃ dānaṃ; Fbx 少食 “small (amount of) food”.
21
The mss. lack na; suppl. Sen.
22
Sen. niṃdeyā; for the opt. in -iyā, cf. BHSG § 29.34.
23
“One should not abuse the giver”; we should read bhartsayeyaṃ or bhatsayeyaṃ (cf. BHSG p. 222b, bharts-)
(for the 3 sg. opt. -eyaṃ, cf. BHSG § 29.28); Sa Na bhavatyayaṃ (s.e.); Sen. dātāraṃ nāvajāniyā (= Sn 713).
The parallel verse in Fbx reads 有(v.l. 布)施飯人勿毀罵 “One, who gives food, should not be disparaged”.
24
In pāda a there is resolution of the sixth syllable (mā-Vipulā); the word grāme is metrically redundant. Cf. Sn
713 sa pattapāṇī vicaranto amūgo mūgasammato ǀ appaṃ dānaṃ na hīḷeyya, dātāraṃ nāvajāniya ǀǀ.

497
 adāsi iti "te sādhu1" na datto2 "bhadram astu te" ǀ
ubhayen(ʼ) eva3 sadṛśo4 rukṣatvaṃ5 vinivartaye ǀǀ6, 7
so piṇḍacāraṃ8 cariya9 vanantaṃ abhirakṣaye ǀ
ūnodaro mitā<hāro>10 so alpeccho11 syād alolupa12 ǀǀ13

so vṛkṣamūlopagato āsanopagato muni ǀ14

dhyāpeti15 akutobhayo16 ātmānaṃ nâtitoṣaye ǀǀ17
yasy(ʼ) atra18 saritā nâsti cchinnaśrotasya19 bhikṣava20 ǀ
kṛtyākṛtyaprahīṇasya paridāghena-m-acyutaḥ21 ǀǀ22

1
Sa Na sādha (s.e.); corr. Sen.
2
Sa Na na dako; Sen. em. nâdāsi (≠ mss.).
3
Sen. ubhayenaỿva.
4
Sa Na adṛśo (s.e.; probably, first sa- was miswritten as su-, and then as a-; the characters for a and su are
similar); corr. Sen.
5
“Roughness, harshness (of speech)”; cf. MW s.v. rūkṣatva “roughness, unkindness”; rūkṣavāc “rough speech”;
rūkṣavādin “speaking roughly”; “He should give up rough speech”. Cf. the reading in Sn 712 rukkhaṃ va
upanivattati, Sn(tr.N) 81 “He goes back to the very same tree”, but the next verse still deals with the instructions
regarding going on almsround, therefore speaking of returning to one’s home at the foot of the tree seems out of
place here.
6
“If (somebody) gives, (one should say:) "It is good for you!"; if not given, (one should say:) "Good fortune be
yours". Being the same in both (cases), one should avoid harsh feelings”. Cf. Sn 712 ‘alatthaṃ yad, idaṃ sādhu,
nālatthaṃ, kusalāmʼ iti ǀ ubhayenʼ eva so tādī rukkhaṃ va upanivattati ǀǀ; cf. Fbx 所得之處最爲善 若不得處
莫生瞋 於二(v.l. 仁)邊生平等心 至於樹下隨意食 “When one receives something, that is the best. When
one does not receive, one should not become angry. In both cases, one (should) have an impartial mind; one
(should) go under a tree (and) eat as one likes”.
7
Pāda c is na-Vipulā.
8
Sa pipiṇḍaº (ditt.); corr. Na.
9
Sen. caritvā.
10
Sa Na pitā (s.e.); corr. Sen. (= Sn 707), “Having an empty stomach, (and taking food) in moderation”.
11
Sen. omits so.
12
Sen. corr. alolupaḥ; Sa Na syālpalolupa (s.e.).
13
Pāda a is bha-Vipulā; pāda d scans correctly if we read so (ʼ)lpeccho (m.c.). Cf. the first line in Sn 708: sa
piṇḍacāraṃ caritvā vanantam abhihāraye; and the first line in Sn 707: ūnūdaro mitāhāro appicchʼ assa alolupo.
14
Cf. the second line in Sn 708: upaṭṭhito rukkhamūlasmiṃ āsanūpagato muni.
15
Or dhyāyeti, “meditates”; cf. BHSG p.218, 1dhyā “meditate”; Sen. em. dhyāpayati.
16
“The sage (should) meditate without fear”; so read all the mss.; Sen. ato bhayaṃ. Cf. DP s.v. akutobhaya
“having nothing to fear from anywhere; from any quarter; secure”; see also MDPL s.v. akutobhaya. Cf. Fbx
830b22 恐怖皆捨勵心意 餘事莫想唯念林 “One (should) discard fear and invigorate their mind, and should not
think about other matters but think only of the forest”.
17
Pāda a is bha-Vipulā; cf. Sn 709 sa jhānapasuto dhīro vanante ramito siyā ǀ jhāyetha rukkhamūlasmiṃ
attānam abhitosayaṃ ǀǀ.
18
Sen. yasyâtra.
19
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºśrotra (s.e. or a wrong back-formation from MIndic sota).
20
Sen. bhikṣavaḥ; bhikṣava is probably gen. sg. here; cf. Sn 715 gen. sg. bhikkhuno; cf. Bollée 1997: 59.
21
“There is a state unshakable by ardent desire”; so read all the mss.; Sen. em. paridāgho na vijjati, following
the reading in Sn 715. Fbx reads 若能平等觸處安 “If one is able to be impartial, one will be peaceful
everywhere”.
22
Cf. Sn 715 yassa ca visatā nʼ atthi chinnasotassa bhikkhuno ǀ kiccākiccappahīnassa pariḷāho na vijjati ǀǀ.

498
 evaṃ layanam ākhyātaṃ saṃbuddhena prajānatā ǀ
eko va abhiramiṣyasi1 evaṃ gamiṣyasi2 daśa diśā3 ǀǀ4 (404r)
vo5 mauneyaṃ upeṣyasi kṣuradhāropamo bhava ǀ
jihvāya tālum āsādya tādṛśaṃ6 saṃyato bhava ǀǀ7
nirāmagandho8 asito vṛkṣamūlaparāyaṇo ǀ
ekāsanasya śikṣesi9 śramaṇopāsanasya10 ca ǀǀ11
śrutvā rijurahaṃ12 dhyāna13 dhyāyināṃ kāmatyāgināṃ14 ǀ
tato hiri15 ca śraddhāṃ16 ca bhūyo śikṣiya17 māmaka18 ǀǀ19 (Sen. 389)
na pāraṃ dviguṇâyati nâpi caỿkaguṇaṃ yatā20 ǀ21

1
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºramiṣyāmi; confusion of persons.
2
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na gamiṣyāmi, confusion of persons; “go in the ten directions”; cf. Sn 719 atha bhāsihi dasa
disā (Sn[tr.N] 93 “You will shine forth in the ten directions”); Fbx reads 於後名聞遍十方 “his fame is heard
everywhere in the ten directions”.
3
Sen. diśo daśa.
4
In pāda c there is resolution of the third syllable; pāda d is hypermetrical; it scans correctly if we omit evaṃ
and read daśā for daśa. Cf. Sn 719 atha bhāsihi dasa disā; and the second line in Sn 718 ekattaṃ monam
akkhātaṃ eko ce abhiramissati ǀǀ.
5
Sen. evaṃ (unmetr.); the word vo, which corresponds to te (“you”) in Sn 716, may be a nominative or vocative
plural of the 2 pl. pronoun (cf. Oberlies 2001: 183); or a particle, an equivalent of ve < OIA vai; cf. Norman CP I
48; Oberlies 2001: 69; Lüders 1954 § 23; however, it is not usual that particles come at the beginning of a
sentence.
6
Sen. tādṛśo; “in this manner (tādṛśaṃ) be restrained”; cf. Sn 716 udare saññato siyā, Sn(tr.N) 93 “He should be
restrained in respect to his belly”.
7
Cf. Sn 716 moneyyan te upaññissan ti Bhagavā khuradhārūpamo bhave ǀ jivhāya tāluṃ āhacca udare saññato
siyā ǀǀ.
8
For a figurative sense of āmagandha (literally “smell of raw flesh, stench; foul-smelling substance”) to refer to
the morally impure defilements (kleśa), see Seyfort Ruegg 1980: 240.
9
Sen. śikṣāsi.
10
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na śramaṇopaº.
11
Pāda a is bha-Vipulā; cf. the second line in Sn 717 nirāmagandho asito brahmacariyaparāyano; and in
Sn 718 ekāsanassa sikkhetha samaṇopāsanassa ca.
12
rijurahaṃ, i.e., ṛju + arahaṃ; cf., however, Franke 1978: I, p. 647, who reads ṛjur ahaṃ.
13
Sen. dhyānaṃ; for the acc. sg. neutr. -a, cf. BHSG § 8.32; Abhis III § 6.8.
14
Sen. kāmacāgināṃ.
15
Sa Na rirhi (s.e.; a sort of met.); Sen. hiriṃ.
16
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na śuddhāṃ (s.e.; the akṣaras śu and śra are sometimes miswritten for one another).
17
Sen. śikṣeya; for the opt. in -iya, cf. BHSG § 29.34.
18
Sa Na māmata; Sen. māmako (= Sn 719); cf. PTSD s.v. māmaka; for the alternation k / t, cf. Bloomfield 1920:
348-349; Abhis § 18.31.16B5 koḍitena for koḍikena.
19
Pāda b scans correctly if we simplify -ty- in ºtyāgināṃ; in pāda c the initial śr- of śraddhāṃ needs to be
simplified (m.c.). Cf. Sn 719 sutvā dhīrānaṃ nigghosaṃ jhāyīnaṃ kāmacāginaṃ ǀ tato hiriñ ca saddhañ ca
bhiyyo kubbetha māmako ǀǀ.
20
Sa Na caỿva guṇayatā; Sen. caỿvaṃ guṇāyati.
21
“One does not go to the far shore twice-repeatedly; nor has anybody reached it once”; Jon. III 388 “The
Beyond is not a future twice-repeated, nor is it merely a future once-repeated”. Cf. Sn 714 na pāraṃ diguṇaṃ
yanti na idaṃ ekaguṇaṃ mutaṃ, Sn(tr.N) 81 “They do not go to the far shore twice; this is not experienced
once”. This verse is difficult to understand; cf. Jon. III 388, fn. 1; Sn(tr.N) 311f. This verse is quoted in *Ārya-
Vasumitra-saṃgṛhīta-śāstra, T. 28, no. 1549. Zun Poxumi Pusa Suoji lun 尊婆須蜜菩薩所集論, 798c11f. 不二
倍越岸 亦不一倍終 高下語句義 是沙門所傳.

499
 uccāvacā pratipadā śrāmaṇyena prakāśitā ǀǀ1
taṃ nadīṣu vijānāti randheṣu2 pradareṣu3 ca ǀ
sannādayaṃti4 kunadyo5 śāṃta6-m-eva mahodadhi ǀǀ7, 8
yaṃ ūnakaṃ taṃ sanati9 yaṃ pūraṃ śāntam eva taṃ ǀ
ūnakumbhopamo bālo hrada pūro10 va paṇḍito ǀǀ11
yo munī bahu bhāṣati upetaṃ arthasaṃhitaṃ ǀ
nirvāṇaṃ sākṣātkuryāya jānanto bahu bhāṣati ǀǀ12
yo ca dhīro mitabhāṇi13 jānaṃ14 <na>15 bahu bhāṣati ǀ
16
sa munī maunam arhati sa munī maunam adhyagāt” ǀǀ17 ti

Nālakapraśnā samāptā18

1
Pāda a is bha-Vipulā; pāda c is na-Vipulā. Cf. Sn 714 uccāvacā hi paṭipadā samaṇena pakāsitā ǀ na pāraṃ
diguṇaṃ yanti, na idaṃ ekaguṇaṃ mutaṃ ǀǀ.
2
Sa Na andheṣu; Sen. randhreṣu.
3
Sa Na pracareṣu (s.e.); corr. Sen.; cf. Sn 720 padaresu.
4
The mss. and Sen. read sannādayati.
5
“Small rivers”; Sen. em. khu ogho (≠ mss.).
6
Sa Na śata (s.e.); Sen. śānta eva.
7
“One understands this from streams (which flow) in clefts and crevices. Small rivers make loud noises, (while)
the great ocean is quiet”. Cf. Sn(tr.N) 82 “Know this by the streams (which flow) in clefts and crevices. (Rivers
in) small channels move noisily; the great oceans move in silence”.
8
Pāda c becomes ra-Vipulā if we read sannādayaṃtī; cf. Sn 720 tan nadīhi vijānātha sobbhesu padaresu ca ǀ
saṇantā yanti kussobbhā, tuṇhī yāti mahodadhi ǀǀ.
9
Sa Na satati (s.e.; the akṣaras na and ta are similar); < OIA svanati; Sen. svanati; see PTSD s.v. saṇati.
10
“The wise is like a full pond”; Sen. hradapūro; cf. Sn 721 rahado pūro va paṇḍito (Sn[tr.N] 82 “A wise man is
like a full pool”); Fbx 智慧者猶滿池水“the wise is like a full pond”.
11
Pāda a is bha-Vipulā. Cf. Sn 721 yad ūnakaṃ taṃ saṇati yaṃ pūraṃ santam eva taṃ ǀ aḍḍhakumbhūpamo
bālo rahado pūro va paṇḍito ǀǀ.
12
In pāda c we should read nirvāṇă (m.c.; ma-Vipulā). Cf. Sn 722 yaṃ samaṇo bahu bhāsati upetaṃ
atthasaṃhitaṃ ǀ jānaṃ so dhammaṃ deseti, jānaṃ so bahu bhāsati ǀǀ.
13
Sen. ºbhāṇī.
14
The mss. read only taṃ, which is probably s.e. for (jā)naṃ (with -t- miswritten for -n-), “knowing, he does not
speak much”; Sen. jānanto; cf. Sn 723 jānaṃ.
15
The mss. lacks na; Sen. reads jānanto for janaṃ na; cf. Sn 723 na bahu bhāsati.
16
Sa sa munī maunam arhati sa munī maunam arhati (ditt.); corr. Na.
17
Pāda a is sa-Vipulā. Cf. Sn 723 yo ca jānaṃ yatatto jānaṃ na bahu bhāsati ǀ sa munī monam arahati, sa munī
monam ajjhagā ǀǀ.
18
Sen. Nālakapraśnaṃ samāptaṃ.

500
 Sabhika-vastu

Sa 404r3-407r6
Na 226r7-228r2
Sen. III 389.13-401.18

bhagavāṃ samyaksaṃbuddho yad artham samudāgato tam artham abhisaṃbhavayitvā

Vārāṇasyāṃ viharati Riṣivadane Mṛgadāye1 śāstā devānāṃ ca manuṣyāṇāṃ ca vistareṇa
nidānaṃ kṛtvā.
Madhurāyāṃ2 śreṣṭhi aḍhyo mahādhano mahābhogo prabhūtasvāpadeyo
prabhūtadhanadhānyakośakoṣṭhāgāro prabhūtajātarūparajatavittopakaraṇo prabhūtahasty-
aśvājāgaveḍako3 prabhūtadāsīdāsakarmakarapauruṣeyo.
4
tasya dāni śreṣṭhisya triyantarā dārikā jātā. sā dāni amaṃgalā ti kṛtvā parivrājikāye
dinnā. yadā saṃvṛddhā bhavati tato (Sen. 390) “naṃ6 pravrājehi7, cellikā8 te bhaviṣyati9”. dhātrī
5

ca dinnā yā10 tāṃ dārikāṃ samvardheti. yaṃ ca kiṃci11 vyayakarma taṃ śreṣṭhinā12
niḥsaṃcitaṃ13.
sā dāni yathā utpalaṃ vā padumam vā puṇḍarīkam vā tathā samvardhīyati. yatra kālaṃ14
vijñaprāptā, tato tāye parivrājikāye pravrājitā lipiṃ sekhitā15, sarvāṇi parivrājakaśāstrāṇi

1
Sen. Mṛgadāve, see BHSD s.v. Mṛgadāya.
2
Na Sen. Mathurāyāṃ; cf. Merv-Av Madhurā = Skt Mathurā; Akanuma 1931: 351 s.v. Madhurā, Mathurā; cf.
Sa 404r6 Madhurāṃ āgato (Na Sen. Mathurāṃ); Madhurāṃ praviśati (Na Sen. Mathurāṃ); 404v1 Mādhurakehi
vuccati (Na Sen. Māthurakehi). For the alternation t / d, cf. Lüders 1954 §§ 141-143; Sn(tr.N) 186 (ad Sn 193);
von Simson 1997: 592.
3
Sen. ºaśvājaº; for the lengthening of a to ā as stem-final in the prior member of compounds, cf. BHSG § 8.15;
Geiger § 33; Goto 2000: 272; Sakamoto-Goto 1982: 24.
4
“The guild-leader begot a daughter, one of triplets. She, having been considered inauspicious, was given to a
female ascetic. When she had grown up, (the father said) "Ordain her, she should become a female novice”. Cf.
Jon. III 389 “… when she had grown up he bade the nurse "Take her away from home and you will be given a
salary".”
5
Cf. the reading in BhiVin(Ma-L) 91, § 131 Vaiśālīyaṃ dāni nagare aparasya Licchavisya tri-y-antarā dārikā
jātā. amaṅgalyā apraśastā (see fn. § 131,1); for triyantarā, cf. also Nolot 1991: 76, fn. 51.
6
Sen. nāṃ; cf. Geiger § 107 “the form naṃ in sg. acc. masc.-fem.-neut. is very well attested”.
7
Sa Na pravrajehi; corr. Sen.
8
Sen. vṛttikā (according to Senart’s critical apparatus, mss. B and M read vallikā; Jon. III 389 “salary”). The
original reading cellikā “a female novice” in Sa and Na was later miswritten as vellikā and then vallikā (the
akṣaras va and ca are very similar). The word cellaka in the meaning “novice (of less than seven years of age)”
occurs also in BhiVin(Ma-L) § 234 so eṣo ūna-sapta-varṣo cellako bhavati; see Nolot 1991: 294, fn. 335:
“cellaka, quasi-syn. de śrāmaṇera, désigne peut-être un novice d’une tranche d’âge inférieure à ce dernier”; see
also Oguibénine 2002: 72 cellaka “novice”; cf. Derrett 1983: 67 do. “a robed one”; BHSD s.v. cailaka.
9
Sa Na bhaviṣyanti, confusion of numbers; Sen. bheṣyati.
10
Sa yaṃ; corr. Na. 11 Sen. kiṃcid. 12 Corr. Sen.; Sa Na śreṣṭhīna.
13
So read all the mss.; we expect the meaning of saṃcita “accumulated, piled up”, but the presence of niḥ- is
inexplicable here. Sen. em. niṣyanditaṃ (≠ mss.), but ni-√syand does not seem to be used in this context.
14
Corr. Na; Sa kāla; Sen. kāle.
15
Or śekhitā (the akṣaras śa and sa are almost indistinguishable from one another); Na sekhitā; Sen. em.
pravrājitā ṛṣisekhitā (w.r.; ≠ mss.; Jon. III 389 “she was trained as a seer”). Cf. a similar sentence further in this
chapter (Sa 406r): so māṇavako vijñāprāpto saṃvṛtto, tato pi lipiṃ śikṣāpito; see BHSD s.v. śekhayati.

501
(ʼ)dhīyāpitā1. sā dāni anya-m-anyehi2 parivrājikāhi sārdhaṃ samullāpaṃ karoti, na câsya3
koci4 śaknoti uttaraṃ saṃdhituṃ. sā yeva5 agram ākhyāyati vādipravādi6 sarvaśāstraviśāradā.
aparo ca brāhmaṇo vedapārago sarvaśāstraviśārado vaiyākaraṇo gatiṃgato vādipravādi7
dakṣiṇāpathāto Madhurāṃ8 āgato. tāmrapaṭṭena9 pārśvaṃ veṭhayitvā mahantaṃ10 ulkā11
prajvāletvā Madhurāṃ12 praviśati. madhyena (404v) antarāpaṇavīthīye tam evaṃ13 pravedesi14
“asti sakarṇako śiro15 yo asmehi sārdhaṃ kathayeya?” so dāni Mādhurakehi16 vuccati
“nirvāpehi etāṃ ulkāṃ” ti. “ihâsmākaṃ parivrājikā17 astî”ti “bālā daharā. sā tvayā sārdhaṃ
saptamaṃ divasaṃ kathayiṣyati. yadi śaknosi tāya18 sārdhaṃ kathayituṃ tato vādi19”. so dāni
āha “evam astu. ahaṃ tāye parivrājikāye sārdhaṃ saptamaṃ divasaṃ kathayiṣyāmi. tatra
bhavantehi madhyasthehi20 bhavitavyaṃ”. tehi Mādhurakehi21 negamajānapadehi22 sā
parivrājikā śabdāvitvā vuccati “dakṣiṇāpathāto brāhmaṇo āgato vādī vedapārago vyākaraṇe
vādābhiprāyo. śakṣyasi23 tena brāhmaṇena sārdhaṃ saptamaṃ divasaṃ kathayituṃ?”. sā dāni
āha “bāḍham śākṣyāmi24 tena vā anyena vā sārdhaṃ kathayituṃ. aham api vādābhiprāyā”.
negamehi25 parivrājikāya śrutvā Madhurāyāṃ26 catvaraśṛṅgāṭakavīthīmukhaśravaṇāmukheṣu
ghaṇṭā27 ghoṣāpitā (Sen. 391) “saptamaṃ divasaṃ asukāye28 parivrājikāye dakṣiṇāpathakena29
brāhmaṇena vādinā30 sārdhaṃ kathāsaṃlāpaṃ bhaviṣyati. yo śrotukāmo so sannipatatu”. tatra
raṃgena samaṃtena mamcā baddhā. mahājanakāyo janapadāto śrutvā31 Madhurāṃ32
āgacchati.

1
Sa yavāpitā (s.e.); Na pravādhitā (s.e.); Sen. prabodhitā; cf. the reading further in this chapter (Sa 406r1):
sarvāṇi ca parivrājakaśāstrāṇi adhīyāpito vādīpravādī.
2
Instr. pl. masc. ending used for fem.; Sen. ºanyāhi; cf. Sa 322v4 tehi antapurikāhi (Sen. tāhi); Sa 401v5 imehi
gāthāhi (Sen. imāhi). Cf. BHSG § 9.105; in ms. Sa see Marciniak 2014: 181.
3
Sen. câsyā; cf. gen. sg. fem. tasya (cf. BHSG § 21.17; in ms. Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014: 174).
4
Sen. kocit. 5 Na Sen. eva.
6
Sen. ºpravādī; for the nom. sg. fem. -i, cf. BHSG § 10.17; Abhis III § 9.1.
7
Sen. ºpravādī; for the nom. sg. masc. -i, cf. BHSG § 10.19; Abhis III § 10.1.
8
Na Sen. Mathurāṃ. 9 Sen. ºpātreṇa. 10 Sen. mahantīṃ.
11
Sen. ulkāṃ; for the acc. sg. fem. -ā, cf. BHSG §§ 9.20f.; Abhis III § 7.5; RgsGr § 9.8.
12
Na Sen. Mathurāṃ.
13
Sa Na tamaṃ (s.e.); Sen. cetaṃ, but it does not make sense here; cf. a frequent expression tam evam uvāca /
āha; cf. also MI ema < evaṃ, BHS eṃ < eva (BHSD).
14
“He announced as follows”; Sa Na praviśāmi; Sen. em. cetaṃ pradiśāsi.
15
“One who has the head with ears to hear”, i.e., an intelligent person (?); Sen. em. sa varṇakuśalo (≠ mss.).
16
Na Sen. Māthurakehi. 17 Sen. pravrājikā. 18 Na Sen. tāye.
19
2 sg. opt. (cf. BHSG § 29.11); Na Sen. vādī.
20
Sen. madhyehi. 21 Na Sen. Māthurakehi. 22 Sen. naigamaº.
23
Na Sen. śakyasi; for śakṣyati “is able”, a back-formation of Pā sakkhati see BHSG § 28.41, p. 233a.
24
Na Sen. śakyāmi. 25 Sen. naigaº. 26 Na Sen. Mathurāyāṃ. 27 Sen. ghaṇṭhā.
28
Na Sen. amukāye; for amuka and asuka, cf. Geiger § 109.3; cf. Abhis III s.v. amuka.
29
Sen. ºpathikena.
30
Corr. Na; Sa reads vādī, which, if not a mere s.e., could be an endingless stems used as instr. sg.? Edgerton
(BHSG § 10.66) gives only one example of instr. sg. -i from Mv I 230.13 vaśavarti ca devaputreṇa, but in this
place ms. Sa has a regular instr. sg. vaśavartinā; alternatively, this could be an example of haplology of the
ending (cf. Oberlies 2001: 138 [7]).
31
Sa śruto; corr. Na.
32
Na Sen. Mathurāṃ.

502
 tasya brāhmaṇasya etad abhūṣi “kīdṛśī sā parivrājikā yā mayā sārdhaṃ kathayiṣyati?
yaṃ nūnam ahaṃ tāṃ parivrājikāṃ paśyeyaṃ”. so dāni kautūhalena pṛcchaparipṛcchikāye
taṃ taṃ parivrājikānām avasatham1 gato, gatvā pṛcchati “katamā sā parivrājikā yā sā tena
dakṣiṇāpathakena2 brāhmaṇena sārdhaṃ mahatīye pariṣāye madhye kathayiṣyati?” tena ye
pṛcchitā, tehi sā parivrājikā upadarśitā svake pura-m-ante3 visṛṣṭena svareṇa4 abhisaṃskāreṇa
svādhyāyaṃ karoṃti5. so brāhmaṇo tāṃ parivrājikām upasaṃkramya pṛcchati “bhavati6 tvaṃ
mayā sārdhaṃ pariṣamadhye7 kathayiṣyasi8?” sā dāni āha “bāḍhaṃ kaḥ sandehaḥ? ahaṃ
tvayā sārdhaṃ pariṣamadhye9 kathayiṣyāmi anyena vā śraddhāvādinā”. so dāni brāhmaṇo
taruṇo abhirūpo, sâpi taruṇā parivrājikā10 abhirūpā11. teṣāṃ parasparasya mūle
sahadarśanenâto12 premnaṃ nipatitaṃ. so dāni brāhmaṇo tāṃ parivrājikām āha “bhavati ahaṃ
tvayā arthiko”. sâpi parivrājikā āha “ahaṃ tvayā arthikā”. (405r) brāhmaṇo āha “bhavati yady
evaṃ, tathā karoma yathā asmākaṃ13 parasparasya samāgamañ ca bhave, paro ca <na>14
jāneya. vayaṃ tatra pariṣāmadhye abhisamayaṃ kṛtvā sallapiṣyāma. yo asmākaṃ nigṛhyeya,
tena tasya śiṣyatvaṃ15 upagantavyaṃ. na atra āścaryaṃ16 etaṃ yaṃ puruṣehi strī nigṛhītā. atha
puna17 bhavati18 mama nigṛhṇeya, tato ahaṃ sarvalokasya kutsito ca paribhūto ca bhaveyaṃ
"dvyaṃgulaprajñāye strīmātrāye tvaṃ nigṛhīto" ti. bhavati tathā karohi yathâhaṃ bhavati
nigṛhṇeyaṃ, tato tvaṃ mama śiṣya19 (Sen. 392) bhaviṣyasi20. tad evam asmākaṃ parasparaṃ21
samāgamaṃ22 bhaviṣyati. na ca nam koci janiṣyati23”. sā dāni parivrājikā āha “etaṃ24
bhavatu”. so dāni brāhmaṇo evaṃ tāye parivrājikāye sārdhaṃ saṃmantretvā25 nirdhāvito.
sa-v-ito26 saptamo va divaso27, tatra caturaṅge28 bahūni prāṇasahasrāṇi samāgatāni, rājā
Mādhuro29 samāgato, kumārāmātyā āgatā30, śreṣṭhipramukhaṃ negamaṃ31 samāgataṃ,
sārthavāhapramukho vāṇijagrāmo samāgato, purohitapramukhā brāhmaṇapariṣā samāgatā,
aṣṭādaśa śreṇīyo samāgatāvo, śramaṇabrāhmaṇatīrthikagaṇāni32 samāgatāni. so pi brāhmaṇo

1
Sen. āvasathaṃ.
2
Sen. ºpathikena.
3
The mss. read puri-m-ante; Sen. em. pariveṇe; we expect the meaning “room, cell, chamber”; cf. BHSD s.v.
pura “2) in cpds. with numerals, tri-pura etc., an element in the architecture of a vihāra; acc. to Tib. (b)rtseg,
upper chamber: MSV iii.133.9 ff., monks’ vihāras have five, nuns’ three”. Cf. PTSD s.v. pura “2. dwelling,
house or (divided) part of a house (=antepura), a meaning restricted to the Jātakas, e. g. V.65 (= nivesana C.)”;
cf. DP I 146, s.v. anta1 (3) “inner part, inside”. Therefore, svake pura-m-ante means lit. “in her inner part of the
house”, i.e., in her room.
4
Na Sen. svareṇâbhiº.
5
Sa Na karoti; Sen. karontī; for the nom. sg. fem. -i, cf. BHSG § 10.17; Abhis III § 9.1.
6
Na Sen. bhavanti. 7 Sen. pariṣāº. 8 Sen. kathayasi (≠ mss.). 9 Sen. pariṣāº.
10
Sa taruṇā parivrājikā taruṇā; corr. Na.
11
Sa ºrūpāṃ; corr. Na. 12 Sen. saha darśaº. 13 Na Sen. yathâsmākaṃ.
14
“No one else would know”; the mss. lack na; suppl. Sen.
15
Corr. Sen.; Sa śisyaº; Na siṣyaº. 16 Na Sen. nâtrâścaryaṃ. 17 Na Sen. punar.
18
Sen. bhavatī; for the nom. sg. fem. -i, cf. BHSG § 10.17; Abhis III § 9.1.
19
Na Sen. śiṣyā; for the nom. sg. fem. -a, cf. BHSG § 9.8; Abhis III § 7.1.
20
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na bhaviṣyati; confusion of persons.
21
Sen. parasparasamāº.
22
Sa samaº; corr. Na. 23 Corr. Na; Sa janiṣyati. 24 Sen. evaṃ. 25 Corr. Sen. Sa Na samantrº.
26
Na savitato; Sen. tato; for the saṃdhi-consonant -v-, cf. PTSD s.v. v-; von Hinüber 2001 § 171.
27
“The seventh day from that day / then”; Sen. tato saptame ca divase.
28
Sa Na ºaṅgo; corr. Sen. 29 Na Sen. Māthuro. 30 Sen. samāgatā. 31 Sen. naigaº.
32
Sa Na ºgaṇi (s.e.); Sen. ºgaṇikā.

503
samāgato, sâpi parivrājikā anekāhi parivrājikāhi sārdhaṃ samāgatā. samāgatvā pariṣamadhye1
svakasvakeṣu āsaneṣu niṣaṇṇāni. brāhmaṇo utthetvā2 sarājikāṃ pariṣāṃ vijñapeti “bhavanto
3
(ʼ)smābhir vaṭukacāpalyaṃ kṛtaṃ yaṃ asmābhiḥ strībhiḥ sārdhaṃ saṃlāpaṃ abhyupagataṃ.
anāścaryañ ca bhaveya yad ahaṃ etāṃ parivrājikāṃ nigṛhṇeyaṃ. vadensuḥ "kiṃ atra
āścaryaṃ4 yaṃ puruṣeṇa strī nigṛhītā?" ti5. atha khalu yo6 eṣa7 parivrājikā mama nigṛhṇeyā,
tato (ʼ)haṃ sarvalokasya kutsito ca paribhūto ca bhaveyaṃ "dvyaṃgulaprajñāye strimātrāye8
tvaṃ nigṛhīto" tti. tato mama eṣa9 sarājikā pariṣā vijñaptā. yadā10 eṣa11 parivrājikā
pariṣamadhye12 mama śakyeya nigṛhītuṃ, tato mayā etasya13 parivrājikāye śiṣyeṇa
bhavitavyaṃ. athâhaṃ etāṃ parivrājikāṃ pariṣamadhye14 nigṛhṇeyaṃ, tato etāye mama
śiṣyatvam upagantavyaṃ”. sā dāni parivrājikā tāye pariṣāye pṛcchīyati (Sen. 393) “eṣa brāhmaṇa
evaṃ jalpati. kathaṃ tava utpadyati?” sā dāni āha “evaṃ bhavatū” ti.
brāhmaṇena evaṃ samayaṃ kṛtvā (405v) parivrājikāye daṇḍakaṃ prasaktaṃ15,
parivrājikâpi taṃ brāhmaṇa16 samajyapratyanubhāvārthaṃ17 uttara18 pratyuddhareti19. evaṃ
tehi vākyaprativākyehi taṃ divasaṃ kṣapitaṃ, naỿva eko ekasya śaknoti nigrahetuṃ20, naỿva
aparo aparasya. evaṃ yathā ekaṃ divasaṃ tathā saptarātraṃ gacchati. na ca eko ekasya
śaknoti nigṛhṇituṃ, nâpi aparo (ʼ)parasya. te manuṣyā tato pariṣāto vikāle21 gṛhaṃ gatā santā22
strībhiḥ pṛcchīyanti “kuto yūyaṃ asya23? saptarātraṃ upādāya vikāle vikāle āgacchatha”. te
āhaṃsuḥ “na jānatha kasyârthāya vayaṃ vikāle āgacchāma. dakṣiṇāpathāto brāhmaṇo āgato
ṣaḍaṅgavedapārago sarvaśāstreṣu gatiṃgato vaiyākaraṇo. adya saptamaṃ divasaṃ tāye
śreṣṭhisya dhītāye24 parivrājikāye sārdhaṃ saṃlapati, na ca śaknoti nigṛhṇituṃ”. te25 dāni

1
Sen. pariṣāº.
2
Sa ucchetvā (hyper-form); Na Sen. utthitvā; cf. Pā uṭṭheti, see Norman CP III 121; Oberlies 2001: 215, § 45.
3
Sa Na (ʼ)smābhir vaṭukacāpalyaṃ kṛtaṃ yaṃ asmābhir vaṭukacāpalyaṃ kṛtaṃ (ditt.); corr. Sen.
4
Na Sen. atrâścaryaṃ.
5
Sa ni (s.e.; the characters for ti and ni are similar); corr. Na.
6
yo = yaṃ, cf. PTSD s.v. ya- “[2b] yaṃ, as temporal= when, since. As conditional or causal = if”; Na Sen. yaṃ.
7
Na Sen. eṣā; for the nom. sg. fem. eṣa, cf. BHSG § 21.8; cf. Sa 317r eṣa bhāryā (Sen. eṣā); 317r eṣa Nalinī
(Sen. eṣā); 400v, 401v eṣa … pravrajyā (Sen. eṣā).
8
Na Sen. strīº. 9 Sen. eṣā. 10 Sen. yadi. 11 Sen. eṣā.
12
Sa pariṣapariṣamadhye (ditt.); corr. Na; Sen. pariṣāº.
13
Sen. etasyā; cf. gen. sg. fem. tasya (see BHSG §§ 21.17, 21.46; in Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014: 174).
14
Sen. pariṣāº.
15
“Hung, attached”; Na Sen. praśaktaṃ; the reading in Sa could be either praśaktaṃ or prasaktaṃ, the akṣaras
śa and sa are almost indistinguishable from one another.
16
Na Sen. brāhmaṇaṃ. 17 Sen. samajyāº. 18 Sen. uttaraṃ.
19
Sa Na ºdharehi; Sen. ºdhāreti; for the interpretation of this sentence see Jon. III 392, fn. 2; cf. also BHSD s.v.
samajya “and to that brahman the female ascetic, in order to participate in the public meeting, withheld
(restrained, held back, moderated) her answer, i.e. she deliberately refrained from doing her best in the debate.”
20
Sen. nigrahītuṃ. 21 Sen. vikāle vikāle.
22
Corr. Na; Sa sattā; Sen. santo; sant (pres. pt. of √as) + p.pt., “As soon as they came home”; cf. BHSD
samāna; cf. also Bollée 2002: 35.
23
“Where on earth have you been?”; the word asya is probably a wrong back-formation of MIndic assa, assu <
svid or sma; a particle of inquiry; cf. PTSD, DP s.v. assu; Norman CP II 175; BHSD s.v. asya; or s.e. for *astha
(Skt stha), 2 pl. of √as? Sen. reads adya (≠ mss.).
24
Sen. omits śreṣṭhisya dhītāye.
25
Sen. tā; in ms. Sa masculine pronouns are often used for feminine, cf. Sa 322r3 te antapurikā (Sen. tā); 293v
ete mānuṣikā (Sen. etā); 296v na ete mānuṣīyo (Sen. etā).

504
teṣāṃ svāmikānāṃ āhaṃsuḥ “evaṃ paṇḍitāyo striyo1. ko puruṣo striye agrato buddhīye vā2
mīmāṃsāya3 vā4?” teṣā5 manuṣyāṇāṃ bhavati “yadi kenaci6 upāyena so brāhmaṇo tāye
parivrājikāye parigṛhṇīyeya, tato imā asmākaṃ striyaḥ sarvakālaṃ paribhavensu, tṛṇasaṃjñā7
pi ta8 utpādaye9”.10 evaṃ taṃ nagaraṃ sarvaṃ yobhūyena tasya parivrājakasya11,
yobhūyena12 tasya13 parivrājikāye14 akārakā saṃvṛttā15.16
aparaṃ divasaṃ pariṣāye samāgatāye brāhmaṇena parivrājikāye uttaraṃ dinnaṃ, tāye
ca icchantīye17 taṃ uttaraṃ na pratyanubhāṣṭaṃ. tato janena ukkārā18 kṣiptā “brāhmaṇasya
jayo, parivrājikā nigṛhītā19”. tena dāni brāhmaṇena sā parivrājikā tridaṇḍaṃ ārūpayitvā,
cchatropānahāṃ ca gṛhṇāpetvā, tato pariṣamadhyāto20 śiṣyadharmeṇa niṣkāsitā21. brāhmaṇo pi
(Sen. 394) parivrājikāye āvasathaṃ gacchati, paroparaṃ ca yathābhiprāyaṃ samāgacchanti.
abhīkṣṇasannipātena sā parivrājikā āpannasatvā22 saṃvṛttā.
te dāni Madhurāyāṃ23 nirgamya dakṣiṇāpathe24 janapadacārikāṃ caramāṇā, navānāṃ
vā daśānāṃ vā māsānām atyayena Śvetavalākaṃ anuprāptā. tahiṃ Śvetavalākāyāṃ rātriṃ
āvāsitā. tatra sahāyāṃ25 sā parivrājikā prajātā. dārako jāto prāsādiko darśanīyo paramāya26
śubhavarṇapuṣkalatāye27 samanvāgato. tehi tasya māṇavakasya sabhāye28 jāto ti, Sabhiko tti29
nāmaṃ30 kṛtaṃ. tehi dāni mātāpitṛhi31 so māṇavako saṃvardhiyati32. yatra kālaṃ33 so
māṇavako (406r) vijñāprāpto saṃvṛtto, tato pi lipiṃ śikṣāpito gaṇanāṃ dhāraṇaṃ nikṣepaṇaṃ
sarvāṇi ca parivrājakaśāstrāṇi adhīyāpito vādīpravādī34. so dāni samudrakukṣiṃ praviṣṭo
abuddho buddha35 mārgati36.

1
Sen. strīyo. 2 Sen. ca. 3 Na Sen. ºāye. 4 Na Sen. lack vā.
5
Na Sen. teṣāṃ; gen. pl. teṣā, not in BHSG, but it occurs several times in ms. Sa, see p. 292 fn. 9.
6
Sen. kenacid. 7 Sen. tṛṇasaṃjñāṃ.
8
< te, by saṃdhi; Sen. tā.
9
Na Sen. utpādayensuḥ; for the 3 pl. opt. ending -e, cf. BHSG § 29.15.
10
Lit. “They would produce a thought of (us being) worthless (tṛṇa)”.
11
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºvrājakā.
12
Sa Na ºbhūyona (s.e.); corr. Sen.
13
Sen. tasyā; for the gen. sg. fem. tasya, cf. BHSG §§ 21.17, 21.46.
14
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºvrājakāye.
15
Sen. em. anukūlakaṃ saṃvṛttaṃ (≠ mss.); cf. Skt = BHS = Pā kāra “worship, homage”; a-kāraka “one who
does not praise”.
16
“Most of them (lit. “for the most part”, yobhūyena) did not praise (= favour) the female wanderer”.
17
Sen. ºiye; for the instr. sg. fem. -īye, cf. BHSG § 10.91.
18
Lit. “They made the sound ‘u’” (pleased with the fact that the male wanderer has finally won the debate); Sen.
hakkārā (≠ mss.).
19
Corr. Na; Sa gṛhītā (s.e.).
20
Sen. pariṣāº. 21 Corr. Na; Sa niskāsitā.
22
Sen. āpannasatvasaṃpannā saṃvṛttā (≠ mss.).
23
Na Sen. Mathurāyāṃ. 24 Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºpathaṃ (s.e.).
25
Na Sen. sabhāyāṃ; for sahā / sabhā, cf. Leumann 1882: 40 (VI, 4); Jacobi 1886 s.v. sahā.
26
Sen. paramāye. 27 Sen. ºtayā. 28 Sa svākāye; corr. Na. 29 Na Sa nti; corr. Sen. 30 Na Sen. nāma.
31
For the instr. pl. -ṛhi, cf. BHSG § 13.44.
32
Sa Na saṃvardhāyati; corr. Sen.
33
Sen. kāle. 34 Sen. vādiº.
35
Acc. sg. masc. -a (cf. BHSG § 8.32; Abhis III § 6.12); Sen. buddhaṃ.
36
Sa māyati (s.e.); Na mār..ti (illegible); Sen. abuddhe buddhaṃ mārgati (Jon. III 394 “he sought for a wise man
in one who was not wise”).

505
 so dāni ṣoḍaśa mahājanapadāni aṇvanto Vārāṇasiṃ1 āgato Riṣivadanaṃ Mṛgadāvaṃ
bhagavaṃtam upasaṃkrānto.
atha khalu Sabhiko parivrājako bhagavatā sārdhaṃ saṃmodanīyāṃ2 kathāṃ
sammodayitvā, sārāyaṇīyāṃ kathāṃ <vyati>sārayitvā3 ekānte niṣaṇṇo.

Sabhiko parivrājako4 bhagavantaṃ praśna5 pṛcche

“kāmkṣāvicikitso6 āgato (ʼ)smi” iti Sabhiko7

“praśna8 pṛcchituṃ abhikāṃkṣamāṇo ǀ
tasya Sabhikasya .. .. .. ..9
praśnaṃ me pṛṣṭo10 bhagavām11 anupūrvam anulomaṃ anusandhi12
anudharmaṃ vyākarohi” ǀǀ13

bhagavān āha
“dūrā Sabhiya14 tvam15 āgato (ʼ)si (Sen. 395)
praśnāṃ16 praṣṭum ihâbhikāṃkṣamāṇo17 ǀ

1
Sen. Vārāṇasīṃ.
2
Sa samodaº; corr. Na.
3
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na sārayitvā; Pā vītisāreti; cf. Sa 384v2 sammodanīyāṃ gāthāṃ sammodayitvā sārāyaṇīyāṃ
kathāṃ vyatisārayitvā ekānte (ʼ)sthāt.
4
Corr. Na; Sa ºvrājiko. 5 Na Sen. praśnaṃ.
6
Sa Na ºvicikitsā (s.e.; -ā and -o are often miswritten for one another); corr. Sen.
7
So read all the mss.; Sen. unnecessarily omits the words iti Sabhiko; cf. Sn 510 kaṃkhī vecikicchī āgamaṃ iti
Sabhiyo. The words iti Sabhiko are hypermetric insertion made by the reciter in order to enable the listeners to
identify the speakers in the dialogue. The metre shows that they are not original, but they were probably added at
an early date, for we find them in the verses in both Mv and Sn; cf. Norman CP IV 147; Sn(tr.N) xxxv.
8
Sen. praśnaṃ.
9
A part of the pāda is missing; it corresponds to tesʼ antakaro bhavāhi me in Sn 510. Sen. reads tasya
Sabhikasya praśnam evaṃ pṛṣṭaṃ (≠ mss.), without printing any lacuna.
10
Sen. em. eva pṛṣṭaṃ, and prints it in pāda c; cf. the other verses in this chapter, in which the part praśnaṃ me
pṛṣṭo does not belong to pāda c (= Sn).
11
Sen. bhagavaṃ; for the voc. sg. bhagavān, cf. BHSG § 18.81; Abhis III § 15.4.
12
Sen. ºsandhim.
13
Pāda a scans as Aupacchandasika (we should read ºvicikitsŏ, m.c.); pādas b and d do not fit the metre (cf.
pāda b in the next verse: praśnāṃ praṣṭum ihâbhikāṃkṣamāṇo, which scans correctly as Aupacchandasika). Cf.
Sn 510 kaṃkhī vecikicchī āgamaṃ iti Sabhiyo pañhe pucchitaṃ abhikaṃkhamano ǀ tesʼ antakaro bhavāhi me,
pañhe me puṭṭho anupubbaṃ anudhammaṃ vyākarohi me ǀǀ. Cf. Sn(tr.N) 267 “The verses are mainly
Aupacchandasaka, with some mixed Vaitālīya / Aupacchandasaka, and some Śloka additions”. The last line of
this verse is too long and does not suit the metre; Sn 510 reads only anupubbaṃ anudhammaṃ where Mv has
anupūrvam anulomaṃ anusandhi anudharmaṃ; probably two words are glosses which at a certain time entered
the text; cf. Norman’s comment on this pāda: “These two verses (510, 511) are both three-pāda verses, with
three Vaitālīya-Aupacchandasika pādas and a portion printed as prose, which can be made to scan as two Śloka
pādas”. Cf. Fbx 833c24 依我(read 法)義句次第解 分分開曉莫參差 “Explicate (them) in due order, in
accordance with the meaning and words of the Dharma (法)! Elucidate clearly and distinctly without any
contradiction”.
14
Sa Na Sabhiyas; Sen. Sabhikā.
15
Sen. tuvam. 16 Sen. praśnaṃ.
17
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ihākāṃº (s.e.).

506
 praśnāṃtakaro bhavāmi te ahaṃ1
anupūrvam anulomam anusandhim anudharma2 vyākariṣyāmi” ǀǀ3

evam ukte Sabhiyo parivrājako bhagavantaṃ gāthāye pratyabhāṣi

“kiṃprāptinam āhu bhikṣuṇaṃ4” iti Sabhiko5

“suvrato6”, praśnaṃ Sabhika pṛṣṭo7,8 “kiṃ su9 kathaṃ ca dantam āhu? ǀ
buddho ti kathaṃ pravuccati?
pṛṣṭaṃ10 me bhagavaṃ pṛṣṭo anupūrvaṃ11 anulomaṃ anusandhiṃ
anudharmaṃ vyākarohi” ǀǀ12

evam ukte bhagavāṃ Sabhikaṃ parivrājakam etad avocat

“padyena kṛtena ātmanā13 Sabhiyo14” ti15 bhagavaṃ16

“abhinirvāṇaṃgato17 vistīrṇakāṃkṣo ǀ

1
Sen. (ʼ)haṃ.
2
Sen. ºdharmaṃ.
3
Pādas a and b scan as Aupacchandasika; pāda c becomes Vaitālīya if we read (ʼ)haṃ for ahaṃ; pāda d is
unmetrical. For other examples of verses in the mixed metre Aupacchandasika / Vaitālīya, cf. Smith 1949-1950:
20; EV I xl. Cf. Sn 511 dūrato āgato si Sabhiyā ti Bhagavā pañhe pucchituṃ abhikaṃkhamāno ǀ tesʼ antakaro
bhavāmi te, pañhe te puṭṭho anupubbam anudhammaṃ vyākaromi te ǀǀ.
4
“What has a man achieved that he should be called a monk?” (Jon III 395); Sa Na kiṃprāptam ahā bhikṣuṇā
(s.e.); Sen. kiṃprāptam āhu bhikṣuṇaṃ; Sn 513 kiṃpattinam āhu bhikkhunaṃ; cf. the reading further in this
chapter: kiṃprāptinam āhu brāhmaṇo ti.
5
Sen. omits the words iti Sabhiko.
6
So read the mss.; Sen. suvrataṃ; for the acc. sg. masc. -o, cf. BHSG § 8.36; Abhis III § 6.13; however, Sn 513
reads sorata “gentle, meek”.
7
Here pṛṣṭa is used with active meaning “Sabhika asked a question” (cf. BHSG § 34.15).
8
So read the mss.; Sen. omits the words praśnaṃ Sabhika pṛṣṭo; in the parallel verse in Sn 513 these words do
not occur; they are probably a later insertion, the so-called reciter’s remark.
9
Cf. BHSD s.v. su “indecl. (= Pali id., for Skt. svid), particle used (in Pali) generally after interrog.”; see also
Oberlies 2001: 53, fn. 3 (su < OIA sma and svid).
10
Cf. Schmidt 1928 s.v. pṛṣṭa “n. das Fragen, die Frage”; a few verses below the mss. read praśnaṃ me
bhagavāṃ pṛṣṭo.
11
So read the mss.; Sen. pṛṣṭo me bhagavaṃ anuº.
12
In pādas a and c the metre is Vaitālīya; pāda b scans as Aupacchandasika (we should read suvratŏ, m.c.); pāda
d is hypermetrical; cf. Sn 513 kiṃpattinam āhu bhikkhunaṃ, iti Sabhiyo sorata kena, kathañ ca dantam āhu ǀ
buddho ti kathaṃ pavuccati puṭṭho me Bhagavā vyākarohi ǀǀ.
13
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ātmano (s.e.; -ā and -o are often miswritten for one another); cf. Sn 514 pajjena katena
attanā.
14
For the voc. sg. masc. -o, cf. BHSG § 8.28; Abhis III § 6.7; Pischel § 366.
15
Sa Na hi.
16
Sen. omits Sabhiyo ti bhagavaṃ.
17
Sen. ºnirvāṇagato; ºnirvānaṃgato is the so-called aluk-samāsa; a tatpuruṣa-compound with the case ending
(here accusative) in its first element retained; cf. Whitney 1889: 483, § 1250; Oberlies 2001: 122; Sn(tr.N) 182
(ad Sn 168); Sadd 741, 745, 767.

507
 vibhavañ ca bhavañ ca jñātvā loke1
uṣitavāṃ kṣīṇapunarbhavo sa2 bhikṣuḥ ǀǀ3

sarvatra upekṣo4 smṛtimāṃ

na ca so āhanti5 kiṃci6 loke ǀ
tīrṇo śravaṇo7 anāvilo
utsanno8 ye9 na karoti āśravaṃ ǀǀ10
yasyêndriyāṇi bhāvitāni
adhyātmaṃ bahirdhā ca sarvaloke11 ǀ (Sen. 396)
nirvidhya12 imaṃ parañ ca lokaṃ13
kālaṃ rakṣati bhāvito sa dānto ǀǀ14

kalpāni vikīrya15 kevalāni

saṃsāraduḥkhāni cutopapādaṃ16 ǀ
vigatamalarajaṃ17 anaṅgaṇaṃ18

1
For the use of the locative loke after jñatvā, cf. Sn(tr.N) 135 (ad Sn 9); PTSD s.v. ñāṇa.
2
Sa Na si (s.e.); corr. Sen.
3
Pāda a is Vaitālīya, pādas b, c and d scan as Aupacchandasika; in pāda b we should read ºnirvāṇagato; in pāda
c the metre requires jñatvă, the initial jñ- should be simplified (m.c.); in pāda d we should read uṣitavă, the
initial kṣ- of kṣīṇaº should be simplified (m.c.). Cf. Sn 514 pajjena katena attanā Sabhiyā ti Bhagavā
parinibbānagato vitiṇṇakaṃkho ǀ vibhavañ ca bhavañ ca vippahāya vusitavā khīṇapunabbhavo sa bhikkhu ǀǀ.
4
Sa Na ºupekṣāṃ; Sen. ºtra-upekṣo.
5
All the mss. read se arhanta (s.e.; probably, āhanti was miswritten as ahanti, then the scribe assumed it was s.e.
for arhanta); Sen. so hiṃsati (= Sn 515 na so hiṃsati).
6
Sen. kaṃci.
7
Na Sen. śramaṇo; for the alternation m / v, cf. Pischel §§ 251, 261; BHSG § 2.30; Dhp(tr.N) 109 (ad Dhp 183);
von Hinüber 2001 §§ 208-210. Apparently, the form śravaṇa (i.e. śramaṇa) is etymologically explained by
āśrava (i.e. āsrava) + na, cf. Karashima 2016b: 111f.
8
Sa Na utsanto; corr. Sen.; cf. Sn 515 ussadā.
9
Sen. yo; nom. sg. masc. ye (cf. nom. sg. masc. se, Geiger § 105.2; Pischel § 423); not in BHSG; see also Geiger
§ 110.2. In ms. Sa, cf. e.g., Sa 385r ye …parivarjeya (Sen. III 327 yo); Sa 296r ye … sārthavāho (Sen. III 82 yo);
Sa 372r ye … nirapekṣo atikramiṣyati (Sen. III 288 yo); Sa 385r ye … saṃbuddho (Sen. III 327 yo).
10
The metre in pādas a and d is Aupacchandasika (we should read smṛtīmāṃ, m.c.); pāda b is too short; it scans
correctly if we read sarvaloke for loke and āhati for āhanti; pāda c scans as Vaitālīya. Cf. Sn 515 sabbattha
upekhako satīmā na so hiṃsati kañci sabbaloke ǀ tiṇṇo samano anāvilo, ussadā yassa na santi, sorato so ǀǀ.
11
Sen. em. loke (≠ mss.).
12
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na nirvidya (wrong back-formation); cf. Sn 516 nibbijjha “having pierced”; cf. Fbx 834a28
“who has turned away (厭離, nir-√vid)”.
13
Sa Na loke; corr. Sen.
14
Aupacchandasika; pāda a becomes a trochaic pāda (− ⏑ − ⏑ − ⏑ − ⏑ − ⏑) if we read yasya indriyāṇi for
yasyêndriyāṇi; pāda b scans correctly if we read bahidhā for bahirdhā. Cf. Sn 516 yassʼ indriyāni bhāvitāni (cf.
Pj II 643) ajjhattaṃ bahiddhā ca sabbaloke ǀ nibbijjha imaṃ parañ ca lokaṃ kālaṃ kaṃkhati bhāvito, sa danto ǀǀ.
15
Sn 517 reads viceyya; see Norman CP II 154, fn. 2 “The Pā version has viceyya five times. The BHS
equivalents are vikīrya, saṃyamya, vicārya, vicārya and vicārya. We may deduce that all these forms go back to
Pkt *viyiyya / *viyeyya”.
16
Sa Na catoº (s.e.); Sen. catūpapatāṃ (= Sn 517); cf. BHSD s.v. cyutopapāda “fall (from one existence) and
rebirth (in another)”.
17
Sa Na vigatamarajo (s.e.); Sen. vigatamalaṃ virajaṃ (unmetr.); Sn. 517 reads vigatarajaṃ.
18
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na anaṃgaṇo (s.e.; the scribe did not understand the verse).

508
 prāptaṃ jātikṣayaṃ tam āhu1 bhikṣuṃ2” ǀǀ3

atha khalu Sabhiko4 parivrājako bhagavato bhāṣitam abhinanditvā bhagavantam eva

uttari praśnaṃ paripṛcche5
“kiṃprāptinam āhu brāhmaṇo6 ti7” iti Sabhiko8
“śramaṇo kiṃ su kathaṃ su snātako9 tti10 ǀ
viśuddho11 12nāgo ti kathaṃ ti vuccati13?
praśnaṃ me bhagavāṃ14 pṛṣṭo anupūrvaṃ anulomaṃ anusandhiṃ
anudharmaṃ vyākarohi ǀǀ15

evam ukte bhagavāṃ Sabhikaṃ parivrājakam etad uvāca

“bāhetvaṃ16 sarvapāpāni17 Sabhiko18” tti19 bhagavāṃ20

1
Sa Na āha; corr. Sen.
2
“Him they call a monk”. This answer cannot be correct; the question concerned the definition of “buddha”. Sn
517 reads tam āhu buddhaṃ “Him they call a buddha”; cf. 834a30 “(He) is called an "awakened one, who has
terminated birth and death".” (是名爲覺生死窮)
3
Pādas a and d scan as Aupacchandasika (in pāda d -kṣ- of ºkṣayaṃ should be simplified, m.c.); pāda b is
Upajāti; pāda c scans as Vaitālīya. Cf. Sn 517 kappāni viceyya kevalāni saṃsāraṃ dubhayaṃ cutūpapātaṃ ǀ
vigatarajam anaṅgaṇaṃ visuddhaṃ pattaṃ jātikkhayaṃ tam āhu buddhaṃ ǀǀ.
4
Sa Sabhasiko (s.e.); corr. Na ; all the later mss. (= Sen.) read correctly.
5
Sen. pṛcche.
6
Sen. brāhmaṇaṃ; for the acc. sg. masc. -o, cf. BHSG § 8.36; Abhis III § 6.13; or this could be a mere s.e. (the
scribe did not understand the verse).
7
Sen. omits ti.
8
Sen. omits iti Sabhiko; cf. Sn 518 kiṃpattinaṃ āhu brāhmaṇaṃ, iti Sabhiyo.
9
Sen. susnātako; the term snātaka means “one who has taken a bath, and specifically a student who after
completing his studies has taken a bath that signals the conclusion of studentship” (see Olivelle 2000; Norman
CP IV 276; Schubring 1935: 203); for the Pā nhātaka, cf. DP s.v. nahātaka “nhātaka (so usually Be) one who has
bathed at the completion of his studies; whose knowledge is complete”; su is a particle here, cf. Oberlies 2001:
53, fn. 3 (su < OIA sma and svid).
10
Sa Na nti; corr. Sen.
11
The word viśuddho does not occur in the parallel verse Sn 518; it was probably added by the scribe under the
influence of the preceding word snātako; although the sense is correct, adding an extra word offends against the
metre. Cf. Fbx 834b3 “Why is a śramaṇa clean and pure?” (沙門清淨復云何).
12
Sa Na nāgo ti kathaṃ nāgo ti (ditt.); corr. Sen.
13
Sen. kathaṃ pravuccati (≠ mss.).
14
Sen. bhagavaṃ; for the voc. sg. masc. -ān, cf. BHSG § 18.81; Abhis III § 15.4.
15
Pādas a and b scan as Aupacchandasika; if we omit the word viśuddho, regarding it as a later insertion, or a
gloss which entered the text, then pāda c becomes Vaitālīya; pāda d is hypermetrical. Cf. Sn 518 kiṃpattinaṃ
āhu brāhmaṇaṃ, iti Sabhiyo samaṇaṃ kena, kathañ ca nhātako ti ǀ nāgo ti kathaṃ pavuccati, puṭṭho me
Bhagavā vyākarohi ǀǀ.
16
Sa Na bāhitvaṃ; Sen. bahetvā; cf. Sn 519 bāhetvā; cf. also BHSD s.v. bāhayati; bāhetvaṃ is a gerund
extended by ṃ, not in BHSG; cf. Sa 417v vanditvaṃ (Sen. vanditva); Sa 223v nirmiṇitvaṃ (Sen. nirmiṇitvā); Sa
231r vartetvaṃ (Sen. vartetva); Sa 303r jahitvaṃ (Sen. jahitva). For the extension of a gerund by -ṃ in Pāli, cf.
EV I 294; Dhp(tr.N) 157 (ad Dhp 392).
17
Sen. sarvapāpakāni.
18
For the voc. sg. masc. -o, cf. BHSG § 8.28; Abhis III § 6.7; Pischel § 366.
19
Sa Na nti (s.e.).
20
Sen. omits the words Sabhiko tti bhagavāṃ; cf. Sn 519 bāhetvā sabbapāpakāni, Sabhiyā ti Bhagavā.

509
 “vimalo sādhusamāhito sthitātmā ǀ
saṃsāram avetya kevalī1 (406v)
uṣitavāṃ2 kṣīṇapunarbhava3 sa brahmā ǀǀ4
samitāvi prahāya5 puṇyavipākaṃ6
virato7 jñātvā imaṃ paraṃ ca lokaṃ ǀ
jātimaraṇaṃ8 upātivṛtto9 (Sen. 397)
śramaṇo tāyi10 pravuccati tathatvā ǀǀ11
visnāpiya12 sarvapāpakāni
adhyātmaṃ bahirdhā ca sarvaloke ǀ
devamanuṣyehi kalpitehi13
kalpa14 n(ʼ) eti puna snātako se15 ǀǀ16

1
The mss. and Sen. read kevalaṃ; the scribe probably did not understand the text very well and read kevalaṃ as
referring to saṃsāraṃ, but the meaning is better with reading kevalī; kevalin “one who is fully accomplished,
perfected, an Arahant” (DP s.v. kevali[n]); “possessing the kevala (jñāna), an Arhat” (MW); “einer, der die
höchste Stufe der Erkenntnis erreicht hat” (Jacobi 1886 s.v.). Cf. Sn 519 saṃsāram aticca kevalī so.
2
Sa Na uṣitatapaṃ (s.e.); corr. Sen.; for the alternation p / v, cf. Lüders 1954 §§ 144-147; von Hinüber 2001 §§
181-182.
3
Sen. ºbhavo.
4
Pāda a becomes Aupacchandasika if we read ºpāpakāni for ºpāpāni and assume contraction of the third
syllable; pādas b and d scan as Aupacchandasika; pāda c is Vaitālīya; in pāda d we should read uṣitavă and
ºbhavo, kṣ- of kṣīṇaº and br- of brahmā should be simplified (m.c.). Cf. Sn 519 bāhetvā sabbapāpakāni Sabhiyā
ti Bhagavā vimalo sādhusamāhito ṭhitatto ǀ saṃsāram aticca kevalī so, asito tādi pavuccate (sa) brahmā ǀǀ.
5
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na prabhāye (s.e.; in some scripts the characters for bha and ha are similar, e.g., in some
Nepalese scripts, cf. ms. Na bha and ha ). Cf. Sn 520 pahāya.
6
“The maturing / result of merit”; so read all the mss. and Sen., but it does not suit the context; puṇyavipākaṃ
(unmetr.) was probably miswritten for puṇyapāpakaṃ (puṇyapāpa- > puṇyapāka- > puṇyavipāka); cf. Sn 520
samitāvi pahāya puññapāpaṃ. Cf. also Sa 93v3 śamitāvi prahāya puṇyapāpaṃ (Sen. I 316); cf. Fbx 834b10
“One, who, having accumulated merit and abandoned evil (pāpa)” (福徳積聚捨諸非).
7
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na nirato (s.e.); Sn 520 reads virajo; Fbx 834b11 reads “free from afflictions” (無惱).
8
Sa Na jñātiº (s.e. or a hyper-form); Sen. jātīº.
9
Sa Na upādātivṛtto (s.e.); corr. Sen.; cf. Sn 520 upātivatto.
10
Sa Na bhāvayi (s.e.; the akṣaras ta and bha are similar); Sen. tādi; cf. Sn 520 tādi pavuccate tathattā; cf.
BHSD s.v. tādin “In Mv iii.397.2 Senart reads tādi, n. sg., but mss. bhāvayi, and the true reading is certainly
tāyi”; cf. also the reading a few lines below: nāgo tāyi pravuccati tathatvā.
11
Pādas b and d scan as Aupacchandasika; in pāda a ºvipākaṃ does not scan (see above, fn. 6); in pāda b the
metre requires jñatvă; pāda d scans correctly if we read ºvuccatī, the initial pr- should be simplified (m.c.); pāda
c is Vaitālīya (the metre requires ºjātī). Cf. Sn 520 samitāvi pahāya puññapāpaṃ virajo ñatvā imaṃ parañ ca
lokaṃ ǀ jātimaraṇaṃ upātivatto samaṇo tādi pavuccate tathattā ǀǀ.
12
Sa Na kiṃsnāpiya (w.r.); corr. Sen.; cf. Sn 521 ninhāya.
13
Loc. pl.; all the mss. and Sen. read kalpitāni (s.e.); cf. Sn 521 devamanussesu kappiyesu. In MIndic loc. pl. and
instr. pl. are often interchanged, cf. BHSG §§ 7.30; 7.81; for the loc. / instr., cf. also Ghatage 1937: 52-58.
14
Sen. kalpaṃ.
15
Sa Na me (the akṣara se was miswritten as me ); Sen. keeps me and explains (Mv III 520) “me, pour moi,
suivant moi”; cf. Jon. III 396, fn. 6. Cf. Sn 521 tam āhu nhātako ti, Sn(tr.N) 65 “Him they call ‘washed-clean’”.
For se as the nom. sg. masc., cf. BHSG § 21.7; Geiger § 105.2; Pischel § 423; in ms. Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014:
173.
16
Aupacchandasika; pāda c scans correctly if we read ºmanuṣyĕhi; pāda d is unmetr.; cf. Sn 521 ninhāya
sabbapāpakāni ajjhattaṃ bahiddhā ca sabbaloke ǀ devamanussesu kappiyesu kappan nʼ eti, tam āhu nhātako ti ǀǀ.

510
 āguṃ1 na karoti kiñci loke
sarvayogehi visṛjya bandhanāni ǀ
sarvatra aniśrito2 vimukto
nāgo3 tāyi pravuccati tathatvā” ǀǀ4

atha khalu Sabhiko parivrājako bhagavantam etad uvāca

“kiṃprāptinam5 <āhu>6 vedako ti” <ti>7 Sabhiko8

“anuvideti9 kiṃ ti kathaṃ ti vīryavā ti10 ǀ
ājāneyo kahi11 ti nāma12 bhoti?
praśnaṃ me bhagavāṃ13 pṛṣṭo anupūrvaṃ anulomaṃ anusandhiṃ
anudharmaṃ vyākarohi” ǀǀ14

evam ukte bhagavāṃ Sabhikaṃ parivrājakam etad uvāca

“vedāni vicārya15 kevalāni16 Sabhiya” tti bhagavāṃ17

śramaṇānāṃ .. .. .. .. .. .. .. ..18 ǀ

1
= Sn 522; Sa Na aṅga (s.e.); Sen. aguṃ (unmetr.).
2
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºśṛto (for the hypersanskrit ṛ, cf. BHSG § 3.95).
3
Sa Na bhāgo (s.e.; the akṣaras bha and na are sometimes miswritten for one another; the questions above was:
nāgo ti kathaṃ ti vuccati?); corr. Sen.
4
Aupacchandasika (in pāda b we should read ºyŏge; in pāda d the metre requires ºvuccatī, the initial pr- should
be simplified, m.c.). Cf. Sn 522 āguṃ na karoti kiñci loke, sabbasaṃyoge vissajja bandhanāni ǀ sabbattha na
sajjati vimutto nāgo tādi pavuccate tathattā ǀǀ.
5
Sa Na kiṃprāptināma (s.e.); corr. Sen.
6
The mss. lack āha; suppl. Sen.; cf. the other verses in this chapter, which read kiṃprāptinam āhu bhikṣuṇaṃ iti
(406r3); kiṃprāptinam āhu brāhmaṇo ti (Sa 405v6); cf. Sn 528 kiṃpattinam āhu vedagaṃ.
7
The mss. lack ti, it dropped out by haplography.
8
Sen. omits ti Sabhiko; cf. Sn 528 iti Sabhiyo.
9
Or: *anuvidate; “knows thoroughly” (< anu-√vid); both forms anuvideti and anuvidate seem not to be attested
elsewhere; cf. Skt vidati, vidate (rare); Pā vedeti; Sa anuvidehenti (s.e.; a sort of ditt.; the akṣaras da and ha are
similar); Na anuvidenti; Sen. anuviditaṃ (= Sn 528 anuviditaṃ). In his answer to this question, the Buddha says
anuvidito (← anunihito) tāyi pravuccati tathatvā.
10
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na tīryavādī (s.e.); cf. the answer to this question two verses below: vīryavān pravuccati
tathatvā, and Sn 528 kathañ ca viriyavā ti.
11
Sa Na kāhi; Sen. kahin.
12
Sa Na kāma (s.e.); corr. Sen.
13
Sen. bhagavaṃ; for the voc. sg. masc. -ān, cf. BHSG § 18.81; Abhis III § 15.4.
14
The metre is Aupacchandasika; pādas b and c do not scan correctly; in pāda c we could improve the metre by
reading ājāneyŏ kahiṃ; pāda d is hypermetrical. Cf. Sn 528 kiṃpattinam āhu vedagaṃ, iti Sabhiyo anuviditaṃ
kena, kathañ ca viriyavā ti ǀ ājāniyo kin ti nāma hoti, puṭṭho me Bhagavā vyākarohi ǀǀ.
15
Probably a wrong back-formation of MI viceyya (= Sn 529); see Norman CP II 154, fn. 2.
16
Sa kavalāni (s.e.); corr. Na.
17
Sen. omits the words Sabhiya tti bhagavāṃ.
18
A part of the pāda is missing; Sen. prints a lacuna; cf. Sn 528 samaṇānaṃ yāni pʼ atthi brāhmaṇānaṃ; Fbx
834c20 或於沙門婆羅門 “which belong to śramaṇas and brāhmaṇas”.

511
 so sarvavedanāsu1 vītarāgo
sarvavedānām2 atītya3 vedako4 ǀǀ5 (Sen. 398)
abhivitva6 prapaṃcanāmarūpaṃ7
adhyātmaṃ bahirdhā ca rogabhūtaṃ8 ǀ
yo samāno rogamūlabandhanapramukto9
anuvidito10 tāyi11 pravuccati tathatvā ǀǀ12
ya prahīṇabandhano prahāṇavāñ13 ca
sarvaduḥkha kṣiyaṃ14 jñānenâryeṇa15 ǀ
sarvatra na rajyati virajo16
vīryavān pravuccati tathatvā17 ǀǀ18

1
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na savaivedanāsu (s.e.). 2 Corr. Sen.; Sa Na sarveº.
3
Sa Na adhītya; Sen. ºvedanām atītya, Jon. III 397 “Having passed beyond all feelings”; cf. Sn 529 sabbaṃ
vedam aticca, Sn(tr.N) 66 “Having gone beyond all knowledge”; cf. Fbx 834c20 “Having chosen each of all the
Vedas which belong to śramaṇas and brāhmaṇas, having understood and realised their limits (邊)” (所有韋陀一
一選 或於沙門婆羅門 其邊領解既證知).
4
Sen. vedako ti.
5
Pāda a is Aupacchandasika; pāda c becomes a trochaic pāda (cf. Pj II 643) if we omit the word so; pāda d does
not scan correctly. Cf. Sn 529 vedāni viceyya kevalāni Sabhiyā ti Bhagavā samaṇānaṃ yāni pʼ atthi
brāhmaṇānaṃ ǀ sabbavedanāsu vītarāgo sabbaṃ vedam aticca vedagū so ǀǀ.
6
*abhivitva / *abhivītva, < abhi-vi-√i “to overcome, surpass”; Sa Na abhavitva (s.e.); Sen. abhāvetvā (Sn[tr.N]
250 “Mvu III 398,1 reads abhāvetvā, which is perhaps based on abhivītya”); Sn 530 reads anuvicca, but its
derivation is not clear. Norman CP III 160-161 postulates that anuvicca should be derived not from anu-√vid,
but perhaps from anu-√i (with a svarabhakti -v-) or anu-vi-√i; see his comment in Sn(tr.N) 250 (ad Sn 530).
7
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na canāmaº (s.e.); cf. Sn 530 papañca nāmarūpaṃ.
8
Sen. rāgabhūtaṃ; cf. Sn 520 ajjhattaṃ bahiddhā ca rogamūlaṃ.
9
Sa gamūlaº (s.e.); Na rāgamūlaº; Sen. rāgamūle baṃdhanaº; cf. Sn 530 sabbarogamūlabandhanā pamutto.
10
Sa Na anunihito (s.e.; the akṣaras da and ha are similar); corr. Sen.; cf. Sn 530 anuvidito.
11
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na taye (s.e.); cf. Sn 530 tādi.
12
Pādas a and b scan as Aupacchandasika; in pāda a the initial pr- of prapaṃcaº should be simplified; in pāda b
we should read bahidhā for bahirdhā (m.c.); in pāda c the words yo samāno, which are probably a later
insertion, are metrically redundant (they are not found in Sn 530), the remaining part is a trochaic pāda (cf.
Norman CP II 160, § 9.3); pāda d is unmetr., it scans as Aupacchandasika if we read (ʼ)nuviditŏ tāyi pavuccatī.
Cf. Sn 530 anuvicca papañca nāmarūpaṃ ajjhattaṃ bahiddhā ca rogamūlaṃ ǀ sabbarogamūla-bandhanā
pamutto anuvidito tādi pavuccate tathattā ǀǀ.
13
Sa prahāṇañ; Na prahānaṃ; corr. Sen.; cf. Sn 531 padhānavā; cf. BHSD s.v. pradhāna, prahāṇa.
14
All the mss. and Sen. read kṣayaṃ; kṣiyaṃ is a gerund: “having destroyed all the suffering”. For the gerunds in
-iyaṃ, cf. Karashima 2002 § 21.2; Abhis III § 29.8.
15
Sen. janetvā ǀ (≠ mss.).
16
“Free from passion, he never becomes passionate / he is never affected”; Sen. em. wrongly nânyān sarvatra na
rakṣati (≠ mss.; Jon. III 397 “always protects others”). Sn 531 reads virato; cf. Norman CP II 151 “It is clear that
virajo and virato occuring in two versions of what was originally the same verse must go back to a common
ancestor, which can only have been the Pkt form virayo”; cf. Fbx 834c12 染著 “gets dyed and attached”, which
agrees with Mv rajyati “is dyed; is affected”.
17
Sa Na tathātra (wrong back-formation from tathātta); corr. Sen.
18
Pāda a is a trochaic pāda (cf. Pj II 643); pādas b and d are unmetr.; pāda d becomes a trochaic pāda if we read
pravuccatī; this verse differs considerably from that in Sn 531: virato idha sabbapāpakehi nirayadukkham aticca
viriyavā so ǀ so viriyavā padhānavā dhīro tādi pavuccate tathattā ǀǀ; cf. Fbx 834c11f. 捨離一切諸罪縛 離地獄
苦須勇猛 解脱彼等不染著 如是名爲精進人 “In order to cast off the bonds of all transgressions and to
liberate oneself from the suffering of hell, one needs vigorous effort. One, who has liberated oneself from these
and is not defiled (染著) (by them), such a one is called a "man of vigorous exertions"”.

512
 yasya bandhāni1 saṃkṛttāni2
adhyātmaṃ bahirdhā ca sarvaloke ǀ
sarvarāgalobhadoṣamohamānamrakṣabandhanapramukto3
ājāneyo tam4 āhu bhūriprajño5” ǀǀ6

atha khalu Sabhiko parivrājako bhagavantaṃ praśnaṃ pṛcchati

7
“kṣetrajño8 khalu puna9 nāma bhavati” iti Sabhiko10
bhagavantaṃ11 praśnaṃ pṛcchet12 muniṃ ǀ
“tatte13 munī nāma kathaṃ pravuccati?
praśnaṃ me bhagavāṃ14 pṛṣṭo anupūrvaṃ anulomaṃ anusandhiṃ
anudharmaṃ vyākarohi” ǀǀ15

1
Corr. Na; Sa bandāni (s.e.); Sen. bandhanāni; for the interchange d / dh, cf. Vedic Variants, II, §§ 100ff.; EV II
411; Norman CP IV 148; Habata 2007: lix (dāraka / dhāraka); CPD s.v. 1ādāya (3) (“v.l. for ādhāya”); CPD s.v.
ādāna (4) (“v.l. for ādhāna”).
2
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na saṃvṛttāni; Sn 532 reads lutāni.
3
Sen. sarvarāgabandhanapramukto (≠ mss.); the scribe probably did not understand the metre, and added to
this pāda words that originally did not belong here; alternatively, these could be glosses which at a certain time
entered the text. Probably, this pāda originally was a trochaic pāda, as is the corresponding pāda in Sn 532. Fbx
834b15 reads “completely liberated from greed, ignorance and anger” (貪癡瞋恚悉免脱).
4
Sen. ti tam (unmetr.).
5
Sen. ºprajñā.
6
Pāda a becomes a trochaic pāda if we read bandhanāni for bandhāni; pādas b and d scan as Aupacchandasika
(in pāda b we should read bahidhā; in pāda d the metre requires ājāneyŏ, pr- of ºprajño should be simplified,
m.c.). Cf. Sn 532 yassʼ assu lutāni bandhanāni ajjhattaṃ bahiddhā ca saṅgamūlaṃ ǀ sabbassaṅgamūlabandhanā
pamutto ājāniyo tādi pavuccate tathattā ǀǀ.
7
It is noteworthy that in this verse, the question posed by Sabhika concerns two definitions: kṣetrajña and muni,
but in his answers, the Buddha gives four definitions: kṣetrajña, kuśala, paṇḍita and muni (= Sn). It seems
plausible that pāda b in the Mv, bhagavantaṃ praśnaṃ pṛcchet muniṃ, which is probably the so-called reciterʼs
remark, at a certain stage of transmission replaced the expected reading: kuśalaṃ kena kathañ ca paṇḍito ti (=
Sn 523, pāda b).
8
Cf. Sn 523 kaṃ khettajinaṃ vadanti; see Norman CP II 149, fn. 3 “It seems likely that the BHS version is the
correct one, and the original reading was -jña. The Pā. form -jina is therefore not from Skt jina, but from jña with
a svarabhakti vowel”.
9
Sen. punar.
10
Sen. prints the words iti Sabhiko at the beginning of pāda b (w.r.).
11
Sen. omits bhagavantaṃ.
12
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na pracchet; probably, the scribe regarded -ṛ- in pṛcchet as the hypersanskrit ṛ and wrongly
backformed it to pra-.
13
“In reality, truly”, < tattve; Pā = Pkt tatta-; Sen. reads tat te, but it does not make sense.
14
Sen. bhagavaṃ.
15
Pāda a is unmetr.; pāda b becomes Aupacchandasika if we read pasiṇaṃ for praśnaṃ (for pasiṇa [< praśna],
cf. Pischel § 133 [AMg]; Leumann 1882: 26; Bolleé 2002: 273); the word tatte is metrically redundant; pāda c is
Vaitālīya (we should read muni, m.c.); pāda d is hypermetrical. Cf. Sn 523 kaṃ khettajinaṃ vadanti buddhā, iti
Sabhiyo kusalaṃ kena kathañ ca paṇḍito ti ǀ muni nāma kathaṃ pavuccati, puṭṭho me Bhagavā vyākarohi ǀǀ.

513
 evam ukte bhagavāṃ Sabhikaṃ parivrājakam etad uvāca

“kṣetrāṇi saṃyamya1 kevalāni2” Sabhiko āha bhagavāṃ3

“divyaṃ mānuṣaṃ yaṃ ca Brāhmakṣetraṃ4 ǀ
sa sarvamūlakṣetrabandhanāt5 pramukto (Sen. 399)
kṣetrajño tāyi pravuccati tathatvā6 ǀǀ7
kośāni8 vicārya9 kevalāni
divyaṃ mānuṣaṃ yaṃ ca Brahmakośaṃ10 ǀ
.. .. kośabandhanāt11 pramukto
kuśala12 va tāyi ca pravuccati tathatvā13 ǀǀ14
tāni ubhayāni prahīṇāni15
adhyātma bahirdhā ca śuklamūlaṃ ǀ
kṛṣṇamūlaṃ upātivṛtto16
paṇḍita17 tāyi18 pravuccati tathatvā19 ǀǀ20

1
All the mss. and Sen. read saṃyama; Sn 524 reads khettāni viceyya kevalāni; cf. Fbx 834b21 “One, who
discerns and knows each of the kṣetras (i.e. fields)” 諸刹一一分別知.
2
Sa kaṃvalāni (s.e.); corr. Na.
3
Sen. omits the words Sabhiko āha bhagavāṇ; Sabhiko could be acc. sg. -o (cf. BHSG § 8.36; Abhis III § 6.13)
or voc. sg. -o (cf. cf. BHSG § 8.28; Abhis III § 6.7; Pischel § 366).
4
Sen. Brāhmaṃ kṣetraṃ.
5
Sa ºbandhaṃvanāt (s.e.); corr. Na.
6
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na tathāsmi (s.e.).
7
Pāda a becomes Aupacchandasika if we ignore the anusvāra in saṃyamya (cf. EV I lix), pāda b is
Aupacchandasika (we should read ºmānuṣa, -kṣ- of ºkṣetraṃ needs to be simplified, m.c.); pāda c is a trochaic
pāda (the word sa is metrically redundant, -kṣ- in ºkṣetraº should be simplified, m.c.); pāda d is unmetrical. Cf.
Sn 524 khettāni viceyya kevalāni Sabhiyā ti Bhagavā divyaṃ mānusakañ ca brahmakhettaṃ ǀ
sabbakhettamūlabandhanā pamutto khettajino tādi pavuccate tathattā ǀǀ.
8
Corr. Sen.; all the mss. read kleśāni, but it does not make sense here; cf. Sn 525 kosāni viceyya kevalāni.
9
Probably a wrong back-formation of MIndic viceyya, see Norman CP II 154, fn. 2.
10
Sa Na Brahmakṣetraṃ (w.r.), this verse deals with kośa, corr. Sen. (= Sn 525 Brahmakosaṃ).
11
The mss read pramukto kośabandhanāt pramukto, which must be a result of s.e.; we could read <sarva>kośaº;
Sen. reads sa sarvaº; cf. Sn 525 sabbakosamūlabandhanā.
12
Sa Na kuśīla; Sen. kuśalo (unmetr.). 13 Sa Na tathāsmi (s.e.); Sen. tathātvā.
14
Pādas a, b and d scan as Aupacchandasika; in pāda b we should read mānuṣa, the initial br- of Brahmaº
should be simplified; pāda c is a trochaic pāda; pāda d scans correctly if we omit ca, the initial pr- in pravuccatī
should be simplified (m.c.). Cf. Sn 525 kosāni viceyya kevalāni dibbaṃ mānusakañ ca brahmakosaṃ ǀ
sabbakosamūlabandhanā pamutto kusalo tādi pavuccate tathattā ǀǀ.
15
Sen. em. vicārya ubhayāni prahīṇāni (see his comment in Sen. III 520 “notre lecture me semble beaucoup plus
explicable que celle du pāli. ubhayāni prahīṇāni se rapporte aux deux orders d’actions, bonnes et mauvaises -
śuklamūla et kṛṣṇamūla”). Cf. Sn 526 dubhayāni viceyya paṇḍarāni; see GDhp 253 “Since it is obviously
intended as an etymology for paṇḍita, the reading prahīṇāni in Mv. iii. 399 is certainly a corruption, in spite of
Senart’s preference for it”.
16
Sa Na upāniº (s.e.; the akṣaras ta and na are similar); corr. Sen.; cf. Sn. 526 upātivatto.
17
Sen. paṇḍito (unmetr.). 18 Sa Na tāye (s.e.); corr. Sen.
19
Sa Na tathātmā (wrong back-formation); Sen. tathātvā; Sn 526 tathattā.
20
Pāda a is unmetr.; pādas b and d scan as Aupacchandasika (in pāda b we should read bahirdhă; in pāda d the
metre requires ºvuccatī, the initial pr- should be simplified, m.c.); pāda c does not scan correctly. Cf. Sn 526
dubhayāni viceyya paṇḍarāni ajjhattaṃ bahiddhā ca suddhipañño ǀ kaṇhā-sukkaṃ upātivatto paṇḍito tādi
pavuccate tathattā ǀǀ.

514
 asatāṃ1 ca <satāṃ ca>2 jñātvā dharmaṃ
adhyātmaṃ3 bahirdhā ca muktacitto ǀ
devamanuṣyehi pūjiyo4 so
saṃgamalam5 atītya so muni6” ǀǀ7

atha khalu Sabhiko parivrājako bhagavantam etad uvāca

(407r)
8
“.. .. .. .. .. .. .. śrotriyo
.. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. ǀ9
.. .. .. .. kiṃ su nāma bhoti ca10
praśnaṃ me bhagavāṃ pṛṣṭo anupūrvaṃ anulomaṃ11 anusandhiṃ
anudharmaṃ12 vyākarohi” ǀǀ13

evam ukte bhagavāṃ Sabhikaṃ parivrājakam etad avocat

“śrutvā sarvadharmam abhijñāya Sabhiko14” tti15 bhagavāṃ16

“sāvadyam anavadyañ ca sadevake loke ǀ

1
Sa Na asantā (Na asantāṃ) (s.e.); Sen. satām; cf. Sn 527 asatañ.
2
The mss. lack satāṃ ca; the word satāṃ dropped out by a sort of hapl.; Sen. satāṃ ca asatāṃ; cf. Sn 527
asatañ ca satañ ca.
3
Sen. adhyātma (unmetr.).
4
Sa pūjayo; Na pūjaye; corr. Sen.; Sn 527 reads pūjiyo.
5
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºsalam (s.e.; the akṣaras sa and ma are similar).
6
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na mati; this is the answer to a question posed by Sabhika concerning a muni: munī nāma
kathaṃ pravuccati? (Sa 406v4).
7
Pādas a and b scan as Aupacchandasika (we should read bahidhā for bahirdhā, m.c.); pāda c becomes
Aupacchandasika if we assume contraction of the fourth and the fifth syllables; pāda d becomes Vaitālīya if we
read ºmalaṃ <ca / va>. Cf. Sn 527 asatañ ca satañ ca ñatvā dhammaṃ ajjhattaṃ babiddhā ca sabbaloke ǀ
devamanussehi pūjiyo so saṅgaṃ jālam aticca so muni ǀǀ.
8
The readings in this verse are impossible to restore. The only definition preserved in the question posed by
Sabhika is that concerning śrotriya (pāda a); the other three definitions are missing. We can assume that
originally the readings in this verse corresponded to those in Sn, since in his answers, the Buddha gives
explanations of four words: śrotriya, ariya, caraṇavan, parivrājaka, which agree with the readings in the Sn.
9
The reading in the mss. is very corrupt: śrotriyo khuttunā mamānīti ca; Sen. prints the word śrotriyo at the
beginning of pāda a; cf. pāda a in Sn 533 kiṃpattinam āhu sottiyaṃ.
10
Sen. omits ca.
11
Corr. Na; Sa ºlomo (s.e.).
12
Corr. Na; Sa dharmaṃ (s.e.).
13
Cf. Sn 533 kiṃpattinam āhu sottiyaṃ, iti Sabhiyo ariyaṃ kena, kathañ ca caraṇavā ti ǀ paribbājako kin ti
nāma hoti, puṭṭho me Bhagavā vyākarohi ǀǀ; cf. Fbx 834c2f. “By obtaining what, is one called "(well) heard"?
How is one compliant and does exert oneself? Why is one called a "great nāga"? Please, O Lord, explain to me.”
以何得故名爲聞? 云何隨順及精進? 云何名爲大龍者? 唯願世尊爲説之.
14
Voc. sg. masc. -o (cf. BHSG § 8.28; Abhis III § 6.7; Pischel § 366).
15
Sa Na nti (s.e.).
16
Sa Na bhagavantaṃ (s.e.); Sen. omits Sabhiko tti bhagavāṃ; cf. Sn 534 sutvā sabbadhammaṃ abhiññāya loke
Sabhiyā ti Bhagavā.

515
 amamo1 aparigraho viśuddho (Sen. 400)
anigho tāyi tam āhu2 śrotriyo3 tti4 ǀǀ5
hitvā ālayāni āsayāni6 bandhanāni7
ativarti8 su9 n(ʼ) eti garbhaśayya10 ǀ
āramito11 sarvapāpakehi
ariyo12 tāyi pravuccati tathatvā ǀǀ13
yo se14 caraṇehi prāptiprāpto
samyag jñātvā15 upetya sarvadharmāṃ ǀ
vidyācaraṇena so upeto
caraṇavā16 tāyi pravuccati tathatvā17 ǀǀ18

1
Cf. Schmithausen 1987: 157 “frei von Besitzgier, Besitzansprüchen oder Besitzvorstellungen”. Sen. em. asamo
(ms. B amamo, M agamo).
2
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na tanohu (s.e.).
3
Corr. Na; Sa kṣatriyo, but it does not suit the context; the question posed in the previous verse concerned
śrotriyo; cf. Sn 534 anighaṃ sabbadhi-m-āhu sottiyo.
4
Sa Na nti (s.e.).
5
Pādas a and b are unmetr.; pādas c and d scan as Aupacchandasika (in pāda d the initial śr- in śrotriyo should
be simplified, m.c.). Cf. Sn 534 sutvā sabbadhammaṃ abhiññāya loke Sabhiyā ti Bhagavā sāvajjānavajjaṃ yad
atthi kiñci ǀ abhibhuṃ akathaṃkathiṃ vimuttaṃ anighaṃ sabbadhi-m-āhu sottiyo ǀǀ.
6
All the mss. read āsayāni (Skt āśraya); cf. DP 353b, s.v. āsaya “nirāsaya "without desires, without (wrong)
intentions".”; Sen. em. āsavāni, which is a regular form in Pāli for Skt āśrava.
7
“Having abandoned all attachments (ālayāni), dependence (āsayāni, cf. Pā āsaya < OIA āśraya; or “[wrong]
intentions” < OIA āśaya), (and) bonds”.
8
Sa Na anivarti (s.e.; the akṣaras ta and na are very similar); Sen. ativṛtto; ativartin, “One who has surpassed
(all) bonds”; Sn 535 has vidvā for ativarti (= Fbx 834c23 “[he] knows that one does not enter again into the
womb” 彼知[←智]不復受有胎).
9
Sa Na ṣu; Sen. omits this word; for su < sma, cf. EV I 188, 189, § 255; see also Oberlies 2001: 53, fn. 3 (su <
OIA sma and svid).
10
Sen. reads ºśayyaṃ and wrongly moves the word garbhaśayyaṃ from pāda b to the beginning of pāda c.
11
“Abstaining from all sinful things” (see MDPL s.v. āramita); Sa Na aramo; Sen. arato. Norman CP II 152
proposes the reading ārato; Lüders 1954: 75, fn. 3 reads ārame.
12
Sen. āryo.
13
If we read hitvă, pāda a becomes a trochaic pāda − ⏑ − ⏑ − ⏑ − ⏑ − ⏑ (the word bandhanāni is metrically
redundant, it is probably a later insertion or a gloss); pādas b, c and d scan as Aupacchandasika; in pāda c there
is contraction of the fourth syllable; in pāda d we should read ºvuccatī, the initial pr- should be simplified,
(m.c.). Pādas c and d in the parallel verse in Sn 535 differ considerably from those in the Mv: chetvā āsavāni
ālayāni vidvā so na upeti gabbhaseyyaṃ ǀ saññaṃ tividhaṃ panujja paṃkaṃ kappan nʼ eti, tam āhu ariyo ti ǀǀ;
Sn(tr.N) “Having thrust away the triple perception, the mud, he does not come to figments”; cf. Fbx 934c24
“Having removed the dirt of the three sorts of perception, he does not make conceptualisation (分別)” 三種相想
埿已除 不作分別.
14
“His own”; all the mss. and Sen. read me (note that the akṣaras ma and sa are very similar); Sn. 536 reads
idha.
15
Sen. jñātva. 16 Sa Na caraṇevā; corr. Sen.
17
Sa Na tathātmā (wrong back-formation from tathattā), Sen. tathātvā.
18
In pādas a, b and d the metre is Aupacchandasika; in pāda a both -pr- in prāptiprāpto should be simplified; in
pāda b the metre requires jñātvă; pāda c becomes Vaitālīya if we read so (ʼ)pĕto; pāda d scans correctly if we
read caraṇavă and ºvuccatī, the initial pr- should be simplified (m.c.). Cf. Sn 536 yo idha caraṇesu pattipatto
kusalo sabbadā ajāni dhammaṃ ǀ sabbattha na sajjati vimutto, paṭighā yassa na santi, caraṇavā so ǀǀ.

516
 duḥkhavipākaṃ yad asti kiṃcid dharma1
ūrdhaṃ2 adha3 tīrya4 sadevakasmi5 ǀ
parivarjayitā6 parijñācārī
māya7 mānaṃ ca atho8 pi krodha lobha9 ǀ
paryantam akāsi nāmarūpe10
taṃ parivrājakam āhu prāptiprāpta11” ǀǀ12

atha khalu Sabhiko bhagavato subhāṣitam abhinanditvā anumoditvā bhagavantaṃ13

imāhi sārūpyāhi gāthābhir abhistave

“yāni ca trīṇi yāni ca ṣaṣṭi

śramaṇapravādaniśritāni bhūriprajña ǀ
saṃjñākṣarasaṃjñāniśritāni14
osaraṇāni15 tīrya16 oghāntam āgā17 ǀǀ18, 19 (Sen. 401)
antako (ʼ)si duḥkhasya pārago (ʼ)si dharmāṇāṃ20

1
Sen. dharmaṃ.
2
Sen. ūrdhvaṃ; for ūrdha, cf. BHSD s.v. ūrdha “semi-MIndic, or possibly orthograpnic error for ūrdhva of
Skt.”; cf. MDPL s.v. do.
3
M.c. for adho; Sa Na atha (s.e.); Sen. adho (unmetr.).
4
M.c. for tiryak; Sa Na vīrya (s.e.); Sen. tiryak (unmetr.).
5
Sen. ºdevakasmiṃ.
6
Sen. ºvarjayitvā (unmetr.); parivarjayitā is a gerund; see Norman CP II 154, fn. 3 “We may deduce that the
ending -itā is metri causa for -ittā, which is a Pkt absolutive ending not found in Pā”; and CP III 92-93; for the
gerund in -ittā, cf. also Pischel § 582.
7
Na Sen. māyaṃ; for the acc. sg. fem. -a see BHSG 9.19.
8
Sa Na adho (s.e.); corr. Sen.
9
Sen. krodhalobhaṃ.
10
Sa Na nāmakūpe (s.e.); Sen. nāmarūpaṃ; nāmarūpe must be acc. here (cf. BHSG § 8.37): “He has put an end
to name and form”.
11
Sa Na prāptāprāptā (s.e.); Sen. prāptiprāptaṃ.
12
Aupacchandasika; in pāda a the metre requires kiṃcῐ; in pāda d we should read māyaṃ mānam atho (the word
ca is metrically redundant); in pāda f -vr- of ºvrājakam and both -pr- in prāptiprāpta should be simplified (m.c.).
Cf. Sn 537 dukkhavepakkaṃ yad atthi kammaṃ uddhaṃ adho ca tiriyañ câpi majjhe ǀ parivajjayitā pariññacāri
māyaṃ mānam atho pi lobhakodhaṃ ǀ pariyantam akāsi nāmarūpaṃ, taṃ paribbājakam āhu pattipattaṃ ǀǀ.
13
Sa bhagavanta; corr. Na.
14
Sa Na ºkṣaraṃ; corr. Sen.
15
“Heretical views”? See BHSD s.v.; PTSD s.v. osaraṇa “withdrawal, distraction, drawing or moving away,
heresy Sn 538 (= ogahanāni titthāni, diṭṭhiyo ti attho SnA 434)”; however, DP s.v. osaraṇa does not give this
meaning.
16
Gerund of √tṝ; Sa Na vīrya (s.e.); Sen. vīra (w.r.).
17
All the mss. read orāsasam ogā (s.e.); Sen. em. osaresi mārgā (≠ mss.), but his conjectures are unconvincing;
Sn 538 reads oghatamʼ āga, but v.l. is oghantam agā; for āgā see DP s.v. ā-√gā.
18
“Having passed over heretical views (osaraṇa?), you have reached the end of the stream (of wrong views, i.e.,
63 heretical views)”.
19
In this verse only pāda c scans correctly as Aupacchandasika (we should read ºsaṃjñăniśritāni, m.c.); the
other pādas are unmetrical. Cf. Sn 538 yāni ca tīṇi yāni ca saṭṭhi samaṇappavādasitāni bhūripañña ǀ
saññakkharasaññanissitāni osaraṇāni vineyya oghatam(ʼ) (v.l. oghantam) agā ǀǀ.
20
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na dharmaṇāṃ; the parallel verse in Sn 539 reads antagū si pāragū dukkhassa.

517
 samyaksaṃbuddho (ʼ)si anāśravo1 vidu2 ǀ
dyutimāṃ3 dhṛtimāṃ prabhūtaprajño4
duḥkhasyântakaro su5 vītarāgo ǀǀ6
muni maunapadeṣu akampiyo akhila-m-7 ǀ
atulya ādityabandhu vimuktida8 śubhavrata9 ǀǀ10
tasya te nāganāgasya11 mahāvīrasya bhāṣato ǀ
sarvadevatânumodanti ubhau NāradaParvatā ǀǀ12
ahaṃ kāṃkṣitam13 anvesi14 taṃ me vyākārṣi cakṣumā15 ǀ
upāyāsā16 ca te sarve vidhvastā vinalīkṛtā ǀǀ17
addhā muni (ʼ)si saṃbuddho nâsti nīvaraṇā tava18 ǀ19
sarve20 puṇye ca pāpe pi ca21 ubhayatra na lipyase ǀǀ22

1
Sen. anāśravo (ʼ)si.
2
Sa Na vimu; corr. Sen.
3
Sa Na cyatimāṃ (s.e.); corr. Sen.; the parallel verse in Sn 539 reads jutimā mutimā pahūtapañño; here cyati
was probably miswritten for dyutiº, then the scribe thought that māṃ was 1 acc. sg., and the reading should be
vimucyati māṃ.
4
Corr. Sen.; mss. ºprajñā: (daṇḍa).
5
Sa Na ṣu; Sen. khu; cf. Oberlies 2001: 53, fn. 3 (su < OIA sma and svid).
6
Pāda a is unmetr.; pāda b becomes Vaitālīya if we read saṃbuddho for samyaksaṃbuddho; pādas c and d scan
as Aupacchandasika (in pāda c -pr- of ºprajño should be simplified, m.c.). Cf. Sn 539 antagū si pāragū
dukkhassa, arahāsi sammāsambuddho khīṇāsavaṃ taṃ maññe ǀ jutimā mutimā pahūtapañño, dukkhassʼ
antakara atāresi maṃ ǀǀ.
7
Sen. omits akhila-m- and reads: muni mauneyapadeṣu prāptiprāpto akaṃpiyo (≠ mss.).
8
Sa Na vimuktadaṃ (s.e.); Sen. vimuktido.
9
Corr. Na; Sa bhaśuvrata (met.); Sen. ºvrato.
10
The second line scans as Śloka (pāda c is ra-Vipulā); the first line is unmetr.; if we regard the word akhilam as
a later hypermetric insertion, or a gloss which entered the text, and read ʼkampiyo for akampiyo, then we get a
regular Vaitālīya. Cf. Sn 540 yaṃ me kaṃkhitam aññāsi, vicikicchaṃ maṃ atāresi, namo te ǀ muni monapathesu
pattipatta, akhila Ādiccabandhu sorato si ǀǀ. For other examples of verses in the mixed metre of Śloka and
Vaitālīya / Aupacchandasika, cf. EV I xl.
11
For nāganāga, cf. Sn(tr.N) 181 (ad Sn 166), 253 (ad Sn 543).
12
Śloka; pāda c is hypermetrical; it scans correctly if we read ºdevânuº for ºdevatânuº. Cf. Sn 543 tassa te
nāganāgassa mahāvīrassa bhāsato ǀ sabbe devā anumodanti ubho NāradaPabbatā ǀǀ.
13
Corr. Sen.; all the mss. read rakṣitam, but it does not make sense here; cf. Sn 541 yā me kaṃkhā pure āsi.
14
Lit. “I went into / entered doubts”, i.e., I became doubtful; 1 sg. aor. from anv-√i (cf. DP s.v. anveti); all the
mss. and Sen. read anveṣe; cf. also Sn 540 yaṃ me kaṃkhitam aññāsi.
15
Sa Na cakṣuṣo; Sen. cakṣumāṃ; cf. Sn 541 tam me vyākāsi cakkhumā.
16
Sa Na upādāyāsā (s.e.); Sen. upayāsā.
17
Śloka; cf. Sn 542 upāyāsā ca te sabbe viddhastā vinaḷīkatā ǀ sītibhūto damappatto dhitimā saccanikkamo ǀǀ.
18
Sa Na niva (s.e.; the scribe probably read nivarāṇāni va); Sen. nivaraṇāni ca; cf. Sn 541 nīvaraṇā tava.
19
Cf. Sn 541 yā me kaṃkhā pure āsi, tam me vyākāsi cakkhumā ǀ addhā munī si sambuddho, nʼ atthi nīvaraṇā
tava ǀǀ.
20
Sen. evaṃ (≠ mss.).
21
“You are not stained by merit or evil”; Sa Na sarve puṇyo ca pāpā pi kā (s.e.); Sen. evaṃ puṇye ca pāpe ca (=
Sn 547); I take sarve puṇye ca pāpe as intr. pl. -e (< ai < aiḥ); cf. von Hinüber 2001 § 316; Oberlies 2001 § 146.
22
In pāda c the word pi is metrically redundant; cf. Sn 547 puṇḍarīkaṃ yathā vaggu toye na upalippati ǀ evaṃ
puññe ca pāpe ca ubbaye tvaṃ na lippasi ǀ pāde vīra pasārehi Sabhiyo vandati Satthuno ǀǀ.

518
 śītībhūta damaprāpto1 dyutimāṃ2 satyavikramāṃ ǀ3
pādāṃ vīra prasārehi Sabhiko vandi śāstuno” ǀǀ

so dāni bhagavatā balavaśībhāve vinīto ehibhikṣukāye ca pravrājito upasaṃpādito.

eṣâyuṣmato Sabhikasya pravrajyā upasaṃpadā bhikṣubhāvo.

Sabhikasya vastu praśnā ca āśravakṣayā pravrajyā samāptaṃ4

1
Corr. Sen.; Sa maprāptā (s.e.; -ā and -o are often miswritten for one another); Na saprāptā (s.e.); cf. Sn 542
damapatto.
2
Sa Na cyutimāṃ; corr. Sen.
3
Cf. Sn 542 upāyāsā ca te sabbe viddhastā vinaḷīkatā ǀ sītibhūto damappatto dhitimā saccanikkamo ǀǀ.
4
For the detailed study of the Sabhiya-sutta in Sn, cf. Norman CP II 149-161. For the comparison of the three
versions in Mv, Sn and Fbx see Karashima, Marciniak 2019.

519
 Yaśoda-vastu

Sa 407r6-412v3
Na 228r2-230r9
Sen. III 401.19-413.16

bhagavāṃ Vārāṇasyāṃ vihare Varaṇāye nadīye pāre śāstā devānāñ ca manuṣyāṇāñ ca

vistareṇa nidānaṃ kṛtvā. tasya1 dāni Varaṇāye nadīye kūle mahānyagrodhavṛkṣo mūlavaṃto
ca skandhavaṃto ca śākhāpatrapalāśavaṃto prāsādiko prasadanīyo (407v) nīlo2 (Sen. 402)
añjanameghasakāśo3. tatra nyagrodhe yadṛcchayā puruṣeṇa upayācitaṃ, tasya ca upayācanaṃ
samṛddhaṃ. tena tasya nyagrodhasya mahāpūjāsatkāraṃ kṛtaṃ. tasya dāni puruṣasya
dṛṣṭvânukṛtim āpadyantā aparāpare ca striyā4 ca tatra nyagrodhe satyopayācanaṃ ti kṛtvā
upayācanti. sarvāye Vārāṇasīye taṃ nyagrodha5 satyopayācanāto abhijñāto “yo6 tatra
nyagrodhe upayācati, taṃ tasya upayācanaṃ samṛdhyati”.

śubhaṃ se7 pūrvaṃ8 caritâsti9 kiṃci10

ayañ ca devaṃ praṇipātam11 eti ǀ
yadṛcchayā taṃ varam12 upanamati13
evam … enti14 kudarśanāni ǀǀ15

Vārāṇasyāṃ ca nagare śreṣṭhi āḍhyo mahādhano mahābhogo prabhūtabhogo 16prabhūta-

svāpadeyo prabhūtadhanadhānyakośakoṣṭhāgāro prabhūtajātarūparajatavittopakaraṇo
17
prabhūtahastyaśvājagaveḍo prabhūtadāsīdāsakarmakarapauruṣeya18 aputro. tena dāni
putrārthe19 bahūni yaṣṭopayācitaśatāni “yathā me putro bhaveyā” ti. na ca bhavati. tāye dāni

1
Sen. tasyā; for the gen. sg. fem. tasya, cf. BHSG §§ 21.17, 21.46; in ms. Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014: 174.
2
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na nilo (s.e.). 3 Na Sen. ºsaṃkāśo.
4
Sen. em. striyo; cf. BHSD s.v. striyā.
5
Sen. nyagrodhaṃ.
6
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na yā (s.e.; -ā and -o are often miswritten for one another).
7
Sa Na śubhā se (s.e.; in MIndic -ā and -aṃ are often interchanged; cf. Karashima 2002: 50, fn. 33); Sen.
śubhāye; se is gen. sg. masc.
8
Sa Na pūrva; Sen. pūrvacarito.
9
< caritaṃ asti; for -ā- < -aṃ a-, cf. Abhis III § 2.12.
10
Sen. pūrvacarito (ʼ)sti kocid.
11
Sa Na ºpātim; Sen. devapraṇipātaṃ.
12
Sa Na param; Sen. padam; s.e. or the interchange p / v (cf. von Hinüber 2001 § 181; Lüders 1954 §§ 144-147).
13
“By chance, his wish was fulfilled (lit. "this wish arrives / falls to his share", upanamati)”. Sen. em. padam
upaneti (≠ mss.; cf. Jon. III 402, fn. 2 “by accident [spontaneously] he reached that stage).
14
All the mss. read evam enti; Sen. evam evam enti; in the mss. two syllables are lacking (⏑ −); we could read
e.g., evaṃ <pravartanti> kudarśanāni; or: evaṃ <upady>enti (< ut-√pad), “in this way false beliefs arise”’
alternatively, the reading in Sen. could be retained, enti < √i “spread, arise from” (see MW s.v.).
15
The metre is Upajāti; in pāda a the metre requires sĕ; in pāda b the initial pr- of praṇiº should be simplified;
pāda c does not scan correctly.
16
Sa reads twice prabhūtabhogo prabhūtasvāpadeyo prabhūtadhanadhānyakośakoṣṭhāgāro (ditt.); corr. Na.
17
Corr. Na; Sa ºhastyājagaveḍako; cf. Sa 115r1, 404r4 prabhūtahastyaśvājaº; 11v6, 55v3, 286v3, 400v5,
prabhūtahastyaśvaº.
18
Sen. ºpauruṣeyo.
19
Sen. putrāya (≠ mss.).

520
śreṣṭhibhāryāye śrutaṃ “Varaṇāye nadīye kūle mahāṃ1 nyagrodho satyopayācano2. tatra yo
yaṃ yācati, tasya taṃ upayācanaṃ samṛdhyati”. tāye dāni śreṣṭhibhāryāye tasya śreṣṭhisya
ārocitaṃ “āryaputra śrutaṃ me Varaṇāye nadīye kūle mahānyagrodho satyopayācano. tatra yo
yaṃ yācati tasya taṃ samṛdhyati. gacchāma tatra nyagrodhe3 putram upayācayāmaḥ4”.
śreṣṭhi saparivāro maharddhīye samṛddhīye5 tahiṃ nyagrodhaṃ gato. tahiṃ gatvā tasya
nyagrodhasya mahāpūjāsatkāraṃ kṛtvā tāye bhāryāye sārdhaṃ śreṣṭhinā tatra nyagrodhe6
upayācitaṃ (Sen. 403) “icchāma tava mūlāto putraṃ. yadi me putro jāto bhaviṣyati, tato iha
devakulaṃ pratiṣṭhāpayiṣyaṃ mahā ca te7 pūjāsatkāraṃ kariṣyāmî”ti

striyaḥ samarthā8 bhavanti9 puruṣāṇi yoktuṃ10

so tatra bheda11 striya yeva12 mūlaṃ ǀ13
ye câpi saṃgrāmahatā14 va15 narendrā
teṣāṃ py anayo striya-m-eva16 mūlaṃ ǀǀ17

tāya18 pi śreṣṭhibhāryāye upayācitaṃ “tvaṃ nyagrodha satyayācano śrūyasi. yato yathā19

te śreṣṭhinā devakulaṃ pratiśrutaṃ, pūjāsatkāraṃ ca tathā te20 kariṣyāmi. atha me putraṃ na
dāsyasi, tato te nimūlaṃ21 samūlakaṃ cchindāpayiṣyāmaḥ22”.
yannāmo23 vṛkṣo tannāmā vṛddho vṛkṣadevata24 tatra prativasati. tatra nyagrodhe
Nyagrodho nāma devaputro prativasati. so dāni devaputro tāye (408r) śreṣṭhibhāryāye tathā

1
Sen. omits mahāṃ.
2
Sen. ºyācanaṃ.
3
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na nyagrodho; alternatively, nyagrodho could be kept as acc. sg. “We shall go and there ask the
banyan-tree for a son”. Cf. the reading in the next sentence: tāye bhāryāye … nyagrodhe upayācitaṃ.
4
Sa Na upayāmāmaḥ (s.e.); Sen. upayācemaḥ.
5
Sen. maharddhiye samṛddhiye. 6 Sen. nyagrodhaṃ.
7
Sa mahā va ne (s.e.; the akṣaras ca and va, and na and ta are similar); Na mahāṃ ca te; Sen. mahāṃtaṃ te;
mahā ca pūjāsatkāraṃ is a split-compound, cf. Oberlies 2001: 123 (mahā me bhayaṃ āgataṃ [tmesis]); Renou
1975: 506; EV I 146 (ad Th 42); EV II 108 (ad Thī 147). Cf. the reading a few lines below: pūjāsatkāraṃ ca
tathā te kariṣyāmi.
8
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na samasamarthā (ditt.).
9
Sen. omits bhavanti.
10
Sa Na read puruṣāṇi vuktaṃ (s.e.); Sen. emends to puruṣā niyoktuṃ, which is also plausible. For the acc. pl.
masc. -āni, cf. BHSG § 8.98; Abhis III § 6.35; von Hinüber 2001 § 315.
11
Sen. em. bhadro (≠ mss.). 12 Na Sen. eva.
13
“Women are capable of uniting men; (when) there is a dissension, women, too, are the cause”.
14
Sa Na saṃgrāmaṃmahatā (s.e.; a sort of ditt.); corr. Sen.
15
Sen. omits va. 16 Sen. striya eva.
17
Upajāti; in pāda a the word bhavanti is metrically redundant; pāda c scans correctly if we omit va; in pāda d
there is resolution of the fourth syllable.
18
Na Sen. tāye; for the instr. sg. fem. -āya, cf. BHSG §§ 9.54, 59; Abhis III § 7.12; for tāya see Oberlies 2001:
185f.
19
Sen. yathā yathā. 20 Sen. omits te.
21
Sa nimūlanāli (s.e.); Na mūlanāli; Sen. mūlāni.
22
Sen. em. ºāmi.
23
Sen. ºnāmā; for the nom. sg. masc. -o from -n stems, cf. BHSG § 17.4.
24
Sa tannāmā tatra vṛddho vṛkṣadevatā; Na tannāmā tatra vṛddhā vṛkṣadevatā; Sen. em. tannāmā vṛkṣadevatā
(≠ mss.); see BHSD s.v. devata.

521
upayācito samāno bhīto “ahaṃ na kasyaci1 demi nâpi acchindāmi.2 eṣā ca me śreṣṭhibhāryā3
evaṃ yācati, yadi etasya4 putro na bhaviṣyati aiśvaryeṇa5, me imaṃ bhavanaṃ
cchedāpayiṣyati”. tena Nyagrodhena devaputreṇa Śakro devānām indro adhyiṣṭho6 “ahaṃ
Kauśika naỿva7 kasyaci demi nâpi8 acchindāmi9. mama śreṣṭhinā bhavane pūjāsatkāraṃ kṛtvā
evañ ca upayācitaṃ10. tad icchāmi tathā kriyamāṇaṃ yathā tasya Vārāṇasīyasya śreṣṭhisya
putro bhaveya, mā me taṃ bhavanaṃ cchidyeya11”. so dāni devaputro Śakreṇa devānām
indreṇa āśvāsito “mā bhāhi. tathā kariṣyāmi yathā tasya putro bhaviṣyati, tava bhavanaṃ na
cchindiṣyati”.
(Sen. 404) tahiṃ dāni Trayastriṃśabhavane aparo devaputro kṛtapuṇyo maheśākhyo
maharddhiko mahānubhāvo kṛtādhikāro purimakehi samyaksaṃbuddhehi
paripakvakuśalamūlo āsannabhūto nirvāṇasya ekajanmapratibaddho cyavanadharmā12
Trayastriṃśeṣu devanikāyeṣu. so Śakreṇa devānām indreṇa13 vucyati “tvaṃ cyavanadharmā14
yaṃ ca te cyavanadharmanimittāni prādurbhūtāni. tato15 cyaviṣyasi16 upapadyiṣyasi. tato (ʼ)tra
Vārāṇasyāṃ śreṣṭhisya bhāryāye kukṣismiṃ upapadyāhi”. so dāni devaputro Śakraṃ
devānām indraṃ17 āhu18 “mama abhiprāyo19 manuṣyeṣu upapadyitvā20 buddhasya bhagavato
śāsane pravrajiṣyāmi, pravrajitvā ca duḥkhasyântaṃ kariṣyāmi. tato na śakṣyaṃ21 tatra
śreṣṭhikule upapadyituṃ, yatkāraṇaṃ śreṣṭhikulo vā pramādakaro22 antarāyakaro kuśalānāṃ
dharmāṇāṃ. anyatrâhaṃ atra madhyame kule upapadyāmi. tad ahaṃ yathāsukhaṃ avighnena
bhagavato śāsane pravrajitvā duḥkhasyântaṃ kariṣyāmi”. Śakro taṃ āha “praṇidhehi tuvaṃ
tatra śreṣṭhikule cittaṃ upapattīye. ahaṃ tathā kariṣyaṃ yathā tuvaṃ tato śreṣṭhikulāto
abhiniṣkramitvā bhagavato śāsane pravrajiṣyasi”. tena-y-aśokena23 devaputreṇa Śakrasya24
devānām indrasya vacanena tatra Vārāṇasīyaṃ Okasya śreṣṭhisya kule cittaṃ praṇihitaṃ. so

1
Sen. kasya cid.
2
“I do not give to anyone, nor (do I) take away from anyone” (see BHSD s.v. acchindati); Sen. reads ahaṃ na
kasya cid eminâpi ācchindāmi, but eminā does not make sense here.
3
Sa pratiṣṭhābhāryā (s.e.); corr. Na. 4 Sen. etasyā.
5
“If she does not have a son by supernatural power, she will have my dwelling-place cut down”; Sen. em.
paraśuṇā (≠ mss.).
6
So read the mss.; Sen. em. adhīṣṭho; cf. Abhis III s.v. adhy-iṣṭha “gebeten; Hypersanskritismus für Pā.
ajjhiṭṭha? vgl. Skt. adhyīṣṭa; sonst adhyeṣṭa- in diesem Text ⇒ adhy-eṣa-; § 50.4.43A7 tena adhyiṣṭena
samānena duve pātrāṇy ādāya praviśitavyaṃ”.
7
Sa naỿva naỿva (ditt.); corr. Na.
8
Sen. reads wrongly kasyacid eminâpi.
9
Sen. ācchiº. 10 Na Sen. côpayaº.
11
Sen. cchidyeyā; for the 3 sg. opt. -eya, cf. BHSG § 29.28; Abhis III § 22.5.
12
Nom. sg. of cyavanadharman; Sen. ºdharmo.
13
Corr. Na; Sa Śakro devānām indro (s.e., caused by the preceding so).
14
Sen. ºdharmo. 15 Sen. omits tato.
16
Sa cyaviṣyati (confusion of persons); corr. Na.
17
Corr. Na; Sa Śakro devānām indro (s.e.; the scribe did not understand the sentence).
18
Na Sen. āha; for the 3 sg. āhu in ms. Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014: 196.
19
Na Sen. mamâbhiº. 20 Na Sen. manuṣyeṣûpaº.
21
A back-formation of Pā sakkha- (cf. BHSG § 28.41, p. 233a; cf. p. 378, na maṃ śakṣyasi khādituṃ); for the 1
sg. fut. -aṃ, cf. BHSG § 31.30. Na Sen. śakyaṃ.
22
Sen. em. pramodaº.
23
So reads ms. Sa; the word y-aśokena was deleted in ms. Na, all the later mss. (= Sen.) follow this reading.
24
Corr. Na; Sa Śakra.

522
dāni Trayastriṃśeṣu devaniṣṭha1 cyavitvā Vārāṇasyāṃ2 śreṣṭhibhāryāye kukṣismiṃ upapanno.
kālena samayena navānām vā daśānām vā māsānām atyayena sā śreṣṭhibhāryā prajātā.
tāye dārako jāto prāsādiko darśanīyo akṣudrāvakāśo paramāye varṇapuṣkalatāye
samanvāgato. jātamātrasya (408v) ca śreṣṭhinā ramaṇīyāni jātakarmāṇi kriyanti, (Sen. 405)
śramaṇabrāhmaṇeṣu kṛpaṇavanīpakeṣu anyasya ca janakāyasya annapānakhajjabhojyagandha-
mālyavilepanaṃ viśrāṇīyati, tailapraṇālīyā3 ca pravāhīyanti ghṛtapraṇālīyā4 ca pānapraṇālīyo
ca.
5
saptāhasyâtyayena dārakasya brāhmaṇā6 abhijñā śabdāpitā “dārakasya nāmaṃ
karotha7”. tehi tasya dārakasya nāmaṃ karontehi tasya dārakasya Yaśoda8 ti nāma9 kṛtaṃ. te
dāni brāhmaṇā tena khādanīyabhojanīyena santarpayitvā saṃpravārayitvā hiraṇyasuvarṇasya
utsaṅgaḥ “haṃtî”ti10 datvā visarjitā. Yaśodasya11 catvāri dhātrīyo upasthāpitāḥ. ekā udvarteti
ca snāpeti ca, aparā stanaṃ pāyeti, aparā uccāraprasrāvam apakarṣati, aparā aṃkena dhāreti.
evaṃ dāni12 Yaśodo kumāro yathā utpalaṃ vā padumaṃ puṇḍarīkaṃ vā evaṃ
saṃvardhīyati13.
yathôktaṃ bhagavatā

“kṛtapuṇyā hi vadhanti14 nyagrodho va subhūmiyaṃ jāto15 ǀ

anupanthake16 viya drumā17 na alpapuṇyā viruhyanti18” ǀǀ19, 20

yadā kumāro vijñaprāpto saṃjāto tadā lipiṃ śekhito21 nikṣepaṇaṃ dhāraṇaṃ

vyavahārya kāryeṣu22 ca. trīṇi câsya pitareṇa prāsādāni kārāpitāni hemantiko grīṣmiko

1
Lit. “having passed from the state of (being) a god (devaniṣṭḥa, abl. sg.) among the Trayastriṃśa gods”; Na
Sen. devanikāyeṣu.
2
Sen. ºsīyaṃ. 3 Sen. ºpraṇālīyo.
4
Sa Na ºprāṇalīyā; Sen. ºpraṇālīyo.
5
“After seven days had passed, skilful brahmins were called to the boy”; Sen. em. saptāhasyâtyayena
daivajñabrāhmaṇapariṣā śabdāpitā (≠ mss.); Jon. III 404 “When a week was up a number of brāhmans skilled
in astrology were summoned”.
6
Sa Na brāhmaṇasya (s.e., caused by the preceding gen. dārakasya).
7
Sa Na karothe; corr. Sen. 8 Sen. Yaśodo. 9 Sen. nāmaṃ.
10
Lit. “Having given (them) a large quantity of gold and money with the words "Take (them)".”; Na utsaṅgaḥ
dentîti; Sen. utsaṃgaśatāni dattvā (≠ mss.); for haṃti “take!“, cf. Pischel § 275; Hem-Ś II 181 “handa ca
gṛhāṇārthe”; Pischel 1877-1890 II 90 “haṃda und haṃdi sind im Sinne von gṛhāṇa zu gebrauchen”.
11
Sa Yadatasya; Na Yaśodattasya; corr. Sen.
12
Sen. omits dāni.
13
Sa saṃvavīyati (s.e.; the akṣaras va and dha are very similar); corr. Na.
14
M.c. for vardhanti; Na Sen. vardhanti (unmetr.).
15
Sen. omits jāto (≠ mss.).
16
Sa Na Sen. anupanthako. 17 Sen. drumo. 18 Sen. ºpuṇyo viruhyati.
19
“The meritorious (men) prosper like a banyan tree which grows in good soil; men of little merit do not grow
out, like trees (growing) along the road”.
20
The metre is Āryā; pāda b is Capalā; pāda a scans correctly if we read iva for va; in pāda b the initial dr- of
drumā should be simplified (m.c.); for this verse see Marciniak 2018b: 96-98.
21
Na śekṣito; Sen. śikṣito; see BHSD s.v. śekhayati.
22
“He was taught writing, mnemonics and mathematics, (in order that they) be used in doing businesses”; Sen.
reads vyavahāraṃ and omits kāryeṣu.

523
vārṣiko, ṣaṣṭiṃ1 ca strīsahasrāṇi antaḥpuraṃ upasthāpitaṃ. tehi ca prāsādehi yantrayuktāni2
sopānāni kārāpitāni, pañcahi puruṣaśatehi allīpiyanti ca apanīyanti3 ca. tehi sopānehi
allīpiyantehi ca apanīyantehi ca ardhayojanaṃ4 śabdaṃ gacchati.
dvitīyakuliko vyavahāreṇa pūrvadeśaṃ gatvā āgato. tasya dāni śreṣṭhinā dūtaṃ5 (Sen. 406)
preṣitaṃ “āgaccha mama putrasya anubhāvaṃ paśyahî”ti. so dāni kuliko śreṣṭhisya sakāśaṃ
āgato. śreṣṭhinā so dvitīyakuliko ekaparyaṅke upaviśāpito. kumāro pi Jaśodo6 śabdāpito7. so
pituś ca dvitīyakulikasya ca abhivādanaṃ8 kṛtvā tatraỿva paryaṅke upaviśāpito. (ʼ)me9 sarve10
trayo ekaparyaṅke upaviṣṭā. rājñā śreṣṭhisya dūto preṣito “asti rājakāryo saṃprāpto11, śīghraṃ
āgacchasi”. śreṣṭhi dvitīyakulikasya āha12 “āsa tvaṃ kumāreṇa saha, ahaṃ yāva rājākulāto13
āgacchāmi”. śreṣṭhi rājakulaṃ gato, dvitīyakuliko ca gṛhapati Yaśodena ca14 kumāreṇa
sārdhaṃ āsati.
so dāni tasya Yaśodasya śreṣṭhiputrasya tāṃ sampattiṃ dṛṣṭvā (409r) etad abhūṣi “na
khalv ayaṃ yo vā so vā15 icchitavyo16 yasyêdṛśo upabhogaparibhogo. niḥsaṃśayaṃ ayaṃ
kumāro buddhapratyekabuddheṣu śrāvakamaheśākhyeṣu ca kṛtādhikāro icchitavyo
dinnasaccakāro17 vāsitavāsano kṛtapūrvayogo asādhāraṇo avaruptakuśalamūlo. sace18 so
kumāro buddhaṃ bhagavantaṃ devātidevaṃ paśyeyaṃ19, addhā20 mahatârthena
saṃyujyeyaṃ21”. gṛhapati āha “kumāra sarvaṃ khalu yauvanaṃ jarāparyavasānaṃ22, sarvaṃ
ārogyaṃ vyādhiparyavasānaṃ, sarvaṃ jīvitaṃ maraṇaparyavasānaṃ, sarvā saṃpatti
vipattiparyavasānā, sarvehi priyehi manāpehi nānābhāvaṃ vinābhāvaṃ viprayogaṃ. cirād
vâcirād vā kālād vâpi23 pituṃ pi etaṃ vo24 jahiṣyasi, etaṃ25 vo26 bhava27 jahiṣyasi. kiṃ nu28
1
Sen. ṣaṣṭi. 2 Sen. em. yantramantrayuktāni.
3
Sa aparīyanti (s.e.; the characters for na and ra are sometimes miswritten for one another); corr. Na.
4
Sa adhaº; corr. Na. 5 Sa dūraṃ; corr. Na.
6
Na Sen. Yaśodo; for the interchange j / y in ms. Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014: 165; see also BHSG § 2.34.
7
Sen. śabdāvito. 8 Na Sen. câbhiº. 9 Na Sen. ime. 10 Sa sarva; corr. Na.
11
Sa satpatro; Na satputro; Sen. em. satvaro; satpatro is probably a wrong back-formation from saṃprāpto:
satpatro < sanpatto < saṃpatto < saṃprāpto.
12
Na Sen. ºsyâha.
13
Na Sen. rājaº; in ms. Sa rājāº instead of rājaº often occurs as the first member in compounds.
14
Sen. omits ca.
15
Sen. em. ayaṃ gharāvāso; cf. PTSD s.v. ya “na yo vā so vā yakkho "not any (ordinary) kind of Yakkha".”
16
Here icchitavya may mean “to be assumed; might be, must be”. Cf., however, BHSD s.v.; for icchati meaning
“fancies; maintains, holds, claims; accepts, admits, approves of (a theory)”, cf. Karashima 2007b.
17
Sen. em. ºsarvākāro (≠ mss.); cf. LV 10.3 sukṛtapūrvayogasya sukṛtādhikārasya dattasatyaṃkārasya;
saccakāra (Skt satyaṃkāra) means “ratification, pledge, payment in advance as guarantee” (PTSD); “something
given in advance as an earnest or security” (MW). Here it might be used in the same meaning as Pā saccakiriyā
“a solemn declaration, a declaration on oath” (PTSD), Skt satyakriyā “promise, oath” (MW).
18
Sen. sacet.
19
Sen. paśyeya; for the 3 sg. opt. -eyaṃ, cf. BHSG § 29.31.
20
Sa Na andhā (s.e.); Sen. atha. Skt, Pā addhā “certainly, truly”.
21
Sen. ºyujyeya. 22 Sa Na rājaº (met.); corr. Sen.
23
Sen. omits kālād vâpi.
24
vo ∈ ve < vai “indeed, certainly”; Sen. vā.
25
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na etā (s.e.; in MIndic -ā and -aṃ are often interchanged, cf. Karashima 2002 § 50, fn. 33; von
Hinüber 2001 §§ 269, 304, 413; in Pā, cf. Oberlies 2001: 28, § 4.1[6]).
26
vo ∈ ve < vai; Sen. vā.
27
Sen. bhavaṃ.
28
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na tu (s.e.).

524
khalu te kumāra bhagavāṃ dṛṣṭo?” kumāro āha “kīdṛśo bhagavāṃ?” gṛhapati āha “kumāra
bhagavāṃ devātidevo1 tathāgato (ʼ)rhāṃ2 samyaksaṃbuddho (Sen. 407) vidyācaraṇasaṃpannaḥ
sugato lokavidanuttaraḥ puruṣadamyasārathiḥ śāstā devānāñ ca manuṣyāṇāñ ca, dvātriṃśatīhi
mahāpuruṣalakṣaṇehi samanvāgato, aśītihi anuvyañjanehi upaśobhitaśarīro, aṣṭādaśahi3
āveṇikehi buddhadharmehi samanvāgato, daśahi tathāgatabalehi balavāṃ, catuhi
vaiśāradyehi4 suviśārado prāsādiko prasadanīyo5 śāntendriyo śāntamānaso uttamadama-
śamathapāramiprāpto nāgo yathā kāritakāraṇo antargatehi indriyehi abahirgatena
manasthitena dharmatāprāptena gupto nāgo jitendriyo, hrada-m-ivâccho anāvilo viprasanno
ratanayūpaṃ6 vā samudgato, suvarṇayūpaṃ vā prabhāsati, tejorāśiṃ7 vā śirīye8 dīpyamānaṃ9,
asecanako apratiṣkūlo10 darśanāye ihaỿva Vārāṇasyāṃ viharati ca nadyā11 Varaṇāyā12 pārime
tīre, mukto muktaparivāro, śānto śāntaparivāro, dānto dāntaparivāro, brāhmaṇo
brāhmaṇaparivāro, śrotriyo śrotriyaparivāro, snātako snātakaparivāro, vedako vedakaparivāro,
pārago pāragaparivāro, sthalagato sthalagataparivāro, sarva-akuśaladharmaprahīṇo13
sarvakuśaladharmasamanvāgato abhibhū anabhibhūto14 ajñāta15 arthadarśī vaśī vaśavartī
devamanuṣyāṇāṃ arthacāryaṃ carati”.
evaṃ gṛhapatinā dvitīyakulikena Yaśodasya16 kumārasya (409v) purato buddhasya
varṇaṃ bhāṣitaṃ. kumāro ca Yaśodo pūrvayogasaṃpanno caramabhaviko tasmā17 dāni
bhagavato darśanakāmatā udupāsi18, kāmeṣu câsya jugupsanā19 utpannā yoniśomanasikāra20,
niṣkramye ca naṃ21 cittaṃ praskaṃdati22 santiṣṭhati prasīdati. so dāni 23rātrīye
ardharātrisamaye pratibuddho paśyati ca24 taṃ antapuraṃ25 osuptaṃ. kāci26 vīṇāṃ upaguhya,

1
Na Sen. devātidevo bhagavāṃ. 2 Na Sen. (ʼ)rhaṃ.
3
Sen. ºdaśehi; for the instr. pl. daśahi (< Skt daśabhiḥ), cf. BHSG § 19.27.
4
Sen. caturvaiśāraº.
5
Sen. prasādanīyo; for prasadanīya / prasādanīya, cf. Deleanu 2006, I 325; see also BHSD s.v. prasādanīya.
6
Sen. ratnaº.
7
Sen. ºrāśi, for the nom. sg. masc. -iṃ, cf. BHSG § 10.23.
8
Sen. śirīyā.
9
Sen. dedīpyamāno; for the nom. sg. masc. -aṃ, cf. BHSG § 8.26; Abhis III § 6.4; RgsGr § 8.14.
10
Probably a wrong back-formation of ºpaṭikkūla; cf. BHSD s.v. pratiṣkūla; for this form see p. 436, fn. 29.
11
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na bhavyā (s.e.; the akṣaras bha and na are similar).
12
Sen. Varaṇāya. 13 Sen. sarvākuśalaº.
14
Corr. Sen.; Sa abhibhūtānabhiº (s.e.); Na abhibhūto anabhiº.
15
Sen. ājñātârthaº.
16
Corr. Na; Sa Yaśodattasya; probably, the scribe or a reciter confused two names: Yaśodatta and Yaśoda.
17
Na Sen. tasya.
18
Sen. udapāsi; for udupāsi / udapāsi, cf. BHSG § 32.60
19
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na joguº, but cf. Gā juho[śpi](*da) is also written joho[śp](*ida); cf. Schlosser 2013: 169.
20
Sen. yoniśo manasikāro. 21 Sen. caỿvaṃ.
22
Sen. em. prasyandati (≠ mss.); cf. Skt pra-√skand (not in this meaning); Pā pakkhandati “[pa+khandati, of
skand]; usually fig. rejoice in, find pleasure in; to take to, in phrases cittaṃ pakkhandati pasīdati santiṭṭhati” (see
PTSD s.v.); cf. MDPL s.v. praskandati “finds satisfaction”.
23
Corr. Na; Sa rātrīye ardharātrīye ardharātrisamaye (a sort of ditt.).
24
Sen. omits ca.
25
Sen. antaḥº; ms. Sa very often reads antapura-, which was in most cases changed in ms. Na to a regular Skt
antaḥº; cf. p. 383, fn. 5.
26
Sen. kācid.

525
kāci tūṇaṃ1, kāci sughoṣakaṃ, kāci nakulaṃ, kāci veṇuṃ, kāci mahatīṃ, kāci2 vādviśaṃ3,
kāci dvikuṭakaṃ4, kāci5 bhamarikā6, kāci ekādaśikā7, kāci mṛdaṅgaṃ, kāci āliṃgikaṃ8, kāci
paṇavaṃ, kāci darduraṃ, kācit parasparasya aṃśe bāhāṃ kṛtvā, kāci9 hanukāṃ gṛhya, (Sen. 408)
kāsāṃcil lālā gharati. kumārasya taṃ dṛṣṭvā vikṛtam antapuraṃ10 śayamānaṃ11
śmaśānasaṃjñā utpannā abhiniṣkramitukāmo ca “bhagavato12 santike agārād anagāriyaṃ
pravrajiṣyāmî”ti.
Śakro devānām indro anantakehi devaśatasahasrehi saṃparivṛto13 gandhamālyam ādāya
āgato. devaputrehi sopānā14 allīpitā. Yaśodena paścime15 ca sopānakasya16 pādatalāni17
nikṣipitāni18 devehi divijaṃ kusumaṃ varṣaṃ19 osṛṣṭaṃ, śreṣṭhikule divyānāṃ kusumānāṃ
jānumātraṃ oghaṃ saṃvṛttaṃ. kumāro devaśatasahasrasaṃvṛto20 Vārāṇasīto nagarāto
nirgamya yena bhagavāṃs tenôpasaṃkrame. bhagavatā prabhā pramuktā. adrākṣīt Yaśodo
kulaputro bhagavantaṃ Varaṇāye nadīye pāre asecanakaṃ apratiṣkūlaṃ21 darśanāye. dṛṣṭvā
bhagavantaṃ maṇipādukeṣu uttaritvā bhagavantaṃ gāthāye (ʼ)dhyabhāṣe

“upadruto (ʼ)smi śramaṇa upadruto (ʼ)smi māriṣa” ǀǀ22

bhagavān āha “ehi kumāra, mā bhāyāhi. idaṃ taṃ anupadrutaṃ imasmi23 dharme
svākhyāte24 vītarāgo bhaviṣyasi”.

1
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na trāṇāṃ (s.e.).
2
Sen. kācit sughoṣakaṃ kācit … kācid … kācit … kācid.
3
Sen. vādiśaṃ; this must be the name of a musical instrument. Edgerton includes vādiśa in his BHSD, but gives
only this one example from the Mv; perhaps s.e. for vāditra (“a musical instrument”, see MW s.v.) (?). Cf. the
reading in the list in Sa 165r1: kāci mahatiṃ kāci vevādakaṃ (also obscure).
4
Should we read dvi-kūṭakaṃ?, a musical instrument which has two kūṭas (ends, tops, projections)? This name
of a musical instrument seems not to be attested elsewhere (BHSD s.v. vikūṭaka gives only this one examples
from the Mv). Here, the reading could be either kāci dviº or, less likely, kācid viº; Sen. reads kācid vikūṭakaṃ.
5
Sen. kācid bhamarikāṃ kācit … kācid … kācit … kācid … kācit paṇavaṃ.
6
Na Sen. bhramarikāṃ; AMg bhamarī; Pā bhamarikā “humming top”.
7
Sen. ºdaśikāṃ.
8
Sa aliṃgiko; Na aliṃgikā; Sen. āliṃgikāṃ; āliṃgika = āliṃga “a kind of drum” (cf. Sa 165r1 āliṃga in the
same meaning).
9
Sen. kācid. 10 Na Sen. antaḥº. 11 Sen. omits śayamānaṃ. 12 Sa Na bhagavanto; corr. Sen.
13
Na Sen. parivṛto. 14 Corr. Sen.; Sa Na sopādā.
15
Sa Na paścimena (s.e., probably caused by the preceding Yaśodena); Sen. Yaśode ca paścime.
16
Sen. sopānake. 17 Sen. ºtalā.
18
Yaśodena ... pādatalāni nikṣipitāni is a nominative absolute (cf. Renou 1975 § 217; BHSG § 7.13; Abhis III §
5.1); Sa Na nikṣipitvāni (s.e.); Sen. nikṣipitvā (w.r.).
19
“Celestial flowers were scattered like a shower”; or a split-compound? Cf. Oberlies 2001: 122 (e.g., maraṇe
kāle; Nandane vane; amataṃ bheriṃ). Sen. kusumavarṣaṃ.
20
“Surrounded by hundreds of thousands of devas”; Sa Na ºsahasraṃsaṃvṛtto (s.e.); Sen. ºsahasreṇa saṃvṛto;
ºvṛto and ºvṛtto are often confused and miswritten for one another.
21
Sen. apratikūº.
22
Cf. SBV I 140.5 upadruto ʼsmi mārṣā upasṛṣṭo ʼsmi mārṣā; SBV I 140.15 upadruto ʼsmi śramaṇa upasṛṣṭo
ʼsmi śramaṇa.
23
Sen. imasmiṃ.
24
Corr. Na; Sa ºkhyāto.

526
 atha khalu Yaśodo śreṣṭhiputro yena bhagavāṃs tenôpasaṃkramitvā bhagavataḥ pādau
śirasā vanditvā ekāntaniṣaṇṇa1. (ʼ)sya2 Yaśodasya śreṣṭhiputrasya bhagavāṃ prasadanīyāṃ
kathāṃ kathe tadyathā dānakathāṃ śīlakathāṃ svargakathāṃ puṇyakathāṃ
3
puṇyavipākakathāṃ. abhiprasādesi Yaśodo śreṣṭhiputro bhagavato santike cittaṃ
abhiprasanna4. (ʼ)sya5 puna6 Yaśodasya śreṣṭhiputrasya bhagavāṃ catvāry āryasatyāni
prakāśayati. duḥkhaṃ āryasatyaṃ ācikṣati deśayati prajñāpayati (410r) prasthāpayati7 vivarati
vibhajati uttānīkaroti prakāśayati. 8duḥkhasamudayaṃ āryasatyaṃ <duḥkhanirodhaṃ>9
duḥkhanirodhagāminīpratipad āryasatyaṃ (Sen. 409) ācikṣati10 deśayati prajñapayati
prasthāpayati vivarati vibhajati uttānīkaroti prakāśayati. atha khalu Yaśodo śreṣṭhiputro
tatraỿvâsane niṣaṇṇo tisro vidyā11 ṣaṭ (ʼ)bhijñā12 balavaśībhāvaṃ sākṣīkaroti, anekavidhaṃ
riddhi13 pratyanubhavati.
atha khalu Yaśodasya śreṣṭhiputrasya mātāpitarau tasyaỿva rātryā atyayena Yaśodaṃ
śreṣṭhiputraṃ apaśyaṃtā14 aśrukaṇṭhā rudanmukhī15 mahājñātiskandhasya parivṛtā bahūhi
prāṇasahasrehi sārdhaṃ Vārāṇasīto nagarāto16 niryātvā, yena bhagavāṃs tenôpasaṃkrāme
Yaśodaṃ śreṣṭhiputram aṃveṣāntā17. adrākṣīt Yaśodasya śreṣṭhiputrasya mātāpitarau nadīye
Varaṇāye tīre Yaśodasya śreṣṭhiputrasya18 maṇipādukāni, dṛṣṭvā ca punaḥ Yaśodasya
śreṣṭhiputrasya19 maṇipādukāni gṛhya mukhena paricumbensuḥ rodensuḥ krandensuḥ
śocensuḥ paridevensuḥ. roditvā kranditvā śocitvā paridevitvā yena bhagavāṃs
tenôpasaṃkramitvā bhagavataḥ pādau śirasā vanditvā bhagavantam etad uvāca “adrākṣīd
bhagavāṃ Yaśodaṃ śreṣṭhiputraṃ?” <Yaśodo śreṣṭhiputro>20 tathārūpāṃ cetosamādhiṃ
samāpadye yathā naṃ tatraỿva niṣaṇṇa (ʼ)sya21 mātāpitaro22 nâdṛśensuḥ anyo <ca>23
janakāyo. atha khalu bhagavāṃ Yaśodasya śreṣṭhiputrasya mātāpitaraṃ āmantrayati
“niṣīdatha gṛhapate. sthānam etaṃ vidyati Yaśodaṃ śreṣṭhiputraṃ paśyatha. dṛṣṭvā ca puna24
Yaśode śreṣṭhiputre25 cittaṃ prasīdeya26”. atha khalu Yaśodasya śreṣṭhiputrasya mātāpitarau

1
Na Sen. ºniṣaṇṇaḥ. 2 Na Sen. tasya. 3 Sa Na ºprāsādehi; corr. Sen.
4
Na Sen. ºprasannaḥ. 5 Na Sen. tasya. 6 Sen. punar.
7
Sen. omits prasthāpayati.
8
Corr. Na; Sa reads twice duḥkhasamudayaṃ āryasatyaṃ duḥkhanirodhagaminīpratipad āryasatyaṃ ācikṣati
deśayati prasthāpayati vivarati uttanīkaroti prakāśayati (ditt.).
9
Sa lacks duḥkhanirodhaṃ (hapl.); suppl. Na.
10
Sen. reads ācikṣati yāvat prakāśayati and omits deśayati prajñapayati prasthāpayati vivarati vibhajati
uttānīkaroti prakāśayati.
11
Sen. (ʼ)bhijñā (≠ mss.).
12
Sen. ṣaḍ abhijñā. 13 Sen. ºvidhāṃ ṛddhiṃ.
14
Sa Na avaśyaṃtu; Sen. apaśyantau; for the alternation p / v, cf. Lüders 1954 §§ 144-147; von Hinüber 2001 §
181.
15
Sen. ºmukhā. 16 Sen. omits nagarāto.
17
Sa Na ºputrasarveṣāṃntā (s.e.; the akṣaras ma and sa are similar; first, sa was miswritten for ma, then ºsaveº
was taken as s.e. for sarve); corr. Sen.
18
Na Sen. lack śreṣṭhiputrasya. 19 Na Sen. lack śreṣṭhiputrasya.
20
Sa Na lack Yaśodo śreṣṭhiputro (hapl.); suppl. Sen.
21
“His parents did not see him (acc. sg. naṃ) sitting there”; Sen. niṣaṇṇasya.
22
Sen. ºpitarau.
23
The mss. lack ca; Sen. na ca anyo.
24
Sen. punaḥ. 25 Corr. Sen.; Sa Na Yaśodo ºputro.
26
“Having seen (him), may you (lit. "your minds") have faith in Yaśoda”; Sen. prasādetha (≠ mss.; w.r.). For
the 3 pl. opt. -eya, cf. BHSG § 29.29 (only two examples are given, not from Mv).

527
bhagavataḥ pādau śirasā vanditvā eka-m-aṃte niṣīdensuḥ anyo ca janakāyo. atha khalu
bhagavāṃ Yaśodaṃ śreṣṭhiputraṃ manasā adhyeṣe1 “riddhiprātihāryaṃ vidarśehi”.

atha khalu Yaśodo śreṣṭhiputro tālamātraṃ vaihāyase2 saṃsthito3 anekavidhaṃ riddhi4

5
(410v) vidarśayanto. so pi eko pi bhūtvā bahudhā bhavati, bahudhâpi bhūtvā eko bhavati, (Sen.
6
410) āvirbhāvaṃ tirobhāvan tirokuḍyaṃ tirośailaṃ tiroparvateṣu asajjamāno gacchati.7
imasmiṃ ca pṛthivīyaṃ unmajjanimajjanaṃ8 karoti. sajjathâpi9 nāma udake pi abhidyamāno
gacchati tadyathâpi nāma pṛthivīyaṃ. imāv api candrasūryā evaṃmaharddhikā
evaṃmahānubhāvau paryaṅkena niṣaṇṇo pāṇinā parimārjati parāmṛṣati, yāvad Brahmalokaṃ
kāyena vaśo10 varteti.11 vividhāni ca yamakāni prātihāryāṇi karoti. heṣṭhimaṃ12 kāyaṃ
prajvalati, uparimāto13 kāyāto śītasya vārisya pañca dhārāśatāni sravanti14. uparimo kāyo
prajvalati, heṣṭhimāto15 kāyāto śītasya vārisya16 pañca dhārāśatāni sravanti. vāmo parśvo
jvalati, dakṣiṇāto pārśvāto śītasya vārisya17 pañca dhārāśatāni sravanti18. dakṣiṇo pārśvo
jvalati19, vāmāto pārśvāto śītasya vārisya20 pañca dhārāśatāni sravanti21.
atha khalu Yaśodo śreṣṭhiputro nīlaṃ añjanavarṇaṃ22 riṣabhaṃ ātmānaṃ riddhīye
abhinirmiṇitvā purastimāyāṃ diśāyāṃ antarahāyati, paścimāyāṃ diśāyāṃ prādurbhavati.
paścimāyāṃ diśāyāṃ antarahāyati, purastimāyāṃ diśāyāṃ prādurbhavati. dakṣiṇāyāṃ
diśāyā23 antarahāyati, uttarāyaṃ diśāyaṃ24 prādurbhavati. uttarāyaṃ diśāyaṃ25 antarahāyati,
dakṣiṇāyāṃ diśāyāṃ prādurbhavati.

1
Sen. em. manasâdhyabhāṣe (≠ mss.); see BHSD s.v. adhyeṣati “requests”.
2
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºyasa (s.e.); alternatively, it could be stem in -a used as locative, cf. BHSG § 8.11; Karashima
2002 § 9.1.
3
Sen. sthito. 4 Na Sen. ṛddhiprātihāryaṃ.
5
Sa bahadhā (s.e.); Na Sen. bahavo.
6
Sen. omits tirobhāvaṃ (≠ mss.).
7
Cf. DN I 78.2f. eko ʼpi hutvā bahudhā hoti bahudhâpi hutvā eko hoti, āvībhāvaṃ tirobhāvaṃ tirokuḍḍaṃ
tiropākāraṃ tiropabbataṃ asajjamāno gacchati.
8
Sa Na unmajjatimajjaº (s.e.; the akṣaras ta and na are similar); Sen. unmajjananimajjaº. Cf. DN I 78.4
paṭhaviyā ʼpi ummujjanimujjaṃ karoti; cf. also the reading further in this chapter: imasmiṃ pṛthivīyaṃ
unmajjanimajjanaṃ karoti (Sa 411r).
9
Na Sen. sayyathâpi; for the alternation j / y in ms. Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014: 165.
10
So read the mss., acc. sg. -o (cf. BHSG § 8.36; Abhis III § 6.13); Sen. vaśe; cf. MN I 69.17 kāyena vasaṃ
vatteti; CPD s.v. kāya. Cf., however, the reading in Sa 411r (p. 530, fn. 20): yāvad Brahmalokaṃ vaśe varteti.
11
Cf. MN I 69.16ff. ākāse ʼpi pallaṅkena kamati seyyathâpi pakkhi sakuṇo. ime ʼpi candimasuriye evaṃ-
mahiddhike evaṃmahānubhāve pāṇinā parimasati parimajjati, yāva Brahmalokā ʼpi kāyena vasaṃ vatteti.
12
Sen. heṣṭimaṃ.
13
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na upariheṣṭhimāto (s.e.).
14
Na Sen. śravanti. 15 Sen. heṣṭiº. 16 Sa variṣya; corr. Na.
17
Sa variṣya; corr. Na. 18 Na Sen. śravanti.
19
Corr. Na; Sa jvalanti, confusion of numbers.
20
Sa variṣya; corr. Na. 21 Na Sen. śravanti. 22 Sen. nilāṃjanaº.
23
Sen. diśāyāṃ; for the loc. sg. fem. -āyā, cf. BHSG § 9.50.
24
Sen. uttarāyāṃ diśāyāṃ; for the loc. sg. fem. -āyaṃ, cf. BHSG § 9.80.
25
Sen. uttarāyāṃ diśāyāṃ.

528
 atha khalu Yaśodo śreṣṭhiputro siṃhamṛgarājaṃ ātmānaṃ riddhīya1 abhinirmiṇitvā
dāḍhī2 balī3 keśarī tṛkṣuttaṃ4 siṃhanādaṃ naditvā5 purastimāyāṃ diśāyām antarahāyati,
paścimāyāṃ diśāyāṃ6 prādurbhavati. paścimāyāṃ diśāyām antarahāyati, purastimāyāṃ
diśāyāṃ prādurbhavati. 7dakṣiṇāyāṃ (Sen. 411) diśāyāṃ antarahāyati, uttarāyāṃ diśāyām
prādurbhavati. uttarāyāṃ diśāyāṃ antarahāyati, dakṣiṇāyāṃ diśāyāṃ prādurbhavati.
bhūmyām antarahāyati8, antarīkṣe prādurbhavati. antarīkṣe antarahāyati9, dharaṇyā10
prādurbhavati.
atha khalu Yaśodo śreṣṭhiputro sarvaśvetaṃ hastināgam11 ātmānaṃ12 riddhīye13
abhinirmiṇitvā ṣaḍḍanta <indra>gopakaśīrṣaṃ14 saptāṅgasupratiṣṭhitaṃ kumudavarṇaṃ
purastimāyāṃ diśāyām (411r) antarahāyati15, paścimāyāṃ diśāyāṃ16 prādurbhavati.
paścimāyāṃ diśāyām antarahāyati17, purastimāyāṃ diśāyāṃ prādurbhavati18. dakṣiṇāyāṃ19
diśāyām antarahāyati20, uttarāyāṃ diśāyāṃ prādurbhavati21. uttarāyāṃ diśāyām
antarahāyati22, dakṣiṇāyāṃ diśāyāṃ prādurbhavati23. dharaṇīyam antarahāyati24, antarīkṣe25
prādurbhavati26. <antarīkṣe antarahāyati, dharaṇyāṃ prādurbhavati>27.
atha khalu Yaśodo kulaputro cakravartiveṣaṃ ātmānaṃ riddhiye28 abhinirmiṇitvā
saptaratanasamanvāgataṃ29 caturaṅgena balakāyena saṃparivṛto purastimāyāṃ diśāyām
antarahāyati30, paścimāyāṃ diśāyām31 prādurbhavati32. <paścimāyāṃ diśāyāṃ
antarahāyati>33, purastimāyāṃ diśāyāṃ prādurbhavati34. dakṣiṇāyāṃ diśāyām antarahāyati35,

1
Na ṛddhiye; Sen. ṛddhiye; for the instr. sg. fem. -īya, cf. BHSG §10.103; Abhis III § 9.8.
2
Sen. em. dāṭhī; cf. Pischel § 76 AMg, Ś dāḍhi = daṃṣṭrin; cf. Sa 302r siṃho mṛgarājā dāḍhī balī keśarī
mṛgādhipati.
3
Sen. em. balavāṃ (≠ mss.).
4
Sen. trikhuttaṃ; for this form, cf. p. 328, fn.8.
5
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na nanditvā. 6 Sen. omits diśāyāṃ.
7
The mss. read dakṣiṇāyāṃ diśāyāṃ prādurbhavati dakṣiṇāyāṃ diśāyām antarahāyati uttarāyāṃ diśāyāṃ
prādurbhavati uttarāyāṃ diśāyām antarahāyati dakṣiṇāyāṃ diśāyāṃ prādurbhavati; Sen. dakṣiṇāto antarhito
uttarāto prādurbhavati uttarāto antarhito dakṣiṇāyāṃ prādurbhavati (w.r.).
8
Na Sen. antarhito. 9 Na Sen. antarhito.
10
Sa Na dharaṇyo (s.e.; -ā and -o are often miswritten for one another); Sen. dharaṇyāṃ; for the loc. sg. fem. -
yā, cf. BHSG § 10.124.
11
Corr. Na; Sa hastināgogam (s.e.).
12
Sa āmātmānaṃ; corr. Na. 13 Sen. ṛddhiye.
14
Sa ṣaḍḍanta gopakaśīrṣaṃ; all the later mss. and Sen. read correctly ṣaḍḍantaṃ indragopaśīrṣaṃ; cf. the
reading further in this chapter: sarveśveto hastināgo abhinirmiṇitvā ṣaḍḍanta indragopakaśīrṣa (p. 530, fn. 20).
15
Na Sen. antarhito.
16
Hereafter until dakṣiṇāyāṃ diśāyāṃ prādurbhavati, Na and Sen. lack diśāyāṃ.
17
Na Sen. antarhito. 18 Na Sen. prādurbhūtaḥ. 19 Na Sen. dakṣiṇāto. 20 Na Sen. antarhito.
21
Na Sen. ºbhūtaḥ. 22 Na Sen. antarhito. 23 Na Sen. ºbhūtaḥ.
24
Na Sen. bhūmyām antarhito.
25
Corr. Na; Sa antarīkṣe dharaṇyāṃ prādurº (s.e.).
26
Na Sen. ºbhūtaḥ.
27
Sa lacks this sentence (a sort of hapl.); Na Sen. read antarīkṣe antarhito bhūmyāṃ prādurbhavati.
28
Na Sen. lack riddhiye. 29 Sen. ºratnaº. 30 Na Sen. antarhito.
31
Hereafter until uttarāyāṃ diśāyām antarahāyati, Na Sen. lack diśāyāṃ.
32
Sa antarahāyati (w.r.); Na Sen. prādurbhūto.
33
Sa lacks paścimāyāṃ diśāyāṃ antarahāyati; Na Sen. paścimāyāṃ antarhito.
34
Na Sen. ºbhūto.
35
Na Sen. antarhitaḥ.

529
uttarāyāṃ diśāyāṃ prādurbhavati1. uttarāyāṃ diśāyām antarahāyati2, dakṣiṇāyāṃ
prādurbhavati3. dharaṇyām antarahāyati4, antarīkṣe prādurbhavati5. antarīkṣe (ʼ)ntarhāyati6,
dharaṇyāṃ7 prādurbhavati8.
atha khalu Yaśodo śreṣṭhiputro9 tālamātraṃ10 antarīkṣe gacchati pi tiṣṭhati pi niṣīdati pi
śeyyam api kalpayati paritapati pi paribhramati pi. tadyathâpi grīṣmāṇāṃ paścime māse
saṃghaṭṭakā nāma vātā vāyanti, evam eva Yaśodo śreṣṭhiputro tālamātraṃ11 vaihāyasam
antarīkṣe gacchati pi tiṣṭhati pi niṣīdati pi śeyyam api kalpayati paritapati paribhramati pi.
ekatālāto dvitālāto sthito eko bhūtvā bahudhā bhavati, bahudhā bhūtvā eko bhavati.
yathā prathame parivartake tathā kartavyaṃ12 yāvat (Sen. 412) saptatālaṃ, saptatālāto ṣaṭtālaṃ,
ṣaṭtālāto pañcatāle sthito, pañcatālāto catutāle13 sthito, catutālāto14 tritāle15 sthito, tritālāto
dvitāle sthito, dvitālāto ekatāle sthito, ekatālāto dharaṇyāṃ sthito. eko pi bhūtvā bahudhā
bhavati, bahudhā pi bhūtvā eko bhavati. iti āvibhāvaṃ16 tirobhāvaṃ17 tirokuḍyaṃ tirośailaṃ
tiroparvateṣu asajyamāno18 gacchati. imasmiṃ pṛthivīyaṃ unmajjanimajjanaṃ19 karoti. 20

1
Na Sen. ºbhūto. 2 Na Sen. antarhitaḥ. 3 Na Sen. ºbhūto.
4
Na Sen. bhūmyām antarhito. 5 Na Sen. ºbhūtaḥ. 6 Na Sen. antarhito.
7
Na Sen. bhūmyām. 8 Na Sen. ºbhūtaḥ. 9 Na Sen. kulaputro.
10
Corr. Na; Sa ºpātraṃ. 11 Corr. Na; Sa ºpātraṃ.
12
Both Jones (Jon. III 412, fn. 4) and Edgerton (BHSD s.v. parivartaka) are puzzled with this phrase, as they
interpret parivartaka as meaning “chapter”. This word here means “procedure, course” (lit. “turn”), referring to
the descriptions of Yaśoda’s performance at the height of one palm-tree and two palm-trees.
13
Na Sen. catusº. 14 Na Sen. catusº.
15
Corr. Na; Sa tṛº; for the hypersanskrit ṛ for ri, cf. BHSG § 3.95.
16
Na Sen. āvirbhāvaṃ; see DP s.v. āvi, āvī.
17
Sen. omits tirobhāvaṃ (≠ mss.). 18 Sen. asajjaº.
19
Na Sen. lack karoti and read unmajjati nimajjati.
20
Here ms. Sa reads again: tadyathâpi nāma udake pi abhidyamāne (nom. sg. masc. -e) gacchati tadyathâpi
nāma pṛthivīyaṃ. imāv api candrasūryā ekaṃmaharddhikā (s.e. for evaṃº) mahānubhāvo (s.e. for
evaṃmahānubhāvā) paryaṅkena niṣaṇṇo pāṇinā parimārjati parāmṛṣati yāvad Brahmalokaṃ vaśe varteti.
vividhāni ca vicitrāṇi yamakaprātihāryāṇi karoti. heṣṭhimo kāyo prajvalati, (411v) uparimāto kāyāto śītasya
vārisya pañca dhārāśatāni sravanti. uparimaṃ kāyaṃ prajvalati, heṣṭhimāto kāyāto śitasya vārisya pañca
dhārāśatāni sravanti. vāmo pārśvo jvalati, dakṣiṇāto pārśvāto śitasya vārisya pañca dhārāśatāni sravanti.
dakṣiṇo pārśvo jvalati, vāmāto pārśvāto śītasya vārisya pañca dhārāśatāni sravanti. atha khalu Yaśodo
śreṣṭhiputro nīlavarṇaṃ (s.e. for nīla-añjanavarṇaṃ) vṛṣabhaṃ riddhīye ātmānam abhinirmiṇitvā trikkhutto
garjitvā purastimāyāṃ diśāyām antarahāyati, paścimāyāṃ diśāyāṃ prādurbhavati. paścimāyām antarahāyati,
(<purastimāyāṃ prādurbhavati> is lacking), dakṣiṇāyāṃ diśāyām antarahāyati, uttarāyāṃ diśāyāṃ
prādurbhavati. uttarāyāṃ diśāyām antarahāyati, dakṣiṇāyāṃ diśāyāṃ prādurbhavati. atha khalu Yaśodo
śreṣṭhiputro siṃharājam ātmānaṃ ridhyā abhinirmiṇitvā dāḍhī balī keśarī trikhuttaṃ siṃhanādaṃ naditvā
purastimāyāṃ diśāyām antarahāyati, paścimāyāṃ diśāyāṃ prādurbhavati. (<paścimāyāṃ diśāyāṃ
antarahāyati> is lacking) purastimāyāṃ prādurbhavati. dakṣiṇāyāṃ diśāyām antarahāyati, uttarāyāṃ diśāyāṃ
prādurbhavati. uttarāyāṃ diśāyām antarahāyati, dakṣiṇāyāṃ diśāyām antarahāyati (s.e. for prādurbhavati)
bhūmyām antarahāyati (<antarīkṣe prādurbhavati> is lacking). antarīkṣaṃ (accusative for locative)
antarahāyati, bhūmyāṃ prādurbhavati. atha khalu Yaśodo śreṣṭhiputro sarveśaveto (s.e. for ºśveto) hastināgo
abhinirmiṇitvā ṣaḍḍanta indragopakaśīrṣa saptāṃgasupratiṣṭhitaṃ kumudavarṇaṃ purastimāyāṃ diśāyām
antarahāyati, paścimāyāṃ diśāyāṃ prādurbhavati. paścimāyāṃ diśāyāṃ (<antarahāyati, purastimāyāṃ
diśāyāṃ> is lacking) prādurbhavati. dakṣiṇāyāṃ diśāyām antarahāyati, uttarāyāṃ diśāyāṃ prādurbhavati.
uttarāyāṃ diśāyām antarahāyati, dakṣiṇāyāṃ diśāyāṃ prādurbhavati. dharaṇyām antarahāyati, antarīkṣe
prādurbhavati. antarīkṣe antarahāyati, dharaṇyāṃ prādurbhavati. atha khalu Yaśodo śreṣṭhiputro
cakravartiveṣam ātmānaṃ riddhīye abhinirmiṇitvā saptaratanasamanvāgato caturaṅgena balakāyena
saṃparivṛto purastimāyāṃ diśāyām antarahāyati, paścimāyāṃ diśāyām prādurbhavati. paścimāyām (412r)

530
 1
atha khalu Yaśodo śreṣṭhiputro dharaṇīye2 riddhīye abhyudgamya gacchati pi tiṣṭhati pi
niṣīdati pi śeyyām api kalpayati paritapati pi paribhramati pi. tadyathâpi nāma grīṣmāṇāṃ
paścime māse saṃghaṭṭakā nāma vātā vāyanti, evam eva Yaśodo śreṣṭhiputro dharaṇīto
riddhiye vaihāyasena gacchati pi tiṣṭhati pi niṣīdati pi śeyyām api kalpayati paritapati pi
paribhramati pi.

atha khalv anyatīrthikacarakaparivrājakā Tredaṇḍika-m-Ānandika-Guruputraka-

Gautama-Dharmacintika-Vṛddhaśrāvakatṛtīyā3 Ulūkapakṣibhagini4 śravaṇā5 Yaśodasya
śreṣṭhiputrasya imāni evarūpāṇi6 vividhāni vicitrāṇi riddhiprātihāryāṇi dṛṣṭvâścaryādbhuta-
samvignasaṃhṛṣṭaromajātā abhūnsu yāva7 “svākhyāto bhagavato Gautamasya dharmavinayo
vivṛto daṇḍa8 cchinnapilotiko. (ʼ)laṃ arthikarmāya9, alaṃ prasādāya10, putra hi nāma gṛhīno11
avadātavasano Kāśikaśucivastradharo candanānuliptagātro aṅgadī kuṇḍalī evaṃ evarūpaṃ
dharma12 sākṣīkaroti”.

atha khalu bhagavāṃ tāye velāye Yaśodaṃ śreṣṭhiputram ārabhya imaṃ udānaṃ
udānaye
“na muṇḍabhāvo13 na jaṭā14 na paṃkā15
nânāsanā16 thaṇḍilaśāyikā17 vā ǀ

antarahāyati, purastimāyām diśāyāṃ prādurbhavati. dakṣiṇāyām antarahāyati, uttarāyāṃ diśāyāṃ

prādurbhavati. uttarāyāṃ diśāyām antarahāyati, dakṣiṇāyāṃ diśāyāṃ prādurbhavati. dharaṇyām antarahāyati,
antarīkṣe prādurbhavati. antarīkṣe antarahāyati, dharaṇyāṃ prādurbhavati. Even though some of the readings
differ from those earlier in the text, this is probably a case of dittography. The scribe of Na rightly deleted this
part from the text.
1
Na (= all the later mss. and Sen) lacks the part from atha khalu Yaśodo until paribhramati pi.
2
Ms. dharaṇīyete (s.e.); for the abl. sg. fem. -īye, cf. BHSG § 10.93; or should we read dharaṇīyāto, a blend of
abl. -īya and -āto? Not in BHSG, but cf. abl. sg. -yātas (BHSG § 10.136); instr. sg. -īyena (BHSG § 10.129). Cf.
the reading in the next sentence: dharaṇīto riddhiye vaihāyasena gacchati.
3
Sen. traidaṇḍikaº. The meaning of tṛtīyā here is obscure.
4
Sen. ºpakṣikabhaginī.
5
Sen. śramaṇā; for śravaṇa / śramaṇa see Karashima 2016b: 111; for the alternation m / v, cf. Pischel §§ 251,
261; BHSG § 2.30; Sn(tr.N) 188 (ad Sn 100); Dhp(tr.N) 109 (ad Dhp 183); von Hinüber 2001 §§ 208-210.
6
Sen. evaṃº. 7 Sen. yāvat.
8
The meaning of daṇḍa is not clear here; cf. Sa 289r svākhyāto bhagavatā dharma vinayo vivṛto dayo
cchinnapilotiko (the meaning of dayo is not clear either, probably s.e. for ʼttāṇo or ʼttāno [Pkt uttāṇo; BHS = Pā
uttāno “open, clear”]; therefore, daṇḍaº and ºdayo might have been miswritten for the same form). Cf. SN II
28.20f. evaṃ svākhyāto bhikkhave mayā dhammo uttāno vivaṭo pakāsito (← pakasito) chinnapilotiko; DbSū 395
svākhyāto me bhikṣavo dharma utt<i>ā</i>no vivṛta chinnaplotiko.
9
Sa Na (ʼ)haṃ (s.e.) arthikarmāya, “Enough of performance of (religious) duty!”; cf. Skt arthakarman
“performance of duty” (IEG 28), “an action on purpose” (MW). Sen. reads alaṃ alaṃkārāya, which does not
make sense in this context.
10
“Enough of belief!”; Jon. III 413 “This is what comes of faith”.
11
“(Even) the son of a householder”; Sa Na yatra hi nāma gṛhitā; Sen. yatra hi nāma gṛhīto (w.r.).
12
Sen. dharmaṃ.
13
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºbhāro (s.e.).
14
Sa Na jaṭa (unmetr.); corr. Sen.
15
Sen. paṃko.
16
Sen. nânāsanaṃ; Dhp 141 has nânāsakā; Divy 210.3 reads nânāśanaṃ.
17
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºśāyinā; see PTSD s.v. thaṇḍilaśāyikā.

531
 rajojalaṃ1 vā utkuṭukaprahāṇaṃ
dukhapramokṣaṃ2 na hi tena bhavati3 ǀǀ4
alaṃkṛto câpi5 careya dharmaṃ
kṣānto6 dānto niyato brahmacārī ǀ
sarvehi bhūtehi nivārya daṇḍaṃ
so brāhmaṇa7 <so>8 śramaṇe9 sa bhikṣuḥ” ǀǀ10

atha khalu bhagavāṃ Yaśodasya śreṣṭhiputrasya11 mātāpitṛṇāṃ12 tasya ca

(Sen. 413)
mahājanakāyasya13 prasādanīyāṃ <kathāṃ>14 kathaye. tadyathā dānakathāṃ kathaye15,
śīlakathāṃ svargakathāṃ puṇyakathāṃ puṇyavipākakathāṃ. abhiprasādayanti Yaśodasya
mātāpitarau bhagavato santike cittaṃ16 ca mahājanakāyaṃ abhiprasannacitto. bhagavāṃ
Yaśodasya mātāpitṝṇāṃ tasya ca mahato janakāyasya catvāry āryasatyāni prakāśayati
17
duḥkha samudayaṃ duḥkhanirodha mārgaṃ. atha khalu Yaśodasya śreṣṭhiputrasya

1
Here jala = Pā jalla (“dirt; scum” [DP s.v. jalla1]; Dhp 141 reads rajo va jallaṃ; Divy 339.24 = Uv 33.1
rajomalaṃ). For the confusion jala / jalla, cf. SWTF s.v. rajo-jala “Staub und Wasser (? Vgl. Pāli rajojalla)”;
see also BHSD s.v. rajojala.
2
Na Sen. duḥkhaº; cf. Oberlies 2001: 85, § 13, dukha < dukkha (< duḥkha), the single consonant arises by
analogy to sukha.
3
Sen. bhoti.
4
The metre is Upajāti; pāda c scans correctly if we read vôtkuṭukaº; in pāda d we should read MIndic bhoti for
Skt bhavati (m.c.). Cf. Dhp 141 na naggacariyā na jaṭā na paṃkā nânāsakā thaṇḍilasāyikā vā ǀ rajo va jallaṃ
ukkuṭikappadhānaṃ sodhenti maccaṃ avitiṇṇakaṃkhaṃ ǀǀ; Uv 33.1 na nagnacaryā na jaṭā na paṅko no
’nāśanaṃ (Divy nânāśanaṃ) sthaṇḍilaśāyikā (Divy sthaṇḍalaº) vā ǀ na rajomalaṃ nôtkuṭukaprahāṇaṃ śodheta
(Divy viśodhayen) martyaṃ (Divy moham) hy (Divy -) atitīrṇakāṅkṣam (Divy aviśīrṇaº) ǀǀ (≒ Divy 339.23f.); cf.
also PDhp 195.
5
Sen. vâpi.
6
Cf. Dhp 142 santo, Divy 339.27 śāntaḥ, CPS § 17.16 śāntaḥ, Uv 33.2 k(ṣānto).
7
Sen. brāhmaṇo.
8
The mss. lack so; suppl. Sen.; cf. Dhp 142 so brāhmaṇo so samaṇo sa bhikkhu; Uv 33.2 = Divy 339.27 sa
brāhmaṇaḥ sa śramaṇaḥ sa bhikṣuḥ.
9
Sen. śramaṇo; for the nom. sg. masc. -e, cf. BHSG § 8.25; Abhis III § 6.3; Sn(tr.N) 212 (ad Sn 233).
10
Pādas a, c and d scan as Upajāti; pāda b is Śālinī (we should read nīyato [m.c.]); in pāda d the fourth syllable
is short (cf. Karashima 2016a: 205, fn. 18 “In the SP, a short syllable is permitted before the caesura also at the
fourth syllable of the Triṣṭubh pādas, which is not seen in Vedic nor in Pali”). Cf. Dhp 142 alaṃkato ce pi
samaṃ careyya santo danto niyato brahmacārī ǀ sabbesu bhūtesu nidhāya daṇḍaṃ so brāhmaṇo so samaṇo sa
bhikkhu ǀǀ; Uv 33.2 alaṃkṛtaś câpi careta dharmaṃ k(ṣānto) dā(nto ni)ya(to brahma)cārī (Divy dāntendriyaḥ
śāntaḥ samyato brahmacārī) ǀ sarveṣu bhūteṣu nidhāya daṇḍaṃ sa brāhmaṇaḥ sa śramaṇaḥ sa bhikṣuḥ ǀǀ (≒
Divy 339.26f.); CPS § 17.16 alaṃkṛtaś câpi careta dharmaṃ dāntaḥ śāntaḥ saṃyato brahma(cārī |) (sarve)ṣu
bh(ū)t(e)ṣu nidhāya daṇḍa sa brāhmaṇaḥ sa śra(maṇaḥ sa bhi)kṣuḥ; cf. also PDhp 16, GDhp 80; Sūyagaḍa
1,13,23b.
11
Sen. omits śreṣṭhiputrasya.
12
Na Sen. ºpiṭṝṇāṃ.
13
Sen. janakāyasya.
14
Sa lacks kathāṃ (hapl.); suppl. Na.
15
Na Sen. lack kathaye.
16
Sen. cittaṃ taṃ.
17
Sen. duḥkhaṃ duḥkhasamudayaṃ duḥkhanirodhaṃ duḥkhanirodhamārgaṃ; cf. PTSD s.v. sacca “A shortened
statement as dukkha, samudaya, nirodha, magga is frequently found, e.g. Vin I.16”.

532
mātāpitṝṇāṃ teṣv evâsaneṣu1 (412v) niṣaṇṇāṃ2 virajaṃ vigatamalaṃ dharmeṣu dharmacakṣur
viśuddhaṃ, bahūnāñ ca prāṇisahasrāṇāṃ adhigatā ca dharmā. te punaḥ3 Yaśodasya
śreṣṭhiputrasya mātāpitarau bhagavantam etad avocat “pravrājehi bhagavāṃ4 Yaśodam
śreṣṭhiputraṃ, upasaṃpādehi sugata Yaśodaṃ śreṣṭhiputraṃ”. atha khalu bhagavāṃ
ehibhikṣukāye ābhāṣe “ehi bhikṣū5, cara tathāgate brahmacaryaṃ”.

atha khalu Yaśodasya śreṣṭhiputrasya bhagavatā ehibhikṣukāye ābhāṣṭasya yat kiñcid

gṛhaliṅgaṃ6 gṛhiguptiṃ7 gṛhidhvajaṃ gṛhikalpaṃ sarvaṃ antarahāye, tricīvaraṃ câsya
prādurbhavet suṃbhakaṃ ca pātraṃ8, prakṛtisvabhāvasaṃsthitā ca keśā iryāpatho9 câsya
saṃsthihe, tadyathâpi10 nāma varṣaśatopasaṃpannasya bhikṣusya, eṣa11 āyuṣmato Yaśodasya
śreṣṭhiputrasya pravrajyā upasaṃpadā bhikṣubhāvo.

samāptaṃ Yaśodasya śreṣṭhiputrasya vastuṃ

1
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na av⺠(s.e.).
2
Sa niṣaṇṇā; Na Sen. niṣaṇṇānāṃ; for the gen. pl. -āṃ (-ān), cf. BHSG § 8.124; Karashima 2002: 53, § 9.18.
3
Sen. punar.
4
Sen. bhagavaṃ; for the voc. sg. masc. -ān, cf. BHSG § 18.81; Abhis III § 15.4.
5
Sen. bhikṣu; for the voc. sg. masc. -ū, cf. BHSG § 12.16.
6
Sen. gṛhiº; cf. Schmidt 1928 s.v. gṛha “häusliches Leben, Familienleben”; cf. also Sa 331r3 gṛhaliṅgaṃ
gṛhaguptiṃ gṛhadhvajaṃ (Sen. gṛhiº); Sa 298v3 gṛhaguptiṃ gṛhadhvajaṃ (Sen. gṛhiº).
7
Sen. ºguptaṃ; see BHSD s.v. gupti; for the nom. sg. fem. -iṃ, cf. BHSG § 10.23; cf. Sa 385v tīrthikaguptiṃ;
401v riṣiguptiṃ.
8
Sen. kaṃsapātraṃ (≠ mss.).
9
Sen. īryāº; see BHSD s.v. iryā; Abhis III, s.v. iryāpatha.
10
Na Sen. tadyathā.
11
Sen. eṣā.

533
 Yaśoda-jātaka

Sa 412v3-413r4
Na 230r9-230v3
Sen. III 413.17-415.5

bhikṣū bhagavantam āhaṃsu “kasya bhagavaṃ karmasya vipākena Yaśodo śreṣṭhiputro

āḍhyo mahādhano mahābhogo śreṣṭhikule upapanno kṣiprādhigamo ca gṛhasthabhūtenaỿva
balavaśībhāvaṃ prāptaṃ?” bhagavān āha “etasyaỿv(ʼ)1 eṣa bhikṣava2 Yaśodasya
śreṣṭhiputrasya pūrvapraṇidhānaṃ”.
(Sen. 414) bhūtapūrvaṃ bhikṣavo ihaỿva Vārāṇasyāṃ nagare kṣīṇakulaputro abhūṣi
kṛcchravṛttiko daridro parakarmeṇa vṛttiṃ kalpayati. buddhānāṃ cânupāde3 pratyekabuddhā
loke utpadyanti buddhānām antarā dakṣiṇeyā tūṣṇīkaśobhanā ekacarā khaḍgaviṣāṇakalpā,
ekam ātmānaṃ damenti parinirvāpayanti dakṣiṇeyā4 puṇyakṣetrā.
(ʼ)katya5 tato Bhaddriko6 nāma pratyekabuddho Riṣivadanāto kālasyaỿva7 nivāsayitvā
pātracīvaram ādāya nâtikāle8 nâtivikāle samaye prātarāse9 vartamāne Vārāṇasyāṃ nagare
piṇḍāya praviṣṭo susaṃvṛto kāyena, susaṃvṛto vācāya, susaṃvṛto manena, sūpasthitikāya
smṛtisamāhito10 ekāgracitto susaṃvṛtendriyo.
so dāni Vārāṇasīye nagare11 piṇḍāya caranto tena kṣīṇakulaputreṇa puruṣeṇa dṛṣṭo.
prāsādikābhiprasannā devamanuṣyā tasya kṣīṇakulaputrasya puruṣasya. Bhaṭṭikaṃ12
pratyekabuddhaṃ dṛṣṭvā atīva manaṃ prasannaṃ. prasannacittena gṛhaṃ praveśetvā, gṛhe13
āhāreṇa pratimānito. evaṃ cânena praṇidhānaṃ utpāditaṃ “yaṃ edṛśaṃ dakṣiṇeyaṃ14
adhīkāraṃ15 kṛtvā (413r) kuśalamūlaṃ, mā kāṃci16 durgatiṃ vā vinipātaṃ 17vā gaccheyaṃ,
mā18 vā kadācid daridreṣu kuleṣûpapadyeyaṃ1. āḍhyeṣu mahādhaneṣu mahābhogeṣu
kuleṣûpapadyeyaṃ”.

1
Sen. etasyaỿva. 2 Na Sen. bhikṣavo.
3
“When there are no buddhas, pratyekabuddhas appear in the world”; Sa Na cânupādāye; Sen. cânutpādāya.
For u- < Skt ut-, cf. BHSG § 2.88; Abhis III s.v. u-kṣipta-; Merv-Av 375, s.vv. u-kṣipa-, u-kṣipta-; cf. also Gā
uadi < upāda < utpāda. Cf. Sa 88r6 buddhānām anutpāde pratyekabuddhā loke upadyanti.
4
Sen. dakṣiṇīyā.
5
I.e. ekatya “a certain”; Sa kasya (s.e.); this word was deleted in Na.
6
Sen. Bhadriko.
7
“Early in the morning” (Pā kālassa; see von Hinüber 1968 § 249; Abhis III, s.v. kālasya; § 41.4.33B7 sthaviro
dāni kālasyaỿva nivāsayitvā); Sen. em. kalyasyaỿva (≠ mss.).
8
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na nânyātikāle (s.e.).
9
Skt prātarāśe. The reading in Sa could be either prātarāse or prātarāśe, the akṣaras śa and sa are almost
indistinguishable from one another. Na (= all the later mss. and Sen.) reads prātarāse.
10
Sen. smṛtiye samāhito. 11 Sen. Vārāṇasīnagare.
12
Na Bhaddrikaṃ; Sen. Bhadrikaṃ; in this chapter the name of the pratyekabuddha is given once as Bhaddrika,
once as Bhadrika, and four times as Bhaṭṭika. Cf. BHSD s.v. Bhadrika.
13
Corr. Sen. gṛhe; Sa Na gṛhaṃ; alternatively, it could be accusative for locative, several occurrences are found
in the mss. (cf. BHSG § 7.23; see also p. 193, fn. 39).
14
Accusative for locative; Sen. em. edṛśe dakṣiṇeye.
15
Sen. adhiº; cf. Sa 359r2 sumahatā adhīkārā mayā kṛtā; in this chapter adhīkārº occurs three more times.
16
Sa kāci; Na Sen. kāṃcid.
17
Sa vā gaccheyaṃ mā vā gaccheyaṃ (ditt.); corr. Na.
18
Corr. Na; Sa sā (s.e.; the akṣaras sa and ma are similar).

534
 so dāni Bhaṭṭiko2 pratyekabuddho imam evarūpaṃ praṇidhānaṃ viditvā haṃsarājā viya
vaihāyasena prakrānto. so dāni puruṣo taṃ Bhaṭṭikaṃ3 pratyekabuddha4 vaihāyasaṃ5
antarīkṣeṇa6 haṃsarājā viya vikramantaṃ dṛṣṭvā ca tasya pratyekabuddhasya spṛhayanto7
bhūyo prasannacitto, bhūyo8 praṇidhānaṃ utpādeti “eteṣāṃ dharmāṇāṃ lābhī bhaveyaṃ,
yeṣāṃ9 eṣa pravrajito dharmāṇāṃ lābhī”.

bhagavān āha 10“syāt khalu punar bhikṣavo yuṣmākam evam asyād "anyaḥ sa tena
kālena tena samayena Vārāṇasyāṃ kṣīṇakulaputro puruṣo abhūṣi, yena Bhaṭṭike
pratyekabuddhe adhīkāraṃ kṛtvā praṇidhānam utpāditaṃ". na etad evaṃ draṣṭavyaṃ. tat
kasya heto? eṣa sa11 bhikṣavaḥ Yaśodo śreṣṭhiputro tena kālena tena samayena iha (Sen. 415)
Vārāṇasyāṃ nagare kṣīṇakulaputro abhūṣi. yaṃ so tatra Bhadrike12 pratyekabuddhe
adhīkāraṃ13 kṛtvā praṇidhānam utpāditaṃ, tasya karmasya vipākena tad upādāya na kadāci14
durgativinipāteṣûpapanno. manuṣyeṣu cyuto deveṣu devamaheśākhyo upapanno. deveṣu cyuto
manuṣyamaheśākhyo upapanno. iha va naṃ15 paścime janme tathāgataṃ ārāgetvā
balavaśībhāvaṃ prāptaṃ16.

Yaśodasya jātakaṃ17 samāptaṃ

1
Corr. Na; Sa ºpadyeṣuṃ. 2 Sen. Bhadriko. 3 Na Sen. Bhadrikaṃ.
4
Na Sen. ºbuddhaṃ. 5 Na Sen. vaihāyasena. 6 Na Sen. lack antarīkṣeṇa.
7
Corr. Na; Sa spṛśayanto. 8 Sen. omits bhūyo. 9 Corr. Sen.; Sa Na teṣāṃ.
10
Na Sen. lack the part from syāt khalu punar until tat kasya heto.
11
Na Sen. lacks so.
12
Sen. omits Bhadrike.
13
Sen. adhiº. 14 Sen. kadācid.
15
Sen. ihaỿva ca naṃ; naṃ is an emphatic particle, “indeed, certainly”; cf. DP, 497ab; BHS nam; AMg ṇaṃ.
16
“Mastery of the powers was attained (by him)”; Sen. prāpto.
17
Na Sen. Yaśodajātakaṃ.

535
 Māra

Sa 413r4-414r5
Na 230v3-231r5
Sen. III 415.6-418.17

bhagavāṃ samyaksaṃbuddho yad arthaṃ samudāgato tam artham abhisaṃbhāvayitvā

Vārāṇasyām viharati Riṣivadane Mṛgadāve. tatra khalu bhagavāṃ āyuṣmaṃtāṃ1 pañcakā2
bhadravargīyān āmantrayati “mukto (ʼ)haṃ bhikṣava3 sarvapāśehi ye divyā ye ca mānuṣā.
4
yūyam api bhikṣavo muktā sarvapāśehi <ye>5 divyā ye ca mānuṣā. carata6 bhikṣava7
cārikāṃ, mā ca duve ekena agamittha. saṃti hi bhikṣava8 satvāḥ śuddhā alparaja9
alparajaskajātika10 ye11 aśravaṇatvād dharmāṇāṃ parihāyaṃti12. ahaṃ pi gaṃse13 yena
Uruvilvāyāṃ senāpatigrāmako14 jaṭilānām anukampāya”.
atha khalu Mārasya pāpīmato15 etad abhūṣi “ayaṃ khu śramaṇo Gautamo Vārāṇasyāṃ
viharati Riṣivadane Mṛgadāye16. so pañcakāṃ bhadravargikāṃ bhikṣūn āmantrayati17 "mukto
(ʼ)haṃ bhikṣavaḥ sarvapāśehi ye divyā ye ca mānuṣā. yūyam (413v) api bhikṣavaḥ muktā
sarvapāśehi ye divyā ye ca mānuṣā. caratha bhikṣavaś carikāṃ, mā ca ekena duve agamittha.
santi bhikṣavaḥ satvā śuddhā18 alparajā alparajaskajātikā19 aśravaṇatvād20 dharmāṇāṃ
<parihāyanti>21. ahaṃ pi gaṃse yena Uruvilvāyāṃ senāpatigrāmakaṃ jaṭilānām
anukaṃpāya". yaṃ22 nūnâhaṃ (Sen. 416) upasaṃkrameyaṃ vicakṣukarmāya”.

1
Sa āyuṣmāṃ; Na Sen. āyuṣmantāṃ.
2
Na Sen. paṃcakāṃ. 3 Na Sen. bhikṣavaḥ.
4
Sen. omits yūyam api bhikṣavo muktā sarvapāśehi divyā ye ca mānuṣā.
5
The mss. lack ye. 6 Sen. caratha.
7
Na Sen. bhikṣavaḥ; for the voc. pl. bhikṣava in Sa see Marciniak 2014: 184; cf. also Abhis III § 11.13.
8
Na Sen. bhikṣavaḥ.
9
Na Sen. ºrajā; for the nom. pl. masc. -a, cf. BHSG § 8.79; Abhis III § 6.25; RgsGr § 8.57.
10
Sa Na aparokṣajātika (s.e.); Sen. aparokṣajātikā; cf. Sa 383v1 Ārāḍo Kālāmo śrāddho alparajo
alparajaskajātīyo; 383v2 pañcakā bhadravargīyā śuddhā alparajā alparajaskajātīyo; cf. Vin I 5.6 santi sattā
apparajakkhajātikā assavanatā dhammassa parihāyanti. Cf. DP s.v. appa “-rajakkha, with little or no passion or
impurity; -rajakkhajātika, being by nature free from passion”; cf. also CPS 116 suvineyā alparajaso
(ʼ)lparajaskajātiyā. The same mistake aparokṣaº for alparajaskaº occurs in the parallel passage in LV 403.6,
which reads suviśodhako mandarāgadoṣamoho (ʼ)parokṣavijñāno; therefore, BHSD s.v. aparokṣa is not correct.
11
The mss. read tvāya, but it does not make any sense. In the parallel sentence in the next paragraph this word
does not occur; Sen. te ca; cf. also SBV I 129.17f. evam eva santi bhadanta sattvā loke jātā, ….., <su>vineyāḥ,
alparajaso (ʼ)lparajaskajātiyā ye (ʼ)śravaṇāt saddharmasya parihīyante.
12
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºhāyati, confusion of numbers.
13
Sa saṃgaḥ (met.); corr. Na. 14 Sen. ºgrāmakaṃ.
15
Sa pāpī (s.e.); Na Sen. papiṣṭhasyaỿtad.
16
Sen. ºdāve; cf. Pā Migadāya; see BHSD s.v. Mṛgadāya.
17
Sa Na āmāmº (ditt.); corr. Sen.
18
Sen. omits śuddhā.
19
All the mss. and Sen. read aparokṣajātikā (s.e.; see fn. 10).
20
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na aśramaṇaº; for the alternation between m and v, cf. BHSG § 2.30; Sn(tr.N) 188 (ad Sn 100);
Dhp(tr.N) 109 (ad Dhp 183); von Hinüber 2001 §§ 208-210; for śravaṇa / śramaṇa see Karashima 2016b: 111.
21
Sa lacks parihāyanti; suppl. Na.
22
Corr. Na; Sen. ya (s.e.).

536
 1
atha khalu Māro pāpīyāṃ2 bhagavantaṃ gāthāye (ʼ)bhāṣe3

“amukto manyase mukto kiṃ tu mukto (ʼ)si4 manyasi? ǀ

gāḍhabandhanabaddho (ʼ)si na me śramaṇa mokṣyasi” ǀǀ5

atha khalu bhagavāṃ Māra6 pāpīmāṃ gāthāye pratyabhāṣe

“mukto (ʼ)haṃ sarvapāśehi7 <ye>8 divyā ye ca mānuṣā ǀ

evaṃ jānāhi pāpīmaṃ nihato tvam asi Antaka” ǀǀ9

atha khalu Māro pāpīmāṃ “jānāti khalu me śramaṇo Gautamo” tti10 duḥkhī durmano
vipratisārī tatraỿvântarahāye.
ettham11 etaṃ śrūyati.
bhagavāṃ samyaksaṃbuddho yad arthaṃ samudāgato tam artham abhisaṃbhāvayitvā
Vārāṇasyāṃ viharati Riṣivadane Mṛgadāye12 śāstā devānāṃ ca manuṣyāṇāṃ ca. atha khalu
bhagavato ekasya rahogatasya pratisaṃlīnasya ayam evaṃrūpo cetasa13 parivitarko udupāsi14
“kāmā anityaduḥkhavipariṇāmadharmā”. atha khalu Mārasya pāpīmata15 etad abhūṣi “ayaṃ
śramaṇo Gautamo Vārāṇasyāṃ viharati Riṣivadane Mṛgadāye16. tasyaỿkasya rahogatasya
pratisaṃlīnasya ayam evarūpaś17 cetaso parivitarko udupādi18 "kāmā anityā duḥkhā
vipariṇāmadharmā19" ti20. yaṃ nūnâhaṃ upasaṃkrameyaṃ vicakṣukarmāya”.

atha khalu Māro pāpīmāṃ yena bhagavāṃs tenôpasaṃkramitvā bhagavantaṃ gāthāye

(ʼ)dhyabhāṣe
“dṛḍho rāgamayo pāśo21 <ayaṃ>22 carati mānase ǀ

1
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na atha khalu bhagavān Māro.
2
Sen. pāpīmāṃ. 3 Sen. (ʼ)dhyabhāṣe. 4 Sen. ti.
5
Śloka; cf. Vin I 21.13f. baddho ʼsi sabbapāsehi ye dibbā ye ca mānusā ǀ mahābandhanabaddho ʼsi na me
samaṇa mokkhasi ǀǀ.
6
Na Sen. Māraṃ.
7
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºpāpehi; cf. the reading earlier in this chapter: mukto (ʼ)haṃ bhikṣavaḥ sarvapāśehi ye divyā
ye ca mānuṣā; and Vin I 21.15 muttʼ āhaṃ sabbapāsehi,
8
The mss. lack ye; suppl. Sen.
9
Śloka; in pāda d there is resolution of the first syllable. Cf. Vin I 21.15f. muttʼ āhaṃ sabbapāsehi ye dibbā ye
ca mānusā ǀ mahābandhanamutto ʼmhi nihato tvam asi antakā ǀǀ; CPS 21.5f. (mukto ʼhaṃ sarvapāśebhyo ye
divyā ye ca mānuṣāḥ ǀ) (jānīhi) pāpīyann e(vaṃ hato ʼsi paripanthaka ǀǀ).
10
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na nti (s.e.).
11
Sen. em. itthaṃ; cf. BHSD s.v. etthaṃ.
12
Na Sen. ºdāve. 13 Sen. catasaḥ.
14
Sen. udapāsi; for udupāsi / udapāsi, cf. BHSG § 32.60.
15
Na Sen. pāpīyasa. 16 Na Sen. ºdāve. 17 Na Sen. eva cetasaḥ.
18
3 sg. aor. < Skt ud-apādi; Sen. udapāsi; Sa Na udupāyi (s.e.).
19
Sen. anityaduḥkhavipariṇāmadharmā.
20
Na Sen. lack ti.
21
Sa Na paśo (s.e.); Sen. em. dṛḍho nāma mayā pāśo (≠ mss.); see SN(tr.B) 416 “Spk states: "The snare is the
snare of lust (rāgapāsa)".”
22
The word ayaṃ is lacking in the mss.; Sen. reads carati mānasaṃ tava; cf. Vin I 21.17 ayaṃ carati mānaso.

537
 tena tvaṃ1 bandhayiṣyāmi2 na me śramaṇa mokṣyasi” ǀǀ3

atha khalu bhagavāṃ Māraṃ pāpīmāṃ gāthāye pratyabhāṣe (Sen. 417)

“pañca kāmaguṇā4 loke manoṣaṣṭhā5 praveditā6 ǀ

tatra me vigato cchando vidhvasto vinalīkṛto7 ǀ
evaṃ jānāhi pāpīmāṃ8 nihato tvam asi Antaka9 ǀǀ10

atha khalu Mārasya pāpīmato11 etad abhūṣi “jānāti khalu me śramaṇo Gautamo” ti
duḥkhī durmano vipratisārī tatraỿvântarahāyi.
(ʼ)ttham12 etaṃ śrūyati.
bhagavāṃ samyaksaṃbuddho yad arthaṃ samudāgato tad artham abhisaṃbhāvayitvā
Vārāṇasyāṃ viharati Riṣivadane (414r) Mṛgadāve. atha khalu bhagavato ekasya rahogatasya
pratisaṃlīnasya ayam eva cetaso parivitarko udupāsi13 “upadhi14 anityo duḥkho
vipariṇāmadharmo” ti. atha khalu Mārasya pāpīmato15-m-etad abhūṣi “śramaṇo Gautamo
Vārāṇasyāṃ viharati Riṣivadane Mṛgadāye16, ekasya rahogatasya pratisaṃlīnasya ayam
evarūpaś cetasa17 parivitarko udupāsi18 "19anityo duḥkha vipariṇāmadharmo upadhi" ti. yaṃ
nūnâhaṃ upasaṃkrameyaṃ vicakṣukarmāya”.

atha khalu Māro pāpīmāṃ yena bhagavāṃs tenôpasaṃkramitvā bhagavantaṃ gāthāye

(ʼ)dhyabhāṣe
“nandati putrehi putrimāṃ
gopiko gohi20 tathaỿva nandati ǀ
upadhīhi21 .. nandati jano
1
Sen. tvāṃ.
2
Sa Na vuccayiṣyāmi (s.e.); corr. Sen.; cf. Vin I 21.18 tena taṃ bādhayissāmi.
3
Śloka; cf. Vin I 21.17f. antalikkhacaro pāso yvʼ āyaṃ carati mānaso ǀ tena taṃ bādhayissāmi na me samaṇa
mokkhasi ǀǀ (= SN I 111.26f.).
4
Na Sen. paṃcakāmaguṇe.
5
“Having mind as sixth / with mind as sixth”; Sa Na manaḥ; Sen. manaḥ ṣaṣṭhaṃ; cf. Sn 171 manochaṭṭhā.
6
Sen. praveditaṃ.
7
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na viralīº (s.e.; see, however, MW s.v. viralī-√kṛ “to scatter, disperse”). Cf. Sa 407r upāyāsā ca
te sarve vidhvastā vinalīkṛtā; Sn 542 upāyāsā ca te sabbe viddhastā vinaḷīkatā.
8
Sen. pāpīmaṃ; the nom. ending -āṃ used for voc.; cf. BHSG § 18.81.
9
Sa Na Antaka: (daṇḍa).
10
Śloka; in pāda f we should assume resolution of the first syllable (m.c.). Cf. Vin I 21.19f. rūpā saddā gandhā
rasā phoṭṭhabbā ca manoramā ǀ ettha me vigato chando nihato tvam asi Antakā ǀǀ; cf. Sn 171 pañca kāmagunā
loke manochaṭṭhā paveditā ǀ ettha chandaṃ virājetvā evaṃ dukkhā pamuccati ǀǀ.
11
Na Sen. pāpīyasa. 12 Na Sen. etthaṃ. 13 Sen. udapāsi. 14 Na Sen. upadhir.
15
Sa pāpīmatā; Na Sen. pāpīyasa etad.
16
Na Sen. ºdāve.
17
Sen. cetasaḥ.
18
Sen. udapāsi.
19
Sa anityo duḥkha vipariṇāmadharmo upadhi anityo duḥkho vipariṇāmadharmo (ditt.); Na Sen. udapāsi
upadhir anityo duḥkho vipariṇāmadharmo ti.
20
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na gopīhi.
21
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na upadhīti; Sn 33 reads upadhī hi narassa nandanā.

538
 na hi so nandati yo nirupadhi” ǀǀ1

atha khalu bhagavāṃ Māro ti viditvā2 Māraṃ pāpīmāṃ gāthāye pratyabhāṣe (Sen. 418)

“soceti3 putrehi putrimāṃ

gopika gobhis4 tathaỿva ca5 socati ǀ
upadhīhi jano prasādhito6
na hi <so>7 śocati yo nirupadhiḥ” ǀǀ8

atha khalu Māro pāpīmāṃ “jānāti māṃ śramaṇo Gautamo” ti duḥkhī durmano9
tatraỿvântarahāye.
ittham etaṃ śrūyati.

“suvimalavimalasya nirmalasya śucisya

bhagavato mayā varṇo10 kīrtito Gautamasya ǀ
taṃ mahesino11 (ʼ)padeśaṃ12 sarvasatvāna desi13
sarvajagata kṛtsnā nirvṛtaṃ14 prāpuṇeṃti15” ǀǀ16

1
Vaitālīya; in pāda b the metre requires gopikŏ; in pāda c one short syllable is lacking (we could read e.g.,
upadhīhi <ca / va> nandati jano); in pāda d we should read nirūpadhi (m.c.). Cf. Sn 33 nandati puttehi puttimā,
iti Māro pāpimā, gomiko gohi tathʼ eva nandati ǀ upadhī hi narassa nandanā na hi so nandati yo nirūpadhi ǀǀ.
For the metre see Sn(tr.N) 161. Cf. also SN I 107.30ff. nandati puttehi puttimā gomiko gohi tath ʼeva nandati ǀ
upadhīhi (read upadhī hi) narassa nandaṇo na hi so nandati yo nirupadhi ǀǀ.
2
Sa bhagavāṃ māreraṃ Māro ti viditvā (s.e.); Na and the later mss. read Māro yaṃ viditvā. Sen. omits the
words Māro ti viditvā.
3
Sen. socati; for -eti (non-caus.) / -ati in ms. Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014: 189.
4
Sa Na gopibhis (s.e.); Sen. gomiko gohi (unmetr.).
5
Sen. omits ca.
6
“People are subdued by attachments” (see MW pra-√sādh); Sa prasodhito (s.e.); Na and the later mss. read
praśodhito; Sen. em. prabādhito (≠ mss.).
7
The mss. and Sen. lack so (hapl.); cf. Sn 34 na hi so socati yo nirūpadhi.
8
The metre is Vaitālīya; pāda a scans correctly if we read either socĕti or with Sen. socati; in pāda b the metre
requires gobhῐ for gobhis, the word ca is metrically redundant; in pāda d we should read nirūpaº for nirupaº
(m.c.). Cf. Sn 34 socati puttehi puttimā, iti Bhagavā, gomiko gohi tathʼ eva socati ǀ upadhī hi narassa socanā na
hi so socati yo nirūpadhi ǀǀ; SN I 108.3ff. socati puttehi puttimā gomiko gohi tathʼ eva socati ǀ upadhīhi narassa
socanā na hi so socati yo nirūpadhi ǀǀ.
9
Sen. durmano vipratisārī (≠ mss.).
10
“The Lord is praised by me”; or (’)māyāvarṇo “praise for one who is free from deceit” (cf. the next verse); Sa
Na bhagavato māyā (s.e.) varṇo; Sen. em. bhagavato ʼmalavarṇo.
11
Sa Na ta mahasito (s.e.); Sen. reads tam arahitaṃ; cf. Pā = Pkt mahesi, Skt maharṣi.
12
“The teaching (upadeśa) of the great sage (mahesi, i.e., the Buddha)”; all the mss. and Sen. read pradeśaṃ
(Jon. III 419 “He gives to all beings this honoured place”, which does not make much sense).
13
“You give (desi) teaching (or: instruction, upadeśa) to all beings”; Sen. em. deti.
14
Na kṛtsnābhinirvṛtaṃ; Sen. kriyābhir nirvṛttiṃ.
15
“All men, everyone, attain bliss”; Sa Na prāpuṇeti, confusion of numbers; Sen. em. sarvajagataḥ kriyābhir
nirvṛttiṃ prāpuṇeti (≠ mss.).
16
According to Smith 1949-1950: 19, the metre is proto-Mālinī; pāda a scans correctly if we read ºvimalasyā
nirmalasyā (m.c.); in pāda b the metre requires bhagavatŏ; in pāda c the word mahesino does not scan, the metre
demands mahĕsinŏ.

539
 bhikṣū bhagavantam āhansu “kaṃ1 bhagavāṃ udānaṃ bhāṣati?”

“yasmiṃ na māyā2 vasati na mānaṃ

yo vītarāgo anigho nirāso ǀ
pranunnakrodho abhinirvṛtātmā3
so brāhmaṇo <so>4 śramaṇo sa bhikṣuḥ” ǀǀ5

1
Sen. kathaṃ (≠ mss.).
2
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na mayāyā (s.e.); cf. Sn 469 yamhī na māyā vasatī na māno.
3
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºnivṛtāº; in the mss. ni-√vṛt and nir-√vṛt are often confused and miswritten for one another.
4
The mss. lack so; suppl. Sen.; cf. Peṭ 10.11 so brāhmaṇo so samaṇo sa bhikkhu.
5
Upajāti; pāda a scans correctly if we read vasatī (m.c.). Cf. Sn 469 yamhī na māyā vasatī na māno, yo
vītalobho amamo nirāso ǀ panuṇṇakodho abhinibbutatto, so brāhmaṇo sokamalaṃ ahāsi ǀǀ; Peṭ 10.11ff. yamhi na
māyā vasatī na māno yo vītalobho amamo nirāso ǀ panuṇṇakodho abhinibbutatto so brāhmaṇo so samaṇo sa
bhikkhu ǀǀ.

540
 Asthisena-jātaka

Sa 414r5-414v4
Na 231r5-231r11
Sen. III 418.17-420.5

“asmābhir api bhagavāṃ1 kathaṃ piṇḍāye2 caritavyaṃ bhavati "bhikṣāṃ dehî"ti?”

bhagavān āha “na hî”ti “tuṣṇībhūtena uddeśena sthātavyaṃ. evaṃ āryāṇāṃ yācanaṃ”.

bhūtapūrvaṃ bhikṣavo (ʼ)tīta-m-adhvāne3 ihaỿva Vārāṇasyāṃ nagare rājaputrasya

Asthiseno nāma purohitaputro vayasyo. so kāmeṣu ādīnavaṃ dṛṣṭvā parivrājakapravrajyāṃ
4
(Sen. 419) pravrajito kaumārabrahmacārī daśakuśalakarmapathasamādānavartī vedapārago
parivrājakaśāstreṣu gatiṃgato. so dāni rājaputro rājyaprāpto.

so naṃ Asthisenaṃ purohitaputraṃ gāthāye adhyabhāṣati5

“naỿva dviṣanti saprajñā Asthisena vanīpakaṃ ǀ

brahmacāri priyo me (ʼ)si yāci6 brahme yad icchasi” ǀǀ7

atha khalu (414v) bhikṣavo Asthiseno purohitaputro taṃ Kāśirājaṃ gāthāye8 pratyabhāṣe

“yācento apriyo bhavati adento bhavati apriyo ǀ

tasmād bhavantaṃ <na>9 yācāmi mā me vidveṣaṇā bhavet” ǀǀ10

atha khalu bhikṣavaḥ sa Kāśirājā Asthisenaṃ vanīpakaṃ gāthāye pratyabhāṣe

“yo hi yācanako saṃto yācitavyaṃ na yācati ǀ

parañ ca puṇyaṃ tyājeti11 ātmānā ca vihanyati” ǀǀ12

1
Sen. bhagavan; for the voc. sg. masc. -āṃ, cf. BHSG § 18.81; Abhis III § 15.4.
2
Sen. piṇḍāya.
3
Na Sen. atītaº.
4
Na ºkuśalapathasamādānaº; Sen. ºkuśalapathasamādāyaº; see BHSD s.v. samādāna.
5
Sen. ºbhāṣe.
6
Sen. yāce; for the 2 sg. opt. -i, cf. BHSG § 29.11.
7
Śloka; cf. Jā III 353.24f. na ve dissanti sappaññā disvā yācakamāgate ǀ brahmacāri piyo me si vara tvaṃ
bhaññam icchasi ǀǀ.
8
Sen. em. Asthiseno vanīpako gāthāye (≠ mss.).
9
The mss. lack na; suppl. Sen.; cf. Jā III 353.6 tasmâhaṃ taṃ na yācāmi.
10
Śloka; pādas a and b scan correctly if we read bhoti for bhavati; pāda c is hypermetrical. Cf. Jā III 353.6f.
yācako appiyo hoti yācaṃ adadam appiyo ǀ tasmâhaṃ taṃ na yācāmi mā me viddesanā ahū ǀǀ.
11
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na tyajeti; Jā III 353.21 reads dhaṃseti.
12
Śloka; pāda c is ma-Vipulā; cf. Jā III 353.20f. yo ca yācanajīvāno kāle yācaṃ na yācati ǀ parañ ca puññā
dhaṃseti attanâpi na jīvati ǀǀ.

541
 atha khalu bhikṣavaḥ Asthiseno vanīpako taṃ Kāśirājaṃ gāthāye1 pratyabhāṣe

“yācanāṃ rodanam2 āhu adānaṃ pratirodanaṃ3 ǀ

ʼsmād4 bhavantaṃ <na>5 yācāmi mā me ārodanaṃ6 bhavet ǀǀ7
na vai yācaṃti8 saprajñā9 nâryo10 veditum arhati ǀ11
uddeśe āryā tiṣṭhanti eṣā12 āryāṇāṃ13 yācanā” ǀǀ14

atha khalu bhikṣavaḥ sa Kāśirājā Asthisenaṃ vanīpakaṃ gāthāye pratyabhāṣe

“dadāmi te brāhmaṇa rohiṇīnāṃ

pūrṇaṃ sahasraṃ saha puṃgavena ǀ
āryo hi āryasya kathaṃ na15 dadyā (Sen. 420)
śrutvāna gāthāṃ tav(ʼ)16 imaṃ subhāṣitāṃ” ǀǀ17

bhagavān āha 18“syāt khalu punar bhikṣavaḥ yuṣmākam evam asyād "anyaḥ sa tena
kālena tena samayena Kāśirājño Asthiseno nāma purohitaputro parivrājaka vayasyo abhūṣi".
na khalv etad evaṃ drasṭavyaṃ. tat kasya heto? ahaṃ sa bhikṣavas tena kālena tena samayena
Kāśirājño Asthiseno nāma purohitaputro parivrājako abhūṣi”.

Asthisenasya purohitaputrasya jātakaṃ samāptaṃ19

1
Sen. omits gāthāye. 2 Corr. Sen.; Sa Na rodanām. 3 Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºrodanāṃ.
4
Na Sen. tasmād (unmetr.). 5 The mss. lack na; suppl. Sen. 6 Corr. Sen.; Sa Na arodanaṃ.
7
Śloka; in pāda a we should read rodanaṃ (m.c.; Pathyā); cf. Jā III 80.24f. yācanaṃ rodanaṃ āhu Pañcālānaṃ
rathesabha ǀ yo ca naṃ paccakkhāti tam āhu paṭirodanaṃ ǀǀ.
8
All the mss. and Sen. read yācati.
9
Sen. saprajño (≠ mss.).
10
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na āryo.
11
Cf. Jā III 354.17 dhīro ca viditum arahati (see Dutoit III 383 “Ein Kluger kennt schon ihren Wunsch” [fn. 1
“D.h. bei einem klugen Geber braucht der Bittende nicht den Mund zu öffnen, sondern weiß schon selbst,
wessen der vor ihm Stehende bedarf”]); Mil 230.13 na ve yācanti sappaññā ariyā garahanti (“scold” does not
make sense here, perhaps we should derive it from √grah “to understand”[?]) yācanaṃ; cf. Jon. III 420: “The
Āryan deigns not to make his need known”; a very similar verse is found at the beginning of the next chapter,
where the mss. read: … nâryo vedayitum arhati ǀ uddeśe āryā tiṣṭhante eṣā āryāṇa yācanā ǀǀ.
12
Corr. Na; Sa eṣāṃ (s.e.).
13
Sen. āryāṇa (m.c.).
14
Śloka; in pāda c we should read āryă for āryā (m.c.; Pathyā); in pāda d the metre requires āryāṇă for
āryāṇāṃ. Cf. Jā III 354.17f. na ve yācanti sappaññā dhīro ca viditum arahati ǀ uddissa ariyā tiṭṭhanti esā
ariyānaṃ yācanā ǀǀ; Mil 230.13f. na ve yācanti sappaññā ariyā garahanti yācanaṃ ǀ uddissa ariyā tiṭṭhanti esā
ariyānaʼ yācanā ǀǀ.
15
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na nu.
16
Sa Na bhav(ʼ) (s.e.; the akṣaras bha and ta are very similar); Sen. em. kathitāṃ; for the acc. sg. fem.
imaṃ, cf. BHSG § 21.54.
17
The metre is Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; cf. Jā III 355.5ff. dadāmi te brāhmaṇa rohiṇīnaṃ gavaṃ sahassaṃ saha
puṅgavena ǀ ariyo hi ariyassa kathaṃ na dajjā sutvāna gāthā tava dhammayuttā ǀǀ.
18
Na (= all the later mss. and Sen.) reads as follows: bhagavān āha “nânyo bhikṣavas tadā sa Kāśirājño
Asthiseno nāma purohitaputro parivrājako vayasyo abhūṣi. ahaṃ sa tadā Asthiseno parivrājako abhūṣi”.
19
Na Sen. Asthisenasya jātakaṃ samāptaṃ.

542
 Instructions on Begging

Sa 414v4-415v4
Na 231r11-231v13
Sen. III 420.5-424.4

bhagavān āha
“<na vai yācaṃti saprajñā>1 nâryo vedayitum arhati ǀ
uddeśe āryā tiṣṭhante eṣā āryāṇa yācanā ǀǀ2

evaṃ bhikṣavaḥ piṇḍacāraṃ caritavyaṃ”. te dāni bhagavantaṃ bhikṣū-m-āhaṃsu3 “kim

asmābhir bhagavaṃ bhikṣāye labdhāye vaktavyaṃ "svasti svastî"ti”? bhagavān āha “na
bhikṣavo yuṣmābhi4 ādiśitavyaṃ5 bhikṣāyāṃ labdhāyāṃ.

sarvapāpasyâkaraṇaṃ kuśalasyôpasaṃpadā ǀ
svacittaparyodamanaṃ6 etad buddhānuśāsanaṃ” ǀǀ7

te dāni bhikṣū Riṣivadane Mṛgadāve varṣoṣitā8 diśodiśaṃ cārikāṃ prakrāntā.

Riṣivadane devatā teṣāṃ bhikṣūṇāṃ sthānāni caṃkramāṇi niṣadyāni śayyāni śūnyāni
nirabhiramyāṇi dṛṣṭvā ratiṃ avindantī yena bhagavāṃs tenôpasaṃkramitvā bhagavantaṃ
gāthāye pratyabhāṣe

1
Pāda a is missing; the mss. read nâryo vedayati nâryo vedayitum arhati (a sort of ditt.); Sen. suppl. na vai
yācati saprajño. Cf. the parallel pāda in Sa 414v2 na vai yācaṃti saprajñā; cf. Jā III 354.17 na ve yācanti
sappaññā; Mil 230.13 na ve yācanti sappaññā.
2
Śloka; pāda b is hypermetrical; it scans correctly if we read veditum for vedayitum; in pāda c the metre requires
āryă. Cf. Jā III 354.17f. na ve yācanti sappaññā dhīro ca viditum arahati ǀ uddissa ariyā tiṭṭhanti esā ariyānaṃ
yācanā ǀǀ; Mil 230.13f. na ve yācanti sappaññā ariyā garahanti (“scold” does not make sense here, perhaps we
should derive it from √grah “to understand”[?]) yācanaṃ ǀ uddissa ariyā tiṭṭhanti esā ariyānaʼ yācanā ǀǀ. Cf. also
the verse which occurs in the previous chapter: na vai yācaṃti saprajñā āryo veditum arhati ǀ uddeśe āryā
tiṣṭhanti eṣā āryāṇāṃ yācanā (Sa 414v).
3
Na Sen. bhikṣū bhagavantam āhansuḥ.
4
Na Sen. ºbhir.
5
Sa Na ºtavyā (s.e.; in MIndic -ā and -aṃ are often interchanged, cf. Karashima 2002: 50, fn. 33); corr. Sen.
6
“Complete subduing of one’s heart”; so read all the mss.; Sen. em. ºparyādāpanaṃ, but cf. BhiVin(Ma-L)
svacittaparyādamanaṃ; see also Karashima 2008: 82 svacittaparyodamanaṃ; PrMoSū(Ma-L) 36 reads svacitta-
paryodapanaṃ, em. Tatia, but “MS paryodamanaṃ”, which is the correct reading; PrMoSū(Sa.v.Si.) 261.2 has
svacittaparyavadanam (= Uv 28.1).
7
Śloka; pāda a scans correctly if we read pāpasy(ʼ) akaraṇaṃ (na-Vipulā) for pāpasyâkaraṇaṃ; pāda c is bha-
Vipulā. Cf. Dhp 183 sabbapāpassa akaraṇaṃ kusalassa upasampadā ǀ sacittapariyodapanaṃ etaṃ buddhāna
sāsanaṃ ǀǀ (= DN II 49.26f.); BhiVin(Ma-L) 52.5 sarvapāpasyâkaraṇaṃ kuśalasyôpasaṃpadā |
svacittaparyādamanaṃ etad Buddhānuśāsanaṃ ǀǀ; PrMoSū(Ma-L) 36.22f. sarvapāpasyâkaraṇaṃ
kuśalasyôpasaṃpadā ǀ svacittaparyodapanaṃ etaṃ buddhānuśāsanam ǀǀ; Karashima 2008: 82
sarvapāpasyâkaraṇaṃ kuśalasyôpasaṃpadā ǀ svacittaparyodamanaṃ etad buddhāna śāsanam ǀǀ; cf. also
PrMoSū(Sa.v.Si.) 261.1 sarvapāpasyâkaraṇaṃ kuśalasyôpasaṃpadaḥ ǀ svacittaparyavadanaṃ etad buddhasya
śāsanaṃ ǀǀ (= Uv 28.1). Cf. also PDhp 357 sabbapāpassa akaraṇaṃ kuśalassa apasaṃpadā ǀ
sacittapariyodamanaṃ etaṃ buddhāna śāsanaṃ ǀǀ.
8
Sa ºśitā; corr. Na.

543
 “aratī1 viya me-y-adya2 khyāyati3
śūnyāṃ dṛṣṭvā viviktam āsanaṃ4 ǀ
te citrakathā bahuśrutā (Sen. 421)
kahiṃ te Gautama śrāvakā gatā?” ǀǀ5

bhagavān āha
“Magadhāṃ gatā Kośalā6 gatā (415r)
Varjībhūmiṃ7 ca athâpare gatā ǀ
mṛgakā va8 asaṃgacāriṇo
praviviktā9 viharanti bhikṣavaḥ” ǀǀ10

bhagavāṃ prasthito. nāvikena bhagavantaṃ dṛṣṭvā Gaṅgātīraṃ upasaṃkramantaṃ

11
nāvā allīpitā.
bhagavāṃ nāvam āruhya nāvikaṃ āha

12
“siṃca bhikṣu imāṃ nāvāṃ maitrāya13 siktā te14 laghu bheṣyati ǀ
cchitvā15 rāgañ ca doṣañ ca tato nirvāṇam esyasi16 ǀǀ17

1
Sa Na aratīya (s.e.); Sen. arati (unmetr.).
2
Sa Na anya (s.e.); Sen. viṣaye (ʼ)dya. For the saṃdhi-consonant -y-, cf. Karashima 2002 § 6.2; von Hinüber
2001 § 270; Oberlies 2001 § 25. Cf. SN(S) 429.4 arati viya me ʼjja khāyati.
3
Sen. em. arati me viṣaye (ʼ)dya khyāyati (≠ mss.; unmetr.).
4
“Having seen (this) deserted, empty seat”; Sa Na ānasāṃ (met.); Sen. em. viviktamānuṣaṃ (≠ mss.; Jon. III
422 “deserted of men”); cf. SN(S) 429.4 bahuke disvāna vivitte āsane.
5
Vaitālīya; in pāda b the metre requires dṛṣṭvă; in pāda d we should read kahῐ for kahiṃ, the initial śr- in
śrāvakā should be simplified (m.c.). Cf. SN I 199.13ff., SN(S) 429.4ff. arati viya me ʼjja khāyati bahuke (SN[S]
bahu[ke]) disvāna vivitte āsane ǀ te cittakathā bahussutā ko ʼme Gotamasāvakā gatā ǀǀ.
6
Sen. Kośalāṃ.
7
Corr. Na; Sa Vajjrīº; Sen. Vajjiº; cf. Abhis III, s.v. Varji-, § 62.1.49B3 Aṅga-Magadha-Mallī-Varji-Kāśi ….
8
Corr. Na; Sa vaṃ (s.e.).
9
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na prativivikto (s.e.); SN I 199.21 reads aniketā.
10
Vaitālīya; in pāda a the metre requires gată; in pāda b we should read Vajῐº for Varjīº (m.c.). Cf. SN I
199.18ff.; SN(S) 429.10ff. Magadhaṃ gatā Kosalaṃ gatā ekacciyā pana Vajjabhūmiyā (SN[S] Vajjiº) ǀ magā
viya asaṅgacārino aniketā viharanti bhikkhavo ǀǀ.
11
Corr. Na; Sa nāthā (s.e.).
12
The metre in the following four verses is Śloka; in the first line there is always an additional, hypermetrical
word, probably a later insertion, which, though semantically correct and necessary, spoils the metre. They are the
following words: maitrāya (verse 1), karuṇāya (verse 2), muditāya (verse 3), upekṣāya (verse 4). In the Pāli Dhp
there is only one verse here (Dhp 369).
13
Sen. maitrāye.
14
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ye (s.e.).
15
Sen. each time chittvā; see Introduction, p. XIII.
16
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na eṣyati, confusion of persons.
17
Śloka; in pāda b the word maitrāya is metrically redundant; cf. the parallel verses in Dhp 369 siñca bhikkhu
imaṃ nāvaṃ, sittā te lahum essati ǀ chetvā rāgañ ca dosañ ca tato nibbānam ehisi ǀǀ; Uv 26.12 siñca bhikṣor
imāṃ nāvaṃ siktā laghvī bhaviṣyati ǀ hitvā rāgaṃ ca doṣaṃ ca tato nirvāṇam eṣyasi ǀǀ; GDhp 76 sija bhikhu ima
nama sita di lahu bheṣidi ǀ chetva raka ji doṣa ji tado nivaṇa eṣidi ǀǀ; PDhp 57 siñca bhikkhu imaṃ nāvāṃ sittā te
laghu hehiti ǀ hettā rāgañ ca doṣaṃ ca tato nibbāṇam ehisi ǀǀ. Cf. also Fbx 838a6f.

544
 siñca bhikṣu imāṃ nāvāṃ karuṇāya siktā te laghu bheṣyati ǀ
cchitvā rāgañ ca doṣañ ca tato nirvāṇam eṣyasi ǀǀ1
siñca bhikṣu imāṃ nāvā2 muditāya siktā te laghu bheṣyati ǀ
cchitvā rāgañ ca doṣañ ca tato nirvāṇam eṣyasi ǀǀ3
siṃca bhikṣu imāṃ nāvāṃ upekṣāya4 siktā te laghu bheṣyati ǀ
cchitvā rāgañ ca doṣañ ca tato nirvāṇam eṣyasi ǀǀ5
maitrāvihārī yo bhikṣu6 prasanno buddhaśāsane ǀ
adhigacchati7 padaṃ śāntaṃ asecana mocanaṃ ǀǀ8, 9
karuṇāvihārī yo bhikṣu prasanno buddhaśāsane ǀ
adhigacchati padaṃ śāntaṃ apṛthagjanasevitaṃ ǀǀ10
muditāvihārī yo bhikṣu prasanno buddhaśāsane ǀ
adhigacchati padaṃ śāntaṃ akāpuruṣasevitaṃ ǀǀ11 (Sen. 422)
upekṣāvihārī yo bhikṣu prasanno buddhaśāsane ǀ
adhigacchati padaṃ śāntaṃ nirvāṇapadam12 acyutaṃ ǀǀ13
dharmārāmo dharmarato dharmam14 anuvicintayaṃ ǀ
dharmaṃ anusmaraṃ15 bhikṣu saddharmāṃ na16 parihāyati ǀǀ17
udagracitto18 sumanā abhibhūya priyāpriyaṃ ǀ

1
Śloka; in pāda b the word karuṇāya is metrically redundant.
2
Na Sen. nāvāṃ.
3
Śloka; in pāda b the word muditāya is metrically redundant.
4
Sen. upekṣāye.
5
Śloka; in pāda b the word upekṣāya is metrically redundant.
6
Sen. bhikṣuḥ.
7
Sa Na ºgacchanti; confusion of numbers; corr. Sen.
8
“He obtains a state, which is peaceful, agreeable and liberating”; so read Sa Na (we should read asecanakă,
m.c.); Sen. asecanaṃ ca mocanaṃ; Jon. III 423 “blissful release”. Norman CP V 112 suggests that the reading in
the Mv is asecanam ocanam (< ojavaṃ) “of sweet flavour, never causing surfeit”; Thī 196 reads adhigacche
padaṃ santaṃ asecanakam ojavaṃ (EV II 24 “obtain the peaceful state, never causing surfeit, of sweet
flavour”); BHSD s.vv. asecana “blissful, delightful”, asecanaka “charming, pleasing”; cf. DP s.vv. do.
9
Śloka; pāda a is ma-Vipulā; in pāda c there is resolution of the first syllable. Cf. Dhp 368 mettāvihārī yo
bhikkhu pasanno buddhasāsane ǀ adhigacche padaṃ santaṃ saṃkhārūpasamaṃ sukhaṃ ǀǀ; GDhp 70
metravihara yo bhikhu prasanu budhaśaśaṇe ǀ paḍiviju pada śada sagharavośamu suha ǀǀ; Uv 32.21
maitrāvihārī yo bhikṣuḥ prasanno buddhaśāsane ǀ adhigacchet padaṃ śāntaṃ saṃskāropaśamaṃ sukhaṃ ǀǀ;
PDhp 59 mettāvihārī bhikkhū prasanno buddhaśāsane ǀǀ paṭivijjhi padaṃ śāntaṃ saṃkhāropaśamaṃ sukhaṃ ǀ.
Cf. also Thī 196 bhikkhunī sīlasampannā indriyesu susaṃvutā ǀ adhigacche padaṃ santaṃ asecanakam ojavaṃ
ǀǀ.
10
Pāda a is ma-Vipulā (the first syllable is resolved); in pāda c there is resolution of the first syllable (Pathyā)
11
Pāda a is ma-Vipulā (the first syllable is resolved); in pāda c there is resolution of the first syllable (Pathyā).
12
Sen. nirvāṇaṃ padam.
13
Pāda a is hypermetrical; in pāda c there is resolution of the first syllable.
14
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na karmārāmo karmarato karmam (w.r.); cf. Dhp 364 dhammārāmo dhammarato dhammaṃ.
15
Sen. samanusmaraṃ.
16
Corr. Na; Sa nu.
17
In pāda d there is resolution of the fourth syllable. Cf. Dhp 364 dhammārāmo dhammarato dhammaṃ
anuvicintayaṃ ǀ dhammaṃ anussaraṃ bhikkhu saddhammā na parihāyati ǀǀ; cf. GDhp 64; PDhp 226; It 82; Th
1037; Uv 32.8; Sn 327.
18
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na udayaº (s.e.).

545
 tato prāmodyabahulo bhikṣū1 nirvāṇasyaỿva santike ǀǀ2
na śīlavratamātreṇa bāhuśrutyena vā punaḥ ǀ
atha samādhilābhena3 prāntaṃ śayyāsanena ca ǀǀ4
spṛheya5 naiṣkramyasukhaṃ apṛthagjanasevitaṃ ǀ
bhikṣū6 viśvāsam āpadye aprāpte āśravakṣaye ǀǀ7
bhikṣū8 na tāvatā bhavati yāvatā9 bhikṣate parāṃ ǀ
viṣamāṃ10 dharmāṃ samādāya bhikṣū11 bhoti na tāvatā ǀǀ12
yo va13 kāmāṃ ca pāpāñ ca (ʼ)dhikṛtvā14 brahmacaryavāṃ15 ǀ
viśreṇībhūto16 saprajño17 sa vai bhikṣū ti vuccati ǀǀ18
yataṃ19 care yataṃ niṣṭhe yatam āse yataṃ śaye ǀ

1
Sen. bhikṣu; for the nom. sg. masc. -ū, cf. BHSG § 12.14; Abhis III § 11.2.
2
Śloka; pāda a is bha-Vipulā; pāda c is na-Vipulā; pāda d is hypermetrical, but it scans correctly if we read
nirvāṇasantike for nirvāṇasyaỿva santike. Cf. Uv 32.23 udagracittaḥ sumanā hy abhibhūya priyāpriyam ǀ
prāmodyabahulo bhikṣur duhkhakṣayam avāpnuyāt ǀǀ; Dhp 381a pāmojjabahulo bhikkhu.
3
Sa Na sāsaº (ditt.); Sen. atha vā saº (unmetr.).
4
Cf. Dhp 271 na sīlabbatamattena bāhusaccena vā puna ǀ atha vā samādhilābhena viviccasayanena vā ǀǀ; Uv
32.31 na śīlavratamātreṇa bahuśrutyena vā punaḥ ǀ tathā samādhilābhena viviktaśayanena vā ǀǀ; GDhp 65 na
śolavadamatreṇa bahoṣukeṇa va maṇo ǀ adha samadhilabheṇa vevitaśayaṇeṇa va ǀǀ; PDhp 271 na hi śīlavraten’
eva bāhuśoccena vā puna ǀ atha vā samādhilābhena vivittaśayanena vā ǀǀ.
5
Sen. spṛhayaṃ.
6
Sen. bhikṣu; nom. sg. masc. -ū.
7
Pāda a is bha-Vipulā. Cf. Dhp 272 phusāmi nekkhammasukhaṃ aputhujjanasevitaṃ ǀ bhikkhu vissāsam āpādi
appatto āsavakkhayaṃ ǀǀ; Uv 32.32 bhikṣur viśvāsam āpadyed aprāpte hy āsravakṣaye ǀ spṛśet tu
sambodhisukham akāpuruṣasevitam ǀǀ; GDhp 66 phuṣamu nekhamasukhu aprudhajaṇasevida ǀ bhikhu viśpaśa
mavadi aprate asavakṣaye ǀǀ; PDhp 272 phusāma nekkhaṃmasukhaṃ apṛthujjanasevitaṃ ǀ bhikkhū
viśśāsamāpādi aprāpyâsavakkhayaṃ ǀǀ.
8
Sen. bhikṣu, nom. sg. masc. -ū.
9
Corr. Sen.; Sa yāvate; Na yāvata.
10
Dhp 266 reads vissaṃ (Skt veśman); Uv 32.18 has veśmān; see Dhp-a III 393.2 vissan ti visamaṃ
vissagandhaṃ vā kāyakammādikaṃ dhammaṃ samādāya. See Norman CP II 140 “Another version of the same
verse reads viṣamāṃ (Mvu III 422,13), which is clearly based upon the commentarial tradition which preserved
the Pāli reading visama”; for the interpretation of this verse, cf. also Norman CP VII 81-89.
11
Sen. bhikṣu; nom. sg. masc. -ū (BHSG § 12.14).
12
Pāda a scans correctly if we read bhoti for bhavati; in pāda c there is resolution of the first syllable. Cf. Dhp
266 na tena bhikkhu so hoti yāvatā bhikkhate pare ǀ vissaṃ dhammaṃ samādāya bhikkhu hoti na tāvatā ǀǀ; Uv
32.18 bhikṣur na tāvatā bhavati yāvatā bhikṣate parān ǀ veśmān dharmān samādāya bhikṣur bhavati na tāvatā ǀǀ;
GDhp 67 na bhikhu tavada bhodi yavada bhikṣadi para ǀ veśma dharma samadaʼi bhikhu bhodi na tavada ǀǀ.
13
Sen. ca; Dhp 267 reads ʼdha.
14
Sen. câdhiº.
15
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºcaryaṃvā (s.e.; the anusvāra dot written in the wrong place).
16
Sa Na niśreṇīº (s.e.; ni- and vi- are sometimes confused); Sen. niḥśreṇībhūto (w.r.; Jon. III 424 implausibly
“[who] has become a ladder”); cf. BHSD s.v. viśreṇīkṛtvā.
17
Sa maprajño (s.e.; the akṣaras ma and sa are similar); corr. Na.
18
In pāda c the metre requires ºbhūtŏ (m.c.; Pathyā). Cf. Dhp 267 yo ʼdha puññañ ca pāpañ ca bāhetvā
brahmacariyavā ǀ saṃkhāya loke carati sa ve bhikkhū ti vuccati ǀǀ; Uv 32.19 yas tu puṇyam ca pāpam ca
prahāya brahmacaryavān ǀ viśreṇayitvā carati sa vai bhikṣur nirucyate ǀǀ (cf. also Uv 11.12); GDhp 68 yo du
baheti pavaṇa vadava brammayiyava ǀ saghaʼi caradi loku so du bhikhu du vucadi ǀǀ.
19
See PTSD s.v. yatati1 “ppr. yataṃ It 120 (care, tiṭṭhe, acche etc.)”. In this verse Sen. each time reads yato for
the mss. yataṃ.

546
 yataṃ saṃmiṃjaye1 kāyaṃ2 yataṃ kāyaṃ prasāraye ǀǀ3

yatacārī4 yatāsīno5 siyā6

yatasaṃkalpa7 dhyāyī8 apramatto ǀ
adhyāyarato samāhito (Sen. 423)
eko saṃtuṣito9 tam āhu bhikṣu10 ǀǀ11

cakṣuṣā12 samvaro sādhu sādhu śrotreṇa samvaraḥ ǀ

ghrāṇena samvaro sādhu sādhu jihvāya samvaro ǀǀ13
kāyena samvaro sādhu14 manasā sādhu saṃvaraḥ ǀ
sarvatra saṃvṛto bhikṣuḥ sarvaduḥkhāt15 pramucyate” ǀǀ16

so dāni bhagavatā balavaśībhāve17 vinīto. “siṃca bhikṣu imāṃ nāvāṃ” ti ābhāṣṭasya yat
kiñcid (415v) gṛhiliṅgaṃ gṛhiguptiṃ18 gṛhidhvajaṃ gṛhakalpaṃ19 sarvaṃ samantarhitaṃ,

1
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na samijiye (s.e.).
2
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na kāye.
3
Śloka. Cf. It 120.9ff. yataṃ care yataṃ tiṭṭhe yataṃ acche yataṃ saye ǀ yataṃ sammiñjaye bhikkhu yatam enaṃ
pasāraye ǀǀ; Masefield 2001: 111 “He should move about as he labours, should stand as he labours, should rest as
he labours, should lie down as he labours, the monk should contract as he labours, should extend same as he
labours”; cf. also AN II 15.6ff.
4
See PTSD s.v. yata “yata-cārin, living in self-restraint, living or behaving carefully”; Sen. yatayāyī (≠ mss.).
5
Skt = Pā āsīna; Sa Na yatāśīro; Sen. yataseyyo.
6
Sen. asyā. 7 Sa Na yatāº; corr. Sen. 8 Sen. dhyāyi.
9
Sa Na satuṣito (s.e.); corr. Sen.
10
Sa Na bhikṣu: (daṇḍa); Sen. bhikṣuṃ.
11
Pāda a is unmetr.; pāda b scans as Aupacchandasika if we read yatasaṃkalpa <ca / va> dhyāyi apramatto;
pāda c is Vaitālīya; pāda d scans as Aupacchandasika. Cf. Th 981 yathācārī yathāsato (read: yatacāri yathā
sato, cf. EV I 297, ad Th 981) satimā yathā saṃkappacariyāya (read: yatasaṃkappa[j]jhāyi, cf. EV I 297)
appamatto ǀ ajjhattarato susamāhitatto (read: samāhitatto, cf. Dhp 362 ajjhattarato samāhito) eko santusito, tam
āhu bhikkhuṃ ǀǀ; cf. Dhp 362cd hatthasaññato pādasaññato vācāya saññato saññatuttamo ǀ ajjhattarato
samāhito eko santusito tam āhu bhikkhuṃ ǀǀ; Uv 32.7 hastasaṃyataḥ pādasaṃyato vācāsaṃyataḥ sarvasaṃyataḥ
ǀ ādhyātmarataḥ samāhito hy eko saṃtuṣito hi yaḥ sa bhikṣuḥ ǀǀ; GDhp 53 hastasañadu padasañadu vayasañadu
savudidriʼo ǀ ajatvarado samahido eko saduṣido tam ahu bhikhu ǀǀ; PDhp 52 hastasaṃyyato pādasaṃyyato
vācāsaṃyyato saṃvṛtendriyo ǀǀ ajjhattarato samāhito eko saṃtuṣito tam āhu bhikkhuṃ ǀ.
12
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na cakṣusā.
13
Śloka; cf. Dhp 360 cakkhunā saṃvaro sādhu, sādhu sotena saṃvaro ǀ ghāṇena saṃvaro sādhu, sādhu jivhāya
saṃvaro ǀǀ.
14
Corr. Na; Sa sādhu sādhu (ditt.). 15 Sen. ºduḥkhā.
16
Śloka. Cf. Dhp 361 kāyena saṃvaro sādhu, sādhu vācāya saṃvaro ǀ manasā saṃvaro sādhu sādhu sabbattha
saṃvaro ǀ sabbattha saṃvuto bhikkhu sabbadukkhā pamuccati ǀǀ; Uv 7.11 kāyena saṃvaraḥ sādhu sādhu vācā ca
saṃvaraḥ ǀ manasā saṃvaraḥ sādhu sādhu sarvatra saṃvaraḥ ǀ sarvatra saṃvṛto bhikṣuḥ sarvaduḥkhāt
pramucyate ǀǀ; GDhp 52 kaʼeṇa sañamu sadhu sadhu vayaʼi sañamu ǀ maṇeṇa sañamu sadhu sadhu savatra
sañamu ǀ sarvatra sañado bhikhu sarva dugadiʼo jahi ǀǀ; cf. also Mil 167.
17
Sa Na ºbhāvena; Sen. em. vaśībhāvena (≠ mss.); cf. Sa 400v, 407r balavaśībhāve vinītā.
18
Sen. ºguptaṃ; for the nom. sg. fem. -iṃ, cf. BHSG § 10.23; cf. Sa 331r gṛhaguptiṃ; 385v tīrthikaguptiṃ; 401v
riṣiguptiṃ.
19
Sen. gṛhiº; cf. Schmidt 1928 s.v. gṛha “häusliches Leben, Familienleben”; cf. also Sa 331r3 gṛhaliṅgaṃ
gṛhaguptiṃ gṛhadhvajaṃ (Sen. gṛhiº); Sa 298v3 gṛhaguptiṃ gṛhadhvajaṃ (Sen. gṛhiº).

547
tricīvaraṃ câsya prādurbhavensuḥ1 sumbhakañ ca pātraṃ, prakṛtisvabhāvasaṃsthitā ca keśā,
iryāpathaṃ2 câsya saṃsthihe tadyathâpi nāma varṣaśatopasaṃpannasya bhikṣusya. evaṃ
āyuṣmato Gaṅgeyakasya nāvikasya pravrajyā upasaṃpadā bhikṣubhāvo.
<taṃ>3 tahiṃ bhagavāṃ visarjayati. so dāni bhagavantaṃ āha “yadi bhagavāṃ4 kenacit
pṛcchiyeyaṃ "ko tvaṃ?" ti, kiṃ mayā bhagavaṃ vaktavyaṃ?” bhagavān āha “śravaṇo5 pi
tvaṃ, brāhmaṇo pi tvaṃ, vedako pi tvaṃ, tārako pi tvaṃ, pārago pi tvaṃ”.
Śakro devānām indro māṇavakavarṇaṃ ātmānaṃ riddhīye abhinirmiṇitvā prāsādiko
darśanīyo śobhanehi jaṭehi nīlehi nīlamayūragrīvasannikāśehi sauvarṇena yaṣṭikamaṇḍalunā
bhagavato pātracīvarakuṇḍikam ādāya pṛṣṭhato gacchati. jano āha “kasyâyaṃ6 māṇavako
prāsādiko darśanīyo?” so dāni āha

“yo vīro dhṛtisaṃpanno dhyāyī apratipudgalo ǀ

arahaṃ7 sugato loke tasyâhaṃ paricārako ǀǀ8
yo vuhyamānaṃ tāreti dharmanāvāya Gautamo ǀ (Sen. 424)
tīrṇo9 pārago Buddho tasyâhaṃ paricārako” ǀǀ10

bhagavāṃ pi Śakraṃ devānām indraṃ visarjayati.

1
Sen. ºbhavet.
2
Sen. īryāº; see BHSD s.v. iryāº “iryāpatha: iryāvant, iryavant; semi-MIndic spelling for īryº”; cf. also Abhis
III, s.v. iryāpatha.
3
The mss. lack taṃ; suppl. Sen.
4
Sen. bhagavaṃ; for the voc. sg. bhagavāṃ, cf. BHSG § 18.81; Abhis III § 15.4.
5
Sen. śramaṇo; for śravaṇa / śramaṇa see Karashima 2016b: 111.
6
Sa Na kasyāya; Sen. em. wrongly ko svāyaṃ.
7
Sa ahaṃ; Na arhaṃ; Sen. arhanto; cf. Vin I 38.30 arahaṃ.
8
Cf. Vin I 38.29f. yo dhīro sabbadhī danto buddho appaṭipuggalo ǀ arahaṃ sugato loke tassâhaṃ paricārako ǀǀ
(= Jā I 84.26f.).
9
Sen. uttīrṇo.
10
Śloka; pāda a is ma-Vipulā; in pāda c one syllable is lacking in the opening, we could improve the scansion by
reading e.g., tīrṇo <ca> pārago.

548
 UruvilvāKāśyapaNadīKāśyapaGayāKāśyapa-jātaka

Sa 415v4-419r2
Na 231v13-233v11
Sen. III 424.4-434.7

atha khalu bhagavato etad abhūṣi “kiṃ adhimuktā1 jaṭilā? jaṭilā khalu jaṭilādhimuktā2”
ti. bhagavāṃ jaṭilasahasraṃ abhinirmiṇitvā prāsādikāṃ prasadanīyāṃ maheśākhyā3 tehi
saṃparivārito4 vaihāyasena riddhīye UruvilvāKāśyapasya jaṭilasya upasaṃkrānto.
UruvilvāKāśyapo saparivāro sārdhaṃ pañcahi jaṭilaśatehi taṃ5 jaṭilasahasraṃ dṛṣṭvā
prāsādikāṃ ca darśanīyāñ ca saṃkocam āpanno “imañ ca asmākaṃ6 āśrame7 sarvo upasthito
mahājanakāyo āgamiṣyati, te ca8 asmākaṃ abhiprasannā "UruvilvāKāśyapasya riṣisya
saparivārasya loke9 samasamo10 nâsti". ayaṃ ca riṣi jaṭilasahasraparivāro maharddhiko
mahānubhāvo adyaỿva11 iha āśramaṃ12 prāpto, sarvajanakāyo etasya riṣisya
sahasraparivārasya maharddhikasya mahānubhāvasya abhiprasīdiṣyati. abhiprasannā ca
prasannādhikāraṃ kariṣyanti satkariṣyanti gurukariṣyanti mānayiṣyanti pūjayiṣyanti
apacāyiṣyanti, mama saparivārasya na tathā samanvāhariṣyanti”.
atha khalu bhagavāṃ UruvilvāKāśyapasya riṣisya imaṃ evarūpaṃ cetaso parivitarkam
ājñāya (416r) svayaṃ jaṭilaveṣam13 antarahāyitaṃ ca nirmitaṃ jaṭilasahasraṃ. atha khalu
UruvilvāKāśyapo jaṭilo tena14 jaṭilasahasreṇa (ʼ)ntarhitena15 svakena16 rūpeṇa ca
bhagavantaṃ dṛṣṭvā tathāgatam arhantaṃ samyaksambuddhaṃ vidyācaraṇasampannaṃ,
sugato17 lokavidam18 anuttaraṃ19 puruṣadamyasārathi20, (Sen. 425) śāstāraṃ devānāṃ ca
manuṣyāṇāñ ca, dvātriṃśatīhi21 mahāpuruṣalakṣaṇehi samanvāgataṃ, aśītīhi anuvyañjanehi
upaśobhitaśarīraṃ, aṣṭādaśehi āveṇikehi buddhadharmehi samanvāgataṃ, daśahi
tathāgatabalehi balavaṃ22, catuhi23 vaiśāradyehi viśārado24, prāsādikaṃ ca prasadanīyaṃ ca
śāntendriyaṃ śāntamānasaṃ uttamadamaśamathaprāptaṃ paramadamaśamathaprāptaṃ, nāgo
viya kāritakāraṇo, abahirgatehi indriyehi25, abahirgatena mānasena sthitena dharmatāprāptena,

1
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºmukti. 2 Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºātimuktā. 3
Sen. ºśākhyāṃ.
4
Sa Na saṃparivārikaṃto (s.e.); corr. Sen.
5
Sen. omits taṃ.
6
Na câsmākaṃ; Sen. vâsmākaṃ.
7
Sen. āśramaṃ.
8
Sa Na na (s.e.; the characters for na and ca are sometimes miswritten for one another); Sen. câsmākaṃ.
9
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na loka; alternatively, the reading in the mss. could be stem in -a used as locative, cf. BHSG §
8.11; Karashima 2002 § 9.1; for the zero-ending, cf. also Caillat 2011: 187, 188.
10
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na sasaº (ditt.).
11
Sen. ºvaṃ. 12 Na Sen. ihâśramaṃ. 13 Na Sen. ºveśam. 14 Sen. tasmiṃ.
15
Sa Na ºhite; Sen. em. jaṭilasahasre antarhite (≠ mss.); for the instrumental absolute, cf. Sen 1995: 84-85.
16
Corr. Na; Sa svake.
17
Na Sen. sugataṃ; for the acc. sg. masc. -o, cf. BHSG § 8.36; Abhis III § 6.13.
18
Corr. Na; Sa lokavid. 19 Corr. Na; Sa anuttaraḥ. 20 Na Sen. ºsārathiṃ.
21
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºtṛº; for the hypersanskrit ṛ for ri, cf. BHSG § 3.95.
22
Sen. balavāntaṃ; balavaṃ in the mss. is either s.e. or acc. sg. masc. -aṃ (from -nt stems, see BHSG § 18.58).
23
Sen. caturhi.
24
This could be either s.e. or acc. sg. -o; Sen. viśāradaṃ.
25
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na indriyeṇa.

549
gupto nāgo jitendriyo hrada-m-ivâccho anāvilo viprasanno, ratanayūpaṃ vā abhyudgataṃ,
suvarṇabimbam iva prabhāsayantaṃ, tejarāśiṃ1 śiriye2 dīpyamānaṃ, dvitīyam iva ādityaṃ
udayantaṃ, asecanakaṃ apratiṣkūlaṃ3 darśanāya. dṛṣṭvā ca punaḥ UruvilvāKāśyapo
saparivāro vismito abhūṣi “maharddhiko śramaṇo Gautamo mahānubhāvo. ʼyaṃ ahaṃ puna4
maharddhikataro”.
atha khalu so janakāyo āgatāgato bhagavantaṃ upasaṃkramensuḥ, bhagavataḥ pādau
śirasā vanditvā bhagavantam eva puraskarensu, bhagavato darśanena na tṛpyensuḥ. atha
UruvilvāKāśyapasya riṣisya etad abhūṣi “aho puna5 me āśramāto śramaṇo Gautamo6 anyena
prakrameyā”. atha khalu7 bhagavāṃ UruvilvāKāśyapasya riṣisya imaṃ evarūpaṃ cetaso8
parivitarkam ājñāya, tadyathâpi nāma balavāṃ puruṣo saṃmiṃjitaṃ9 vā bāhāṃ prasāraye,
prasāritāṃ bāhāṃ saṃmiṃjaye10, ettakena kṣaṇavītihāreṇa UruvilvāKāśyapasya riṣisya11
āśramāto vaihāyasam abhyudgamya Uruvilvāyāṃ Senāpatigrāmake pratyasthāsi nadyā
Nerañjanāyās12 tīre Ajapālanyagrodhamūle13.
atha khalu UruvilvāKāśyapasya jaṭilasya (ʼ)vṛtte14 pathagatena15 janakāyena etad abhūṣi
“aho puna16 śramaṇo Gautamo ihâgacche, ihâgato khādanīyabhojanīyaṃ17 paribhuṃjeyā”.
atha khalu bhagavāṃ UruvilvāKāśyapasya jaṭilasya imaṃ evaṃrūpaṃ18 cetaso parivitarkam19
ājñāya, tadyathâpi nāma balavāṃ puruṣo saṃmiñjitāṃ vā bāhāṃ prasāraye, prasāritāṃ bāhāṃ
saṃmiṃjaye20, ettakena (416v) kṣaṇavītihāreṇa Ajapālanyagrodhamūlāto21 vaihāyasam
abhyudgamya UruvilvāKāśyapasya (Sen. 426) jaṭilasya22 āśrame pratyasthāsi.
atha khalu UruvilvāKāśyapasya jaṭilasya saparivārasya etad abhūṣi “maharddhiko
śramaṇo Gautamo mahānubhāvo parasatvānāṃ parapudgalānāṃ cittena cittaṃ jānāti.

1
Sen tejoº; cf. Sa 289r tejarāśim iva śriyā jvalamānaṃ; on -a for -as (/ -o) in composition, cf. BHSG § 16.10.
2
Sen. śirīye; for the instr. sg. fem. -iye, cf. BHSG § 10.96; Abhis III § 8.8.
3
Sen. apratikūlaṃ; in ms. Sa apratiṣkūla occurs no fewer than 38 times (in most cases it was emended by Sen.
to apratikūla), while apratikūla is found only 7 times. Cf. BHSD 369, s.v. pratiṣkūla “If correct, could be taken
as false Sktization of Pali paṭikkūla (explained JAOS 41.462 ff.)”.
4
Na Sen. punar. 5 Na Sen. punar.
6
Corr. Na; Sa Gautamo; or, the reading in Sa could be nom. sg. masc. -e, cf. BHSG § 8.25; Abhis III § 6.3;
Karashima 2002 § 9.2.
7
Sen. omits khalu.
8
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na cetasā; cf. Vin I 28.1 atha kho bhagavā Uruvelakassapassa jaṭilassa cetasā cetoparivitakkaṃ
aññāya …; we should read either cetaso pariº or cetasā cetopariº; perhaps these two phrases became confused,
resulting in the reading cetasā pariº.
9
Sa Na samiṃjitaṃ; Sen. saṃmiṃjitāṃ.
10
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na saṃmijaye (s.e.).
11
Na Sen. ºsyâśramāto. 12 Na Sen. Nairaº. 13 Na Sen. ºpālasya nyaº.
14
For -a ʼ- < -a ā-, cf. Abhis III § 2.1; Sen. jaṭilavṛtteḥ (≠ mss.); cf. DP s.v. āvaṭṭa2- “having returned, turned
back (esp. to a laymen’s life)”; see also Abhis III, s.v. āvaṭṭaka- “(in das weltliche Leben) zurückkehren
wollend” (Abhis I § 8.11); Pkt āvaṭṭa “the worldly existence” (Ratnach s.v. [4]); āvṛtte is gen. sg. of āvṛtti “(took
the way) of turning back from”.
15
“When people (i.e., the followers of the ascetic UruvilvāKāśyapa) took the way to turn away from the life of
the matted-hair ascetic” (instr. abs.); Sen. em. apagatena (≠ mss.).
16
Na Sen. punaḥ. 17 Sen. khādanīyaṃ bhoº. 18 Sen. evarūpaṃ.
19
Corr. Na; Sa cetasā vitarkaṃ.
20
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na samiṃjaye.
21
Na Sen. ºpālasya nyaº.
22
Na Sen. ºsyâśrame.

550
maharddhikatarā1 ca vayaṃ”. atha khalu UruvilvāKāśyapo2 jaṭilo bhagavantaṃ svahastena
praṇītena khādanīyabhojanīyena saṃtarpayati saṃpravārayati3. atha khalu bhagavāṃ bhuktāvī
dhautapātra apanītapāṇi4 UruvilvāKāśyapasya riṣisya jaṭilasya taṃ deyadharmaṃ imāya
anumodanāya anumodaye5

“agnihotramukhā yajñā6 Sāvitrī cchandasāṃ mukhaṃ7 ǀ

rājā mukhaṃ manuṣyāṇāṃ nadīnāṃ sāgaro mukho8 ǀǀ
nakṣatrāṇāṃ candro mukhaṃ ādityo tapasāṃ <mukhaṃ>9 ǀ10
ūrddhaṃ11 tiryag adhastâpi12 yāvatā13 jagatāṃ gati14 ǀ
sadevakasya lokasya saṃbuddho15 vadatām varo” ǀǀ16

atha khalu UruvilvāKāśyapo saparivāro vaihāyasam antarīkṣe sthito agniṃ hunati17,

teṣāṃ taṃ agniṃ na jvalati. teṣām etad abhūṣi “kasyâyam anubhāvena agni18 na prajvalati?

1
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºtaro (s.e.; -ā and -o are often miswritten for one another).
2
Corr. Na; Sa ºKāśyapasya.
3
Sen. omits saṃpravārayati (≠ mss.). 4 Sen. ºpāṇir.
5
Na Sen. imāyânumodanāyânuº.
6
Corr. Na; Sa ya. 7 Corr. Sen.; Sa Na mukhāṃ.
8
Sen. mukhaṃ; for the nom. sg. nt. -o, cf. BHSG § 8.36; Abhis III § 6.9; RgsGr §§ 8.20-21.
9
The mss. lack mukhaṃ; cf. SBV II 29.17; Vin I 246.35.
10
In pāda a it would be metrically better to read nakṣatrāṇāṃ mukhaṃ candro (Pathyā), which is the reading in
the parallel verses in Vin, Sn, Mbh, SBV.
11
Sen. ūrdhvaṃ.
12
Sa Na adhasta; adhastā, adv.; cf. SBV II 29.18 ūrdhvaṃ tiryag adhaś câpi; Mbh 2.35.25d ūrdhvaṃ tiryag
adhaś caỿva.
13
Sa Na yāvatāṃ; Sen. em. tiryagadhastapasvatāṃ (≠ mss.; w.r.).
14
Sen. omits jagatāṃ gati.
15
Corr. Na; Sa saṃbuddhā (s.e.).
16
“The fire-sacrifice is the foremost sacrifice; the Sāvitrī is the foremost among sacred verses; a king is the
foremost among men; the ocean is the foremost of rivers. The moon is the foremost of stars; the sun is the
foremost of fires; above, across and below, as far as the sphere of living beings. The perfectly enlightened
buddha is the foremost among speakers in the world of men and (in the world) of devas.” Sen. reads wrongly
agnihotramukhā yajñā sāvitrī chandasāṃ mukhaṃ ǀ rājā mukhaṃ manuṣyāṇāṃ nadīnāṃ sāgaro mukhaṃ ǀǀ
nakṣatrāṇāṃ candro mukhaṃ . . . . . . . ǀ ādityo tapasāṃ ūrdhvaṃ tiryag adhas tapasvatāṃ ǀ sadevakasya lokasya
saṃbuddho vadatāṃ varo ǀǀ. Cf. Vin I 246.33ff. (≒ Sn 568, 569) aggihuttamukhā yaññā sāvitthī chandaso
mukhaṃ ǀ rājā mukhaṃ manussānaṃ nadīnaṃ sāgaro mukhaṃ ǀǀ nakkhattānaṃ mukhaṃ cando ādicco tapataṃ
mukhaṃ ǀ puññaṃ ākaṃkhamānānaṃ saṃgho ve jayatam (Sn yajataṃ) mukhaṃ ǀǀ; cf. SBV II 29.15ff.
agnihotramukhā yajñāḥ gāyatrī chandasāṃ mukham ǀ rājā mukhaṃ manuṣyāṇāṃ nadīnāṃ sāgaro mukham ǀǀ
nakṣatrāṇāṃ mukhaṃ candra ādityas tapatāṃ mukham ǀ ūrdhvaṃ tiryag adhaś câpi yāvatī jagato gatiḥ ǀ
sadevakeṣu lokeṣu saṃbuddho hîjyatāṃ varaḥ ǀǀ. Cf. also Fbx 190 祭祀火爲最 諸偈歎爲最 人中王爲最
諸流海爲最 星宿月爲最 諸明日爲最 上下及四方 及於衆生輩 若天若人者 諸佛是爲最 “Among
sacrifices, fire(-sacrifice) is the best. Among verses, eulogy (歎) is the best. Among men, a king is the best.
Among streams, the ocean is the best. Among stars, the moon is the best. Among lights, the sun is the best.
Above, below and in four directions (of the world), and among sentient beings, whether among gods or among
human beings, buddhas are the best”.
17
Sen. juhuti (≠ mss.); cf. Pkt huṇai; see Pischel § 501 “hu (to offer) goes over to the 9. conjugation in AMg,
huṇāmi, huṇāsi, huṇai”.
18
Na anubhāvenâgnir; Sen. anubhāvo yenâgnir (≠ mss.).

551
nūnaṃ śramaṇasya Gautamasyânubhāvena”. so dāni agni1 prajvalito. teṣām etad abhūṣi
“maharddhiko śramaṇo Gautamo mahānubhāvo, vayaṃ punar maharddhikatarā2”. taṃhi3
agnismiṃ āhutiṃ prakṣipati, na ca patati4. teṣāṃ etad abhūṣi “kasyâyam anubhāvena
agnismiṃ5 āhutī na patati? nūnaṃ śramaṇasya Gautamasyânubhāvena”. yato sānaṃ evaṃ
bhavati “śramaṇasya Gautamasyânubhāvo” ti tato sā āhuti6 agnihotrasmiṃ patati. agniṃ
juhutvântarīkṣāto (Sen. 427) “otariṣyāmo” ti, na śaknoṃti7 otarituṃ. teṣām etad abhūṣi
“kasyâyam anubhāvena antarīkṣāto8 na śaknoma āśramaṃ otarituṃ? nūnaṃ śramaṇasya
Gautamasyânubhāvena”. yato sānaṃ etad abhūṣi “śramaṇasyâyaṃ Gautamasyânubhāvo” ti,
atha tato antarīkṣāto āśrame pratiṣṭhitā9, śivikeṣu10 svakasvakeṣu “niṣīdisyāmo” ti, na ca tāni
śivikāni11 addaśensuḥ. teṣāṃ etad abhūṣi “kasya v(ʼ) ayaṃ12 anubhāvena13 vayaṃ śivikāṃ14
na dṛśema? nūnaṃ śramaṇasya Gautamasyânubhāvena”. yato sānaṃ15 evaṃ bhavati
“śramaṇasya Gautamasyânubhāvena” <ti>16, atha tāni śivikāni17 addaśensuḥ. teṣāṃ etad
abhūṣi “maharddhiko śramaṇo Gautamo mahānubhāvo, vayaṃ puna maharddhikatarā”.
pānīyakarakāni ādāya “udakaharā gamiṣyāmo” ti, na ca tāni karakāni addaśensuḥ. (417r)
teṣāṃ etad abhūṣi “kasyâyam anubhāvo? nūnaṃ śramaṇasya Gautamasya”. yatra18 sānaṃ
evaṃ bhavati “śramaṇasyâyaṃ19 Gautamasyânubhāvo” ti, atha tāni svakasvakāni karakāni
addaśensuḥ. teṣāṃ etad abhūṣi “maharddhiko śramaṇo Gautamo mahānubhāvo, vayaṃ punar
maharddhikatarā”. karakāni ādāya Nerañjanāṃ20 nadīṃ udakahāra21 gatā, na ca śaknoṃti22
tāni karakāni bharayituṃ23. teṣāṃ etad abhūṣi “kasya24 ayam anubhāvo? nūnaṃ śramaṇasya
Gautamasya”. yato sānaṃ evaṃ bhavati “śramaṇasyâyaṃ Gautamasyânubhāvo” ti, atha tāni
karakāni udakena bharayensuḥ25. teṣām etad abhūṣi “maharddhiko śramaṇo Gautamo
mahānubhāvo, vayaṃ punar maharddhikatarā”.

1
Na Sen. agniḥ; for the nom. sg. masc. -i, cf. BHSG § 10.15; Abhis III § 8.1.
2
Corr. Na; Sa ºtaro (s.e. [-ā and -o are often miswritten for one another] or confusion of numbers).
3
Sa Na taṃ; Sen. tahiṃ.
4
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na patanti, confusion of numbers.
5
Na anubhāvenâgnismiṃ; Sen. em. anubhāvo yenâgnismiṃ.
6
Na Sen. āhutir. 7 Sa Na śaknoti, confusion of numbers; corr. Sen.
8
Na anubhāvenântarīkṣāto; Sen. em. anubhāvo yenântarīkṣāto.
9
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na pratiṣṭhito (s.e. or confusion of numbers).
10
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na viśikeṣu (met.); hereafter the word *śivika is apparently used as neutr., cf. Skt śivikā (fem.).
11
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na viśikāni (met.); cf. Skt śivikā (fem.).
12
Or: kasya-v-ayam; Na Sen. kasyâyam.
13
Na Sen. anubhāvo yena vayaṃ.
14
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na viśikāṃ (met.).
15
Corr. Na; Sa mānaṃ (s.e., the akṣaras sa and ma are similar).
16
Sa lacks ti; suppl. Na; Sen. anubhāvo ti.
17
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na viśikāni (met.).
18
Na Sen. yato. 19 Na Sen. śramaṇasya Gautamasyâº. 20 Na Sen. Nairaº.
21
Sen. ºhāriṃ; see BHSD s.v. hāra (2) “expressing purpose, udakahārā gamiṣyāmo Mv iii.427.9, we will go and
fetch water”.
22
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na śaknoti, confusion of numbers.
23
Corr. Na; Sa harayituṃ (in some scripts, e.g., in the Sinhalese script and some Nepalese scripts, ha and bha are
barely distinguishable from one another, cf. ms. Na bha and ha ).
24
Na Sen. kasyâyaṃ.
25
Sen. bharensuḥ.

552
 āhāraṃ kariṣyanti, na śaknoṃti1 āhāraṃ kartuṃ. teṣām etad (Sen. 428) abhūṣi “kasyâyam2
anubhāvo? <nūnaṃ>3 śramaṇasya Gautamasya”. yato sānaṃ evaṃ bhavati “śramaṇasyâyaṃ
Gautamasyânubhāvo” tti4, tato śaknonti āhāraṃ5 kartuṃ. teṣām etad abhūṣi “maharddhiko
śramaṇo Gautamo mahānubhāvo, vayaṃ puna6 maharddhikatarā”. kṛtāhārā “kāṣṭhāni
pāṭayiṣyāmo7” ti, ukṣipitāni8 kuṭhārīṇi9 na śaknonti nikṣipituṃ. teṣāṃ etad abhūṣi “kasya
ayaṃ10 anubhāvo? nūnaṃ śramaṇasya Gautamasya”. yato sānaṃ evaṃ bhavati “śramaṇasya
Gautamasyâyam anubhāvo” ti, atha tāni kuṭhārāṇi utkṣiptāni nikṣepensu11, tāni ca kāṣṭhāni
pāṭayensu12. teṣām etad abhūṣi “maharddhiko śramaṇo Gautamo mahānubhāvo, vayaṃ punar
maharddhikatarā”.
evaṃ bhagavāṃ UruvilvāKāśyapasya sammukhā trayo bhrātarāṃ saparivārāṃ pañcahi
prātihāryaśatehi vinayesi. paścimaṃ prātihāryaṃ. bhagavāṃ pratisaṃlīyatukāmo13
UruvilvāKāśyapaṃ āha “Kāśyapa atra14 agniśaraṇaṃhi te saṃlayiṣyāmî15”ti.
UruvilvāKāśyapo āha “bho16 Gautamo17, eṣo18 agniśaraṇo apraveśyo19 kenaci20 manuṣyeṇa vā
<amanuṣyeṇa vā>21. atra śaraṇe22 duṣṭanāgo prativasati. vayaṃ pi tāva23 etaṃ agniśaraṇaṃ
dūre parivarjema tasya duṣṭanāgasya bhayena”. bhagavān āha “anujānāhi tvaṃ Kāśyapa
pratisaṃlayiṣyāmi ahaṃ atra agniśaraṇe”. UruvilvāKāśyapo āha “na te bho Gautama
agniśaraṇaṃ anujānāmi. atra doṣa evam ākhyāyami24 etaṃ agniśaraṇaṃ. imāni ca bahūni
tṛṇakuṭikāparṇakuṭikāśatāni yatra bhavāṃ Gautamo abhinandati25 tatra pratisaṃlīyatu26”. atha
khalu bhagavāṃ (417v) utthāyâsanāto UruvilvāKāśyapasya agniśaraṇaṃ (Sen. 429) praviśitvā
niṣīde pratisaṃlayanāya. bhagavāṃ dāni agniśaraṇe tejodhātuṃ samāpanno. so dāni <nāgo>27
bhagavatas tejaṃ (ʼ)sahanto28 yato bhagavato pātraṃ catuhi29 mahārājehi dinnaṃ tatra okasto.

1
Sa Na śaknoti, confusion of numbers; corr. Sen.
2
Sa kasyām (hapl.); Na kasyânubhāvo.
3
The mss. lack nūnaṃ; suppl. Sen.
4
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na nti (s.e.). 5 Corr. Na; Sa āharaṃ. 6 Na Sen. punar. 7 Sen. pātaº.
8
Sen. utkṣipitāni; for u- < Skt ut-, cf. BHSG § 2.88; Abhis III s.v. u-kṣipta-; Merv-Av 375, s.vv. u-kṣipa-, u-
kṣipta-, u-kṣiva-.
9
BHS = Pā, see DP s.v. kuṭhārī “f. axe”. For the nom. pl. fem. -īni see BHSG § 10.160. Sen. em. kuṭhārāṇi.
10
Na Sen. kasyâyam.
11
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na kṣepensu (hapl.).
12
Sen. pātaº. 13 Sen. ºsaṃlīyituº.
14
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ato; cf. Sa 398r, tato for tatra (p. 462, fn. 23).
15
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na saṃśayiṣyāmi. 16 Na Sen. so.
17
Sen. Gautama; for the voc. sg. masc. -o, cf. BHSG § 8.28; Abhis III § 6.7; Pischel § 366.
18
Sen. omits eṣo.
19
Sa Na apraveṣye; corr. Sen.; or, the reading in the mss. could be nom. sg. masc. -e (cf. BHSG § 8.25; Abhis III
§ 6.3; Karashima 2002 § 9.2).
20
Sa Na kenakeci (s.e.); Sen. kenacit.
21
Suppl. Sen.; the mss. lack amanuṣyena vā (it dropped out by a sort of hapl.); cf. the reading further in this
chapter (Sa 317v3): yasya bhavana manuṣyeṇa vā amanuṣyeṇa vā na śakyaṃ praveṣṭuṃ.
22
Sen. saraṇe. 23 Sen. tāvad.
24
Sen. ākhyāyati (w.r.); Sa Na ākhyāyasi (s.e.; the akṣaras sa and ma resemble one another).
25
Sen. nandati (≠ mss.). 26 Na Sen. pratilīyatu.
27
The word nāgo is lacking in the mss. and Sen., but it needs to be supplied here in order that the sentence
makes sense.
28
Na Sen. asahanto. 29 Na Sen. caturhi.

553
bhagavatā1 ca maitryā2 sphuṭe3 damito ca nirviṣo saṃvṛtto, na vā4 ca bhūyo krodhaṃ
vyābahati ca5. agniśaraṇo bhagavato tejena ekajvālībhūto6 dṛśyati. teṣāṃ jaṭilānām etad
abhūṣi “daṣṭo7 nāgena Gautamo śramaṇo dagdho, agniśaraṇañ ca sarvaṃ ādīptaṃ”. te dāni
udakaṃ ādāya pradhāvitā8 “agniśaraṇaṃ nirvāpayiṣyāmo” tti9, “śramaṇañ ca Gautamaṃ
parimocayiṣyāmo” ti10. bhagavāṃ taṃ nāgaṃ dametvā nirviṣaṃ kṛtvā pātreṇâdāya
UruvilvāKāśyapasya upanāmayati. UruvilvāKāśyapo bhagavato taṃ nāgaṃ pātragataṃ11
dṛṣṭvā saparivāro vismito “maharddhiko śramaṇo Gautamo mahānubhāvo. yatra hi nāma
yasya bhavana12 manuṣyeṇa vā amanuṣyeṇa vā na śakyaṃ praveṣṭuṃ, so śramaṇasya
Gautamasya tejena paryādinno”.
atha khalu UruvilvāKāśyapasya pramukhā13 te trayo bhrātaro saparivārā14 bhagavatā
imena paścimena prātihāryeṇa sarve abhiprāsāditā.

damayitvā uragarājaṃ UruvilvāKāśyapa15-agniśaraṇasmi ǀ

pātreṇa nīharitvā Kāśyapaśirino upanayesi16 ǀǀ17
“eṣo (ʼ)sya .. ..18 Kāśyapa paryādinno (ʼ)sya tejasā19 tejo ǀ
yasya bhavanaṃ na śakyaṃ praveṣṭum iha kenacil loke” ǀǀ20
saṃhṛṣṭaromakūpo UruvilvāKāśyapo saparivāro ǀ
“naranāgena hi nāgo dānto” paśyamāno21 hṛṣṭo22 ǀǀ23
“eṣo24 so nāgo etam arthaṃ maharṣibhavanaṃ yadya duḥpraveśo ǀ25
naranāgena26 so dānto nirviṣaś ca kṛto (ʼ)yaṃ buddhānubhāvena” ǀǀ27

1
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na bhagavāṃ. 2 Corr. Na; Sa maitrā.
3
Sen. sphuṭo; probably locative absolute “When (he) was filled with the Lord’s compassion, ...”.
4
Sen. omits vā; here vā = va (< eva), cf. BHSD, s.v. vā (2); Abhis III 473.
5
Sen. omits ca. 6 Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ekāº.
7
“Bitten”; Sa dṛṣto (a wrong back-formation from MIndic daṭṭha); Na Sen. duṣṭanāgena.
8
Corr. Na; Sa ºcinā (s.e.; the akṣaras ta and na , and ca and va are similar).
9
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na nti. 10 Sen. tti. 11 Na Sen. pātragataṃ taṃ nāgaṃ.
12
Na yasya bhavanaṃ; Sen. em. paśya bhagavan (≠ mss.; w.r.); cf. the reading in the verse below: yasya
bhavanaṃ na śakyaṃ praveṣṭum.
13
Sen. saṃmukhā.
14
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºvāro. 15 Sa Na ºKāśyapoº; corr. Sen.
16
Sen. upanayāsi; for the aor. in -esi, cf. BHSG § 32.64.
17
The metre is Āryā; pāda a scans correctly if we read damayitvă and ºKāśyapâgniśaraṇasmi (m.c.).
18
Two or three syllables are lacking in the mss., preferably − ⏑ or ⏑ ⏑ ⏑; Sen. suppl. paśya.
19
“Whose fire has been overcome by (my) fire”; Sen. ºdinno svatejasā; cf. the reading earlier in this chapter:
yasya bhavana manuṣyeṇa vā amanuṣyeṇa vā na śakyaṃ praveṣṭuṃ, so śramaṇasya Gautamasya tejena
paryādinno (Sa 417v).
20
Āryā; pāda a is a regular Pathyā; pāda b is Capalā with amphibrachs in the second and the fourth gaṇas.
21
Sen. em. upaśamayito (≠ mss.).
22
All the mss. and Sen. read dṛṣṭo (s.e.; the akṣaras ha and da are sometimes miswritten for one another).
23
Āryā; pāda b does not scan correctly.
24
Sen. omits eṣo.
25
“There is the nāga. Because of this, the dwelling of the great sage was difficult to enter”; Sen. em. so nāgo
yasyârthaṃ maharṣibhavanaṃ āsīd duḥpraveśo (≠ mss.). Should we read etasya(ʼ) arthaṃ instead of etam
artham? Yadya (or padya) must be a corruption, the meaning is not clear.
26
Sen. omits naranāgena.
27
This verse is unmetrical.

554
 bhagavān āha (Sen. 430)
“mayā vinītasya1 na santi2 doṣā
atyantato3 Kāśyapa vidyate <na>4 ǀ
nabhaṃ pateyā5 pṛthivī phaleyā6
na buddhadāntā saviṣā carensuḥ7” ǀǀ8

.. visarjito bhagavatā “suvartamāno9” ti pannago10 bhaṇito ǀ

mānuṣavarṇo11 bhūtvā praṇipate caraṇeṣu sugatasya ǀǀ12
“śaraṇaṃ bhavāhi naravara ayaṃ ca13 me atyayo mahāprajñā14 ǀ
yasya mama āsi cittaṃ praduṣṭaṃ apaviddha15 pratyakṣa ǀǀ16
bāhyāṃ kṛtaṃ narottama aparādho-m-anatyaya-m-ahaṃ17 ǀ
taṃ khalu vināyakavara puno18 te śaraṇaṃ ahaṃ gacche” ǀǀ19

vanditvaṃ20 vaṃdanīyaṃ21 bahuśo ca pradakṣiṇīkaritvāna ǀ

gurugāravena mahatā namasya nāgo apakrānto ǀǀ22

1
Sen. em. vinīte. 2 Corr. Na; Sa ṣanti.
3
“Absolutely”; Sen. em. atrâniyato (≠ mss.).
4
The word na is lacking in the mss. (hapl.); Sen. reads na vidyate.
5
Sen. pateya (unmetr.). 6 Sen. phaleya.
7
Sen. em. na buddhadānto saviṣo caret (≠ mss.).
8
“One, who is trained by me, bears no hatred; O Kāśyapa, it does not exist forever; even if the heaven would
fall, and the earth would split, those who have been tamed by the Buddha, would not live (√car) with poison (=
with anger)”. Senart prints this verse as Āryā (with amphibrachs in gaṇas 1, 3 and 7 in pāda a, and in all the odd
gaṇas in pāda b). This verse is wrongly listed as Āryā in Smith 1949-1950: 22. The metre is Upajāti.
9
“(Now) you can return!” or “Now (everything) is all right!”? (cf. Skt kathaṃ vartate, kiṃ vartate [with genitive
case, “how is it with?”]); or should be read su-vardhamāno “Be prosperous!”? Sen. em. saṃvartanāga (≠ mss.).
10
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na pannāgo (s.e.).
11
Sa Na ºvalo (s.e; probably ºvalo < ºvallo < varṇṇo, the characters for lla and rṇṇa are almost
indistinguishable from one another); Sen. mānuṣakāyo.
12
The metre is Āryā; pāda a is Capalā; one short syllable is lacking at the beginning of pāda a, we could read
e.g., <sa> visarjito; in pāda b the metre requires praṇipatĕ (m.c.).
13
“It was my fault”; Sen. em. na (w.r.).
14
Sa Na mahāṃº; Sen. mahāprajña; for the voc. sg. masc. -ā, cf. BHSG § 8.27; von Hinüber 2001 § 311; Abhis
III § 6.5; Oberlies 2001: 176, § 41.
15
“I have discarded in front of you”; Sa Na aravindu (s.e.) praº; Sen. apaviddhaṃ pratyakṣaṃ.
16
Pāda a is Āryā Capalā; in pāda b we should read praduṣṭam (m.c.).
17
Sa Na aparādho-n-amatyaya-m-ahaṃ (s.e.; met.); Sen. aparādho mama anatyayo yam ahaṃ (w.r.).
18
Sen. puna (unmetr.).
19
Āryā; in pāda b the metre requires ºvarā.
20
Sen. vanditva; vanditvaṃ is a gerund extended by -ṃ, not in BHSG; cf. Sa 303r jahitvaṃ (Sen. jahitva); Sa
223v nirmiṇitvaṃ (Sen. nirmiṇitvā); Sa 406r bāhetvaṃ (Sen. bāhetvā); Sa 231r vartetvaṃ (Sen. vartetva). For
the extension of gerunds by -ṃ in Pāli, cf. EV I 294 (ad Th 1242); Dhp(tr.N) 157 (ad Dhp 392).
21
Sa Na vadaº (s.e.); corr. Sen.
22
Āryā; in pāda a the initial pr- of pradakṣiṇīº should be simplified; the metre requires vanditvă for vanditvaṃ;
pāda b is Capalā.

555
 bhagavatā UruvilvāKāśyapo1 pañcaśataparivāro, NadīKāśyapo ca triśataparivāro, (418r)
GayāKāśyapo ca dviśataparivāro, sarve trayo bhrātaro pañcehi 2 prātihāryaśatehi
balavaśībhāve vinītā, ehibhikṣukāye sarve pravrājitā upasaṃpāditā “etha bhikṣavaś, caratha
tathāgate brahmacaryaṃ”. teṣāṃ dāni bhagavatā ehibhikṣukāye ābhāṣṭānāṃ yat kiñcit
riṣiliṅgaṃ riṣiguptiṃ3 riṣidhvajaṃ riṣi-ākalpaṃ4 sarvaṃ samantarahitaṃ5, tricīvarā ca sānaṃ
prādurbhavensu suṃbhakā ca pātrā, prakṛtisvabhāvasaṃsthitā ca keśā iryāpatho6 sānaṃ
saṃsthihe tadyathā varṣaśatopasaṃpannānāṃ bhikṣūṇāṃ. evaṃ āyuṣmantānāṃ
UruvilvāKāśyapa<NadīKāśyapa>GayāKāśyapānāṃ7 trayāṇāṃ bhrātṛṇāṃ8 saparivārāṇāṃ
pravrajyā upasaṃpadā bhikṣubhāvo.
9
(Sen. 431) teṣāṃ dāni Upaseno nāma bhāgineyo tasyaỿva nadyā Nerañjanāya tīre āśramaṃ
māpayitvā patropetaṃ puṣpopetaṃ phalopetaṃ tatrâsau prativasati10 triśataparivāro
catudhyānalābhī11 pañcābhijño maharddhiko mahānubhāvo. tehi dāni UruvilvāKāśyapa-
pramukhehi bhikṣūhi sarvaṃtaṃ riṣibhaṇḍaṃ12, ajinā ca darbhacīvarā13 ca, kaṭhinakā ca
kamaṇḍalū14 ca nadyā15 Nerañjanāyā16 pravāhitā “so asmākaṃ bhāgineyo Upaseno etena
riṣibhāṇḍena saparivāro kāryaṃ kariṣyati”. tehi taṃ bhāṇḍaṃ Nerañjanāyā17 vuhyantaṃ
dṛṣṭvā, tehi taṃ bhāṇḍaṃ sarvaṃ ukkaḍḍhitaṃ18. tasya dāni Upasenasya riṣisya etad abhūṣi
“mā h(ʼ) eva19 me mātulakā20 kenacid viheṭhitā bhaviṣyaṃti”. so dāni śīghraśīghraṃ
tvaramāṇarūpo21 saparivāro UruvilvāKāśyapaNadīKāśyapaGayāKāśyapānāṃ āśramaṃ āgato.
bhagavāṃ ca saparivāro22 kṛtabhaktakṛtyo, bhikṣusaṃgho nadyāṃ Nerañjanāyāṃ23 pātrāṇi
nirmādetvā24 śodhenti25 parimārjenti26.

1
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºKāśyapasya.
2
Sen. paṃcahi.
3
Sen. ºgupti; for the nom. sg. fem. -iṃ, cf. BHSG § 10.23; cf. Sa 331r gṛhaguptiṃ; 385v tīrthikaguptiṃ; 401v
riṣiguptiṃ.
4
Sen. riṣikalpaṃ; see BHSD s.v. ākalpa.
5
Sa Na samanantarahitaṃ (s.e.); corr. Sen.
6
Sen. īryāº; see BHSD s.v. iryāº “iryāpatha: iryāvant, iryavant; semi-MIndic spelling for īryº.”; cf. also Abhis
III, s.v. iryāpatha.
7
Corr. Na; Sa lacks ºNadīKāśyapaº (s.e.; the eye of the scribe probably jumped from ºKāśyapaº in
ºUruvilvāKāśyapaº to ºKāśyapaº in ºNadīKāśyapaº).
8
Na Sen. bhrātṝṇāṃ; for the gen. pl. -ṛṇāṃ, cf. BHSG § 13.45 (only in verses, m.c.).
9
Na Sen. Nairañjānāyās; for the gen. sg. fem. -āya, cf. BHSG § 9.58.
10
Sa ºvati (s.e.); corr. Na. 11 Na Sen. caturº.
12
Sa ºmaṇḍaṃ; Na Sen. ºbhāṇḍaṃ; Pā = Pkt bhaṇḍa.
13
“Robes made from darbha-grass”; Sen. em. ajinopānahacīvarā (≠ mss.; Jon. III 432 “cotton robes”).
14
Sen. kamaṇḍaluṃ; see DP s.v. kamaṇḍalu “water-vessel; water-jar (used by ascetics and brahmans)”.
15
Na Sen. nadyāṃ. 16 Na Sen. Nairañjanāyāṃ. 17 Na Sen. Nairaṃjanāyāṃ.
18
Sa Na ukkaḍḍhītaṃ; Sen. utkaḍḍhitaṃ; cf. Abhis III 129, s.v. uk-kaḍḍha-.
19
Sen. haỿva. 20 Corr. Sen.; Sa Na mātulukā. 21 Corr. Sen.; Sa Na tvaramānaº.
22
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na parivāro. 23 Na Sen. Nairaº.
24
“Having washed the bowls”; cf. BHS nirmādayati “washes”; Sa Na nirmāpetvā (s.e.); Sen. nimajjetvā (≠
mss.); cf. also PTSD s.v. nimmināti.
25
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na śocinti (s.e.; the akṣaras dha and ca are similar; for the c / dh alternation, cf. Sn[tr.N] 141 [ad
Sn 26], 220 [ad Sn 385]).
26
Sen. ºmārjanti.

556
 atha khalu Upaseno riṣi1 yena UruvilvāKāśyapo tenôpasaṃkramitvā āyuṣmantaṃ
UruvilvāKāśyapaṃ gāthāye adhyabhāṣe

“mohaṃ te juhito agni mohaṃ te so tapo kṛto ǀ

yaṃ jahe2 paścime kāle jīrṇaṃ3 va urago tvacaṃ4” ǀǀ5

atha khalv āyuṣmāṃ UruvilvāKāśyapo Upasenaṃ riṣiṃ gāthāye pratyabhāṣe

“mohaṃ me juhito agni mohaṃ me so tapo kṛto ǀ

yaṃ jahe paścime kāle jīrṇaṃ6 va uraga7 tvacaṃ” ǀǀ

so pi8 bhagavatā saparivāro balavaśībhāve vinīto, ehibhikṣukāye pravrājito (Sen. 432)

upasaṃpādito “etha bhikṣavaś, caratha tathāgate brahmacaryaṃ”. teṣāṃ bhagavatā
ehibhikṣukāye ābhāṣṭānāṃ yat kiñcit (418v) riṣiliṅgaṃ riṣiguptaṃ9 riṣidhvajaṃ riṣi-ākalpaṃ10
sarvaṃ samantarhitaṃ11, tricīvaraṃ sānañ ca prādurbhūtaṃ suṃbhakañ ca pātraṃ12,
prakṛtisvabhāvasaṃsthitā ca keśā iryā13 ca sānaṃ saṃsthihe tadyathâpi nāma
varṣaśatopasaṃpannānāṃ bhikṣūṇāṃ. eṣa14 āyuṣmato Upasenasya aḍḍhatiśataparivārasya15
pravrajyā upasaṃpadā bhikṣubhāvo. idaṃ bhagavato prathamaṃ śrāvakasannipātaṃ
ardhatrayodaśa16 hi bhikṣuśatāni.

bhikṣū bhagavantam āhaṃsu “kasya bhagavaṃ karmasya vipākena āyuṣmaṃtā

UruvilvāKāśyapaNadīKāśyapaGayāKāśyapa17 trayo bhrātaro maharddhikā mahānubhāvā
kṣiprādhigamā ca?” bhagavān āha “eteṣāṃ yeva18 eṣa19 bhikṣavaḥ pūrvapraṇidhānaṃ buddhe
oruptasya20 kuśalamūlasya vipāko yat te maharddhikā ca mahānubhāvā ca kṣiprādhigamā ca”.

1
Sen. ṛṣir.
2
Corr. Na; Sa jaye; cf. the reading in the next verse: yaṃ jahe paścime kāle.
3
Sa urṇṇo (s.e.; the scribe did not understand the verse); Na Sen. jīrṇo.
4
Corr. Na; Sa tvaṃ (s.e.).
5
Cf. Jā V 100.12f. asaṃvihitakammantaṃ bālaṃ dummantimantitaṃ ǀ sirī jahati dummedhaṃ jiṇṇaṃ va urago
tacaṃ ǀǀ.
6
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na jīrṇo (s.e.; the scribe misunderstood this word as modifying urago).
7
Na Sen. urago. 8 Sen. pi ca.
9
Sen. ºgupti; see BHSD s.v. gupti “in Mv sometimes written gupta;, nt., seems to be false Sktization of the word
which appears in Pali as kutti, apparently = Skt. kḷpti, form, formation, fashion”.
10
Na Sen. ṛṣikalpaṃ.
11
Sen. samantaraº. 12 Corr. Na; Sa ºpātrā. 13 Sen. īryā.
14
Sen. eṣo; for the nom. sg. fem. eṣa, cf. BHSG §§ 21.8, 21.46.
15
Sa aḍḍhāº; or we could also read aḍḍhati<ya> (= Pā); Na Sen. ardhatriśataº.
16
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºpāta sarvatrayoº; s.e., the akṣaras dha and va are very similar; s- was probably miswritten
for the final -m of sannipātaṃm (the preceding vowels became nasalised; the scribe probably thought that -m [or
-s, the two characters are very similar] belonged to the word which follows).
17
Sen. ºKāśyapā; for the nom. pl. masc. -a, cf. BHSG § 8.79; Abhis III § 6.25.
18
Na Sen. eva.
19
Na Sen. lacks eṣa.
20
Corr. Na; Sa buddho uttarasya (s.e.).

557
 bhagavān āha1 “bhūtapūrvaṃ bhikṣavo (ʼ)tīta-m-adhvāne Hastināpure nagare rājā
Mahendro nāma abhūṣi kṛtapuṇyo maheśākhyo dhārmiko dharmarājā susaṃgṛhītaparivāro
dānasaṃvibhāgaśīlo. tasya dāni rājño Puṣyo2 nāma tathāgato (ʼ)rhā3 samyaksaṃbuddho
saśrāvakasaṃghaṃ4 Hastināpure yācitako5 vasati.

Kaliṃgeṣu6 Siṃhapuraṃ nāma nagaraṃ. tatra trayo bhrātaro ekāmātrikā7 rājyaṃ

kārayanti. teṣāṃ dāni tatra rājye ratanaṃ utpannaṃ. te taṃ ratanaṃ ādāya tato Siṃhapurāto
Hastināpuraṃ āgatvā8, tehi taṃ ratanaṃ rājño Mahendrakasya upanāmitaṃ. so dāni rājā
Mahendrako tena prābhṛtena teṣāṃ bhrātṝṇāṃ prīto saṃjāto. so āha "kiṃ vo kariṣyāmi?" te
dāni āhaṃsu "icchāma9 bhagavāṃ Puṣyo10 asmākaṃ nagare varṣāvāsaṃ vaseyaṃ11 asmākam
anukampāya. alpena12 ten(ʼ) eva13 prābhṛtena14 mahaṃtaṃ prāpaṇaṃ15 kartukāmā16". so dāni
rājā Mahendrako āha "puno pi bhagavāṃ Puṣyo17 asmākaṃ nagare vasiṣyati. (Sen. 433) yūyam
api dāni Puṣyena18 saṃgṛhītā bhavatha". tehi dāni bhrātṝhi bhagavāṃ Puṣyo19
saśrāvakasaṃgho20 tahiṃ svake nagare yācito. bhagavāṃ tatraỿva vāsaṃ21 vusto parinirvṛto.
tehi bhagavato Puṣyasya parinirvṛtasya śarīrapūjā ca stūpo22 ca kārito.

rājño Mahendrakasya23 mahiṃ24 praśāsato

dharmeṇa jñān(ʼ) eva25 upādāya vartino26 ǀ

1
Na Sen. lack bhagavān āha.
2
Sen. Puṣpo; cf. Sa 360 r nakṣatrasāhvayo sa Puṣyo.
3
Sen. (ʼ)rhan.
4
Sa Na śravakaº; Sen. saśrāvakasaṃgho; nom. sg. masc. -aṃ (cf. BHSG § 8.26; Abhis III § 6.4; RgsGr § 8.14).
5
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na yācatiko.
6
Sa Na Kuliṃdeṣu (s.e.); corr. Sen.
7
Sen. ekaº; for the lengthening of a to ā at the end of the first member of compounds, cf. BHSG § 8.15; cf. also
Geiger § 33; Goto 2000: 272; Sakamoto-Goto 1982: 24.
8
Sen. āgatā.
9
Na Sen. icchāmo.
10
Sen. Puṣpo; cf. MW s.v. puṣya; see fn. 2.
11
Sen. vaseya; for the 3 sg. opt. -eyaṃ, cf. BHSG § 29.31.
12
Sa Na so dāni āha ǀ alpena…; the words so dāni āha were probably miswritten here from another line, Sen.
rightly omits these words.
13
Sa Na tavena (met.); Sen. adyaỿva tena.
14
Or *prābhuṭena < prābhṛtena “with (this) gift”; Sa Na prāpuṭena (s.e.); Sen. prāptena.
15
“Gaining, obtaining”?; Sa Na prāpuṭaṃ; Sen. em. āpūrtaṃ (w.r.); Jones suggests that the correct reading is
puṇyaṃ (Jon. III 434, fn. 4).
16
Sen. em. adyaỿva tena prāptena mahantam āpūrtaṃ kartukāmā (≠ mss.).
17
Sen. Puṣpo.
18
Or Puṣyeṇa; Sa Na api māni puṇyena; Sen. em. apīmena puṇyena; but it would seem better to read yūyam api
dāni <bhagavatā> Puṣyena; Jon. III 434: “You may find favour with this Puṣya”.
19
Sen. Puṣpo.
20
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na śrāvakaº.
21
Sa Na tatraỿvāsaṃ (hapl.); Sen. tatraỿva vassaṃ.
22
Corr. Na; Sa strapo. 23 Sen. Mahendrasya. 24 Corr. Na; Sa yahiṃ.
25
Sa Na jñāyeva; for the saṃdhi -’ e- < -aṃ e-, cf. Sa 403r cchitvāna patr(ʼ) eko.
26
Sen. dharmeṇa jñānaṃ ca samādayavartino. The phrase rājño Mahendrakasya ... upādāya vartino is genetive
absolute.

558
 trayo bhrātaro āsi samānacāriṇo
putrā ca dārā ca tadānuvartakā1 ǀǀ2

te ekadā .. su3 samānacāriṇo4

dharmeṇa te5 aiśvaryaṃ6 akāriye7 ǀ
prabhūtabhogaratanānibandhanā8 (419r)
netā9 bahūnā parṣāṃ pi toṣaye10 ǀǀ11

te ekarājyasamānabhojakā12 nu13
buddhaṃ14 addaśensu dvipadānam uttamaṃ ǀ
nakṣatranāmo paramāṃ15 .. ..16 gato
suśaktato17 devamanuṣyapūjito ǀǀ18
"parinirvṛte kāruṇakasmi19 śāstuni20
stūpaṃ akāremha21 vayaṃ saprajñā22 ǀ
saputradārā23 sahajñātibāndhavā24

1
< (m.c.) tad-anuvartakā “their followers”.
2
Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; in pāda a we could improve the metre by reading Mahendrasya for Mahendrakasya (= Sen.);
pādas b and c do not scan correctly.
3
One syllable should be added here (m.c.); perhaps we could read (’)<sī>su (for the 3 pl. aor. āsīsu of √as, see
BHSG § 32.37). Sen. omits this word. Cf. 215r4 te nāthā āsisu (Sen. āsīsu).
4
Sen. ekadā susamānaº (w.r.).
5
< tais (cf. Karashima 2002: § 16.2) or s.e. for ve (< vai); Sen. vai.
6
Sen. aiśvariyaṃ.
7
3 sg. aor. of the passive form *kāriyati or kārīyati (cf. BHSG § 37.8) from the causative kārayati?; however, it
seems not to be attested elsewhere; Sa Na ākārīye; Sen. akāsi (≠ mss.).
8
So read the mss.; Sen. em. ºbhogā ratanānubaddhā (w.r.). For the lengthening of a to ā in compounds, cf.
BHSG § 8.15; cf. also Geiger § 33; Goto 2000: 272; Sakamoto-Goto 1982: 24. The word nibandhana might be
used in the same meaning as nibandha “fixed property” here.
9
Nom. pl. “the leaders” (see BHSG § 13.12); Sa Na nitā; Sen. tāva (≠ mss.).
10
“(They as) leaders satisfied (toṣaye, optative in the meaning of aorist) assemblies of many (people)”?; Sen.
tāva bahūni varṣāṇi toṣaye.
11
Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; in pāda b we should read aiśvariyaṃ for aiśvaryaṃ (m.c.); in pāda c the fifth syllable is short
(cf. Vedic Jagatī ⏓ − ⏓ − ⏓, ⏑ ⏑ − ⏑ − ⏑ ⏓); in pāda d the metre requires pariṣaº for parṣaº.
12
Sen. ºbhojanā.
13
Sen. omits nu; or should we read tu?
14
Sa Na bandhaṃ (s.e.); corr. Sen.
15
Sen. paramīṃ.
16
Two syllables ⏑ − are lacking, perhaps we should read paramāṃ gatiṃ gato (the word gatiṃ would have
dropped out by a sort of hapl.); Senart prints the lacuna before paramāṃ, but it offends against the metre.
17
S.e. for susatkṛto? Sen. svaśaktito.
18
Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; pāda a is unmetr.; pāda b scans correctly if we read (ʼ)ddeśensu for addeśensu.
19
Sen. ºsmiṃ (unmetr.).
20
Loc. abs.; corr. Sen.; Sa Na śāstuno.
21
Sa Na akaremha; Sen. akarimha; cf. the reading two verses below: pūjā akārimha vayaṃ maharṣiṇo; cf.
BHSG §§ 26.7, 32.40 -imha (akārimha).
22
Sa Na prasajño (met.); corr. Sen.
23
Sa Na ºdāro (s.e.; -ā and -o are often miswritten for one another) corr. Sen.
24
Sen. saha jñātibāndhavaiḥ.

559
 āryā1 ca śreṣṭhā nagare ..2 ātmano ǀǀ3
hastīhi aśvehi rathehi pattīhi4
nṛttena5 ca6 gītena ca vāditena ca ǀ
gandhena ca7 mālyena ca vilepanena ca (Sen. 434)
pūjā8 akārimha9 vayaṃ maharṣiṇo ǀǀ10

te stūpapūjāya phalena saṃpari11

kalpā na-m-ema12 dvānavati durga13 ǀ
tenaỿva karmeṇa mahāmune .. ..14
sarve sma15 dāntā tava dhīra śāsane"”ǀǀ16

samāptaṃ āyuṣmantānāṃ UruvilvāKāśyapaNadī<KāśyapaGayā>Kāśyapānāṃ17 jātakaṃ

1
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na āyā (s.e.).
2
One short syllable is lacking, e.g., va; Sen. reads nagarasmiṃ for nagare, but it offends against the metre.
3
Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; in pāda a there is resolution of the first syllable; in pāda b -pr- of saprajñā should be
simplified; in pāda c -jñ- of ºjñātiº and in pāda d śr- of śreṣṭhā should be simplified (m.c.).
4
Sen. pattihi.
5
Sen. nṛtyena; cf. SWTF s.v. nṛtta-gīta-vādita.
6
Sen. omits ca. 7 Sen. omits ca.
8
Sen. pūjāṃ.
9
Sen. akariṃha (unmetr.).
10
Jagatī; in pāda a we should read pattῐhi for pattīhi; in pāda b the first ca is metrically redundant; in pāda c we
could improve the scansion by reading gandhena mālyena vilepanena ca.
11
1 pl. opt. (in the aorist meaning) of saṃ√sṛ (see BHSG p. 235b, s.v. sṛ-)?; Sen. reads saṃprati.
12
Sa Na kalpā na-m-ena (s.e.); Sen. kalpāṃ na ema.
13
Sen. durgā.
14
Two syllables ⏑ − are lacking; Sen. prints a lacuna.
15
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na sarve saṃ sma (s.e.).
16
Jagatī; pāda b does not scan correctly.
17
Corr. Na; Sa lacks ºKāśyapaGayāº (hapl.).

560
 Sahasravarga

Sa 419r2-419v5
Na 233v11-234r7
Sen. III 434.8-436.20

bhagavāṃ UruvilvāKāśyapasya āśramāto mahatā bhikṣusaṃghena sārdham

ardhatrayodaśabhir bhikṣuśatair ca maharṣinām1 āśramapadaṃ Dharmāraṇyaṃ gato. tahiṃ
dāni sapta jaṭilaśatāni prativasanti. sarvāṇi catudhyānalābhīni2 pañcābhijñāni
saviṃśaśatavarṣikāni3 jātīye, sarvāṇi ca paripakvakuśalamūlāni caramabhavikāni. bhagavān
teṣām anugrahārthaṃ tahiṃ āśramapade4 gato.
teṣāṃ bhagavāṃ jaṭilānāṃ Dharmapadeṣu Sahasravargaṃ bhāṣati

“sahasram api vācānāṃ anarthapadasaṃhitā5 ǀ

eka-m-arthavatī6 śreyā yāṃ7 śrutvā-m-upaśāmyati8 ǀǀ9
sahasram api gāthānāṃ anarthapadasaṃhitā ǀ
ekârthavatī10 śreyā yāṃ śrutvā upaśāmyati ǀǀ11
yo śatāni sahasrāṇāṃ saṃgrāme manujāṃ12 jaye ǀ
yo c(ʼ) ekaṃ13 jaye câtmānaṃ sa vai14 saṃgrāmajitvaro15 ǀǀ16
yo yajeta17 sahasrāṇāṃ māse māse śataṃ śataṃ ǀ

1
Corr. Na; Sa dharmaharṣinām; ca was miswritten as dha (the two characters are similar), then the scribe
assumed that the reading was dharma and added the superscript r. Sen. lacks ca.
2
Na Sen. caturº.
3
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na saviśaº (s.e.).
4
Sen. ºpadaṃ.
5
Sa Na ºsaṃhitānāṃ; corr. Sen.; cf. the next verse and Dhp 100 anatthapadasaṃhitā.
6
Sa Na ºarthavargī; Sen. ekā arthavatī; cf. Dhp 100, PDhp 376 atthapadaṃ; Uv 24.1 arthapadaṃ; cf. the
reading in the next verse ekârthavatī.
7
Corr. Na; Sa yā. 8 Sen. śrutvā upaº.
9
The metre is Śloka. Cf. Dhp 100 sahassam api ce vācā anatthapadasaṃhitā ǀ ekam atthapadaṃ seyyo yaṃ
sutvā upasammati ǀǀ; GDhp 306 sahasa pi ya vayaṇa aṇathapadasahida ǀ eka vayapada ṣevha ya ṣutva
uvaśamadi ǀǀ; PDhp 376 sahasram api ce vācā anatthapadasāhitā ǀ ekaṃ atthapadaṃ śreyo yaṃ śottā
upaśāṃmati ǀǀ; Uv 24.1 yac ca gāthāśataṃ bhāṣed anarthapadasaṃhitaṃ ǀ ekam arthapadaṃ śreyo yac chrutvā
hy upaśāmyati ǀǀ.
10
Sen. ekā arthaº.
11
Śloka; pāda c scans correctly if we read ekā arthaº for ekârthaº. Cf. Dhp 101 sahassam api ce gāthā
anatthapadasaṃhitā ǀ ekaṃ gāthāpadaṃ seyyo yaṃ sutvā upasammati ǀǀ; GDhp 308 …hasa bi ya gadhaṇa
aṇathapadasahida ǀ eka gadhapada ṣeho ya ṣutva uvaśamadi ǀǀ.
12
Sen. manujā. 13 Na Sen. caỿkaṃ.
14
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na sarvai (s.e.).
15
Sen. ºjit varaḥ.
16
In pāda c the metre requires jayĕ (m.c.; Pathyā). Cf. Dhp 103 yo sahassaṃ sahassena saṅgāme mānuse jine ǀ
ekañ ca jeyya-m-attānaṃ sa ve saṅgāmajuttamo ǀǀ; PDhp 378 yo sahasraṃ sahasrāṇāṃ saṃggrāme mānuṣe jine
ǀ ekaṃ ca paṃñam āttānaṃ sa ve saṃggrāmamuttamo ǀǀ; GDhp 305 yo sahasa sahasaṇi sagami maṇuṣa jiṇi ǀ eka
ji jiṇi atvaṇa so ho sagamu utamu ǀǀ; Uv 23.3 yaḥ sahasraṃ sahasrāṇāṃ saṃgrāme dviṣatāṃ jayet ǀ yaś
câtmānaṃ jayed ekaṃ saṃgrāmo durjayaḥ sa vai ǀǀ.
17
Sen. reads wrongly jayeta (≠ mss.); cf. Dhp 106 māse māse sahassena yo yajetha sataṃsamaṃ; Dhp(tr.N) 16
“If anyone were to sacrifice with a thousand month by month for a hundred years …”.

561
 na so buddhe prasādasya kalām arghati ṣoḍaśīṃ1 ǀǀ2
yo yajeta3 sahasrāṇāṃ māse māse śataṃ śataṃ ǀ (Sen. 435)
na so dharme prasādasya kalām arghati ṣoḍaṣīṃ4 ǀǀ5
yo yajeta6 śatasahasrāṇāṃ7 māse māse śataṃ śataṃ ǀ
<na so>8 saṃghe prasādasya kalām arghati ṣoḍaśīṃ ǀǀ9
yo yajeta10 śatasahasrāṇāṃ11 māse māse śataṃ śataṃ ǀ
so ..12 saṃpannaśīlānāṃ kalā13 nârghati ṣoḍaśīṃ14 ǀǀ15
yo yajeta16 sahasrāṇāṃ māse māse śataṃ śataṃ ǀ
na so svākhyātadharmāṇāṃ kalām arghati ṣoḍaśīṃ ǀǀ17
māse māse kuśāgreṇa bālo bhuṃjeya bhojanaṃ ǀ
na so buddhe prasādasya kalām arghati ṣoḍaśīṃ ǀǀ18

1
Corr. Na; Sa śoḍaº.
2
Cf. Dhp 106 māse māse sahassena yo yajetha sataṃ samaṃ ǀ ekañ ca bhāvitattānaṃ muhuttaṃ api pūjaye ǀ sā
yeva pūjanā seyyo yañ ca vassasataṃ hutaṃ ǀǀ; Uv 24.21 māse māse sahasreṇa yo yajeta samāśataṃ ǀ na tad
buddhe prasādasya kalām arghati ṣoḍaśīṃ ǀǀ; PDhp 382 māse māse sahasreṇa yo yajeya śataṃ samā ǀ na taṃ
buddhe prasādassa kalām agghati ṣoḍaśiṃ ǀǀ; GDhp 310 masa-masi sahasiṇa yo yaʼeʼa śadeṇa ca ǀ nevi budhi
prasadasa kala avedi ṣoḍaśa ǀǀ.
3
All the mss. and Sen. read jayeta, which is a wrong back-formation; in the preceding verse the mss. read
correctly yajeta.
4
Corr. Na; Sa śoḍaśīṃ (s.e.).
5
Cf. GDhp 311 masamase sahaseṇa yo yaʼeʼa śadeṇa ca ǀ n(ʼ) eva … prasa.sa kala avedi ṣoḍaśa; PDhp 383
māse māse sahasreṇa yo yajeta śataṃ samā ǀ na taṃ dhamme prasādassa kalām agghati ṣoḍaśiṃ; Uv 24.22
māse māse sahasreṇa yo yajeta samāśataṃ ǀ na tad dharme prasādasya kalām arghati ṣoḍaśīṃ; this verse is not
found in the Pāli Dhp.
6
The mss. and Sen. read jayeta (wrong back-formation).
7
Na Sen. sahasrāṇāṃ.
8
Sa lacks na so; suppl. Na.
9
In pāda a we should read sahasrāṇāṃ for śatasahasrāṇāṃ (m.c.; the scribe [or a reciter] violated the metre by
adding an extra word śataº). Cf. GDhp 312 masamasi sahasiṇa yo yaʼeʼa śadeṇa ca ǀ neva sagi prasadasa kala
avedi ṣoḍaśa ǀǀ; PDhp 384 māse māse sahasreṇa yo yajeta śataṃ samā ǀ na taṃ saṃghe prasādassa kalām
agghati ṣoḍaśiṃ ǀǀ; Uv 24.23 māse māse sahasreṇa yo yajeta samāśataṃ ǀ na tat saṃghe prasādasya kalām
arghati ṣoḍaśīṃ ǀǀ; this verse is not found in the Pāli Dhp.
10
The mss. and Sen. read jayeta.
11
Na Sen. sahasrāṇāṃ.
12
One syllable is lacking in Sa; Na suppl. ca; Sen. reads va.
13
Na Sen. kalāṃ. 14 Corr. Na; Sa śoḍaśīṃ.
15
Pāda a scans correctly if we read sahasrāṇāṃ for śatasahasrāṇāṃ (m.c.). Cf. Uv 24.24 māse māse sahasreṇa
yo yajeta samāśataṃ ǀ na tac chīle prasādasya kalām arghati ṣoḍaśīm ǀǀ.
16
The mss. and Sen. read jayeta.
17
Cf. GDhp 313 māsamasi sahaseṇa yo yaʼeʼa śadeṇa ca ǀ neva saghasadhameṣu kala avedi ṣoḍaśa ǀǀ; PDhp
385 māse māse sahasreṇa yo yajeya śataṃ samā ǀ na taṃ sākhātadhaṃmāṇāṃ kalām agghati ṣoḍaśiṃ ǀǀ; Uv
24.29 māse māse sahasreṇa yo yajeta samāśataṃ ǀ na tat svākhyātadharmasya kalām arghati ṣoḍaśīm ǀǀ; Dhp
106ab māse māse sahassena yo yajetha sataṃsamaṃ ǀ 70cd na so saṃkhatadhammānaṃ kalaṃ nāgghati
soḷasiṃ ǀǀ.
18
Cf. PDhp 386 māse māse kuśāggreṇa bālo bhuñjeya bhojanaṃ ǀ na taṃ buddhe prasādassa kalām agghati
ṣoḍaśiṃ ǀǀ; Uv 24.17 māse māde kuśāgreṇa yo hi bhuñjīta bhojanam ǀ na tad buddhe prasādasya kalām arghati
ṣoḍaśīm ǀǀ; this verse is not found in Dhp and GDhp.

562
 māse māse kuśāgreṇa bālo bhuṃjeya bhojanaṃ ǀ
na so dharme prasādasya kalām arghati ṣoḍaśīṃ ǀǀ1 (419v)
māse māse kuśāgreṇa bālo bhuṃjeya bhojanaṃ ǀ
na so saṃghe2 prasādasya kalām arghati ṣoḍaśīṃ ǀǀ3
…4
māse māse kuśāgreṇa bālo bhuṃjeya bhojanaṃ ǀ
na so sampannaśīlānāṃ kalām arghati ṣoḍaśīṃ ǀǀ5
māse māse kuśāgreṇa bālo bhuṃjeya bhojanaṃ ǀ
na so svākhyātadharmāṇāṃ kalām arghati ṣoḍaśīṃ ǀǀ6
yo ca varṣaśataṃ jīve agniṃ paricaraṃ7 vane8 ǀ
mūtrāhāro9 cchavāvāsī karonto10 vividhaṃ tapaṃ ǀǀ11
yo c(ʼ) ekaṃ12 bhāvitātmānaṃ muhūrtam api pūjayet ǀ
sā ekapūjanā śreyā13 na ca varṣaśataṃ hutaṃ ǀǀ14

1
Cf. PDhp 387 māse māse kuśāggreṇa bālo bhuñjeya bhojanaṃ ǀ na taṃ dhamme prasādassa kalām agghati
ṣoḍaśiṃ ǀǀ; Uv 24.18 māse māse kuśāgreṇa yo hi bhuñjīta bhojanam ǀ na tad dharme prasādasya kalām arghati
ṣoḍaśīm ǀǀ.
2
Corr. Na; Sa saṃghe; alternatively, the reading in Sa could be stem in -a used as locative, cf. BHSG § 8.11;
Karashima 2002 § 9.1.
3
Cf. PDhp 388 māse māse kuśāggreṇa bālo bhuñjeya bhojanam ǀ na taṃ saṃghe prasādassa kalām agghati
ṣoḍaśiṃ ǀǀ; Uv 24.18 māse māse kuśāgreṇa yo hi bhuñjīta bhojanam ǀ na tat saṃghe prasādasya kalām arghati
ṣoḍaśīm ǀǀ.
4
Sen. adds one more verse here: māse māse kuśāgreṇa bālo bhuṃjeya bhojanaṃ ǀ na so dhyānaprasādānāṃ
kalām arghati ṣoḍaśīṃ ǀǀ. According to Senart’s critical apparatus, this verse occurs in ms. M, but not in ms. B;
mss. Sa and Na do not have this verse.
5
Cf. Uv 24.20 māse māse kuśāgreṇa yo hi bhuñjīta bhojanaṃ ǀ na tac chīle prasādasya kalām arghati ṣoḍaśīm
ǀǀ.
6
Cf. Dhp 70 māse māse kusaggena bālo bhuñjetha bhojanaṃ ǀ na so saṅkhatadhammānaṃ kalaṃ nʼ agghati
soḷasiṃ ǀǀ; PDhp 389 māse māse kuśaggreṇa bālo bhuñjeya bhojanaṃ ǀ na taṃ sākkhātadhaṃṃāṇāṃ kalām
agghati ṣoḍaśiṃ ǀǀ; Uv 24.20 māse māse kuśāgreṇa yo hi bhuñjīta bhojanam ǀ na tat svākhyātadharmasya kalām
arghati ṣoḍaśīm ǀǀ.
7
“While worshipping (pres. pt.) the sacred fire”; Sen. agniparicaraṃ (w.r.).
8
Sa vase; Na em. caret; all the later mss. (= Sen.) follow the reading in Na, but cf. Dhp 107ab yo ca vassasataṃ
jantu aggiṃ paricare vane; Uv 24.16ab yo ca varṣaśataṃ pūrṇaṃ agniṃ paricared vane.
9
“Taking urine as food”; Sa mutrāhāro (s.e.); Na putrāhāro; Sen. patrāhāro (w.r.), Jon. III 438 “eating from his
bowl”. Urine was used as medicine in Buddhist community, cf. Abhis § 19.42 and fn.1; also excrement was used
as medicine for snake-bite, cf. ib. § 18.53.
10
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na karonti.
11
The first line corresponds to the first line in Dhp 107; Uv 24.16; PDhp 380; the second line occurs only in Mv.
12
Na Sen. caỿkaṃ.
13
Sen. śreyo; for the nom. sg. fem. -ā (from stems in -as), cf. BHSG §§ 16.13, 16.35.
14
Cf. Dhp 107 yo ca vassasataṃ jantu aggiṃ paricare vane ǀ ekañ ca bhāvitattānaṃ muhuttam api pūjaye ǀ sā
yeva pūjanā seyyo yañ ce vassasataṃ hutaṃ ǀǀ; GDhp 320 eka ji bhavidatvaṇa muhuta viva puyaʼi ǀ sameva
puyaṇa ṣevha ya ji vaṣaśada hodu ǀǀ; PDhp 380 yo ca vaśśaśataṃ jantū aggiṃ paricare vane ǀ ekañ ca
bhāvitāttānaṃ muhuttaṃ api pūjaye ǀ sā eva pūjanā śreyo yac cha vaśśaśataṃ hutaṃ ǀǀ; Uv 24.16 yac ca
varṣaśataṃ pūrṇaṃ agniṃ paricared vane ǀ yac caỿkaṃ bhāvitâtmānaṃ muhūrtam api pūjayet ǀ sā tasya pūjanā
śreṣṭhā na tad varṣaśataṃ hūtaṃ ǀǀ.

563
 yat kiñcit iṣṭaṃ1 ca hutaṃ2 ca loke
saṃvatsaraṃ3 yajati4 puṇyaprekṣī ǀ (Sen. 436)
sarvaṃ vi5 taṃ na caturbhāgam eti
abhivādanaṃ ujjugateṣu śreyaṃ ǀǀ6

yo ca varṣaśataṃ jīve duḥśīlo asamāhito7 ǀ

ekāhaṃ jīvitaṃ śreyo8 śīlavantasya dhyāyato9 ǀǀ10
yo ca varṣaśataṃ jīve kuśīdo hīnavīryavāṃ ǀ
ekāhaṃ jīvitaṃ śreyo vīryam ārabhato11 dṛḍhaṃ ǀǀ12
yo <ca>13 varṣaśataṃ jīve apaśyaṃ buddhaśāsanaṃ ǀ
ekāhaṃ jīvitaṃ śreyo paśyato buddhaśāsanaṃ ǀǀ14
yo ca varṣaśataṃ jīve apaśyaṃ dharmam uttamaṃ ǀ
ekāhaṃ jīvitaṃ15 śreyo paśyato dharmam uttamaṃ ǀǀ16

1
The mss. read teṣāṃ, but it does not make sense; corr. Sen.; cf. Dhp 108 yaṃ kiñci yiṭṭhañ ca hutañ ca loke;
GDhp 321 ya keja yaṭha va hoda va lake.
2
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na hukaṃ (s.e.); for the alternation between k, t and y, cf. Norman 1980: 177; Sn(tr.N) 191 (ad
Sn 223); Norman CP II 104.
3
Sa Na sarvaṃ (s.e., two syllables ⏑ − are lacking); corr. Sen.; cf. Dhp 108 saṃvaccharaṃ; GDhp 321
savatsara; PDhp 381 saṃvatsaraṃ; Uv 24.30 saṃvatsaraṃ.
4
Corr. Sen.; Sa jāyati (met. or a wrong back-formation); Na jayeti; cf. Dhp 108 yajetha; Uv 24.30 yajati; GDhp
321 yayadi; PDhp 381 yajate.
5
Sen. pi; cf. Pkt vi < pi (api).
6
Triṣtubh; in pāda b the metre requires yājati; in pāda c the fifth syllable is short (cf. Karashima 2016a: 204 “In
the Vedas and in both early Pali scriptures and older Buddhist Sanskrit scriptures, like the Mahāvastu, a short
syllable is permitted before a caesura at the fifth syllable of Triṣṭubh pādas”); we should read catŭº for caturº
(m.c.); in pāda d the first syllable is resolved. Cf. Dhp 108 yaṃ kiñci yiṭṭhañ ca hutañ ca loke saṃvaccharaṃ
yajetha puññapekho ǀ sabbam pi taṃ na catubhāgam eti, abhivādanā ujjugatesu seyyo ǀǀ; Uv 24.30 yat kiṃ cid
iṣṭaṃ ca hutaṃ ca loke saṃvatsaraṃ yajati puṇyaprekṣī ǀ sarvaṃ pi taṃ na caturbhāgam eti abhivādanaṃ tv
ṛjjugateṣu śreyaḥ ǀǀ; GDhp 321 ya keja yaṭha va hoda va lake savatsara yayadi puñavekṣa ǀ sava bi ta na
cadubhaku vedi ahivadaṇa ujukadeṣu ṣiho ǀǀ; PDhp 381 yaṃ kiṃci yaṣṭaṃ va hutaṃ va loke saṃvatsaraṃ yajate
puṃñapekhī ǀ sabbaṃ pi taṃ na catubbhāgam eti abhivādanā ujjugatesu śreyo ǀǀ.
7
Sen. ºhitaḥ.
8
Sen. śreyaṃ.
9
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na vāyato (s.e.; the akṣaras dha and va are similar); cf. Dhp 110 jhāyino; PDhp jhāyato.
10
Cf. Dhp 110 yo ca vassasataṃ jīve dussīlo asamāhito ǀ ekāhaṃ jīvitaṃ seyyo sīlavantassa jhāyino ǀǀ; PDhp 390
yo ca vaśśaśataṃ jīve duśśīlo asamāhito ǀ ekāhaṃ jīvitaṃ śreyo śīlavantassa jhāyato ǀǀ; Uv 24.3 yac ca
varṣaśataṃ jīved duḥśīlo hy asamāhitaḥ ǀ ekāhaṃ jīvitaṃ śreyaḥ sadā śīlavataḥ śuceḥ ǀǀ.
11
Na Sen. āraṃbhato.
12
Cf. Dhp 112 yo ca vassasataṃ jīve kusīto hīnavīriyo ǀ ekāhaṃ jīvitaṃ seyyo viriyam ārabhato daḷhaṃ ǀǀ; GDhp
316 ya ja vaṣaśada jivi kusidhu hiṇaviyava ǀ muhutu jivida ṣevha virya arahado driḍha ǀǀ; PDhp 392 yo ca
vaśśaśataṃ jīve kusīdo hīnavīriyo ǀ ekāhaṃ jīvitaṃ śreyo vīryyam ārabhato dṛḍaṃ ǀǀ; Uv 24.5 yac ca varṣaśataṃ
jīvet kusīdo hīnavīryavān ǀ ekāhaṃ jīvitaṃ śreyo vīryam ārabhato dṛḍham ǀǀ.
13
Suppl. Na; Sa lacks ca.
14
This verse does not occur in Dhp, GDhp, Uv, PDhp.
15
Corr. Na; Sa jīvito.
16
Cf. Dhp 115 yo ca vassasataṃ jīve apassaṃ dhammam uttamaṃ ǀ ekāhaṃ jīvitaṃ seyyo passato dhammam
uttamam ǀǀ; GDhp 318 ya ja vaṣaśada jivi apaśu dhamu utamu ǀ mohotu jivida ṣehu paśadu dhamu utamu ǀǀ;
PDhp 394 yo ca vaśśaśataṃ jīve apaśśaṃ dhammam uttamaṃ ǀ ekā ʼhaṃ jīvitaṃ śreyo paśśato dhammam
uttamaṃ ǀǀ.

564
 yo ca varṣaśataṃ jīve apaśyaṃ udayavyayaṃ ǀ
ekāhaṃ jīvitaṃ śreyo paśyato udayavyayaṃ ǀǀ1
yo <ca>2 varṣaśataṃ jīve apaśyaṃ acyutaṃ padaṃ ǀ
ekāhaṃ jīvitaṃ śreyo paśyato acyutaṃ padaṃ ǀǀ3
yo ca varṣaśataṃ jīve apaśyaṃ amṛtaṃ padaṃ4 ǀ
ekāhaṃ jīvitaṃ śreyo paśyato amṛtaṃ padaṃ” ǀǀ5

te ca6 dāni bhagavatā balavaśībhāve vinītā, sarve ca te parinirvṛtā. teṣāṃ bhagavāṃ

śarīrapūjāṃ ca kṛtvā stūpāṃ ca Dharmāraṇyāto Ajapālanyagrodhaṃ7 āgato.

1
Cf. Dhp 113 yo ca vassasataṃ jīve apassaṃ udayavyayaṃ ǀ ekāhaṃ jīvitaṃ seyyo passato udayavyayaṃ ǀǀ;
GDhp 317 ya ji vaṣaśado jivi apaśu udakavaya ǀ muhutu jivida ṣevha paśado udakavaya ǀǀ; PDhp 393 yo ca
vaśśaśataṃ jīve apaśśaṃ udayavyayaṃ ǀ ekāhaṃ jīvitaṃ śreyo paśśato udayavyayaṃ ǀǀ; Uv 24.6 yac ca
varṣaśataṃ jīved apaśyann udayavyayam ǀ ekāhaṃ jīvitaṃ śreyaḥ paśyato hy udayavyayam ǀǀ.
2
Suppl. Na; Sa lacks ca (unmetr.).
3
Cf. Uv 24.10 yac ca varṣaśataṃ jīved apaśyann acyutaṃ padaṃ ǀ ekāhaṃ jīvitaṃ śreyaḥ paśyato hy acyutaṃ
padaṃ ǀǀ. This verse does not occur in Dhp, PDhp, GDhp.
4
See Dhp(tr.N) 91 (ad Dhp 114) “amataṃ padaṃ is probably a split-compound, with -ṃ- m.c. I take padaṃ to
mean "place".”
5
Cf. Dhp 114 yo ca vassasataṃ jīve apassaṃ amataṃ padaṃ ǀ ekāhaṃ jīvitaṃ seyyo passato amataṃ padaṃ ǀǀ;
PDhp 395 yo ca vaśśaśataṃ jīve apaśśaṃ amataṃ padaṃ ǀ ekā ʼhaṃ jīvitaṃ śreyo paśśato amataṃ padaṃ ǀǀ; Uv
24.15 yac ca varṣaśataṃ jīved apaśyann amṛtaṃ padam ǀ ekāhaṃ jīvitaṃ śreyaḥ paśyato hy amṛtaṃ padam ǀǀ.
6
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na na (s.e.).
7
Sen. ºpālasya nyaº.

565
 Bimbisāra

Sa 419v5-424r2
Na 234r7-236v4
Sen. III 436.20-449.16

bhagavāṃ samyaksaṃbuddho yad arthaṃ samudāgato tam artham1 abhisaṃbhāvayitvā

Uruvilvāyām viharati nadyā Nerañjanāyās2 tīre Ajapālanyagrodhamūle3 acirābhisaṃbuddho.
tena (Sen. 437) khalu puna4 samayena rājño Śreṇiyasya Bimbisārasya brāhmaṇo purohito
rājācāryo upariprāsādavaragato rātryā pratyuṣakālasamaye5 dvātriṃśan mahāpuruṣalakṣaṇāni6
vācā vistareṇa7 svādhyāyaṃ karoti. aśrauṣīt8 khalu rājā Śreṇiyo Bimbisāro brāhmaṇasya
purohitasya rājācāryāsya upariprāsādavaragatasya rātryā pratyuṣakālasamaye9 dvātriṃśan
mahāpuruṣalakṣaṇāni10 vācā vistareṇa11 svādhyāyaṃ karontasya, śrutvā ca punar asya (420r)
bhagavantaṃ12 smṛtī13 udapāsi “aho punar me vijite Buddho bhagavāṃ utpadye, taṃ câhaṃ
bhagavantaṃ paśyeyaṃ. dṛṣṭvā ca punar me pravṛttaṃ14 prasīdeya, prasannacitto ca naṃ
paryupāseyaṃ. so ca māṃ bhagavāṃ dharmaṃ deśeyaṃ15, tasya câhaṃ dharmaṃ śrutvā
ājāneyaṃ”.
atha khalu rājā Śreṇyo Bimbisāro tasyaỿva rātryâtyayena anyataraṃ puruṣam
āmantrayati “ehi tvaṃ puruṣa kṣipram eva bhadrāṇi yānāni yojāpehi, yuktāni ca me
prativedehi”. “sādhu mahārājan” ti16. sa puruṣo rājño Śreṇiyasya Bimbisārasya pratiśrutvā
kṣipram eva bhadrāṇi yānāni yojayati, yuktāni ca taṃ prativedayati “yuktāni te mahārāja
bhadrāṇi jānāni17 yasyêdānīṃ18 kālaṃ manyase”. atha khalu rājā Śreṇyo Biṃbisāro anyataraṃ
bhadraṃ yānam abhiruhitvā mahatā rājariddhyā19 mahatā rājānubhāvena mahato janakāyasya
hikkārapikkārabherīmṛdaṅgapaṇavaśaṃkhasanninādena20 Rājagṛhāto nagarāto niryātvā yena
anyatarā21 udyānabhūmī prāyāsi. atha khalu rājo22 Śreṇyo Bimbisāro yāvatikaṃ23 yānasya

1
Na Sen. tad arthaṃ. 2 Sen. Nairaº. 3 Sen. ºpālasya nyaº.
4
Na Sen. punaḥ. 5 Sen. pratyūṣaº. 6 Sen. ºlakṣaṇānāṃ.
7
Vācā is instr. sg.; Sen. vācāvistareṇa.
8
Na Sen. aśroṣīt.
9
Sen. pratyūṣaº. 10 Sen. ºlakṣaṇānāṃ. 11 Sen. vācāvistareṇa.
12
So read the mss.; we could also read bhagavati (loc.); Sen. em. bhagavato.
13
Sen. smṛti; for the nom. sg. fem. -ī, cf. BHSG § 10.28; Abhis III § 8.3.
14
“May he become pleased with my way of living”; Sen. pravṛtte; pravṛttaṃ is an action noun, cf. Oberlies
2001: 262, fn. 3 (e.g., rodita “crying”; hata “killing”); EV I 180 (ad Th 180); Sn(tr.N) 210 (ad Sn 331).
15
Sen. deśeya; for the 3 sg. opt. -eyaṃ, cf. BHSG § 29.31.
16
Sen. ºrāja tti.
17
Na Sen. yānāni; for the alternation j / y in Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014: 165; see also BHSG § 2.34; Abhis III 252.
18
Sen. ºdāniṃ. 19 Sa ºridhyā; corr. Na.
20
“The sounds hi and pi”; so read all the mss.; Sen. em. hakkārahikkārabherīº; cf. BHSD s.v. hakkāra; for
pikkāra, cf. Delhey 2009: 200, fn. 490. Cf. also Sa 305r4, 422r1 hakkārapikkārabherīmṛdaṃgapaṭahasaṃkha-
sannidānena (Sen. em. hakkārahikkāraº).
21
Na Sen. yenânyaº. 22 Na Sen. rājā.
23
Sen. yāvatikā; see BHSD s.v. yāvataka “yāvattaka; yāvantaka; yāvatika; yāvattika; adj., and ºkam, adv. (based
on Skt. yāvat; Pali yāvataka; AMg. jāvanta, jāvantia), as much, pl. as many; adv. as long, as far”.

566
bhūmiṃ1 tāvatakaṃ yānena yātvā, yānāto pratyoruhya padasā yeva tāṃ udyānabhūmīṃ2
anucaṃkramanto anuvicaranto niṣīde suvarṇamaye paryaṅke prācīnābhimukho3
stryāgāraparivṛto4 amātyapāriṣadyapuraskṛto. atha khalu (Sen. 438) rājño Bimbisārasya
Rājagṛhaṃ nagaraṃ abhivilokayantasya Rājagṛheyakāni ca parvatāni vanāni5 ca puṣkiriṇīṃ ca
paurāṇāṃ câryakāṃ mṛtāṃ pretāṃ kālagatā6 samanusmarantasya kāmeṣu jugutsanā7 utpadye8
yoniśomanasīkāro9.

udyānabhūmito10 niryātvā-m11-Aṅgānāṃ12 rāṣṭravardhana13 ǀ

paryaṅkasmiṃ14 niṣīdetvā15 avadātasuvarṇamaṇḍale16 ǀǀ17
tūryaghoṣebhi18 nādite19 samyaktālaprabodhane20 ǀ21
puṣpitā sālā tasmiṃ kāle saṃpannakusumitā varā ǀǀ22
vyālamṛgānuvicaritā23 gonaṃgūlaniṣevitā24 ǀ

1
Sen. bhūmi; for the nom. sg. -iṃ, cf. BHSG § 10.23 “I regard it as the acc. masc. or alternating MIndic nom.-
acc. nt. ending used as nom. masc. and fem.”; cf. also Pischel § 379 “In the nom. sing., according to Hc. 3, 19,
some taught beside the lengthening also the equivalent nasalization”.
2
Sen. ºbhūmiṃ. 3 Corr. Sen.; Sa Na prācināº. 4 Corr. Na; Sa styāº.
5
Na Sen. lack vanāni.
6
Na ºgatāṃ; Sen. omits this word.
7
All the mss. read jugutsanā, which is a back-formation of MI *jugucchana “loathing, abhorrence”; cf. Pā
jigucchā, jigucchana, Pkt jugucchā, duguñchā (< Skt jugupsā, jugupsana); cf. also BHSD s.vv. jugutsu,
jugutsanā. Sen. reads. jugutsuno.
8
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na utpadya.
9
Sen. yoniso manasiº.
10
Corr. Na; Sa ºbhūmiṃte (s.e.).
11
Sen. niryātvā Aṅgānāṃ.
12
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na Agnānāṃ (s.e.); cf. the reading further in this chapter (Sa 421r2): lābho (ʼ)stu rāṣṭrādhipate
śirimato Aṅgasya rājño Magadhādhipasya.
13
Sen. ºvardhano; nom. sg. masc. -a (cf. BHSG § 8.22; Abhis III § 6.1).
14
Corr. Na; Sa ºaṃsmi (s.e.; the anusvāra dot written in the wrong place).
15
Corr. Na; Sa nīṣīº (s.e.); Sen. niṣīdesi.
16
Sa Na ºmaṇḍalaṃ; corr. Sen. Alternatively, the reading in the mss. ºmaṇḍalaṃ could be accusative for locative
(see BHSG § 7.23), several occurrences are found in the mss., see p. 135, fn. 16.
17
Pāda a is hypermetrical; pāda b is Śloka; the part avadātasuvarṇamaṇḍalaṃ scans as Vaitālīya; for other
examples of verses in the mixed metre Śloka / Vaitālīya, cf. EV I xl; EV II xxxix.
18
Sa Na trighoṣebhi (s.e.); Sen. em. taṃtrighoṣābhināditā; cf. Mbh I 68.13 tūryaghoṣanināditaṃ.
19
Sa Na nnandite; Sen. em. taṃtrighoṣābhināditā.
20
Sa ºtālapradhane (s.e.); Na Sen. samyakkālaprabodhanā, Jon. III 440, fn. 5 “waking up at the right time”, but
samyak here is rather a hyper-Sanskritism for Skt śamyā, Pā samma (“a kind of cymbal or other musical
instrument”); Skt tāla (Pā tāḷa) means “musical instrument which is beaten, cymbal”. Cf. Th 893 sameto
naccagītehi sammatāḷappabodhano ǀ na tena suddhimajjhagaṃ mārassa visaye rato ǀǀ; see EV I 92 (ad Th 893)
“Attended with song and dance, awakened by cymbals and gongs”. Cf. BHSD, s.vv. śamya, samya, tāḍa. Cf.
also Sa 325r ramati nāṭyagītena samyaktālaprabodhane.
21
“When the awakening cymbals and gongs were beaten, the Sāl trees bloomed because of the sounds of
music.”.
22
Śloka, pāda c is hypermetrical; pāda d becomes a regular Pathyā if we read ºkusumā for ºkusumitā (m.c.).
23
Sa Na ºcaribhā (s.e.; the akṣaras ta and bha are similar); Sen. em. ºmṛgānucīrṇāṃ (≠ mss.); cf. Sa 182v5
tapovane vyāḍamṛgānucarite nirmanuṣye; cf. also Jm 163.17 vyāḍamṛgānuvicaritam araṇyavanam.
24
Sen. golāṃgulaniṣevitāṃ; see BHSD s.v. gonaṅgula “lit. cow-tailed, a certain kind of (black-faced) monkey”.

567
 parvatāṃ sa saṃvīkṣanto pṛthu1 siṃhaniṣevitāṃ ǀǀ2
niṣīdet prāṅmukho rājā paurāṇāni anusmaranto3 ǀ
aśrupūrṇehi netrehi imā4 gāthām abhāṣitha ǀǀ5
“tiṣṭhe (ʼ)yaṃ pāṇḍaro giri Vebhāro vana6 tathaỿva vipulo ǀ
atha me pitarā7 pitāmahā pretā kālagatā avītatṛṣṇā ǀǀ8
varā ramyā vanā vicitrā puṣkiriṇya śiloccayā9 ǀ
yānîmāni mamāyensuḥ10 kāṃ nu11 te diśatāṃ gatā? ǀǀ12
tathaỿv(ʼ) imāni13 rāṣṭrāṇi imā pṛthusravantiyo ǀ (420v)
yānîmāni mamāyensu14 kāṃ15 nu te diśatāṃ gatā16? ǀǀ17
tathaỿvêmāni vastrāṇi imā niṣkā sakuṇḍalā18 ǀ
yānîmāni mamāyensu19 kāṃ nu20 te diśatāṃ gatā? ǀǀ21
imā22 puṣkiriṇī ramyā nānādvijanikūjitāḥ ǀ
puṇḍarīkehi saṃcchannā kumudasaugandhikehi ca ǀ (Sen. 439)

1
For the acc. pl. masc. -u, cf. BHSG § 12.61; Abhis III § 11.15; Sen. pṛthusiṃhaº.
2
Śloka; in pāda a we should assume resolution of the fifth syllable; pāda c scans correctly as Pathyā if we
ignore the anusvāra in saṃvīkṣº.
3
Sen. anusmaran. 4 Na Sen. imāṃ.
5
Pāda b is hypermetrical; it becomes regular if we read anusmaran for anusmaranto (= Sen.).
6
Sa gebhāro vata (s.e. or meant bata?); Na em. Kailāsavat; all the later mss. and Sen. follow this reading; see
PTSD Vebhāra “a mountain outside Rājagṛha” (PTSD); cf. Akanuma 1931: 748, s.v. Vebhāra1; Skt Vaibhāra
(MW s.v.).
7
Sen. pitaro; for the stems in -ara (-arā), cf. BHSG § 13.17.
8
Pāda a scans as Vaitālīya (the third syllable is contracted); pāda b is unmetr.; pāda c is Vaitālīya; pāda d scans
as Aupacchandasika. For the mixed metre Vaitālīya / Aupacchandasika, cf. e.g., EV I xl; Sadd 1155.
9
Sen. puṣkiriṇyo śiloccayo.
10
The correct form mamāyensuḥ occurs only in ms. Sa. The scribe of ms. Na either did not known the form
mamāyensuḥ or he confused the akṣaras ma and ga and read gamāyensuḥ; Sen. reads gamāpensuḥ (Jon. III
440 translates it as “lived” or “spent their lives”). Cf. BHS mamāyati, mamāyate “cherishes”; Pā mamāyati “to
be attached to, to be fond of, to cherish, tend, foster, love” (PTSD s.v.); cf. also Jā IV 359.1 yʼ assʼ imāni
mamāyiṃsu kin nu te disataṃ gatā.
11
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na kā ni (s.e.).
12
“Splendid (and) beautiful groves; multi-coloured lotus-pools and mountains; those, who loved them, into
which direction have they gone?”. Cf. Jā IV 359.1ff. imā [tā] pokkharaṇiyo rammā cakkavākūpakūjitā ǀ
mandālakehi sañchannā padumuppalakehi ca ǀ y’ ass’ imāni mamāyiṃsu kin nu te disataṃ gatā ǀǀ. Pāda a is
hypermetrical; it scans correctly if we read citrā for vicitrā; for this verse, cf. also Marciniak 2018d: 126-128.
13
Sen. tathaỿvemāni.
14
Sa Na gamāyensuḥ; Sen. gamāpensuḥ.
15
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na kā.
16
Corr. Na; Sa śatāṃ (s.e.; in some scripts the akṣaras ga ans śa are very similar, e.g., ms. Na ga and śa ).
17
“And these countries, these broad rivers; those, who loved them, into which direction have they gone?”. Cf.
Jon. III 440 “To what regions are they now gone, who spent their lives among these wide-spread domains?”.
18
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºkuṇḍalāṃ.
19
Na gamāyensuḥ; Sen. gamāpensuḥ.
20
Corr. Na; Sa anu (s.e.).
21
“And these clothes, these necklaces and earrings; those, who loved them, into which direction have they
gone?”. Cf. Jon. III 440 “To what regions are they now gone who, when they lived, enjoyed these clothes and
necklaces and earrings?”.
22
Corr. Na; Sa imāṃ.

568
 ye ca1 te atra snāyensu kāṃ2 nu te diśatāṃ gatāḥ? ǀǀ3
tathaỿva4-m-āsanā ramyā divyā haritaśādvalā ǀ
āsannodakasaṃpannā śītacchāyā manoramā ǀ
yāni5 te câtra mamāyensu kāṃ6 nu te diśatāṃ gatā? ǀǀ7
tāny8 eva ca9 prāṇiniveśanāni10
te parvatā te ca ime pracārā ǀ
tāṃ11 eva adya janatām12 apaśyato
śūnya tāva13 me brāhmaṇâkhāyati14 diśā ǀǀ15, 16
supinaṃte17 nu caritaṃ evaṃ martyāna jīvitaṃ18 ǀ
kasiraṃ19 ca parittaṃ20 ca .. ..21 duḥkhena saṃyutaṃ22 ǀǀ23, 24

1
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na na (s.e.).
2
Corr. Na; Sa kā.
3
Śloka; in pāda b there is resolution of the first syllable. Cf. Jā IV 359.1ff. imā [tā] pokkharaṇiyo rammā
cakkavākupakūjitā ǀ mandālakehi sañchannā padumuppalakehi ca ǀ yʼ assʼ imāni mamāyiṃsu kin nu te disataṃ
gatā ǀǀ.
4
Corr. Na; Sa tathaỿvi. 5 Sa yāni yāni (ditt.); corr. Na.
6
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na kiṃ; cf. Jā IV 359.3 kin nu te disataṃ gatā.
7
“And these beautiful heavenly dwellings, abounding in green grass, with nearby water, cool, shady (and)
pleasant; those, who loved them here, into which direction have they gone?”. Cf. Jon. III 440: “To what regions
are they now gone, who spent their lives among these delightful and heavenly resorts, with their green grass
nestling by the water, shady and cool and pleasant?”. Pāda c is hypermetrical.
8
Sa Na nāny (s.e.; the akṣaras na and ta are similar); corr. Sen.
9
Sa Na ra (s.e.); Sen. omits ca.
10
Sen. prāṇiśatānāṃ (≠ mss.).
11
Sa Na tā; Sen. ime ca me pracāritā (≠ mss.).
12
Sa Na jananām (s.e.; the akṣaras na and ta are similar); Sen. janmam; see DP s.v. jana1 “janatā, an
assemblage of people; people”; cf. Jā IV 359.5 tam eva mayhaṃ janataṃ apassato.
13
Sen. wrongly śūnyatā va; cf. Jā IV 359.7 suññaṃ vā.
14
Sa Na ºkhyāyati; Sen. me ākhyāyanti; voc. brāhmaṇa (Sen. omits it) seems out of place here, it has not been
mentioned that the king is speaking to a brahmin; note, however, that in the parallel verse in Jā IV 359.5 voc. sg.
Nārada occurs.
15
“These houses of people; these mountains and these fields. To me, who do not see these people (here) today, O
brahmin, (this) region seems empty”.
16
The metre is Triṣṭubh-Jagatī (in pāda c we should read adyā, m.c.; pāda d is unmetr.). Sen. emended the verse
violently in order to make it scan as Śloka: tāny eva prāṇiśatānāṃ niveśanāni parvatā ǀ ime ca me pracāritā
adya janmam apaśyato ǀǀ śūnyatā va me ākhyāyanti diśā pi me (ʼ)nucāritā ǀ evaṃ martyajīvitaṃ kiṃsya parīttaṃ
ca duḥkhasaṃyutaṃ ǀǀ. Cf. Jā IV 359.5ff. tānîdha khettāni so bhūmibhāgo, te ārāmā te vana me pacārā ǀ tam eva
mayhaṃ janataṃ apassato, suññaṃ vā me Nārada khāyate disā ǀǀ.
17
Cf. PTSD s.v. supina “-anta [anta pleonastic, cp. ThA 258 "supinam eva supinantaṃ"] a dream; abl. ºante in a
dream Th 2, 394; J V.328”.
18
Sen. martyajīvitaṃ; for the gen. pl. masc. -āna, cf. BHSG § 8.117.
19
Sa Na kiṃsaraṃ (s.e.); Sen. kiṃsya; see DP s.v. kasira “difficult, attended with pain or labour”; cf. Sn 574
animittam anaññataṃ maccānaṃ idha jīvitaṃ ǀ kasirañ ca parittañ ca, tañ ca dukkhena saññutaṃ ǀǀ.
20
Sen. parīttaṃ; BHS = Pā paritta.
21
Two syllables are lacking; Jā IV 113.2 reads tañ ca dukkhena saṃyutaṃ.
22
Sen. duḥkhasaṃyutaṃ.
23
“Walking in a dream, such is the life of a mortal; miserable and insignificant, bound with suffering”.
24
Śloka; pāda a is na-Vipulā. Cf. Jā IV 113.1ff. sādhu bhāsat’ ayaṃ yakkho appaṃ maccāna jīvitaṃ ǀ kasirañ ca
parittañ ca tañ ca dukkhena saṃyutaṃ ǀ sâhaṃ ekā pabbajissāmi hitvā Kāsiṃ Surundhanaṃ ǀǀ.

569
 anantara1 <hi>2 jātasya3 jīvitaṃ4 maraṇaṃ dhruvaṃ ǀ5
jātasyâmaraṇaṃ nâsti etat dharmā hi prāṇināṃ6 ǀǀ7
gacchati khelena prāṇi8 no9 prativatto ca koci jāte10 ǀ
rātriṃ ca divaṃ11 ca yāntîha rājadūtā12 viya śāsanāharā” ǀǀ13, 14

atha khalu anyatarasya rājāmātyasya etad abhūṣi “rājño kila Śreṇyasya Bimbisārasya
daurmanasya15 utpannaṃ. ko nu khalv asyāt paryāyo yena (ʼ)haṃ16 rājño Śreṇyasya
Bimbisārasya daurmanasya17 prativinodayeyaṃ?” atha khalu tasya rājāmātyasya etad abhūṣi
“rājño kila Śreṇyasya Bimbisārasya Rājagṛhaṃ nagaraṃ priyañ ca manāpañ ca. (Sen. 440) yaṃ
nūna (ʼ)syâhaṃ18 purato Rājagṛhasya nagarasya varṇaṃ bhāṣeyaṃ”.

atha khalu so rājāmātyo rājaṃ19 Śreṇyaṃ20 Bimbisāraṃ21 gāthāye (ʼ)dhyabhāṣe22

“atra mālīno23 ime ramyā śiloccayā

ye ime Rājagṛhasmi24 parvatā ǀ25
siktā divijena vāriṇā
…………………… ǀǀ26

1
Sen. anantaraṃ.
2
The word hi is lacking in the mss. and Sen.; the parallel verse in Th 553 has hi.
3
Sa Na sya (s.e.); Sen. jīvitasya; cf. Th 553 anantaraṃ hi jātassa.
4
Abl. sg. -aṃ (cf. Lüders 1954: 138-143; Oberlies 2001: 142; von Hinüber 2001 § 304; Karashima 2002 § 9.4;
Sakamoto-Goto 1984: 51, fn. 30; 52, fn. 32); cf. Th 553 jīvitā; “immediately after life”.
5
Sen. em. anantaraṃ jīvitasya maraṇaṃ maraṇaṃ dhruvaṃ (≠ mss.).
6
Sen. prāṇino.
7
Śloka; in pāda d the initial pr- in prāṇināṃ should be simplified (m.c.). Cf. Th 553 anantaraṃ hi jātassa jīvitā
maraṇaṃ dhuvaṃ ǀ jātā jātā marantîdha evaṃ dhammā hi pāṇino ǀǀ.
8
Sen. khedena prāṇī; cf. Skt khela (“sportive, amorous, playful” [Apte]), khelagati (“having a sportive or stately
gait” [Apte]).
9
= na; Sen. omits no.
10
Sa Na pratipanno ca koci jāne (s.e.); Sen. pratipanno kvacij jano. The form pratipanno is presumably a wrong
back-formation and s.e. for paṭivatto (the akṣaras nna and tta resemble one another) < *prati-varta (“return”) or
prativṛtta; cf. Pā paṭivatta (nt. pp. of paṭivattati) “moving backwards”, only in cpd. (PTSD s.v.), Skt
prativartana (“return”).
11
Sen. rātriṃdivaṃ.
12
Sen. em. yamadūtā (≠ mss.).
13
“A living being moves (forward) sportively (khelena), there is no turning back (*prativatta < prati-√vṛt) once
one is born (jāte). They go forward day and night, just as king’s messengers carrying (his) commands”.
14
Pāda a is unmetrical; pāda b is Aupacchandasika (the fourth syllable is contracted); pāda c scans as Vaitālīya
if we read yāntῐ (ʼ)ha for yāntîha; pāda d becomes Vaitālīya if we read răjaº.
15
Na Sen. ºmanasyam. 16 Sen. yenâhaṃ. 17 Na Sen. ºmanasyaṃ.
18
Na Sen. nūnaṃ asyâhaṃ. 19 Corr. Na; Sa rāja. 20 Corr. Na; Sa Śreṇyo.
21
Corr. Na; Sa Bimbisārasya. 22 Na Sen. adhyaº.
23
“Covered with garlands of flowers”. For the nom. pl. -īno, see BHSG § 10.158.
24
Sen. ºsmiṃ.
25
Sen. em. parvatā ime salīlā ime ramyā śiloccayā ǀ ye ime Rājagṛhasmiṃ siktā divijena vāriṇā ǀǀ.
26
Vaitālīya; pāda a is unmetr.; pāda b has a syncopated opening; pāda d is probably missing. We could translate
this verse tentatively as follows: “These mountains in Rājagṛha are sprinkled with heavenly water; covered with
garlands of flowers; (rivers / water streams) flow………..”.

570
 bhinnakaraṭa1 va sravanti kuñjarā
jalā2 giri nāgā va parvatā ǀ
nabhā śobhati uttamaṃ girihvayaṃ3
obhāsamaṇidharmadhāriṇo4 ǀǀ5

atha khalu rājā Śreṇyo Bimbisāro taṃ rājāmātyaṃ apasādaye6 “asti nāma tvaṃ
mohapuruṣa7, yaṃ yad eva vayaṃ vigarhāma taṃ8 tad eva tvaṃ praśaṃsitavyaṃ manyasi”.
atha khalu rājño9 Śreṇyasya Bimbisārasya bhūyasyā mātrāye10 kāmeṣu vyākutsanā11 utpadye
cittasya duḥkhadaurmanasyaṃ yoniśomanasikāro12. atha khalu brāhmaṇasya purohitasya
rājācāryasya etad abhūṣi “rājño kila Śreṇyasya Bimbisārasya duḥkhadaurmanasya13
utpannaṃ. ko nu khalv asyāt (421r) paryāyo yenâhaṃ rājño Śreṇyasya Bimbisārasya
duḥkhadaurmanasyaṃ prativinodayeyaṃ?” atha khalu brāhmaṇasya purohitasya rājācāryasya
etad abhūṣi “rājño khalu Śreṇyasya Bimbisārasya Buddho bhagavāṃ priyo ca14 manāpo ca.
yaṃ15 nūnâhaṃ tasya purato Buddhasya varṇaṃ bhāṣeyaṃ”.
atha khalu brahmaṇo16 purohito rājācāryo rājānaṃ Śreṇiyaṃ Bimbisāraṃ gāthāye
(ʼ)dhyabhāṣe17

“lābho (ʼ)stu18 rāṣṭrādhipate śirimato19

Aṅgasya rājño Magadhādhipasya ǀ
yasyôdupāsī20 vijite tathāgato
vighuṣṭaśabdo21 Himavāṃ va parvato ǀ

1
Sen. bhinnakaṭakā (≠ mss.); cf. MW s.v. bhinnakaraṭa “a rutting elephant having a fissure in the temples, from
which fluid exudes”.
2
Or jaḍā (= jalā); Sa Na jātā.
3
< giri + āhvayaṃ.
4
Nom. sg. masc.? (cf. Sa 300r [p. 119] yācito bhāvitātmo śarīrāntimadhāriṇo [nom. sg.]). The word avabhāsa (>
MI obhāsa) is the name of a wish-fulfilling jewel, cf. Studholme 2002: 137.
5
The metre is probably Vaitālīya; Sen. prints a lacuna for the part kuñjarā jalā giri nāgā ca parvatā nabhā
śobhani uttamaṃ girihvayaṃ ǀ obhāsamaṇidharmadhāriṇo. We could translate this verse as follows: “As
(rutting) elephants flow (fluid) from fissures in the temples, so the mountains which resemble elephants (flow)
water (jalā ← jātā). The best (among them), the so-called Giri, which has the character of a jewel-lustre, shines
in the sky (read nabhe for nabhā)”.
6
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na apamādaye (s.e.; the akṣaras ma and sa are similar).
7
Sen. ºpuruṣo. 8 Sen. omits taṃ. 9 Corr. Na; Sa rājā. 10 Sen. mātrayā.
11
See BHSD s.v. vyākutsanā. Probably a wrong back-formation of MI *vi-jigucchana < Skt vijugupsana, cf.
MDPL s.v. vijugupsana “loathing”; Pā jigucchā, jigucchana, Pkt jugucchā, duguñchā (< Skt jugupsā, jugupsana
“loathing, abhorrence”). Cf. the reading further in this chapter: rājño Arindamasya kāmeṣu vyākutsanā (←
dhyākutsanā) utpadye.
12
Na yonisoº; Sen. yoniso manasiº.
13
Sen. ºmanasyam; for the nom. sg. nt. -a, cf. BHSG § 8.32; Abhis III § 6.8.
14
Sen. omits ca. 15 Corr. Na; Sa ya.
16
Sen. brāhmaṇo; cf. MDPL s.v. brahmaṇa “Brahmin”; cf. also Norman CP V 154-155.
17
Sa Na pratyabhāṣe (w.r.); Sen. adhyabhāṣa.
18
Sen. (ʼ)sti (≠ mss.). 19 Sen. śirīmato.
20
M.c.; Sen. yasyôdapāsi (unmetr.); for udupāsi / udapāsi, cf. BHSG § 32.60.
21
For vighuṣṭaśabda, cf. Sn(tr.N) 217 (ad Sn 372); Norman 2006: 372; von Hinüber 2001: 586, 587.

571
 śīlena kṣāntīya1 tapasā upeto (Sen. 441)
lokāntako uṣitavāṃ brahmacaryaṃ2 ǀǀ3
samāgamya sahasrāṇi śatāni nayutāni ca ǀ
prāpnoti4 amṛtaṃ śāntaṃ yogakṣemam anuttaraṃ” ǀǀ5

atha khalu rājā Śreṇiyo Bimbisāro brāhmaṇaṃ purohitaṃ rājācāryaṃ gāthāye

pratyabhāṣe

“priyam ..6 me kīrtaye va7 priyasya

Buddhasya lokārthacarasya brāhmaṇa ǀ8
dadāmi te grāmavarāṇi ṣoḍaśa9
yuktāni ājanyarathāni10 ca daśa ǀ
dāsīśataṃ demi gavāṃ śataṃ ca11
priyasya Buddhasya me bhoḥ12 prakīrtaye” ǀǀ13

atha khalu bhagavāṃ Magadheṣu cārikāṃ caramāṇo mahatā bhikṣusaṃghena sārdham

ardhatrayodaśabhir bhikṣuśataiḥ yena Magadhānāṃ Rājagṛhaṃ14 nagaraṃ tad anusāri tad
anuprāpto tatraỿva viharati Antagirismiṃ Yaṣṭīvane udyāne. aśrauṣīd15 rājā Śreṇiyo Bimbisāro
brāhmaṇasya16 purohitasya rājācāryasya “bhagavāṃ kila Magadheṣu cārikāṃ caramāṇo
mahatā bhikṣusaṃghena sārdham ardhatrayodaśabhir17 bhikṣuśataiḥ yena Magadhānāṃ
Rājagṛhaṃ nagaraṃ tad anusāri tad anuprāptas tatraỿva viharati Antaragirismiṃ18 Yaṣṭīvane

1
Sen. kṣāntyā; for the obl. sg. fem. -īya, cf. BHSG §§ 10.103-10.106; Abhis III § 9.8.
2
Sen. uṣitabrahmacaryo (≠ mss.).
3
The metre is Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; in pāda a we should read śirīmato (m.c.); in pāda e the metre requires kṣāntyā for
kṣāntīya; in pāda f there is resolution of the fifth syllable; we should read ºtavă for ºtavāṃ, the initial br- of
brahmaº should be simplified (m.c.).
4
Sa aprāpnoti (s.e.); Na Sen. saṃprāpnoti.
5
Śloka.
6
One short syllable is lacking, e.g., ca.
7
Sa ra (s.e.); Na em. rājye; all the later mss. (= Sen.) follow this reading.
8
Senart emends the text violently in order to make it scan as Śloka: priyaṃ me kīrtaye rājye priyaṃ me kīrtaye
priya ǀ priyasya buddhasya loka-arthacarasya brāhmaṇa ǀǀ.
9
Corr. Na; Sa śoḍaśa.
10
“Chariots yoked to thoroughbred horses”; Sen. ājānyaº; cf. BHSD s.v. ājanya.
11
Sen. ºśataṃ ca gavāṃ (unmetr.).
12
Sa Na ghoḥ (s.e.); Sen. em. buddhasya yaśo (≠ mss.).
13
The metre is Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; in pāda b the initial br- of brāhmaṇa should be simplified (cf. Oberlies 2001:
107 [3]: “brāhmaṇa is a Sanskritism and hence does not comply with any Pāli sound law. Its’ ‘etymologies’ show
that it was pronounced as b[r]āhaṇa”); in pāda d the metre requires cā; in pāda e we should read mĕ (m.c.). Cf. Jā
V 20.5ff. dadāmi te gāmavarāni pañca dāsīsataṃ satta gavaṃ satāni ǀ ājaññayutte ca rathe dasā me ācariyo
hosi mamʼ atthakāmo ǀǀ.
14
Corr. Na; Sa Rājāº. 15 Sen. aśroṣīd. 16 Corr. Na; Sa brāhmasya.
17
Na trayodaśabhir (hapl. after [s]ardhaṃ); Sen. trayodaśabhikṣuº.
18
Na Sen. Antagirismiṃ; in this chapter the name of the place is given four times as Antaragiri and once as
Antagiri; all the later mss. (= Sen.) have only one variant Antagiri; see BHSD s.v. Antagiri; Akanuma 1931:
782, s.v. Yaṣṭivana.

572
udyāne”. śrutvā punaḥ anyataraṃ1 rājāmātyam āmantrayesi “ho2 bhaṇe amātya bhagavato
Buddhasya pratyudgamanaṃ gamiṣyāmi. Rājagṛhaṃ alaṃkārāpehi, bhadrāṇi ca yānāni
yojāpehi. sarvehi ca Rājagṛhakehi brāhmaṇagṛhapatikehi, sarvehi ca śilpāyatanehi, sarvehi ca
śreṇīhi mayā saha bhagavato (Sen. 442) Buddhasya pratyudgamanaṃ gantavyaṃ” ti. “sādhu
mahārājā3” tti4, sa rājāmātyo Śreṇyasya Bimbisārasya pratiśrutvā kṣipram eva bhadrāṇi yānāni
yojāpesi5, Rājagṛhe ghoṣaṇāṃ kārāpesi catvaraśṛṅgāṭakaśravaṇāmukheṣu6 “Buddho
bhagavāṃ Rājagṛhe Antaragirismi7 Yaṣṭīvanaṃ (421v) udyānam anuprāpto8. tatra sarvehi
bhavantehi rājñā Śreṇyena Bimbisāreṇa sārdhaṃ bhagavato pratyudgamanaṃ gantavyaṃ”.
te dāni ghoṣaṇāṃ śrutvā kṣipram eva rājakuladvāre sannipatitā kumārāmātyāpāriṣadyāḥ9
purohitapramukhā brāhmaṇā śreṣṭhipramukho nigamo10 sārthavāhapramukho11 vaṇijagrāmo,
sarvā ca Rājagṛhakā aṣṭādaśa śreṇīyo, tadyathā ca krīḍavetālikagandharvikā12
naṭanartakajhallamallapāṇisvarikā13 śobhikā kheluka14 kuṃbhatūṇikā15 veḍaṃbakā16
dotkhalā17 bhāṇakā pañcavaṭukā gāyanaka18 guṇavattā19 tāṇḍavikā20 cetayikā21 gaṇikā

1
Corr. Na; Sa ºtarāṃ. 2 Sen. bho.
3
Sen. mahārāja; nom. sg. ºrājā used for voc. sg., see BHSG § 17.52; in ms. Sa voc. sg. ºrājā occurs many times,
e.g., Sa 99r2, 99r4, 99r5, 107v6, 108v4, 243v5, 250r5, 267r5, 267v2, 339r4 etc.
4
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na nti. 5 Corr. Na; Sa yojāpehi.
6
Sa ºśravaṇamukheṣu; Na ºśramaṇabrāhmaṇamukheṣu; Sen. catvaraśṛṃgāṭaka-antarāpaṇamukheṣu (≠ mss.);
cf. BHSD s.v. śrāvaṇāmukha “place for proclamation”; on śramaṇa / śravaṇa, cf. BHSD s.v. śravaṇa; cf. also
von Hinüber 2009: 445; Karashima 2016b: 111.
7
Sa ºśirismi (s.e.; in some scripts the akṣaras śa and ga are similar); Na Sen. Antagirismiṃ.
8
Sen. samanuprāpto.
9
Sen. ºmātyaº; for the lengthening of a to ā in composition, cf. BHSG § 8.15; Geiger § 33; Goto 2000: 272;
Sakamoto-Goto 1982: 24.
10
Cf. Ratnach, s.v. ṇigama (2) “a group of traders or merchants”.
11
Corr. Na; Sa sārdhaº (s.e.).
12
Sa Na ca krikaṃvetaṭṭikaº; Sen. cakrikatālikaº; krīḍa may mean here a sort of entertainer; cf. Skt krīḍa “play,
pastime; working miracles for one’s amusement” (MW s.v.). Vaitālika means “a bard whose duty is to awaken a
chief or prince at dawn with music and song” (MW s.v.); cf. also PTSD s.v. vetālika “a certain occupation at
court connected with music or entertainment”; BHSD s.v. vetālika. Cf. p. 137, fn. 14.
13
All the mss. and Sen. read ºnartakaṛllamallaº; ṛlla is a very common s.e. for jhalla (the characters ṛ and jha
resemble one another in many scripts, cf. Brough 1954: 357-358); cf. also similar lists in Sa 313r5 naṭa-narttaka-
jhalla (← ṛlla)-malla-pāṇisvarikāṃ; 321v6 naṭa-narttaka-jhalla (← ṛlla)-malla-pāṇisvaryāṃ, etc.
14
Sa Na kelukaṃ; Sen. em. laṃghakā (≠ mss.); cf. AMg khela “acrobat, tightrope-walker” (cf. BHSD s.v.
kheluka); cf. Sa 362v1 śobhika-kheluka-bhāṇaka-gāyanaka. Cf. p. 137, fn. 14.
15
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na kutūṇikā (s.e.).
16
Sa vaḍavakā; s.e. for velaṃbakā / viḍaṃbakā; Sen. reads velaṃbakā; cf. Sa 304v4 kumbhatuṇikā velaṃbakāḥ
bhāṇakā pañcavaṭukā; cf. BHSD s.vv. velambaka, viḍambaka. Cf. also p. 174, fn. 9.
17
The reading is not clear ; Sen. dvistvalaº; certainly the scribe was not familiar with this word; in the
parallel lists in other chapters Sa reads dviskhala / dvistvala (cf. Sa 362v ).
18
Sen. gāyanakā.
19
Na Sen. guṇavartā; the meaning is obscure; this word does not occur in the list in Sa 304v: bhāṇakā
pañcavaṭukā gāyanakā (← śāyanakā) tāṇḍavikā (← bhāṇḍavikā); see also BHSD s.v. guṇavarta.
20
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na taṇḍaº; see BHSD s.v. tāṇḍavika “dancer”; cf. also Schmidt 1928 s.v. tāṇḍavika.
21
So read the mss. and Sen.; Edgerton (BHSD s.v. cetayikā) is not able to explain this form; cf. DP s.v. celaka
“a standard-bearer”; cf. SBV II 220.2 dhanurgrahāḥ sevāḥ ceṭāḥ piṇḍabhujaḥ; DN I 51.8f. assārohā rathikā
dhanuggahā celakā calakā piṇḍadāvikā (= DN I 59.28; AN IV 107.12; Mil. 331); this word does not occur in
the list in Sa 304v.

573
rantapāyakaṃ1 bherīśaṃkhamṛdaṃgapāṭahikā2 tūṇapaṇavavīṇāvallakīekādaśāyella-vāyakā3,
anye ca bahuvādyakarā rājakuladvāre sannipatensuḥ4. sarvāyo ca śreṇyā5 tadyathā
sauvarṇikahairaṇyikaprāvārikā maṇiprastārakā gandhikā6 koṇāvikā7 tailikā ghṛtakuṇḍikā
golikā dhānyikā8 kārpāsikā khaṇḍakārakā modakakārakā9 kandukā10 samitakārakā
śaktukārakā phalavāṇijā mūlapāvā11 cūrṇakūṭṭā gandhatailikā aṭṭīvānvikā12 ācanvikā13
guḍapācakā khaṇḍapācakā14 mādhukārakā15 śarkaravānijā. ye ca anye pi vyavahārikā sarvā ca
śilpāyatanā tadyathā lohakārakā tāmrakuṭṭa16 suvarṇakārā taṭṭakārā17 praccopakā18 (Sen. 443)
roṣyaṇā trapukārakā sīsapaṭṭakārā19 jatukārakā20 mālākārā pūrimakārakā21 kumbhakārakā22

1
Wholly obscure; Sen. em. hāsyakārakā, which agrees with the reading in the list in Sa 304v tāṇḍavikā (←
bhāṇḍavikā) hāsyakārakā bherīśaṃkhamṛdaṅgapaṭahikā.
2
Sen. bheriº.
3
Sa Na ekāśāyellaº (s.e.); Sen. ºekādaśāyellavādyakā; cf. Sa 304v5 tūṇapaṇavavīṇāvallaki-ekadaśivīṇāvādakā;
the meaning of ºyellaº (or ºpellaº, the akṣaras pa and ya are very similar) is not clear, perhaps s.e. for veṇu or
vīṇā?; vāyaka is a semi-MIndic form of vādaka.
4
Corr. Na; Sa ºpatitensuḥ (s.e.).
5
Sen. śreṇyo; for the nom. pl. fem. -yā, cf. BHSG § 10.164.
6
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na gandhakā.
7
Sen. kośāvikā; the meaning of this word is not clear; cf. IBInsc I 403, Junnar 9 Koṇācike seṇiya, in which
koṇācika- is probably the name of a profession, although Lüders (1910: 132, no. 1162) takes it as the name of a
place; cf. another inscription of the same place, namely IBInsc I 403, Junnar 8 seniye vesakaresu ... kāsākāresu
seniye ... “the guild of bamboo-workers and the guild of braziers” (cf. Lüders 1910: 133, no. 1165). Cf. BHSD
s.v. kośāvika (?) “some sort of tradesman or artisan, possibly a corruption of some form or deriv. of Skt.
kauśikāra”. See also Jon. III 111, fn. 15 “one manuscript has koṇāvikā, which almost makes one think that the
right reading should be loṇakārā "salt-gatherers” (Miln. 331), which would fit in nicely between "perfumers"
and "oil-dealers".” Cf. the list in Sa 304v gandhikā koṇāvikā tailikā.
8
So read the mss.; Sen. dadhyikā; cf. BHSD s.v. dhānyika “(Skt. dhānya plus -ika), grain-dealer”.
9
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na modakārakā (hapl.).
10
Sen. em. kaṇḍukā (≠ mss.); see BHSD s.v. kanduka “and kandukāra; (kandukāraka), or (vv.ll.) kaṇḍu°, m.
(presumably from Skt. kandu, AMg. id. or kaṇḍu, iron pan), an artisan of some sort, presumably maker (seller)
of iron pans”; cf. Skt kanduka.
11
Sa Na ºpāvā; Sen. em. mūlavāṇijā, which agrees with the list in Sa 304v phalavāṇijā mūlavāṇijā cūrṇakuṭṭaº.
12
Sen. em. aṭṭavāṇijā; obscure; cf. the list in Sa 304v gandhatailikā āḍīvanīyāḥ (also obscure) āviddhakāḥ
gulapācakāḥ.
13
Sen. em. āviddhakā; the meaning is not clear; cf. the reading in Sa 304v gandhatailikā āḍīvanīyāḥ āviddhakāḥ
(also obscure) gulapācakāḥ.
14
Sen. omits khaṇḍapācakā; “treacle maker; lit. one who cooks treacle”.
15
Sen. madhuº; “syrup maker”.
16
Sen. ºkuṭṭā.
17
Or taṭṭukārā? All the mss. read taddhakārā; Sen. taddhukārā; cf. BHSD s.v. taṭṭa “some kind of bowl or
dish”; PTSD s.v. taṭṭaka; CDIAL s.v. taṭṭa “pot”; cf. also Av 47 taṭṭhakāra “utensil-maker”. Cf. p. 138, fn. 13.
18
This word is obscure; in Sa 305r1 we find the same form praccopakā (Sen. pradhvopakā); see BHSD s.v.
pradhvopaka. Cf. p. 138, fn. 14.
19
“Makers of lead plates”; Sa sīsapiṭṭakā; Na śīśapiṭṭakā; Sen. sīsapiccaṭakārā. Cf. p. 138, fn. 16.
20
Laquer workers”; Sen. yantrakārakā; cf. Sa 305r1 jatukārakā (← jantakº) mālākārā pūrimakārakā;
Alternatively, janta-kārakā could mean “machine makers”. Cf. p. 138, fn. 17.
21
All the mss. and Sen. read purimaº; “flower-garland makers”; Pkt pūrima (< √pṝ + -ima suffix) means a sort
of flower-garlands; “flowers threaded in a thin stick”; cf. Leumann 1882: 140a, s.v. pūrima “eine der vier
allgemeinen Kranzearten, Füllkränze”; Ratnach s.v. pūrima “made of flowers strung on a bamboo needle”; cf.
the list in Sa 305r: pūrimakārakā, see p. 138, fn. 18.
22
Corr. Na; Sa ºkārakāraṃ (s.e.).

574
carmakārā kundukārakā varuṭatantravāya1 coladhovakā2 raktarajakā sūcakā tunnavāyā3
citrakārā vardhakirūpakārakā4 kārayaṃtrikā5 śelālakā6 pustakārakā7 nāpitā kalpakā8 cchedakā9
lepakā sthapati guḍakārakā10 uttakoṣṭhakārakā11 kūpakhāṇakā mṛttikāvāhakā ūṣavāhakā12
balbajavāṇijā13 stambavāṇijā vaṃśavāṇijā nāvikā āḍavikā14 suvarṇadhovakā moṭṭikā. ete
cânye ca uccāvacā janatā hīnotkṛṣṭamadhyamā sarve rājakule sannipatensu.
atha khalu sa rājāmātyo sannipatitaṃ janakāyaṃ viditvā bhadrāṇi jānāni15 yojāpayitvā
yena rājā Śreṇyo Bimbisāraḥ tenôpasaṃkramitvā rājānaṃ Śreṇiyaṃ Bimbisāram etad
avocat16 “yuktāni mahārāja bhadrāṇi jānāni17, mahāṃ janakāyaṃ18 ca sannipatitaṃ, (422r)
yasya dāni19 deva kālaṃ manyasi”. atha khalu rājā Śreṇyo Bimbisāro bhadraṃ yānaṃ
abhiruhitvā Māgadhakehi brāhmaṇagṛhapatikehi sārdhaṃ dvādaśahi20 nayutehi saṃparivṛto
mahatā rājariddhīye mahato janakāyasya hikkārapikkārabherīmṛdaṅgamarupaṇavaśaṃkha-

1
Sen. em. varūthatantravāyakā (≠ mss.); cf. BHSD s.v. varuṭa “a canesplitter, mat-maker (by trade)”;
tantravāya “weaver” (MW).
2
“Washermen”; Sa Na colavocakā (s.e.; the akṣaras ca / va / dha are very similar); Sen. omits coladhovakā; cf.
Sa 305r celadhovakā.
3
Sa Na tunaº; Sen. em. tūlaº; cf. Merv-Av 408, s.v. tunna-vāyaka- “tailor”; Skt tunna-vāya (lit. “needle-weaver”,
“tailor”); the parallel list in Sa 305r reads tuṇṇavāyakā.
4
Sa Na vavakirūpaº (s.e.; the akṣaras va and dha are very similar); cf. Sa 305r vardhakirūpakārakāḥ; see BHSD
s.v. vardhakin “carpenter, builder”, Pā vaḍḍhaki.
5
Sa Na kārayātrikā (s.e.); Sen. implausibly kālapātrikā; cf. Schmidt 1928 s.v. kārayantrika “Bez. eines best.
Handwerkers”; MW s.v. kārayantrika “a kind of artisan”; its exact meaning is not clear.
6
Sen. peśalakā (≠ mss.); śelālaka probably means “mason” here (śaila “rock” + -āla suffix + -ka suffix); cf.
BHSD, s.v. śelālaka; Jon. III 113, fn. 9; Damsteegt 1978: 250; cf. also IEG s.v. Śailālaka (“an actor”). Cf. p.
139, fn. 4.
7
“Working in clay, plasterer” (MW s.v. pusta); Sa Na paustavakārakā (s.e.); or we could read with Sen.
pustakakārakā; cf. Sa 305r pustakārakā pustakarmakārakā nāpitā.
8
Sen. kalpikā.
9
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na cchādakā; the parallel list in Sa 305r has cchedakā “cutter”.
10
Sen. em. sthapatisūtradhārakā; cf. the list in Sa 305r sthapatisūtrakārakā (← sthapatisukārakā) “architects (or
chief carpenters) and carpenters”; sthapati “architect; carpenter” (MW s.v. stha); guḍakārakā “makers of
molasses, treacle”, but this kind of profession does not seem to fit in the list very well.
11
The meaning of utta (corruption?) is unclear; koṣṭhakāraka means “makers / builders of storerooms”; cf. Sa
305r oḍḍā goṣṭhapūrakā, see p. 139, fn. 6, 7.
12
“Those who carry salt”; so read all the mss.; Sen. kāṣṭhavāhakā; cf. Abhis 18.7.14B5 ūṣa “Steppensalz;
Erdsalz”; see also Mette 2000: 150 “ūṣa "un composé dʼhydroxyde de sodium" / loṇa, lavaṇa”; cf. Sa 305r
ūṣavāhakā (Sen. omits this word), see p. 139, fn. 8.
13
Sen. valkalavāṇijā (≠ mss.); Pā babbaja “a sort of coarse grass or reed, used to make slippers” (PTSD); Skt
balbaja.
14
So read all the mss.; Sen. em. oḍumpikā; the parallel list in Sa 305r has ālavikā (← āluvikā); both ālavikā and
āḍavikā (< Skt āṭavika) might mean “forest workers”; cf. Pā āḷavaka, ºika “dwelling in forests, a forest-dweller”
(PTSD, s.vv.); cf. Av 159 s.v. āḍavika “superintendent of forests”; “Waldgraf, Oberwaldhauptmann” (Schmidt
1928 s.v.); “leader of a forest tribe; member of a forest tribe” (Olivelle 2015, s.v.). Cf. p. 139, fn. 9.
15
Na Sen. yānāni; for the alternation j / y in ms. Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014: 165; see also BHSG § 2.34.
16
Corr. Na; Sa eta vocat (s.e.). 17 Na Sen. yānāni.
18
Na mahāṃ ca janaº; Sen. mahājanaº.
19
Na Sen. yasyêdāni.
20
Sen. ºdaśehi.

575
sanninādena1 Rājagṛhāto nagarāto niryātvā yena Antaragirismiṃ2 Yaṣṭīvanaṃ udyānaṃ tena
prayāsi.
atha khalu rājā Śreṇyo Bimbisāro yāvad eva yānabhūmis tāvad eva yānena yātvā,
yānāto pratyoruhya padasā yeva yena bhagavāṃs tenôpasaṃkramitvā bhagavataḥ pādau śirasā
vanditvā ekānte niṣīdensu3. apy ekatyā bhagavatā sārdhaṃ4 sammodanīyāṃ kathāṃ
sammodayitvā sārāyaṇīyāṃ <kathāṃ>5 vyatisārayitvā ekānte niṣīdensu. apy ekatyā bhagavato
svakasvakāni mātāpitṛkāṇi nāmagotrāṇi anuśrāvayitvā eka-m-ante niṣīdensu. apy ekatyā yena
bhagavāṃs tenâñjaliṃ praṇāmayitvā (Sen. 444) ekānte niṣīdensu. apy ekatyā Māgadhakā
brāhmaṇagṛhapatikā tūṣṇībhūtā ekānte niṣīdensu.
tena khalu punaḥ samayena UruvilvāKāśyapo bhagavato avidūre sanniṣaṇṇo abhūṣi.
atha khalu teṣāṃ Māgadhakānāṃ brāhmaṇagṛhapatikānām etad abhūṣi “kiṃ tu
khalÛruvilvāKāśyapo śramaṇe Gautame brahmacaryaṃ carati, utāho mahāśramaṇo Gautamo
UruvilvāKāśyape brahmacaryaṃ carati?”
atha khalu bhagavāṃ teṣāṃ brāhmaṇagṛhapatikānām idam evaṃrūpaṃ6 cetasaḥ7
parivitarkam ājñāya āyuṣmantaṃ UruvilvāKāśyapaṃ gāthāye pratyabhāṣe8

“kim eva dṛṣṭvā Uruvilvāvāsi9

prahāya-m-agni10 kṛśako vadāno? ǀ
pṛcchāmi te Kāśyapa etam arthaṃ
kathaṃ prahīṇaṃ tava agnihotraṃ?” ǀǀ11

evam ukte āyuṣmāṃ UruvilvāKāśyapo bhagavantaṃ gāthāye pratyabhāṣe

“annapānāni12 atho rasāni13

kāmāṃ striyo câbhivadaṃti yajñe ǀ

1
“The sounds hi and pi”; Sen. hakkārahikkārabherīmṛdaṃgamarupaṭahaº; for pikkāra, cf. Delhey 2009: 200, fn.
490; cf. Sa 422r1 hakkārapikkārabherīmṛdaṃgapaṭahaº.
2
Sen. Antagirismiṃ.
3
3 pl. aor. -ensuḥ used for 3 sg.; Sen. niṣīdet; a few occurrences are found in ms. Sa, e.g., Sa 331r tricīvaraṃ
câsya prādurbhavensu; Sa 389v āyuṣmaṃ Ājñātakauṇḍinyo balavaśībhāvaṃ prāpuṇensu; Sa 398v so taṃ riṣiṃ
pānśunā ākramensu.
4
Corr. Na; Sa sārdha. 5 Suppl. Na; Sa lacks kathāṃ. 6 Sen. evarūpaṃ.
7
Corr. Na; Sa yenasaḥ (s.e.).
8
Sen. adhyabhāṣe.
9
Sen. Uruvilvaº.
10
Sen. prahāya agniṃ.
11
The metre is Triṣṭubh; in pāda a we should read Uruvilvaº (m.c.); in pāda b the fifth syllable is short (cf.
Karashima 2016a: 204 “In the Vedas and in both early Pali scriptures and older Buddhist Sanskrit scriptures, like
the Mahāvastu, a short syllable is permitted before a caesura at the fifth syllable of Triṣṭubh pādas”). Cf. Vin I
36.15ff. kim eva disvā Uruvelavāsi pahāsi aggiṃ kisako vadāno ǀ pucchāmi taṃ Kassapa etam atthaṃ, kathaṃ
pahīnaṃ tava aggihuttaṃ ǀǀ; SBV I 155.11ff. dṛṣṭvêha kiṃ tvam Urubilvavāsin agnin ahāsir vratam eva cārṣam ǀ
ācakṣva me Kāśyapa etam arthaṃ kathaṃ prahīṇaṃ hi tavâgnihotraṃ ǀǀ.
12
Sen. annāni pānāni.
13
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na artho sāni (s.e.); cf. SBV I 155.15 annāni pānāni tathā rasāṃś ca; cf. also the reply of the
Buddha below: eteṣu te na mano akāsi anneṣu pāneṣu tathā raseṣu.

576
 etaṃ malaṃ ti upadhīṣu jñātvā
tasmān na1 yajñe2 na hute arāmi3” ǀǀ4

atha khalu bhagavāṃ āyuṣmantaṃ UruvilvāKāśyapaṃ gāthāye pratyabhāṣe

“eteṣu te5 na mano akāsi

anneṣu pāneṣu tathā raseṣu ǀ
apare6 nu taṃ devamanuṣyaśreṣṭhaṃ
yahiṃ7 rataṃ8 Kāśyapa tuhya9 cittaṃ?” ǀǀ10

atha khalv āyuṣmāṃ UruvilvāKāśyapo bhagavantaṃ gāthāye pratyabhāṣe (Sen. 445)

“dṛṣṭvā muniṃ śāntam anuprāptakaṃ11

akiṃcanaṃ sarvabhāveṣv12 asaktaṃ ǀ
ananyathābhāvam13 ananyaneyaṃ14 (422v)
tasmān na yaṣṭe na hute ramāmi” ǀǀ15

1
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na tasmāś ca (s.e.).
2
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na yajñā; cf. the reading below (Sa 422v1): tasmān na yaṣṭe na hute ramāmi.
3
1 sg. aor. (cf. BHSG § 32.17); Sa Na abhāsi (s.e.); Sen. em. ramāmi; cf. the reading two verses below: tasmān
na yaṣṭe na hute ramāmi; cf. also Vin I 36.26 na hute arañjiṃ; SBV I 155.15 na hute rato ʼhaṃ.
4
Triṣṭubh; pāda a scans correctly if we read annāni pānāni for annapānāni; in pāda c the fifth syllable is short
(cf. Karashima 2016a: 204); the initial jñ- of jñatvā should be simplified (m.c.). Cf. Vin I 36.26ff. rūpe ca sadde
ca atho rase ca kāmitthiyo câbhivadanti yaññā ǀ etaṃ malan ti upadhīsu ñatvā, tasmā na yiṭṭhe na hute arañjin ǀǀ;
SBV I 155.15ff. annāni pānāni tathā rasāṃś ca kāmān striyaś caỿva vacanti haike ǀ tāvan malān upadhau
saṃprapaśyan tasmān na iṣṭe na hute rato ʼhaṃ ǀǀ.
5
Sen. tvaṃ (≠ mss.).
6
Sen. aparaṃ; for the nom. sg. nt. -e, cf. BHSG § 8.37; Abhis III § 6.10; von Hinüber 2001 § 323.
7
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na yahi (unmetr.).
8
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na tarā (met.).
9
All the mss. read tulya, but it does not make sense in this context; corr. Sen.
10
Triṣṭubh; in pāda a one long syllable is lacking before or after te; in pāda c there is resolution of the first
syllable. Cf. Vin I 36.22ff. ettha ca te mano na ramittha Kassapā ʼti bhagavā avoca, rūpesu saddesu atho rasesu
ǀ atha ko carahi devamanussaloke rato mano Kassapa brūhi me taṃ ǀǀ; SBV I 155.18ff. na te ʼtra kāmeṣu mano
rataṃ cet anneṣu pāneṣu tathā raseṣu ǀ kathaṃ nu te devamanuṣyaloke rataṃ manaḥ Kāśyapa brūhi pṛṣṭaḥ ǀǀ.
11
So read all the mss.; probably s.e. for anupadhīkaṃ; however, the scribe might have interpreted this phrase
wrongly as meaning “having attained tranquillity” (cf. SWTF s.v. śānta “[innere] Ruhe, Frieden”; PTSD s.v.
santa “peace, bliss, nibbāna”); Sen. anupadhīkaṃ (= Vin I 36.26 anupadhīkaṃ [v.l. anūpadhīkaṃ]; cf. DP s.v.
anupadhika).
12
Sen. ºbhaveṣv.
13
Corr. Na; Sa anyathāº (hapl.).
14
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na anyatheyaṃ (s.e.); cf. Vin I 36.26 anaññaneyyaṃ.
15
Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; in pāda a the metre requires anūº for anuº; pāda b scans correctly if we read ºbhăveṣv. Cf.
Vin I 36.26ff. disvā padaṃ santam anupadhīkaṃ akiñcanaṃ kāmabhave asattaṃ ǀ anaññathābhāviṃ
anaññaneyyaṃ, tasmā na yiṭṭhe na hute arañjiṃ ǀǀ; SBV I 155.23ff. dṛṣṭvā padaṃ nirupadhi śāntaṃ agryaṃ
ākiñcanyaṃ sarvabhāveṣv asaktam ǀ ananyathībhāvaṃ ananyaneyaṃ tasmān na iṣṭe na hute rato ʼsmi ǀǀ.

577
 atha khalu bhagavāṃ āyuṣmantaṃ UruvilvāKāśyapaṃ gāthāye pratyabhāṣe

“mohaṃ te juhito1 agni mohaṃ te so tapo kṛto ǀ

yaṃ jahe paścime kāle jīrṇaṃ2 ca urago tvacaṃ3” ǀǀ4

atha khalv āyuṣmāṃ UruvilvāKāśyapo bhagavantaṃ gāthāye pratyabhāṣe

“mohaṃ5 me6 juhito agniḥ7 mohaṃ me8 so tapo kṛto ǀ

yaṃ jahe paścime kāle jīrṇaṃ9 ca urago tvacaṃ ǀǀ
agnīhi yajñeṣu ca vipramuccati
iti ssu10 me āsi pure ajānato ǀ
andhasya jātīmaraṇānusāriṇo
apaśyato uttamam acyutaṃ padaṃ ǀǀ11
so dāni paśyāmi12 anāvilaṃ padaṃ
sudeśitaṃ13 nāgavareṇa tāyinā ǀ
atyantaniṣṭhāya damāya śuddhaye14
saṃsārajātīmaraṇakṣayāya15 ǀǀ16
bahu17 satvā vihanyanti karontā18 vividhāṃ tapāṃ ǀ
niṣṭhāṃ anadhigacchantā19 avitīrṇakathaṃkathā20 ǀǀ
dīrgharātraṃ kiliṣṭa21 sma22 dṛṣṭisaṃdānasaṃdito23 ǀ (Sen. 446)
sarvagrantheṣu me bhagavāṃ parimocesi cakṣumāṃ ǀǀ24

1
Corr. Na; Sa jahito (s.e.).
2
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na jīrṇo (s.e., the scribe did not understand the verse).
3
Corr. Na; Sa tvatvaṃ (s.e.).
4
The metre is Śloka.
5
Corr. Na; Sa sohaṃ (s.e.; the akṣaras sa and ma are similar).
6
Corr. Na; Sa ye; Sen. no. 7 Sen. agni. 8 Corr. Na; Sen. ye.
9
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na jīrṇo (s.e., the scribe did not understand the verse).
10
Na Sen. sma; for ssu < OIA sma and svid see Norman CP II 175; CP IV 14; PTSD s.v. su3.
11
The metre is Jagatī; cf. SBV I 155.27ff. yajñair vratair agnibhiś câpi mokṣaḥ ity api abhūn me manaso
vitarkaḥ ǀ andho ʼsmi jātimaraṇānusārī anikṣmāno ʼcyutam uttamaṃ padam ǀǀ.
12
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na paśyati (confusion of persons); cf. SBV I 156.2 paśyāmîdānīṃ.
13
Sa Na suviśitaṃ; corr. Sen. (= SBV I 156.2 sudeśitaṃ).
14
The reading in the mss. is corrupt: damādṛ śeddhaye; Sen. reads atyantaniṣṭhāpadam āspṛśe ahaṃ (w.r.; Jon.
III 446 “I have attained that complete and perfect state”); cf. Uv 12.14 atyantaṇiṣṭhāya damāya śuddhaye.
15
Sa Na ºdvayāya (s.e.); Sen. ºmaraṇaṃ prahāya (≠ mss.); cf. Uv 12.14 saṃsārajātīmaraṇakṣayāya.
16
Triṣṭubh-Jagatī; cf. Uv 12.14 atyantaṇiṣṭhāya damāya śuddhaye saṃsārajātīmaraṇakṣayāya ǀ anekadhātu-
pratisaṃvidhāya mārgo hy ayaṃ lokavidā prakāśitaḥ ǀǀ; SBV I 156.2ff. paśyāmîdānīṃ tad asaṃskṛtaṃ padaṃ
sudeśitaṃ nāgavareṇa tāyinā ǀ mahājanārthāya munir vināyakas tvam udgato Gautama satyavikramaḥ ǀǀ.
17
Sen. bahū.
18
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na karontāṃ. 19 Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºgacchantāṃ.
20
Sa Na avicīrṇa (s.e.; “not gone; not wandered through”); corr. Sen.; cf. Pā tiṇṇakathaṃkatha.
21
Sen. kiliṣṭo.
22
Sa Na sya (s.e.; the characters for sma and sya are similar); Sen. (ʼ)smi.
23
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºsaṃditā (s.e., -ā and -o are often miswritten for one another).
24
Śloka; in pāda c there is resolution of the seventh syllable (Pathyā).

578
 śāstā me bhagavāṃ śrāvako (ʼ)ham asmi sugata1”.

atha khalv āyuṣmāṃ UruvilvāKāśyapo utthāyâsanāto ekāṃśam uttarāsaṃgaṃ kṛtvā,

dakṣiṇaṃ jānumaṇḍalaṃ pṛthivyāṃ pratiṣṭhāpya, bhagavataḥ pādau śirasā vanditvā,
bhagavantaṃ tṛkṣuttaṃ2 pradakṣiṇīkṛtvā bhagavato pṛṣṭhato asthāsi bhagavantaṃ
morahastena vījayamāno3. atha khalu teṣāṃ Māgadhakānāṃ brāhmaṇagṛhapatikānāṃ etad
abhūṣi “UruvilvāKāśyapo śramaṇe Gautame4 brahmacaryaṃ carati5”.

atha khalu bhagavāṃ teṣāṃ Māgadhānāṃ6 brāhmaṇagṛhapatikānāṃ dhārmīkathāṃ7

praṇāmaye “rūpaṃ brāhmaṇagṛhapatayo utpadyati pi nirudhyati pi, vedanā utpadyati pi
nirudhyati pi, saṃjñā utpadyati pi nirudhyati pi, saṃskārā utpadyaṃti8 pi nirudhyaṃti9 pi,
10
<vijñānaṃ utpadyati pi nirudhyati pi>. āryaśrāvako ca brāhmaṇagṛhapatiyo11 rūpaṃ
utpādavyayadharmo12 ti13 samanupaśyato14, vedanā saṃjñā saṃskārā vijñānaṃ
utpādavyayadharmo15 ti samanupaśyati. 16so rūpaṃ utpādavyayadharmo ti samanupaśyanto,
vedanā saṃjñā saṃskārā vijñānaṃ utpādavyayadharmo ti samanupaśyaṃto, rūpaṃ anityaṃ ti
samanupaśyati17, vedanā saṃjñā saṃskārā vijñānaṃ anityaṃ ti samanupaśyati18. rūpam
anityaṃ ti samanupaśyanto, 19vedanā saṃjñā saṃskārā vijñānaṃ anityaṃ ti samanupaśyanto,
rūpaṃ duḥkhaṃ (423r) ti samanupaśyati20, vedanā saṃjñā saṃskārā vijñānaṃ duḥkhaṃ ti
<samanupaśyati. rūpaṃ duḥkhaṃ ti samanupaśyanto, vedanā saṃjñā saṃskārā vijñānaṃ
duḥkhaṃ ti>21 samanupaśyanto, <rūpaṃ>22 anātmêti samanupaśyati23, vedanā saṃjñā
saṃskārā vijñānaṃ anātmā ti24 samanupaśyati. so rūpaṃ anātmêti samanupaśyanto, vedanā

1
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na sugata.
2
Sen. trikhuttaṃ (≠ mss.); see BHSD s.v. kṛtvā1; cf. Geiger § 22 (-khattuṃ < *khatto < kṛtvas); Sakamoto-Goto
1988: 106 (ii): *kṛtvam (Skt kṛtvas) > kṛtvuṃ > *kattuṃ > Pā -khattuṃ; cf. p. 87, fn. 12.
3
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na vījiyamāno. 4 Corr. Na; Sa śramaṇo Gautamo.
5
Corr. Na; Sa caranti, confusion of numbers.
6
Sen. ºdhakānāṃ.
7
Na Sen. dhārmyāṃ kathāṃ; see BHSD s.v. dharma3; DP s.v. dhammī.
8
Sa utpadyati, confusion of numbers; corr. Na. 9 Sa nirudhyati; corr. Na.
10
Sa lacks vijñānaṃ utpadyati pi nirudhyati pi (it dropped out by hapl.); suppl. Na; all the later mss. (= Sen.)
follow Na and read correctly.
11
Na Sen. ºpatayo; for the nom. pl. masc. -iyo, cf. BHSG § 10.168.
12
Corr. Na; Sa ºdharme (s.e.). 13 Corr. Na; Sa pi.
14
Sa Na ºpaśyati; Sen. ºpaśyanto; for the nom. sg. masc. -to, cf. BHSG § 18.33; Oberlies 2001: 178.
15
Sen. em. anityan (≠ mss.).
16
Sen. omits the sentence so rūpaṃ utpādavyayadharmo ti samanupaśyanto, vedanā saṃjñā saṃskārā vijñānaṃ
utpādavyayadharmo ti samanupaśyaṃto.
17
Sen. ºpaśyanto.
18
Sa Na ºpaśyanti, confusion of numbers; Sen. ºpaśyanto.
19
Sa reads twice vedanā saṃjñā saṃskārā vijñānaṃ anityaṃ ti samanupaśyanto, vedanā saṃjñā saṃskārā
vijñānaṃ anityaṃ ti samanupaśyanto (ditt.); corr. Na.
20
Sa Na ºpaśyaṃti; Sen. ºpaśyanto.
21
The mss. and Sen. lack this part (a sort of hapl.).
22
Sa lacks rūpam; suppl. Na.
23
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºpaśyanti, confusion of numbers.
24
Na Sen. anātmêti.

579
saṃjñā saṃskāra1 vijñānaṃ anātmaṃ ti2 (Sen. 447) samanupaśyanto, 3rūpaṃ anityaṃ ti
samanupaśyati,4 vedanā saṃjñā saṃskārā vijñānaṃ anityaṃ ti samanupaśyati. sa rūpaṃ
anityaṃ ti samanupaśyanto5, vedanā saṃjñā saṃskārā vijñānaṃ anitya ti samanupaśyaṃto,
rūpaṃ anityaṃ ti prajānāti, vedanā saṃjñā saṃskārā vijñānaṃ anityaṃ <ti>6 prajānāti. so
rūpaṃ anityaṃ ti prajānanto, vedanā saṃjñā saṃskārāḥ vijñānaṃ anityaṃ ti prajānanto,
rūpaṃ duḥkhaṃ ti prajānāti, vedanā saṃjñā saṃskārā vijñānaṃ duḥkhaṃ ti prajānāti7. rūpaṃ
duḥkhaṃ ti prajānanto, 8vedanā saṃjñā saṃskārā vijñānaṃ duḥkhaṃ ti prajānanto, rūpaṃ
anātmêti prajānati9, vedanā saṃjñā saṃskārā vijñānaṃ anātma ti prajānāti. so rūpaṃ anātma ti
prajānanto, vedanā saṃjñā saṃskārā vijñānaṃ anātmaṃ ti prajānanto, rūpaṃ anityêti
prajānāti, vedanā saṃjñā saṃskārā vijñānaṃ anitya ti10 prajānāti. so rūpaṃ anitya ti
prajānanto, vedanāṃ saṃjñā saṃskārā vijñānaṃ anitya ti11 prajānanto, <na>12 kiṃci loke
upādīyati. anupādīyanto pratyātmam eva parinirvāyati. "kṣīṇā me jāti13, uṣitaṃ
brahmacaryaṃ, kṛtaṃ karaṇīyaṃ, nâparam14 itthatvam" iti prajānāti.”

atha khalu teṣāṃ Māgadhakānāṃ brāhmaṇagṛhapatikānāṃ etad abhūṣi “yato kila bho15
rūpaṃ anātmā, vedanā saṃjñā saṃskārā vijñānaṃ anātmā, atha ko16 tarhi kārako vā kārāpako
vā utthāpako samutthāpako vā nikṣepako vā, yo imāṃ saṃskārāṃ ādīyati vā nikṣipati vā,
yasya (ʼ)me17 saṃskārā śūnyā anātmanīyā ātmena vā ātmanīyena vā?” atha khalu bhagavāṃ
teṣā18 Māgadhakānāṃ brāhmaṇagṛhapatikānāṃ imaṃ19 evarūpaṃ cetaso20 parivitarka
vijñāya21 bhikṣūn āmantrayati “prajñapti22 bhikṣavo bālo abhyupagato anātmā <rūpaṃ>23
vedanā saṃjñā saṃskārāḥ vijñāno "(ʼ)me ātmā".24 na ca punar ahaṃ evam vademi "ahaṃ25 so

1
Na Sen. saṃskārā. 2 Na Sen. anātmêti.
3
In the remaining part of the discourse Na (= all the later mss. and Sen.) reads: rūpam udayavyayaṃ ti prajānāti
ǀ rūpam udayavyayaṃ prajānanto vedanā saṃjñā saṃskārā vijñānam udayavyayan ti prajānāti ǀ prajānanto
rūpam anityan ti prajānāti ǀ prajānanto vedanā saṃjñā saṃskārā vijñānam anityan ti prajānāti ǀ prajānanto
rūpaṃ duḥkhan ti prajānāti ǀ prajānanto vedanā saṃjñā saṃskārā vijñānaṃ duḥkhaṃ ti prajānāti ǀ prajānanto
rūpam anātmeti prajānāti ǀ prajānanto vedanā saṃjñā saṃskārā vijñānaṃ anātmeti prajānāti ǀ prajānanto
kiṃcil loke na upādīyati …; in this part abbr. ms. = ms. Sa.
4
Ms. rūpaṃ anityaṃ ti samanupaśyanto rūpaṃ anityaṃ ti samanupaśyato (ditt.).
5
Ms. ºpaśyanti. 6 The ms. lacks ti. 7 Ms. prajānanto.
8
Ms. vedanā saṃjñā saṃskārā vijñānaṃ duḥkhaṃ ti prajānanto rūpaṃ vedanā saṃjñā saṃskārā vijñānaṃ
duḥkhaṃ ti prajānanto (ditt.).
9
Ms. prajānanto. 10 Ms. to (s.e.). 11 Ms. to (s.e.).
12
Sa lacks na; Na supplies na before the word upādīyati; all the later mss. (= Sen.) follow Na.
13
Na Sen. jātir. 14 Sen. nôpariṃ.
15
Sa to (s.e.; the akṣaras ta and bha are very similar); corr. Na.
16
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na kā (s.e.; -ā and -o are often miswritten for one another).
17
Na yasyême; Sen. yasy(ʼ) ime.
18
Na Sen. teṣāṃ; we find in Sa occurrences of gen. pl. teṣā (not in BHSG), for this form see p. 292, fn. 9.
19
Corr. Na; Sa ime. 20 Corr. Sen.; Sa Na cetasā.
21
Na Sen. ºvitarkam ājñāya.
22
“Concept”; acc. sg. fem; Sen. prajñapeti (≠ mss.).
23
The mss. and Sen. lack rūpaṃ.
24
“(Although) <rūpa> vedanā, saṃjñā, saṃskārāḥ, vijñāna are without self, a foolish person accepts
(abhyupagato) the concept (prajñapti) that they are with a self”.
25
Sa Na ayaṃ; corr. Sen.

580
atra kārako vā kārāpako vā utthāpako vā ādīyako (423v) vā nikṣepako vā, yo imāṃ ca
saṃskārān nikṣipati anyāṃ ca upādīyati1". atha khalu na anyatra2 saṃskārā eva utpadyanti,
saṃskārā yeva3 nirudhyaṃti. te ca sahetukā utpadyanti, sahetukā eva nirudhyanti. sahetukā
saṃskārapratisaṃdhi4 bhikṣavaḥ tathāgato "ātmā" ti (Sen. 448) "ādiyako5" ti6. satvānāṃ
cyutopapādaṃ7 prajñapayāmi. paśyāmy ahaṃ bhikṣavaḥ divyena cakṣuṣā
viśuddhenâtikrāntamānuṣyakeṇa satvāṃ cyavantām upapadyantāṃ suvarṇāṃ <durvarṇaṃ>8
sugatāṃ durgatāṃ hīnāṃ praṇītāṃ yathākarmopagāṃ satvāṃ prajānāmi, na9 ca punar ahaṃ
evaṃ vademi10 "ahaṃ so atra kārako vā kārāpako vā utthāpako vā samupatthāpako vā
ādiyako11 vā nikṣepako vā, yo imāṃ ca saṃskārāṃ nikṣipati, anyāṃ ca upādīyati". atha
khalu12 <na>13 (ʼ)nyatra saṃskārā eva utpadyanti, saṃskārā yeva14 nirudhyanti. te ca
sahetupratyayā utpadyanti, sahetupratyayā nirudhyanti. ahetudṛṣṭī15 bhavābhavadṛṣṭī.
sahetusaṃskārasamudayaṃ16 bhikṣavo yathābhūtaṃ samyakprajñayā paśyato17, yā
bhavadṛṣṭi18 śāśvatadṛṣṭi sā na bhavati. sahetusaṃskāranirodhaṃ ca bhikṣavaḥ yathābhūtaṃ
samyakprajñayā paśyato, yā vibhavadṛṣṭi ucchedadṛṣṭi sâpi na bhavati. tena bhikṣavo ubhau
antau anupagamyaṃ19 madhyena tathāgato dharmaṃ deśayati.
avidyāpratyayā saṃskārā, saṃskārapratyayaṃ vijñānaṃ, vijñānapratyayaṃ nāmarūpaṃ,
nāmarūpapratyayaṃ ṣaḍāyatanaṃ, ṣaḍāyatanapratyayaḥ20 sparśaḥ, sparśapratyayā vedanā,
vedanāpratyayā tṛṣṇā, tṛṣṇāpratyayam upādānaṃ, upādānapratyayo bhavaḥ, bhavapratyayā
jātiḥ, jātipratyayā jarāmaraṇaśokaparidevaduḥkhadaurmanasyopāyāsā21. evam asya mahato
duḥkhaskandhasya samudayo bhavati. iti pi avidyānirodhāt22 saṃskāranirodhaḥ,
saṃskāranirodhād vijñānanirodhaḥ23, vijñānanirodhān nāmarūpanirodho, nāmarūpanirodhāt
ṣaḍāyatananirodhaḥ, ṣaḍāyatananirodhāt sparśanirodhaḥ, sparśanirodhād vedanānirodhaḥ,
vedanānirodhāt (Sen. 449) tṛṣṇānirodhaḥ, tṛṣṇānirodhād upādānanirodhaḥ, upādānanirodhād
bhavanirodhaḥ, bhavanirodhāj jātinirodhaḥ, 24jātinirodhāj jarāmaraṇaśokaparidevaduḥkha-

1
Corr. Na; Sa upaº (s.e.).
2
Sen. upādīyati anyatra ǀ atha khalu saṃskārā…(≠ mss.).
3
Na Sen. eva. 4 Corr. Sen.; Sa Na saṃskārāº.
5
Sa Na ādityakā (s.e.); Sen. ādīyako; see BHSD s.v. ādīyaka “(ādiº; with -aka), one who takes (up, or on),
assumes (the saṃskāras)”.
6
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ni. 7 Corr. Sen.; Sa Na cyutopapadiṃ.
8
Sa lacks durvarṇaṃ (a sort of hapl.); suppl. Na.
9
Corr. Na; Sa ta (s.e.; the akṣaras ta and na are very similar).
10
Sen. vadāmi. 11 Sen. ādīyako. 12 Sa lu; corr. Na.
13
The mss. lack na; Sen. em. upādīyati anyatra ǀ atha khalu saṃskārā (≠ mss.).
14
Na Sen. eva.
15
All the mss. and Sen. read sahetuº (w.r.); cf. Jon. III 449, fn. 1.
16
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºsaṃskārāḥº. 17 Corr. Sen.; Sa Na paśyati. 18 Corr. Sen.; Sa Na vadṛṣṭi.
19
Sa Na anugamyaṃ; Sen. anugamya (w.r.); cf. SN II 20.33f. te Kaccāyana ubho ante anupagamma majjhena
tathāgato dhammam deseti. For the gerunds extended by -ṃ, cf. Karashima 2002 § 21.2 (abhiruhyaṃ); Abhis III
48, § 29.8 (dadiyaṃ, prāvariyaṃ); Dhp(tr.N) 157 (ad Dhp 392, sakkaccaṃ, upapajjaṃ).
20
Sen. ºpratyayaṃ.
21
Sen. ºpayāsā; see BHSD s.v. upāyāsa.
22
Corr. Na; Sa ºnirodhaḥ.
23
Sa vijñānanirodhāt vijñānanirodhaḥ (ditt.); corr. Na.
24
Sen. em. jātinirodhāj jarāmaraṇanirodho jarāmaraṇanirodhā śokaº (≠ mss.).

581
daurmanasyopāyāsā1 nirudhyaṃti2. evam asya kevalasya mahato duḥkhaskandhasya nirodho
(424r) bhavati.”
idam avocad bhagavān Rājagṛhe viharato3 Antaragirismiṃ4 Yaṣṭīvane udyāne.
imasmiṃś ca puna5 vyākaraṇe bhāṣyamāṇe rājño Śreṇyasya6 Bimbisārasya tatraỿvâsane
niṣaṇṇasya virajaṃ vigatamalaṃ dharmeṣu dharmacakṣu7 viśuddhaṃ, ekādaśānāñ ca
nayutānāṃ viraja8 vigatamalaṃ9 dharmeṣu dharmacakṣuṇi viśuddhāni10. ye pi te
dvādaśanayutā yugyapālā yānapālā11, te pi12 paścād buddhaṃ śaraṇaṃ gatā, dharmaṃ
śaraṇaṃ gatā, saṃghaṃ śaraṇaṃ gatā. āttamanā te bhikṣū rājā Śreṇyo Bimbisāro Māgadhakā
ca brāhmaṇagṛhapatikā bhagavato bhāṣitam abhinande.

1
Sen. ºpayāsā.
2
Sa rudhyaṃti (s.e.); Na Sen. nirudhyante.
3
Sa Na viharati (s.e.); Sen. viharanto; for the nom. sg. masc. -to, cf. BHSG § 18.33.
4
Sen. Antagirismiṃ.
5
Na Sen. punar.
6
Corr. Na; Sa Śreṇyo.
7
Sen. cakṣurº. 8 Na Sen. virajaṃ.
9
There is some confusion of numbers here; we expect virajāni vigatamalāni; the same confusion occurs in a few
other chapters in the Mv, cf. e.g., Sa 389r3, 390r1, 390v4 virajaṃ vigatamalaṃ dharmeṣu dharmacakṣūni
viśuddhāni. Cf. AS 255.22 virajāṃsi vigatamalāni dharmeṣu dharmacakṣūṃṣi viśuddhāni.
10
Sen. dharmacakṣuṃ viśuddhaṃ.
11
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na yugyapālo yānapālo (s.e.).
12
Sen. pi tato.

582
 Arindama-jātaka

Sa 424r2-427r6
Na 236v4-238v12
Sen. III 449.16-461.10

bhikṣū bhagavaṃtam āhansuḥ “paśya1 bhagavaṃ kathaṃ imena rājñā Śreṇiyena

Bimbisāreṇa imasya purohitasya sakāśāto bhagavato śravaṇagatena vipulo2 ācchāyo dinno”.
bhagavān āha “na bhikṣava3 etarahiṃ yeva4 etena rājñā Śreṇyena Bimbisāreṇa purohitasya
mama śravaṇagatena5 vipulo ācchāyo dinno. 6<anyadâpi bhikṣavo etena rājñā Śreṇyena
Bimbisāreṇa purohitasya mama śravaṇagatena vipulo ācchāyo dinno>”. bhikṣū āhaṃsuḥ
“anyadâpi bhagavaṃ?” bhagavān āha “anyadâpi bhikṣavo”.
bhūtapūrvaṃ bhikṣavo atīta-m-adhvāne7 nagare Mithilāyāṃ Videhe8 janapade
mahājanapadāyāṃ9 rājā Arindamo rājyaṃ kāresi dhārmiko dharmarājā susaṃgṛhītaparijano
dānasaṃvibhāgaśīlo mahābalo mahāvāhano. tasya ṣaṣṭiṃ nāgasahasrāṇi
sarvālaṅkāravibhūṣitāni, ṣaṣṭiṃ aśvasahasrāṇi sarvālaṅkāravibhūṣitāni, ṣaṣṭiṃ rathasahasrāṇi
dvīpicarmaparivārāṇi siṃhacarmaparivārāṇi savaijayantikāni sanandighoṣāṇi (Sen. 450)
sakhurapravālāni10 ucchritadhvajapatākāni, ṣaṣṭiṃ dhenusahasrāṇi vatsadohinī11, ṣaṣṭiṃ12
kanyāsahasrāṇi, ṣaṣṭiṃ paryaṅkasahasrāṇi sauvarṇamayāni rūpyamayāni dantamayāni.
Arindamasya khalu puna13 bhikṣavaḥ rājño ṣaṣṭiṃ suvarṇapārisahasrāṇi abhūṃsu14, ṣaṣṭiṃ
rūpyapārisahasrāṇi abhūnsuḥ. Arindamasya khalu punar bhikṣava15 rājño 16pitṛpitāmahāni
ṣaṣṭiṃ nidhisahasrāṇi abhūnsu. Arindamasya khalu punar bhikṣava rājño ṣaṣṭiṃ
nagarasahasrāṇi abhūnsu riddhasphītāni akaṇṭakāni.
Arindamasya khalu punar bhikṣavo17 rājño18 Śroṇo nāma purohitaputro abhūṣi trayāṇāṃ
ca19 vedānāṃ va20 pārago, (ʼ)kṣaraprabhedānāṃ21 itihāsapañcamānāṃ sanighaṇṭukaiṭabhānāṃ

1
Sa Na kasya; Sen. kisya, but it does not make sense here.
2
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na vipulena. 3 Sen. bhikṣavo. 4 Na Sen. eva.
5
Corr. Na; Sa śramaṇaº; for śramaṇa / śravaṇa, cf. Karashima 2016b: 111; von Hinüber 2009: 445.
6
The mss. lack the following sentence, it dropped out by hapl.; Sen. supplies only anyadâpi dinno; cf. the
readings at the beginning of other chapters, e.g. Sa 307v “na hi bhikṣavo etarahiṃ yeva etena (← etenā) Udāyinā
eṣo rājā Śuddhodano abhiprāsādito. anyadâpi eṣa etinā Udāyinā eṣo rājā Śuddhodano abhiprāsādito”. bhikṣū
āhansu “anyadâpi bhagavaṃ?” bhagavān āha “anyadâpi bhikṣavo”.
7
Na Sen. atītam adhvānaṃ. 8 Sen. Videhajanaº.
9
Sen. mahārājadhānyāṃ (≠ mss.).
10
Sa Na mahāpravālāni (s.e.; the akṣaras ma and sa are similar); Sen. ºpravārāṇi. See BHSD s.v. khurapravāra
“commonly written -vāla in mss. defensive armor (cf. Skt. bāṇa-vāra); only noted in sa-khura°, Bhvr., provided
with ..., said of chariots (yāna or ratha)”. Cf. the readings in Sa 241v3, 255r6 savaijayantakāni sakhurapravālāni;
330r3, 330r4 suvarṇacchatrehi sakhurapravālehi.
11
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na katsaº (s.e.).
12
Sa Na tā ṣaṣṭiṃ; Sen. tasya ṣaṣṭiṃ.
13
Na Sen. punar. 14 Sen. omits abhūṃsu. 15 Na Sen. bhikṣavo.
16
Na (= all the later mss. and Sen.) reads pitṛpitāmahāni ṣaṣṭiṃ nidhisahasrāṇi ṣaṣṭiṃ nagarasahasrāṇi
riddhasphītāni (Sen. ṛddhiº) akaṃṭakāni.
17
Na Sen. lack khalu punar bhikṣavo.
18
Corr. Na; Sa rājñā (s.e.).
19
Sen. omits ca. 20 Sen. omits va.
21
Na Sen. akṣaraº.

583
(424v) anupadako1 vyākaraṇakuśalo2 brāhmaṇavedeṣu3, daśa kuśalāṃ karmapathāṃ
samādāyavartī, kāmeṣu ādīnavaṃ dṛṣṭvā anuHimavantaṃ gatvā riṣipravrajyāṃ pravrajito.
tena dāni bāhirakeṇa mārgeṇa yujyatena4 ghaṭantena vyāyamantena catvāri dhyānāny
utpāditāni, pañca ca abhijñā5 sākṣīkṛtā, maharddhiko mahānubhāvo riṣī saṃvṛtto.
atha khalu bhikṣavaḥ Śroṇasya6 riṣisya dīrghasyâdhvano (ʼ)tyayena etad abhūṣi “rājā
Arindamo mama dārakavayasyo sahapāṃśukrīḍito. tasya ca adya caturāśīti varṣasahasrāṇi
mahārājyaṃ kārayantasya samayo khalu rājño Arindamasya pravrajyāye7. yaṃ nūna (ʼ)sya
(ʼ)haṃ8 saṃcodayeyaṃ”. atha khalu bhikṣava9 Śroṇako riṣi10 tadyathâpi nāma balavāṃ
puruṣo saṃmiñjitāṃ vā bāhāṃ prasāraye, prasāritāṃ bāhāṃ11 saṃmiñjaye, ettakena
kṣaṇavītihāreṇa anuHimavantāto āśramāto vaihāyasam abhyudgamya Mahādevāmravane
pratyasthāsi. adrākṣīd bhikṣavo rājño12 Arindamasya brāhmaṇapurohito rājācāryo Śroṇakaṃ
riṣiṃ Mahādevāmravane anyatamasmi āmravane13 anyatamasmiṃ āmramūle niṣaṇṇaṃ14,
dṛṣṭvā ca punar yena Śroṇako riṣī tenôpasaṃkramitvā, Śroṇakaṃ riṣiṃ sādhu ca suṣṭhu ca
pratisammoditvā, Śroṇakaṃ riṣim abhivādetvā yena (Sen. 451) Mithilā tena prakrame rājño
Arindamasya vedanāya. tadaho yeva15 ca bhikṣavaḥ rājño Arindamasya kāmeṣu vyākutsanā16
utpadye yoniśomanasīkāro17, Śroṇakasya riṣisya darśanakāmatā18 udupāsi19.

atha khalu bhikṣava20 rājā Arindamas21 tāye velāye imāṃ gāthām adhyabhāṣata22

“kasya grāmavarāṃ23 demi nāriyo ca alaṃkṛtā ǀ

ko24 me Śroṇakam ākhyāsi sahāyaṃ pānsukrīḍanaṃ25” ǀǀ26

1
Anupadako is used here in the same meaning as padako “learned” (see BHSD s.v. padaka); cf. DN I 88.5f.
tiṇṇaṃ vedānaṃ pāragū sanighaṇḍukeṭubhānaṃ sākkharappabhedānaṃ itihāsapañcamānaṃ padako.
2
Sa Na ºkuśaleṣu (s.e.); Sen. anupadakavyākaraṇakuśalo (≠ mss.).
3
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºdeveṣu (met.).
4
Sen. yujyantena; for the instr. sg. masc. -tena, cf. BHSG § 18.42 (only two examples are given).
5
Na Sen. pañcâbhijñā.
6
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na Śreṇyasya (s.e.).
7
Corr. Na; Sa pravrajyāyo (s.e.).
8
Na Sen. yaṃ nūnam asyâhaṃ.
9
Sen. bhikṣavo. 10 Sen. ṛṣis. 11 Sen. vā bāhāṃ.
12
Sen. omits rājño. 13 Sen. omits anyatamasmi āmravane.
14
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na niṣaṇṇo; alternatively, it could be acc. sg. masc. -o, cf. BHSG § 8.32; Abhis III § 6.12.
15
Na Sen. eva.
16
For this form see p. 571, fn. 11.
17
Sen. yoniśo manasiº.
18
Corr. Sen,; Sa Na vāśucakāmatā (s.e.); cf. Sa 335r tasmā dāni bhagavato darśanakāmatā udupāsi, kāmeṣu
câsya jugupsanā utpannā.
19
Corr. Na; Sa udukāsi (s.e.); Sen. udapāsi.
20
Na Sen. bhikṣavo. 21 Corr. Na; Sa Arindamasya (s.e.).
22
Na Sen. adhyabhāṣet.
23
Sen. tasya grāmavaraṃ (≠ mss.).
24
Sen. em. yo (≠ mss.). 25 Sen. ºkrīḍakaṃ.
26
Śloka; cf. Jā V.250.19f. kassa sutvā sataṃ dammi sahassaṃ daṭṭhu Sonakaṃ ǀ ko me Sonakam akkhāti
sahāyaṃ paṃsukīlitaṃ ǀǀ.

584
 tasya ca brāhmaṇo āsi1 kulīno adhyāpako mantradharo2 ǀ
suduḥkhīdurmanaṃ3 dṛṣṭvā idaṃ vacanam abravīt ǀǀ4
“mahyaṃ grāmavaraṃ dehi nārīyo ca su-alaṃkṛtā5 ǀ
ahaṃ Śroṇakam ākhyāsyaṃ sahāyaṃ6 pāṃsukrīḍanaṃ7 ǀǀ8
tuhye9 etāva10 vijite tuhya11 udyānabhūmiye ǀ
puṣpitā phalitā āmrā tatra so śāmyate12 riṣī” ǀǀ13

tato ca rājā tvaramāṇo amātyam adhyabhāṣati

“kṣipram asmāka14 yojeya15 kṛtsnā16 nāgāṃ17 alaṃkṛtā ǀ

bherīpaṭaha18 vādyaṃtu19 eka20 śaṃkho ca dhamyatu21 ǀ (425r)
vayasyaṃ draṣṭum icchāmi Śroṇakaṃ22 paryupāsituṃ” ǀǀ23
nānāvṛkṣaphalopetaṃ prayāsi .. .. ..vanaṃ24 ǀ
rājā .. .. .. .. .. .. Śroṇako25 yatra dhyāyate ǀǀ26
27
.. .. taṃ so riṣiṃ dṛṣṭvā28 sahāyaṃ pāṃsukrīḍanaṃ29 ǀ
dṛṣṭvā ca Śroṇakaṃ tasmin idaṃ vacanam abravīt ǀǀ

1
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na asi. 2 Sen. omits mantradharo. 3 Sen. ºduḥkhiº.
4
Śloka; pāda b is hypermetrical.
5
Sa so-alaṃº (s.e.); Na Sen. svalaṃº.
6
Corr. Na; Sa mahāyaṃ (s.e.; the akṣaras ma and sa are similar).
7
Sen. ºkrīḍakaṃ.
8
Śloka; in pāda b we should read svalaṃº for su-alaṃº (m.c.). Cf. Jā V 250.27f. mayhaṃ sutvā sataṃ dehi
sahassaṃ daṭṭhu Sonakaṃ ǀ ahaṃ Sonakam akkhissaṃ sahāyaṃ paṃsukīḷitaṃ ǀǀ.
9
Sen. tuhyaṃ; for the 2 gen. sg. tuhye in ms. Sa, cf. Marciniak 2014: 172.
10
So read the mss.; probably s.e. for va deva; cf. Jā V 251.6f. tav’ eva deva vijite; Sen. em. hi tāva.
11
Sen. tuhyaṃ.
12
So read the mss.; Sen. em. āsate; cf. SWTF s.v. śam(2) “verweilen, śāmyate, vgl. Pāli sammati im Sinne von
vasati; CPS III 236 (24a3) nadyā Nairañja(nāyās tīra āśramapade śāmyate)”; cf. Sa 325v dakatīre śāmyati (←
śāsyati) ṛṣi taruṇo.
13
Śloka; pāda a is na-Vipulā. Cf. Jā V 251.6f. tav’ eva deva vijite tav’ ev’ uyyānabhūmiyā ǀ ujuvaṃsā mahāsālā
nīlobhāsā manoramā ǀǀ.
14
Sa Na asmā (s.e.); Sen. asmākaṃ (unmetr.).
15
Sen. yojaya.
16
Sa kṛcchrā (wrong back-formation); corr. Na.
17
Corr. Na; Sa rāgāṃ (s.e.). 18 Sen. ºpaṭahā (unmetr.).
19
Sa Na vādyāṃtu; corr. Sen. 20 Sen. eko.
21
Sa dharmyatu; Na dhamātu; Sen. em. madhyamaḥ (≠ mss.; w.r.).
22
Corr. Na; Sa Śroṇakā.
23
Sen. prints this line as pādas ab of the next verse.
24
Sa Na budvanaṃ (s.e.); s.e. for bṛhadvanaṃ / brahāvanaṃ / mahadvanaṃ “great forest”? Sen. prints a lacuna;
cf. Jā V 251.13 gantvāna vicaranto brahāvane.
25
Corr. Na; Sa Śreṇako (s.e.).
26
Sen. rājā . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ǀ . . . . . . . . Śroṇako yatra dhyāyate ǀǀ.
27
Two syllables are lacking; we could read e.g., āsīnaṃ so riṣiṃ dṛṣṭvā (.. .. taṃ would be s.e. for .. .. naṃ, the
akṣaras na and ta are similar); cf. Jā V 251.14 āsīnaṃ Sonakaṃ dakkhi; Sen. reads taṃ ca.
28
Sen. em. addarṣi (≠ mss.).
29
Sen. ºkrīḍakaṃ.

585
 “kṛpaṇo bata tvaṃ1 bhikṣo muṇḍasaṃghāṭiko (ʼ)dhanas2 ǀ (Sen. 452)
amātāpitṛko3 dhyāyaṃ vṛkṣamūle ..4 tiṣṭhasi5” ǀǀ6

atha khalu bhikṣavo Śroṇako riṣī7 rājānam Arindamaṃ gāthāye pratyabhāṣe

“na rājā8 kṛpaṇo bhavati dharmāṃ kāyena sparśiyā9 ǀ

yo ca dharmaṃ upasaṃkramya10 na11 dharmeṇa rato12 naro ǀ13
sa rājaṃ14 kṛpaṇo bhavati jyotistamaparāyaṇo15” ǀǀ16

atha khalu bhikṣavaḥ rājā Arindamo Śroṇakaṃ riṣiṃ gāthāyā17 pratyabhāṣe

“kacciṃ18 bhagavāṃ19 sukhaṃ śayati vanaprāntasmi20 Śroṇaka21? ǀ22

1
Sen. va kathaṃ. 2 Sen. (ʼ)dhano.
3
Sen. samātāpitṛko (w.r.); cf. Jā V 251.29 amātiko apītiko.
4
One short syllable is lacking; Sen. suppl. pi; cf. Jā V 251.29 rukkhamūlasmiṃ jhāyati.
5
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na tiṣṭhati; confusion of persons.
6
Śloka; in pāda a the initial tv- in tvaṃ should be simplified (m.c.). Cf. Jā V 251.28f. kapaṇo vatâyaṃ bhikkhu
muṇḍo saṅghāṭipāruto ǀ amātiko apītiko rukkhamūlasmiṃ jhāyati ǀǀ.
7
Sen. ṛṣi; for the nom. sg. masc. -ī, cf. BHSG § 10.27.
8
Sen. rāja; for the voc. sg. masc. -ā, cf. BHSG § 17.52.
9
Sa Na spaśriyā (s.e.); Sen. dharmakāyasya śriyâpi ca (≠ mss.; w.r.); for the 3 sg. opt. -iyā, cf. BHSG § 29.34;
Jā V 251.32 reads dhammaṃ kāyena phassayaṃ.
10
Sen. samupakramya (≠ mss.).
11
Sa Na tā (s.e.); Sen. taddarme. 12 Sen. na rato.
13
“A man who approaches the dharma, (but) does not delight in the dharma, he is wretched…”; cf. Jon. III 453
“But who does violence to the dharma, the man who delights not in this dharma, it is, O king, that is wretched”.
14
Sen. rāja.
15
“The one heading from light to darkness”; so read all the mss.; Sen. em. jyotiṣṭhomaº (≠ mss.; w.r.; Jon. III
453 wrongly “his destiny utter darkness”); cf. Mvy 2971 jyotis-tamaḥ-parāyaṇaḥ (adj.); see AN II 85.8ff. cattāro
ʼme bhikkhave puggalā santo saṃvijjamānā lokasmiṃ. katame cattāro? tamotamaparāyano, tamojotiparāyano,
jotitamaparāyano, jotijotiparāyano; kathañ ca bhikkhave puggalo joti hoti tamaparāyano? idha bhikkhave
ekacco puggalo ucce kule paccājāto hoti khattiyamahāsālakule vā brāhmaṇamahāsālakule vā
gahapatimahāsālakule vā aḍḍhe mahaddhane mahābhoge pahūtajātarūparajate pahūtavittupakaraṇe
pahūtadhanadhaññe. so ca hoti abhirūpo dassanīyo pāsādiko paramāya vaṇṇapokkharatāya samannāgato. lābhī
annassa pānassa vatthassa yānassa mālāgandhavilepanassa seyyāvasathapadīpeyyassa. so kāyena duccaritaṃ
carati, vācāya duccaritaṃ carati, manasā duccaritaṃ carati. so kāyena duccaritaṃ caritvā, vācāya duccaritaṃ
caritvā, manasā duccaritaṃ caritvā, kāyassa bhedā parammaraṇā apāyaṃ duggatiṃ vinipātaṃ nirayaṃ
upapajjati. evaṃ kho bhikkhave puggalo joti hoti tamaparāyano; see AN(tr) 467-468; Jā V 252.2 reads pāpo
pāpaparāyano.
16
Śloka; pāda a is hypermetrical; the scansion could be corrected by reading bhoti for bhavati (Pathyā); pāda c
scans correctly if we read (ʼ)pasaṃkramya or omit ca; in pāda e the metre requires bhoti for bhavati. Cf. Jā V
251.31ff. imaṃ vākyaṃ nisāmetvā Sonako etad abravi ǀ na rāja kapaṇo hoti dhammaṃ kāyena phassayaṃ ǀǀ yo
ca dhammaṃ niraṃkatvā adhammaṃ anuvattati ǀ sa rāja kapaṇo hoti pāpo pāpaparāyano ǀǀ.
17
Na Sen. gāthāye.
18
Sa kariṃ (s.e.); Na kahiṃ; Sen. kathaṃ; the parallel verse in Jā V 252.13 reads kacci.
19
Sen. bhavāṃ. 20 Sen. ºprāntasmiṃ (unmetr.).
21
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na Śroṇakaṃ.
22
Cf. Jā V 252.12f. Arindamo ti me nāmaṃ Kāsirājā ti maṃ vidū ǀ kacci bhoto sukhā seyyā idha pattassa Sonakā
ǀǀ.

586
 kathaṃ araṇye1 viharanto2 ekākī ramase kathaṃ? ǀǀ3
kathaṃ bhavaṃ4 kāyeṣu5 paritāpo na vidyate? ǀ
rakṣā6 va te samvidhemi7 atha nagaraṃ nayāmi te” ǀǀ8

atha khalu bhikṣavaḥ Śroṇako riṣi rājānam Arindamaṃ gāthāye pratyabhāṣe

“ekasya carato rājaṃ9 kiṃ me rāṣṭraṃ kariṣyati? ǀ

prathamaṃ khu bhadram adhanasya anāgārasya bhikṣuṇo ǀǀ10
yo (ʼ)haṃ grāmāto prakramemi11 rāṣṭrāni nigamā tava12 ǀ
anapekṣo ca prakrāmemi13 na koci14 uparudhyati ǀ
dvitīyaṃ khu bhadram adhanasya anāgārasya bhikṣuṇo ǀǀ15
panthena gacchamānasya ye16 bhonti paripanthakā ǀ
pātracīvaram ādāya sukhaṃ gacchati sarvato ǀ
tṛtīyaṃ khu bhadram adhanasya anāgārasya bhikṣuṇo17 ǀǀ18
Mithilāyāṃ dahyamānāyāṃ nâsya dahyati kiṃcana19 ǀ (Sen. 453)
caturthaṃ khu bhadram adhanasya anāgārasya bhikṣuṇo ǀǀ20

1
Corr. Na; Sa araṇyo (s.e.).
2
Corr. Na; Sa viviharanto (ditt.).
3
Pāda a is Aupacchandasika (we should read śayāti, m.c.); pādas b, c and d scan as Śloka; in pāda b the initial
śr- in Śroṇaka should be simplified (m.c.); in pāda c there is resolution of the sixth syllable (ma-Vipulā). For
other examples of verses in the mixed metre Aupacchandasika / Śloka, cf. EV I xl.
4
Sen. bhagavaṃ.
5
Corr. Na; Sa kāmeṣu; Sen. kāyasya (≠ mss.).
6
Sen. rakṣāṃ; for the acc. sg. fem. -ā, cf. BHSG § 9.20; Abhis III § 7.5.
7
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºbhemi; probably samvidhemi > samvihemi > samvibhemi (wrong back-formation).
8
Śloka; pāda a scans correctly if we read bhagavă for bhavaṃ (m.c.; Pathyā); pāda c is ra-Vipulā; in pāda d
there is resolution of the first syllable.
9
Sen. rāja.
10
Śloka; in pāda c we could correct the scansion by assuming resolution of the first and the sixth syllables.
11
“I walk”; cf. BHSG p. 208b (2) -krame-ti, non-causative; Sa Na ºkramesi (s.e.; the akṣaras sa and ma are
similar); Sen. em. prakramāmi (≠ mss.).
12
Sen. em. tathā (≠ mss.).
13
Sa Na ºkrāmesi; cf. BHSG p. 208b (3) *krāme-ti, non-causative; Sen. em. prakramāmi (≠ mss.).
14
Na Sen. kocid.
15
Pāda a scans correctly if we read grāmāt for grāmāto (ta-Vipulā); in pāda c there is resolution of the first
syllable, -kr- of ºkrāmesi should be simplified (Pathyā); pāda e is hypermetrical. Cf. Jā V 252.22f. dutiyaṃ pi
bhadram adhanassa anāgārassa bhikkhuno ǀ anavajjo piṇḍo bhottabbo na ca koc’ ūparodhati ǀǀ.
16
Corr. Na; Sa yo (s.e.).
17
Corr. Na; Sa bhikṣuṇā (s.e.; -ā and -o are often miswritten for one another).
18
Pāda e is hypermetrical. Cf. Jā V 253.3ff. sattamaṃ bhadram adhanassa anāgārassa bhikkhuno ǀ corehi
rakkhitaṃ maggaṃ ye c’ aññe pāripanthikā ǀ pattacīvaram ādāya sotthiṃ gacchanti subbatā ǀǀ.
19
Corr. Na; Sa kiṃcan (s.e.).
20
In pāda a there is resolution of the first syllable (Pathyā); pāda c is hypermetrical, there seems to be no
obvious way of correcting it. Cf. Jā V 252.28f. pañcamaṃ bhadram adhanassa anāgārassa bhikkhuno ǀ
nagaramhi ḍayhamānamhi nâssa kiñci aḍayhatha ǀǀ.

587
 na te koṣṭhe1 sva2 openti3 na kumbhe na kalopiyaṃ4 ǀ
pariniṣṭhitam5 eṣāṇā6 tena yāpenti7 suvratā ǀ8
pañcamaṃ bhadram adhanasya anāgārasya bhikṣuṇo ǀǀ9
nānākule pravrajitā nānājanapadāgatā10 ǀ
anyamanyaṃ priyāyanti paśya dharmasya dharmatā11” ǀǀ12

atha khalu bhikṣavo rājā Arindamo Śroṇakaṃ riṣiṃ gāthāye pratyabhāṣe

“nityaṃ khu13 teṣāṃ bhadraṃ yeṣāṃ kīrtasi Śroṇakā14 ǀ

vayaṃ tu gṛddhra15 kāmeṣu kiṃ kariṣyāma16 Śroṇaka?” ǀǀ17

atha khalu bhikṣava Śroṇako riṣi18 rājānaṃ Arindamaṃ gāthāye pratyabhāṣe

“upamāṃ te mahārāja kariṣyantaṃ śruṇohi19 me ǀ

1
Sa Na koṣṭhi (s.e.); Sen. reads nate koṣṭhasmiṃ for na te koṣṭhe sva (w.r.).
2
“Wealth, property”; Sa Na smi (s.e., or a wrong back-formation); cf. Thī 283 saṃ.
3
Sa Na osanti (s.e.); Sen. em. osaranti; cf. Pā opeti “throws into, heaps up” (DP; < OIA ā-√vap); cf. also DP
s.v. oseti “[o-sayati; possibly however wr for opeti qv sv opati] lays down, places, deposits”; the parallel verse in
Jā V 252.20 has upenti, but Be, Ce read openti; SN I 236.17 reads openti.
4
Sa Na kulopiyaṃ; Sen. em. kulopakaṃ (≠ mss.); see BHSD s.v. kalopī; DP s.v. kaḷopi; cf. Thī 283 kaḷopiyaṃ;
Jā V 252.20 kaḷopiyā; SN I 236.17 kaḷopiyaṃ.
5
Sa Na paritiṣṭhatim (s.e.; the akṣaras na and ta are similar); Sen. paritiṣṭhati (w.r.); cf. the readings in Thī 283
pariniṭṭhitam esānā (EV II 35 [ad Thī 283] “seeking that which is cooked”), Jā V 252.21 paraniṭṭhitam esānā
(Dutoit V 258 “der andern Vorräte sie suchen”); SN I 236.18 paraniṭṭhitam (but v.l. pariº) esānā (SN[tr] 336
“seeking what has been prepared by others”); Uttar bhoyaṇe pariṇiṭṭhie (Jacobi 1895: 13 “when the dinner is
ready”); cf. also EV II 145-146 (ad Thī 283).
6
Sen. eṣāṇo.
7
Sen. yāyanti; cf. Jā V 252.21, SN I 236.17 tena yāpenti subbatā.
8
“They do not heap up (their) property (sva) in a store-room, neither in a pot, nor in a basket. They are seeking
(what has been) prepared (by others); by this they live, strict in vows”.
9
Pāda e is hypermetrical; we could correct the scansion by assuming resolution of the sixth syllable. Cf. Jā V
252.20ff. sadâpi bhadram adhanassa anāgārassa bhikkhuno ǀ na tesaṃ koṭṭhe upenti na kumbhe na kaḷopiyā ǀ
paraniṭṭhitam esānā tena yāpenti subbatā ǀǀ; cf. also Thī 283 na te saṃ koṭṭhe osenti na kimbhiṃ na kaḷopiyaṃ ǀ
pariniṭṭhitam esānā tena me samaṇā piyā ǀǀ (see Norman’s comment in EV II 145-146); SN I 236.17 na tesaṃ
koṭṭhe openti na kumbhā na kaḷopiyaṃ ǀ paraniṭṭhitaṃ esānā tena yāpenti subbatā ǀǀ; cf. also Uttar 2.30 paresu
ghāsam esajjā bhoyaṇe pariṇiṭṭhie ǀ laddhe piṃḍe aladdhe vā nāṇutappejja paṃḍie ǀǀ (see Jacobi 1895: 13).
10
Sa Na ºśatā (s.e.; in some scripts the characters for ga and śa are similar, cf. e.g., ms. Na ga and śa ); Sen.
ºāśritā.
11
Sen. dharmatāṃ; for the acc. sg. fem. -ā, cf. BHSG § 9.20; Abhis III § 7.5.
12
Pāda a is bha-Vipulā. 13 Sen. khalu.
14
Sen. Śroṇaka; for the voc. sg. masc. -ā, cf. BHSG § 8.27; Abhis III § 6.5; von Hinüber 2001 § 311.
15
Sen. gṛddhā (unmetr.); for the nom. pl. masc. -a, cf. BHSG § 8.79; Abhis III § 6.25.
16
Sen. kariṣyāmi (≠ mss.).
17
Śloka; pāda a scans correctly if we read khalu for khu; in pādas b and d the initial śr- in Śroṇakā should be
simplified (m.c.). Cf. Jā V 254.29f. bahū pi bhadrakā ete yo tvaṃ bhikkhu pasaṃsasi ǀ ahañ ca giddho kāmesu
kathaṃ kāhāmi Soṇaka ǀǀ.
18
Sen. ṛṣī.
19
Semi-MIndic for śṛṇohi; Sen. śṛṇohi; cf. Pā suṇohi.

588
 upamāye ihaỿkatyā artha1 jānanti paṇḍitā ǀǀ2
bhūtapūrvam mahārāja kuñjaro ṣaṣṭihāyano ǀ
patito giridurgeṣu Gaṃgāvegena vuhyato3 ǀǀ
tatra kāko vicinteti alpaprajño acetaso4 ǀ5 (425v)
"yānaṃ <bata>6 idaṃ labdhaṃ bhakṣo7 câyam analpako8" ǀǀ9, 10
tatra rātriṃ divaṃ .. ..11 tatrâsya nirato mano12 ǀ
khādanto nāgamāṃsāni pibanto Bhāgīrathaṃ jalaṃ13 ǀ
paśyanto varacitrāṇi na palāno14 vihaṃgamo ǀǀ15
sā taṃ Bhāgīrathī Gaṅgā pramattaṃ kuṇapāśritaṃ ǀ (Sen. 454)
samudraṃ abhisāreti agatī yatra pakṣiṇāṃ ǀǀ16
makarā timitimiṃgilā17 .. .. .. .. .. .. .. ..18 ǀ
abalaṃ naṃ19 vadhitvāna20 khādati21 nam apakṣakaṃ22 ǀǀ23

1
Na Sen. arthaṃ.
2
Śloka; cf. Jā V 255.7f. upaman te karissāmi taṃ suṇohi Arindama ǀ upamāya pʼ idhʼ ekacce atthaṃ jānanti
paṇḍitā ǀǀ.
3
Sa Na vuhyatā (s.e.; -ā and -o are often miswritten for one another); Sen. vuhyate; for the nom. sg. masc. -to, cf.
BHSG § 18.33; Oberlies 2001: 178.
4
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na sacetaso (s.e.; probably, a- was miswritten as -su [the two characters are similar], and then as
sa-); alternatively, saṃdhi-consonant -m-, alpaprajño-m-acetaso, could have been miswritten as -s- (the akṣaras
ma and sa are similar).
5
Cf. Jā V 255.9f. Gaṅgāya kuṇapaṃ disvā vuyhamānaṃ mahaṇṇave ǀ vāyaso samacintesi appapañño acetaso ǀǀ.
6
The word bata is wanting in the mss.; Sen. suppl. imaṃ, but cf. Jā V 255.11 yānañ ca vatʼ idaṃ laddhaṃ.
7
All the mss. and Sen. read bhadro, but it does not make sense in this context.
8
Sen. em. vyāyāma alpako; cf. Jā V 255.11 bhakkho câyaṃ anappako.
9
Cf. Jā V 255.11f. yānañ ca vatʼ idaṃ laddhaṃ bhakkho câyaṃ anappako ǀ tattha rattiṃ tattha divā tatthʼ eva
nirato mano ǀǀ.
10
Sen. em. yānaṃ imaṃ labdhaṃ bhadraṃ bhadro vyāyāma alpako (≠ mss.; w.r.); Jon. III 455 “What a fine
boat is this that I have found. This will be a nice little passage”, which does not make much sense in this context.
11
Two syllables are wanting; Sen. tasya rātriṃ divaṃ vâpi; Jā V 255.12 tattha rattiṃ tattha divā.
12
Sen. em. tatrâsi niyato mano (≠ mss.); nirato mano “pleased mind”; cf. Jā V 255.12 tatthʼ eva nirato mano.
13
Sen. Bhāgīrathījalaṃ.
14
Sa Na upayānā (s.e.); Sen. upayāti vihaṃgamo; Jā V 255.14 reads na palittha vihaṅgamo; alternatively, we
could read upatī (< ut-√pat “fly up”, 3 sg. aor., cf. BHSG § 219b, 2. nipatī) no (= na).
15
Śloka; pāda b is hypermetrical; cf. Jā V 255.12f. tattha rattiṃ tattha divā tatthʼ eva nirato mano ǀ khādaṃ
nāgassa maṃsāni pipaṃ Bhāgīrasodakaṃ ǀ sampassaṃ vanacetyāni na palittha vihaṅgamo ǀǀ.
16
Cf. Jā V 255.15f. taṃ va otaraṇī Gaṅgā pamattaṃ kuṇape rataṃ ǀ samuddaṃ ajjhagāhayi agati yattha
pakkhinaṃ ǀǀ.
17
Corr. Na; Sa ºtimiṃpila (s.e.); Sen. (timi)timiṅgilā.
18
Pāda b is wanting; Sen. prints bālaṃ naṃ vadhitvāna khādati as pāda b.
19
Sa Na abalā nāṃ (s.e.); Sen. bālaṃ naṃ.
20
Sa Na bandhitvāna (s.e.); corr. Sen.; Jā V 255.22 reads phandamānaṃ.
21
Sa Na khādanti; confusion of numbers; corr. Sen.
22
“Without wings”; Sa Na nas āpekṣakaṃ (s.e.; the characters for ma and sa are similar); Sen. em. kāmāpekṣā
(≠ mss); Jā V 255.22 reads vipakkhinaṃ.
23
Śloka; in pāda a there is resolution of the fourth syllable; in pāda d we should read khādatī to avoid the
opening ⏓ ⏑ ⏑ ⏑. Cf. Jā V 255.21f. tañ ca sāmuddikā macchā kumbhīlā makarā susū ǀ pasayhakārā khādiṃsu
phandamānaṃ vipakkhinaṃ ǀǀ.

589
 evam eva mahārāja ye prapadyanti pudgalā ǀ1
kṛtyā .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. ǀǀ2
te rājaṃ3 ahaṃ bravīmi4 mā rājaṃ5 dharma6 pramādaya ǀ
<mā>7 ghorarūpaṃ narakaṃ prapatiṣye avāśiro8 ǀǀ9
Saṃjīvaṃ Kālasūtraṃ ca Saṃghātaṃ dvau ca Rauravau ǀ
athâparaṃ Mahāviciṃ10 Tapanaṃ Saṃpratāpanaṃ ǀǀ11
ity ete aṣṭa mahānarakā ākhyātā duratikramā ǀ
ākīrṇa12 raudrasatvehi pratyekaṃ ṣoḍaśotsadā13 ǀǀ14
catukarṇā catudvārā15 vibhaktā bhāgaśo mitā ǀ
udgatā yojanaśataṃ samantāc chatayojanaṃ16 ǀǀ17
atha so naraka pratikṣiptā18 ayasā pratikubjitā ǀ
teṣāṃ ayomayā bhūmi prajvalitā tejasaṃyutā ǀǀ19
kadarya tapanā20 ghorā arcimanto durāsadā ǀ
romaharṣaṇarūpā ca bhīṣmā21 pratibhayā duḥkhā ǀǀ22

1
Sen. em. wrongly makarā (timi)timiṅgilā bālaṃ naṃ vadhitvāna khādati ǀ kāmāpekṣā evam eva rāja
prapadyanti pudgalā ǀǀ (unmetr.; ≠ mss.).
2
The second line is missing; it probably corresponds to pādas cd in the parallel verse in Jā V 255.23f. evam eva
tuvaṃ rāja ye c’ aññe kāmabhogino ǀ giddhā ce na vamissanti kākapaññāya te vidū ǀǀ.
3
Sa Na rūjaṃ (s.e.); corr. Sen.; cf. Sa 426r6 taṃ te rājaṃ ahaṃ brūmi.
4
Sen. brūmi (m.c.).
5
Sa Na mahārājaṃ (w.r.); Sen. mā rāja; cf. Sa 426r6 mā dharmaṃ pramādaya.
6
Acc. sg.; “Don’t neglect the Dharma!”; Sen. dharme (w.r.).
7
The mss. lack mā; Sen. reads atha ghorarūpaṃ narakaṃ; cf. Sa 426r6 mā ghorarūpaṃ narakaṃ prapatiṣye
avāśiro.
8
Sa Na avāraśiro (s.e.); Sen. avākśiro; see BHSD s.v. avāśiro.
9
Śloka; pāda b is hypermetrical; pāda c is bha-Vipulā.
10
Sen. ºāvīciṃ.
11
Śloka; in pāda c we should read ºāvīciṃ (m.c.; Pathyā); cf. the parallel verse in Sa 4r4 Saṃjῑvaṃ Kālasūtraṃ
ca Saṃghātaṃ ca dvau ca Rauravau ǀ athâparā Mahā-avῑcῑ Tapano ca Pratāpano ǀǀ.
12
Sen. ākīrṇā; for the nom. pl. masc. -a, cf. BHSG § 8.79; Abhis III § 6.25.
13
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºdāṃ (s.e.).
14
Pāda a is hypermetrical; cf. Sa 4r4-5 ity ete aṣṭau nirayā ākhyātā duratikramā ǀ ākῑrṇā raudrakarmebhiḥ
pratyekaṃ ṣoḍaśotsadā ǀǀ.
15
Sen. caturº. 16 Na Sen. yojanaśataṃ (unmetr.).
17
Pāda c is na-Vipulā. Cf. AN I 141.30 catukaṇṇo catudvāro vibhatto bhāgaso mito (= MN III 167.15, 183.25;
Nidd I 405.1).
18
This reading does not make much sense here; it is probably s.e. for ayaḥprākāraparikṣiptā, which is the
reading in the parallel verse in Sa 4r5 ayaḥprākāraparikṣiptāḥ “surrounded by iron walls”; cf. AN I 141.31
ayopākārapariyanto ayasā paṭikujjito (= MN III 167.15, 183.26, Nidd I 405.2).
19
In pāda a there is resolution of the first and the fourth syllables (Pathyā); pāda d scans correctly if we read
jvalitā for prajvalitā. Cf. Jā V 266.21 tesaṃ ayomayā bhūmi jalitā tejasā yutā (or tejasâyutā; cf. PTSD s.v. yuta);
AN I 142.1 tassa ayomayā bhūmi jalitā tejasā yutā (= MN III 167.16, 183.27, Nidd I 405.3).
20
Sen. kadaryatapanā; cf. Nidd I 405.5 kadariyā tapanā.
21
Sa Na bhīṣmaṃ (s.e.; in MIndic -ā and -aṃ are often interchanged, cf. Karashima 2002: 50, fn. 33); Sen.
bhīṣmapratiº; cf. Sa 4r5 bhiṣmā pratibhayāḥ duḥkhāḥ; Nidd 405.5 bhismā paṭibhayā dukhā.
22
Pāda d scans correctly if we read dukhā for duḥkhā. Cf. Nidd I 405.5f. kadariyā tapanā ghorā accimanto
durāsadā ǀ lomahaṃsanarūpā ca bhismā paṭibhayā dukhā ǀǀ; Jā V 266.17f. kadariyā tapanā (← kadariyātapº)
ghorā accimantā mahabbhayā ǀ lomahaṃsanarūpā ca bhesmā paṭibhayā dukhā ǀǀ.

590
 mahadbhayakarā1 sarve arciśatasamākulā ǀ
ekaỿka2 yojanaśataṃ ābhāye saṃprabhāsati ǀǀ3
yatra satvā bahu4 raudrā mahākilbiṣakārakā ǀ
ciraṃ bālā5 pratapyanti api varṣaśatāny6 api ǀǀ7
ayomayehi daṇḍehi sthūle8 narakapālakā ǀ
hananti pratyamitrāṇi ye bhonti kṛtakilbiṣā9 ǀǀ
taṃ te (ʼ)haṃ kīrtayiṣyāmi gāthāya-m-anupūrvaśaḥ10 ǀ (Sen. 455)
śrotram odhāya11 satkṛtyaṃ śṛṇohi mama bhāṣato ǀǀ
Saṃjīvasmiṃ ca niraye ūrdhapādāṃ12 avāśirāṃ13 ǀ
pralambayitvā takṣeṃti14 vāsīhi15 paraśūhi ca ǀǀ16
tato nakhehi tīkṣṇehi āyasehi svayaṃbhuhi ǀ
anyamanyaṃ pi pāṭenti17 kruddhā18 krodhavaśānugā ǀǀ19
asino câyasā teṣāṃ tīkṣṇa20 hasteṣu ca21 jāyithā22 ǀ
yehi cchindanti anyonyaṃ praduṣṭāmānasā23 narāḥ ǀǀ24

1
Sen. ºbhayaṃkarā. 2 Sen. ekaỿkaṃ.
3
Pāda c is na-Vipulā.
4
Sen. bahū.
5
So read the mss.; Sen. em. kālaṃ; the parallel verse in Sa 4r6 also reads bālā; cf. the reading further in this
chapter: narakeṣu pāpakarmāntā pramattā bālabuddhino (← balaº).
6
Corr. Na; Sa vaddhaśatāny (s.e.); cf. Sa 4r6 api ca varṣaśatāny.
7
In pāda a we should read bahū for bahu (m.c.; Pathyā); cf. Sa 4r6 yatra satvā bahū raudrā mahākilviṣakārakā ǀ
ciraṃ bālā pratapyanti api ca varṣaśatāny api ǀǀ.
8
So read the mss.; Sen. em. sthūlehi; the parallel verse in Sa 4r6 also reads sthūle; here sthūle is instr. pl. (-e < -
ai < -aiḥ); for the instr. pl. -e, cf. Geiger § 79.6; Oberlies 2001: 146; von Hinüber 2001 § 316.
9
Sen. katakilviṣā.
10
Na gāthāya anuº; Sen. gāthāye anuº; the parallel verse in Sa 4r6 reads girāya-m-anupūrvaśaḥ.
11
Sa Na ovāya (s.e.; the akṣaras dha and va are similar); Sen. em. śrotraṃ mo dattvā (≠ mss.; w.r.); cf. BHSD
s.v. avadadhati “odhāya; (ger.), (= Pali avadahati, with sotaṃ, give ear. attentively; cf. Skt. avadhīyate attention
is paid, avahita attentive), with śrota; (q.v.), gives ear attentively: śrotam avadadhata LV 409.10”. Cf. LP(P) I
92.17f. tato saṃkittayissāmi girāhi anupubbaso ǀ sotaṃ odhāya sakkaccaṃ sunātha mama bhāsitaṃ ǀǀ.
12
Corr. Na; Sa ūdhapādāṃ.
13
Na Sen. adhośirāṃ.
14
Sa Na taṃkṣeti (s.e.; the anusvāra dot written in the wrong place); Sen. takṣanti.
15
Corr. Na; Sa vāṃsīti (s.e.); cf. Sa 4v1 pralambayitvā tākṣanti vāsῑhi paraśūhi ca.
16
Pāda a is na-Vipulā; pāda c is ma-Vipulā. Cf. LP(P) I 94.7f. Sañjīvamhi ca niraye uddhaṃpāde avaṃsire ǀ
olambayitvā tacchanti vāsīhi parasūhi ca ǀǀ.
17
Should we read vipāṭenti “rip open” for pi pāṭenti? Cf. PTSD s.v. vipāṭeti. The parallel verse in Sa 4v1 reads
anyamanyaṃ vivādenti.
18
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na kruddhāṃ (s.e.).
19
Cf. LP(P) I 94.9f. yadā ca tacchitā honti aṭṭhīhi avasesāni ǀ atha nesaṃ chavimaṃsaruhirañ c’ upajāyati ǀǀ.
20
Sen. tīkṣṇā.
21
Sen. omits ca.
22
The mss. read yāyithā (wrong back-formation); Sen. jāyithā; the parallel verse in Sa 4v1 reads jāyithā.
23
Corr. Na; Sa praduṣṭāº.
24
Pāda b is hypermetrical; we could correct the scansion by omitting the word ca (the parallel verse in Sa 4v1
does not have ca). Cf. LP(P) I 94.13f. asī vā āyasā tesaṃ nakhā hatthesu jāyati ǀ yeh’ aññamaññaṃ chindanti
paduṭṭhamānasā narā ǀǀ.

591
 teṣāṃ saṃcchinnagātrāṇāṃ1 śīto2 vāyuḥ3 pravāyati ǀ
sarvāṃgajanano4 teṣāṃ pūrvakarmavipākaśaḥ” ǀǀ5
evaṃ teṣām abhijñāya Śoṇako6 tasya rājino7 ǀ
Saṃjīvaṃ8 ti ākhyāsi āvāsaṃ pāpakarmiṇāṃ ǀǀ9
“Saṃjīvataś ca nirmuktā Kukūla10 avagāhitha11 ǀ
anyamanyaṃ samāgamya dīrghâyatanavistarā12 ǀǀ13
te khu tatra pradhāvanti14 yojanāni anekaśaḥ15 ǀ
dahyamānā kukūleṣu16 duḥkhā17 vedanti vedanāṃ ǀǀ18
Kukūlāta19 ca nirmuktā Kuṇapaṃ avagāhitha ǀ (426r)
dīrghaṃ mahantaṃ vistīrṇam oviddhaṃ20 śatapauruṣaṃ ǀǀ21
tam enaṃ kṛmayo22 tatra tīkṣṇaśaktimukhā23 kharā ǀ
cchaviṃ bhitvāna24 khādanti mānsaśoṇitabhojanā ǀǀ25

1
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºmātrāṇāṃ (s.e.); cf. LP(P) I 94.15 sañchinnagattānaṃ; the parallel verse in Sa 4b2 reads
ºgātrāṇāṃ.
2
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na śīno (s.e.; the akṣaras ta and na are similar).
3
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na vāyaḥ. 4 Sen. ºjanito; Sa Na ºjanato.
5
Cf. LP(P) I 94.15f. tesaṃ sañchinnagattānaṃ sīto vāyati māluto ǀ sabbaṅgajanano tesaṃ bhuso
kammavipākajo ǀǀ.
6
Sen. Śroṇako.
7
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na rājani (s.e.); gen. sg.; cf. PTSD s.v. rājā “gen. & dat. sg. rañño and rājino”.
8
Sen. Saṃjīvakan.
9
Pāda c scans correctly if we read iti for ti; the parallel verse in Sa 4v2f. reads evaṃ śāstā yathābhūtam
abhijñāya tathāgato ǀ Saṃjīva iti ākhyāsi āvāsaṃ pāpakarmiṇāṃ (← ºkarmiṇo) ǀǀ; cf. LP(P) I 94.17f. evaṃ ñatvā
yathābhūtaṃ abhiññāya tathāgato ǀ Sañjīvaṃ iti akkhāsi āvāsaṃ pāpakammīnaṃ ǀǀ.
10
Na Kukūlam; Sen. Kukkulaṃ; nom. acc. sg. nt. -a (cf. BHSG § 8.32; Abhis III § 6.8); cf. BHSD s.v. Kukūla.
11
Sen. avagāhatha; for the 3 pl. aor. -itha, cf. BHSG §§ 32.41, 42.
12
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na dīrghâyanaº (s.e.); cf. Sa 4v2 hanyamānā samāgamya dīrgham āyatavistaraṃ.
13
Cf. LP(P) I 112.17f. nirayamhā ca nikkhantā Kukkulaṃ avagāhatha ǀ maññamānā samaṃ samaṃ dīghaṃ
āyatavitthataṃ ǀǀ.
14
Corr. Na; Sa pravācanti (s.e.; the akṣaras dha / va / ca are similar); Sen. sarve te khu pradhāvanti.
15
Corr. Na; Sa anekaśa.
16
“In hot ashes”; Sen. kukkuleṣu; the parallel verse in Sa 4v3 reads dahyamānā kukkulena.
17
Sen. duḥkhāṃ.
18
Cf. LP(P) I 112.19f. te tattheva (v.l. tatthāya) padhāvanti yojanāni anekaso ǀ ḍayhamānā kukkulena vedenti
dukkhavedanaṃ ǀǀ.
19
Na Kukūlāto; Sen. Kukkulāto.
20
Sen. udviddhaṃ; oviddha < *uvviddha (Pā ubbiddha) < Skt udviddha (“high”); cf. Sa 265v2 oviddhaprākārā
“high / elevated walls”; cf. Abhis III, s.vv. ojjhāya / ujjhāya; oddiṇṇaka / uddiṇṇaka etc.
21
Pāda c is ma-Vipulā. Cf. LP(P) I 113.1f. Kukkulamhā ca nikkhantā Kuṇapaṃ avagāhatha ǀ dīghattaṃ tassa
vitthāraṃ ubbedhaṃ sataporisaṃ ǀǀ.
22
“Insects”; all the mss. and Sen. read kṛpayā “out of pity”, which makes no sense in this context; the parallel
verse in Sa 4v3 reads kramaśo, which is also s.e. for krimayo; cf. SWTF s.v. kṛmi; MDPL s.v. krimijyotika
(“glow-worm”); LP(P) I 113.3 reads kimiyo; Jā V 269.5 kimayo.
23
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na tīkṣṇā; cf. Sa 4v3 śaktitīkṣṇamukhā kharā; LP(P) I 113.3 sattitiṇhamukhā.
24
Sen. bhittvāna; cf. Merv-Av 69v1 bhitvā < bhittvā; cf. Pā bhetvā; cf. also Introduction, p. XIII.
25
Cf. LP(P) I 113.3f. ten’ ime kimiyo tattha sattitiṇhamukhā (v.l. sattitiṇhā mukhā) kharā ǀ chaviṃ chetvāna
khādanti maṃsalohitabhojanā ǀǀ; Jā V 269.5f. tam enaṃ kimayo (v.l. kimiyo) tattha atikāyā ayomukhā ǀ chaviṃ
chetvāna (v.l. bhetvāna) khādanti pagiddhā (v.l. saṃgº) maṃsalohite ǀǀ.

592
 Kuṇapāto <ca>1 uttīrṇā2 drumāṃ paśyaṃti śobhanāṃ ǀ
haritapatrasaṃcchannā3 te upenti sukhārthino ǀǀ4
tam enaṃ kulalā gṛddhrā5 kākolūkā ayomukhâ ǀ (Sen. 456)
ârdravṛkṣe6 va bhaṃjitvā7 khādanti rudhiramrakṣitā ǀǀ8
yadā ca9 khāditā bhonti asthīny avaśeṣitā ǀ
atha teṣāṃ cchavīmānsaṃ rudhiraṃ côpajāyate ǀǀ10
te bhītvā11 utpattitvāna alenā lenasaṃjñitā12 ǀ
Asipatravanaṃ ghoraṃ kṣaṇyamānā upāgami ǀǀ13
tato kṣatā ca ārtā ca bāhā14 rudhiramrakṣitā ǀ
Asipatravanā muktā yānti Vaitaraṇīṃ nadīṃ ǀǀ15
te <ca> 16 tām avagāhanti tattāṃ17 kṣārodakāṃ nadīṃ ǀ
teṣāṃ <sā>18 aṃga-m-aṅgāni varddhitā19 pratividhyati ǀǀ20

1
The word ca is lacking in the mss.; Sen. reads samuttīrṇā for uttīrṇā; cf. Sa 4v3 Kuṇapāto ca uttῑrṇā; LP(P) I
113.5 Kuṇapamhā ca uttiṇṇā.
2
Sa Na uttīrṇo (s.e.); Sen. samuttīrṇā.
3
Na Sen. ºsaṃchannān; for the acc. pl. masc. -ā, cf. BHSG § 8.78; Abhis III § 6.24.
4
Cf. LP(P) I 113.5f. Kuṇapamhā ca uttiṇṇā dume passanti sobhane ǀ harite pattasampanne te upenti sukhatthino
ǀǀ.
5
Sen. gṛddhā.
6
Sa Na ayomukhârddhavṛkṣe; Sen. ūrdhavṛkṣe; cf. Sa 4v4 ayomukhā ārdravṛkṣe.
7
“Having broken (them) like a fresh (not dry) tree”; Sa Na ca naṃjitvā (s.e.; the akṣaras bha and na, and ca and
va are similar); Sen. ūrdhavṛkṣe va nāṃ dṛṣṭvā (≠ mss.; w.r.); cf. Sa 4v4 ārdravṛkṣe ca varjitvā; LP(P) I 113.8
reads vijjhitvā.
8
In pāda d there is resolution of the fourth syllable. Cf. LP(P) I 113.7f. tam enaṃ sunakhā gijjhā kākolā ca
ayomukhā ǀ alle va rukkhe vijjhitvā khādanti rudhiramakkhitā ǀǀ; Jā V 270.9f. dhaṃkā bheraṇḍakā gijjhā kākoḷā
ca ayomukhā ǀ vipphandamānaṃ khādanti naraṃ kibbisakārinaṃ ǀǀ.
9
All the mss. read ya, either MIndic ya < ca or s.e. for ca; Sen. reads ca (= Sa4v4 yadā ca khāditā); LP(P) I
113.9 yadā ca khāyitā.
10
In pāda b we should read asthīni for asthīny (m.c.); cf. Sa 4v4f. yadā ca khāditā bhonti asthῑni avaśeṣitā ǀ
punas teṣāṃ cchavimānsaṃ rudhiraṃ côpajāyate ǀǀ; LP(P) I 113.9f. yadā ca khāyitā honti aṭṭhīni avasesakā ǀ
atha nesaṃ chavimaṃsaṃ ruhiraṃ upajāyati ǀǀ.
11
Sen. te ca bhitvā (unmetr.).
12
Sa Na lenasaṃsthitā (s.e.); Sen. lenasaṃjñino; the parallel verse in Sa 4v4 reads alenā lenasaṃjñino; cf. LP(P)
I 113.11 aleṇe leṇasaññitā.
13
Cf. LP(P) I 113.11f. te ca bhītā uppattitvā aleṇe leṇasaññitā ǀ asipattavanaṃ ghoraṃ haññamānā vigāhatha ǀǀ.
14
So read all the mss.; Sen. em. bahuº; LP(P) I 113.13 reads gāḷhaṃ; the word bāhā, meaning “arm”, does not fit
the context very well. Presumably, it is a corruption of bāḷhaṃ, meaning “greatly, “extremely”; cf. Skt bāḍha-,
bāḷha-, bāḷhe (“greatly”); Pā bāḷhaṃ, Pkt bāḍhaṃ. The parallel verse in Sa 4v4 also reads bāhā: tato kṣatā ca
ārtā ca bāhā rudhiramrakṣita, but cf. LP(P) I 113.13 gāḷhaṃ rudhiramakkhitā.
15
Cf. LP(P) I 113.13f. te ca khatā ca addā ca gāḷhaṃ rudhiramakkhitā ǀ asipattavanā nikkhamma yanti
Vetaraṇīṃ nadiṃ ǀǀ.
16
The word ca is lacking in the mss.; Sen. reads te tāṃ ca, but cf. Sa 4v5 te ca (← na) taṃ: LP(P) I 113.115 reads
te tattha.
17
Sen. tatra (≠ mss.); the parallel verse in Sa 4v5 reads taptā kṣārodakaṃ nadῑṃ; cf. Abhidh-k 164.6 nadī
Vaitaraṇi pūrṇa taptasya kṣārodakasya; see DP s.v. tapati1, pp. tatta.
18
The word sā is lacking in the mss.; Sen. suppl. ca, but cf. LP(P) I 116 sā.
19
Sa ddhatā (s.e.); Na vaddhatā; Sen. vardhitā; cf. Sa 4v5 aṃga-m-aṃgāni kṣatāni pratividhyati.
20
Cf. LP(P) I 113.115f. te tattha avagāhanti tattaṃ khārodakaṃ nadiṃ ǀ sā nesaṃ aṅga-m-aṅgāni chiddāni
paṭīvijjhati ǀǀ.

593
 tato aṃkuśehi vijjhitvā āyase1 Yamapauruṣā ǀ
ukṣipitvā2 nadītīre bhuṃjāventi ayoguḍāṃ ǀǀ3
tāmralohaṃ ca saṃtaptaṃ pāyāpenti4 vilīnakaṃ ǀ
taṃ teṣāṃ antrām5 ādāya adhobhāgena gacchati ǀǀ6
eṣa7 pāpīyakarmāntā nirayaṃ pratipadyatha ǀ
akṛtvā kuśalaṃ karma vāmamārgānusāriṇaḥ8 ǀǀ9
ye ca pāpāni karmāṇi parivarjenti .. .. ..10 ǀ
ekāntakuśalācārā11 na te gacchanti durgatiṃ ǀǀ12
tasmā durūpam13 āgamya14 karma kalyāṇa pāpakaṃ ǀ
pāpāni parivarjetvā kalyāṇaṃ ācare śubhaṃ ǀǀ15
atha vā puna16 bhāveyaṃ17 āryaṃ aṣṭāṅgikaṃ śubhaṃ ǀ
sarvaduḥkhaprahāṇāya jñātvā dharma18 niropadhiṃ ǀǀ19
evaṃrūpāṃ mahārāja satvā vedenti20 vedanāṃ ǀ (Sen. 457)
narakeṣu pāpakarmāntā pramattā bālabuddhino21 ǀǀ22

1
So read the mss.; instr. pl. -e (< ai < aiḥ); Sen. āyasehi (unmetr.); cf. Sa 4v5 vijjhitvā āyasaiḥ yamapaurūṣāḥ.
2
Sen. utkṣipitvā; cf. Abhis III 130 u-kṣipta-; Merv-Av 375, s.vv. u-kṣipa-, u-kṣipta-, u-kṣiva-.
3
Pāda a is hypermetrical; it scans correctly if we read tato (ʼ)ṅkuśehi (Pathyā). Cf. LP(P) I 113.17f. tato aṅgena
vijjhitvā ukkhipitvā nadititthe ǀ bhojāpenti ayoguḷaṃ tambalohañ ca pāyiṃsu ǀǀ.
4
Caus. of √pā; cf. Pā pāyāpeti; Sen. payāyanti.
5
Sa patrām (w.r.); Na patram; Sen. antraṃ; cf. BHSD s.v. antrā “(Skt. and Pali only nt. antra, anta) intestines”;
Sa 4v5-6 reads antram ādāya adhobhāgena gacchati.
6
Cf. LP(P) I 114.1f. tambalohañ ca te tattaṃ pāyāpenti vilīnakaṃ ǀ taṃ nesaṃ antaṃ ādāya adhobhāgena
gacchanti ǀǀ.
7
Sen. evaṃ; for the nom. pl. masc. eṣa, cf. BHSG § 21.28.
8
All the mss. and Sen. read kāmaº; cf. Sa 4v6 vāmamārgānusāriṇaḥ; LP(P) I 114.4 vāmamaggānusārino;
LP(Ch) 213a20 修行邪曲路.
9
Cf. LP(P) I 114.3f. etāni pāpakammāni nirayesu patisevantā ǀ akatvā kusalaṃ kammaṃ vāmamaggānusārino ǀǀ.
10
Three syllables are wanting in the mss. (− ⏑ ⏓ ); Sen. suppl. mānuṣāḥ, but cf. Sa 4v6 ye ca pāpāni karmāṇi
parivarjenti yoniśaḥ; see PTSD s.v. yoniso “down to its origin or foundation, i.e. thoroughly, orderly, wisely,
properly, judiciously”; LP(P) I 114.5 reads parivajjenti yādise.
11
All the mss. and Sen. read ºkuśalākārā (s.e.); the parallel verse in Sa 4v6 reads ºkuśalācārā; cf. LP(P) I 114.5
ekantakusalācārā; LP(Ch) 213a22 一向行善行.
12
Cf. LP(P) I 114.5f. ye ca pāpāni kammāni parivajjenti yādise ǀ ekantakusalācārā na te gacchanti duggatī ǀǀ.
13
Sa Na durupam; corr. Sen.
14
Sa 4v6 reads tasmā durūpa paryāya (← durupa paryāyā; paryāya, a gerund of pary-ā-√i, meaning “having
gone round”, i.e. “having grasped, understood” [BHSD s.v.]); cf. the reading in LP(P) I 114.7 tasmā ubhayaṃ
aññāya (← aññaya).
15
Cf. LP(P) I 114.7f. tasmā ubhayaṃ aññāya (← aññaya) kammaṃ kalyāṇaṃ pāpakaṃ ǀ pāpāni parivajjeya
kalyāṇe ācare guṇe ǀǀ.
16
Na Sen. punar (unmetr.).
17
Sen. bhāveya; for the 3 sg. opt. -eyaṃ, cf. BHSG § 29.31.
18
Sen. dharmaṃ.
19
Cf. LP(P) I 114.9f. atha vā paribhāveya ariyatthaṅgikaṃ ujjuṃ ǀ sabbadukkhapahānāya ñatvā dhammaṃ
nirūpadhiṃ ǀǀ.
20
Sen. vedanti.
21
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na balaº.
22
In pāda c there is resolution of the first syllable.

594
 tam te rājaṃ1 ahaṃ brūmi mā ..2 dharma3 pramādaya ǀ
mā ghorarūpaṃ narakaṃ prapatiṣye avāśiro4” ǀǀ
samvignamanaso rājā Śroṇakasya subhāṣitaṃ ǀ
śrutvā samvegam āpadyate5 adbhutaromaharṣaṃ6 ǀǀ7
tato8 rājā tvaramāṇo amātyaṃ adhyabhāṣate9 ǀ
“kṣipraṃ kumāram ānetha Dīrghāyuṃ10 rāṣṭravardhanaṃ ǀǀ11
asti me dahara12 putro Dīrghāyu rāṣṭravardhano ǀ
taṃ13 rājye sthapayiṣyāmi so vo rājā bhaviṣyati” ǀǀ14
tato ca rājadūtā15 amātyânukampakā16 ǀ
kṣipraṃ kumāram ānenti Dīrghāyuṃ rāṣṭravardhanaṃ ǀǀ17

atha khalu bhikṣava18 rājā Arindamo Dīrghāyuṃ kumāraṃ gāthāye (ʼ)dhyabhāṣe

“āmantremi19 bhavan te20 pravrajyā mama rocati ǀ

ahaṃ kāko21 va durmedho mā kāmānāṃ vaśam anvagā ǀǀ22
ṣaṣṭiṃ nagarasahasrāṇi sphītaṃ rājyam akaṇṭakaṃ ǀ
tat putra pratipadyāhi rājyaṃ niryātayāmi te ǀǀ23 (426v)
adyaỿva pravrajiṣyāmi ko jāne maraṇaṃ śvake24? ǀ
na hi na25 saṃgataṃ tena mahāsainyena mṛtyunā ǀ

1
Sen. rāja.
2
One syllable is lacking, e.g., ca or su; Sen. suppl. rāja.
3
Acc. sg., “Don’t neglect the Dharma!”; Sa Na dharmaṃ dharma (ditt.); Sen. dharme (w.r.); cf. the reading
earlier in this chapter: <mā> mahārājaṃ dharma pramādaya.
4
Sen. avākśaro. 5 Sen. āpadye. 6 Sen. ºromaharṣaṇaṃ.
7
Pāda c is hypermetrical; pāda d scans correctly if we read ºharṣaṇaṃ for ºharṣaṃ.
8
Corr. Na; Sa tvato. 9 Sen. ºbhāṣata. 10 Corr Sen.; Sa Na dīrghaṃ.
11
Pāda a is sa-Vipulā; cf. Jā V 258.18f. khippaṃ kumāraṃ ānetha Dīghāvuṃ raṭṭhavaddhanaṃ ǀ taṃ rajje
abhisiñcassu, so vo rājā bhavissati ǀǀ.
12
Sen. daharaḥ. 13 Corr. Na; Sa tvaṃ.
14
In pāda a we should read daharo or daharaḥ for dahara (m.c.; Pāthyā). Cf. Jā V 258.14f. atthi te daharo putto
Dīghāvu raṭṭhavaddhano ǀ taṃ rajje abhisiñcassu so no rājā bhavissati ǀǀ.
15
Sen. ºdūtā ca. 16 Sen. amātyā cânuº.
17
One syllable is wanting in pāda a; we could read e.g., tato ca te rājadūtā (ra-Vipulā); pāda b scans correctly if
we read amātyā anuº for amātyânuº.
18
Na Sen. bhikṣavo; for the voc. pl. bhikṣava in Sa see Marciniak 2014: 184; cf. also Abhis III § 11.13.
19
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na āmantresi (s.e. [the akṣaras ma and sa are very similar] or confusion of persons).
20
Or bhavato (gen. sg.); Sa Na bhavan to (s.e.); Sen. bhavan tava.
21
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na kāke.
22
Pāda a is deficient; pāda d is hypermetrical; we should probably move mā to pāda c and read mâhaṃ for
ahaṃ; this pāda occurs in many other verses in this chapter in the form: mâhaṃ kāko va durmedho kāmānāṃ
vaśam anvagāt; cf. Jā V 258.25 mâhaṃ kāko va dummedho kāmānaṃ vasam annagā.
23
In pāda a there is resolution of the third syllable (Pathyā). Cf. Jā V 258.22f. saṭṭhi gāmasahassāni paripuṇṇāni
sabbaso ǀ te putta paṭipajjassu rajjaṃ niyyādayāmi te ǀǀ.
24
Not attested; “tomorrow” < OIA śvas + ka suffix?; Sa svake; Na Sen. śuve; Jā V 258.24 ko jaññā maraṇaṃ
suve; cf. also the reading in the parallel pāda further in this chapter: ko jāne maraṇaṃ śuve.
25
Corr. Sen.; Sa ta (s.e.; the akṣaras ta and na are similar); Na naḥ; however, it would be metrically better to
read no for na to avoid the opening ⏑ ⏑ ⏑ −.

595
 mâhaṃ1 kāko va durmedho kāmānāṃ vaśam anvagāt ǀǀ2
ṣaṣṭiṃ3 nāgasahasrāṇi-y-atra4 sarve svalaṃkṛtā ǀ
dantino balasampannā hemakalpitavāsasaḥ5 ǀǀ6 (Sen. 458)
ārūḍhā prāsaśūlalaṣṭī7-tomarāsigadāyudhā8 ǀ
tāṃ putra pratipadyasva rājyaṃ niryātayāmi te ǀǀ9
adyaỿva pravrajiṣyāmi ko jāne10 maraṇaṃ śuve? ǀ
na hi na11 saṃgataṃ tena mahāsainyena mṛtyunā ǀ
mâhaṃ kāko va durmedho kāmānāṃ vaśam12 anvagāt ǀǀ
ṣaṣṭiṃ aśvasahasrāṇi Saindhavā śīghravāhino ǀ
sarvālaṅkārabhūṣitā13 śūrārūḍhā ca sarvaśo ǀǀ14
.. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. ǀ
.. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. ǀ15
mâhaṃ kāko va16 durmedho kāmānāṃ vaśam anvagā ǀǀ
ṣaṣṭiṃ dhenusahasrāṇi17 sarve kaṃsopadohinī18 ǀ
tāṃ putra19 pratipadyāhi rājyaṃ niryātayāmi te ǀǀ20
adyaỿva pravrajiṣyāmi ko jāne maraṇa21 śuve? ǀ
mâhaṃ kāko va durmedho kāmānāṃ vaśam anvagā ǀǀ22

1
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na nāhaṃ.
2
Cf. Jā V 258.24f. ajjʼ eva pabbajissāmi ko jaññā maraṇaṃ suve ǀ mâhaṃ kāko va dummedho kāmānaṃ vasam
annagā ǀǀ.
3
Sen. ṣaṣṭi.
4
Sen. ºsahasrāṇi atra; for the saṃdhi-consonant -y-, cf. BHSG § 4.66; von Hinüber 2001 § 270; Oberlies 2001 §
25; Karashima 2002 § 6.2.
5
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºkalpikaº; Jā V 258.26 reads hemakappanavāsasā “wearing gold harness”.
6
Cf. Jā V 258.26f. saṭṭhi nāgasahassāni sabbālaṅkārabhusitā ǀ suvaṇṇakacchā mātaṅgā hemakappanavāsasā ǀǀ.
7
Laṣṭi ( = yaṣṭi; see Damsteegt 1978: 188, 191, 226, 263; IEG 170, 385) is a Sanskritism of Pā = Pkt laṭṭhi (“a
staff, stick”; cf. yaṭṭhi < OIA yaṣṭi); Sa ºśūlaṣṭīº (hapl.); Na Sen. ºśūlayaṣṭīº.
8
Sen. em. ºtomaranigaḍāyudhā (≠ mss.).
9
Pāda a has one redundant syllable; cf. Jā V 258.28f. ārūḷhā gāmaṇīyehi tomaraṃkusapāṇihi ǀ te putta
paṭipajjassu rajjaṃ niyyādayāmi te ǀǀ.
10
Corr. Na; Sa jānā. 11 Corr. Sen.; Sa Na naḥ. 12 Corr. Na; Sa śam.
13
Sa Na ºbhūṣitānāṃ; Sen. ºbhūṣitāni (unmetr.); cf. Jā V 259.2 sabbālaṅkārabhusitā.
14
Cf. Jā V 259.2f. saṭṭhi assasahassāni sabbālaṅkārabhusitā ǀ ājāniyā ca jātiyā sindhavā sīghavāhino ǀǀ.
15
Two lines are probably missing here: <tāṃ putra pratipadyāhi rājyaṃ niryātayāmi te ǀ adyaỿva pravrajiṣyāmi
ko jāne maraṇa śuve>; cf. the readings in the parallel verses in this chapter. Sen. prints a lacuna.
16
Sen. vā.
17
Sa ºsahasahasrāṇi (ditt.); corr. Na.
18
Sen. em. vatsopadohinī (w.r.); Jon. III 459 “each with a suckling calf”; see BHSD s.vv. kaṃsopadohinī,
kaṃsadoha “provided with brass milk-pails, ep. of cows”; cf. Gv 164.15 anekāni ca gośatasahasrāṇi
suvarṇaśṛṅgakhurāṇi kaṃsadohāni. Cf. DP s.v. kaṃsa “-upadhāraṇa, yielding a pailful of milk; or with a metal
milking-pail”.
19
Na lacks putra.
20
Cf. Jā V 259.12f. saṭṭhi dhenusahassāni rohaññā puñgavūsabhā ǀ tā putta paṭipajjassu rajjaṃ niyyādayāmi te
ǀǀ.
21
Na Sen. maraṇaṃ.
22
In pāda b we should read maraṇaṃ (m.c.).

596
 ṣaṣṭiṃ kanyāsahasrāṇi āmuktamaṇikuṇḍalā ǀ
tāṃ putra pratipadyāhi rājyaṃ niryātayāmi te ǀǀ
adyaỿva pravrajiṣyāmi ko jāne maraṇaṃ śuve? ǀ
mâhaṃ kāko va durmedho kāmānāñ vaśam anvagā ǀǀ
ṣaṣṭiṃ paryaṅkasahasrāṇi sauvarṇarūpyamayā1 ǀ
tāṃ putra pratipadyāhi rājyaṃ niryātayāmi te ǀǀ2
adyaỿva pravrajiṣyāmi ko jāne maraṇaṃ śuve? ǀ
na hi na saṃgataṃ tena mahāsainyena mṛtyunā ǀ (Sen. 459)
mâhaṃ3 kāko va durmedho kāmānāṃ vaśam anvagā ǀǀ
ṣaṣṭiṃ4 pārisahasrāṇi sauvarṇarūpyamayā5 ǀ
tāṃ putra pratipadyāhi rājyaṃ niryātayāmi te ǀǀ6
adyaỿva pravrajiṣyāmi ko jāne maraṇaṃ śuve? ǀ
na hi na7 saṃgataṃ tena mahāsainyena mṛtyunā ǀ
mâhaṃ kāko va durmedho kāmānāṃ vaśam anvagā ǀǀ
ṣaṣṭiṃ8 nidhānasahasrāṇi jātarūpam analpakaṃ9 ǀ
tāṃ putra pratipadyāhi rājyaṃ niryātayāmi te ǀǀ10
adyaỿva pravrajiṣyāmi ko jāne maraṇaṃ śuve? ǀ
na hi na11 saṃgataṃ tena mahāsainyena mṛtyunā ǀ
mâhaṃ kāko ca durmedho <kāmānāṃ>12 vaśam anvagā” ǀǀ
…13
atha khalu Dīrghāyu kumāro rājānaṃ gāthāye pratyabhāṣe
“pare śrutaṃ mayā etaṃ mātā kālagatā mama ǀ
na caỿvâhaṃ14 śakṣiṣyāmi15 devena vinā jīvituṃ ǀǀ16

1
Sen. ºmayāni ca (unmetr.).
2
Pāda a is hypermetrical; in pāda b one syllable is lacking; we could read ºmayāni for ºmayā, but it still does not
scan correctly as Pathyā (cf. EV I lii “There are a number of even Śloka pādas in Th which do not end in the
characteristic cadence ⏑ − ⏑ ⏓, and it seems likely that these are to be regarded as Anuṣṭubh verses, following the
scansion of Anuṣṭubh verses in early Skt literature, where, as Arnold (§ 38) and Hopkins (p. 239) have shown,
variations from the later fixed form are found”).
3
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na nāhaṃ. 4 Sen. ṣaṣṭi.
5
Sen. ºmayāni ca (unmetr.).
6
Pāda b does not scan correctly; cf. fn. 2.
7
Sa Na tan (s.e.; the akṣaras ta and na are similar); corr. Sen.
8
Sen. ṣaṣṭi. 9 Corr. Na; Sa anakalpakaṃ.
10
In pāda a there is resolution of the sixth syllable (ma-Vipulā).
11 12
Sa naḥ; corr. Na. Sa lacks kāmānāṃ; suppl. Na.
13
Senart prints two more verses here, but they do not occur in mss. Sa and Na: ṣaṣṭiṃ nidhisahasrāṇi
saptaratnam analpakaṃ ǀ tāṃ putra pratipadyāhi rājyaṃ niryātayāmi te ǀǀ adyaỿva pravrajiṣyāmi ko jāne
maraṇaṃ śuve ǀ na hi na saṃgataṃ tena mahāsainyena mṛtyunā ǀ mâhaṃ kāko va durmedho kāmānāṃ vasam
anvagā ǀǀ. According to Senart’s critical apparatus, these two verses occur only in ms. M, therefore, they
originally they did not belong to the text.
14
Corr. Na; Sa na raṃ (s.e.); Sen. naỿvâhaṃ.
15
So read all the mss.; Sen. em. śakto bheṣyāmi (≠ mss.); śakṣyati “is able” is a back-formation of Pā sakkhati;
cf. BHSG § 28.41, p. 233a, s.v. śak (4) *śakṣa-ti.
16
Śloka; in pāda d the metre requires vină. Cf. Jā V 259.19f. daharass’ eva me tāta mātā matā ti me sutaṃ ǀ tayā
vinā ahaṃ tāta jīvituṃ hi na ussahe ǀǀ.

597
 yathā āraṇyakaṃ nāgaṃ pṛṣṭhato (ʼ)nveti pāyako ǀ
evaṃ te anveṣiṣyāmi1 ādāya <pātra>2 suṃbhakaṃ” ǀǀ3

(Sen. 460) atha khalu bhikṣava4 rājā Arindamo amātyapāriṣadyaṃ5 gāthāye (427r) adhyabhāṣe

“yathā sāmudrikā nāvā6 vāṇijāna dhanārthinā7 ǀ

makaro tatra ghāṭeyā8 vāṇijā vyasanaṃ gatā ǀ
mā9 ayaṃ10 .. .. .. .. .. antarāyaṃkaro11 mama” ǀǀ12, 13
imaṃ kumāraṃ gṛhṇitvā Dīrghāyuṃ rāṣṭravardhanaṃ14 ǀ15
“kṣipram antaḥpuraṃ netha prāsādaṃ rativardhanaṃ ǀ
tatra te ..16 rameṣyanti17 devakanyopamā śubhā” ǀǀ18

tato kumāraṃ gṛhṇitvā mahāmātrā yaśasvino ǀ

mahatā rājānubhāvena praviśensu Mithilāyāṃ purī19 ǀǀ20
tato khu ekā utthāya rājakanyā-m-alaṃkṛtā21 ǀ
āmuktamālyābharaṇā rājānaṃ etam abravīt ǀǀ22
“devo23 bhavesi24 gandharvo Śakro vâsi puraṃdaraḥ ǀ

1
Corr. Na; Sa anveśiṣyāmi; Sen. anvayiṣyāmi; see BHSD s.v. anveṣati.
2
The word pātra is lacking in the mss.; Sen. reads tava, but cf. Jā V 259.23 reads pattam ādāya.
3
Cf. Jā V 259.21ff. yathā āraññakaṃ nāgaṃ poto anveti pacchato ǀ jessantaṃ giriduggesu samesu visamesu ca
ǀǀ evaṃ taṃ anugacchāmi pattam ādāya pacchato ǀ subharo te bhavissāmi na te hessāmi dubbharo ǀǀ.
4
Na Sen. bhikṣavo. 5 Sen. ºpariṣadyāṃ.
6
Sen. sāmudrikāṃ nāvāṃ.
7
Gen. pl. (cf. p. 436 bodhinârthinā [see fn. 19]; Geiger § 71); Na Sen. ºārthināṃ.
8
Sa Na ghoṭeyā (s.e.); Sen. pāṭeya; for the 3 sg. opt. -eyā, cf. BHSG § 29.28; Abhis III § 22.6.
9
Sa Na māṃ; corr. Sen. 10 Sen. em. vayaṃ (≠ mss.).
11
Sen. em. antarāyaṃ karoma; antarāyaṃkāro is aluk-samāsa, a tatpuruṣa compound with the case ending
(here accusative) in its first element retained; cf. Whitney 1889: 483, § 1250; cf. also Oberlies 2001: 122;
Sn(tr.N) 182 (ad Sn 168); Sadd 741, 745, 767.
12
“Lest this <son of mine> would be a hindrance to me”; Sen. em. mā vayaṃ antarāyaṃ karoma ….. mama ǀ
……………………….. ǀǀ (w.r.; see Jon. III 461, fn. 1); the parallel verse in Jā V 259.27 reads anatarāyakaro
mamaṃ.
13
Śloka; cf. Jā V 259.25f. yathā sāmuddikaṃ nāvaṃ vāṇijānaṃ dhanesinaṃ ǀ vohāro tattha gaṇheyya vāṇijā
vyasanī siyā ǀǀ; Jā V 259.27 evam evâyaṃ puttakali anatarāyakaro mamaṃ ǀ.
14
Corr. Na; Sa rāṣṭraṃ (s.e.).
15
Cf. Jā V 259.28 imaṃ kumāraṃ pāpetha pāsādaṃ rativaddhanaṃ ǀǀ.
16
One syllable is lacking; we could read with Sen. taṃ; cf. Jā V 260.2 naṃ.
17
Sa Na ramiṣyāmi (confusion of persons); corr. Sen.; cf. Jā V 260.2 reads ramessanti.
18
Pāda a is ma-Vipulā; cf. Jā V 260.1f. tattha kambussahatthāyo yathā Sakkaṃ va accharā ǀ tā naṃ tattha
ramessanti, tāhi-m-eso ramissati ǀǀ.
19
Na Mithilāyāṃ purīṃ; Sen. Mithilāṃ purīṃ.
20
Pāda a is ma-Vipulā; in pāda c there is resolution of the first syllable; pāda d is hypermetrical; it scans
correctly if we assume resolution of the first syllable and read Mithilāṃ for Mithilāyāṃ.
21
Sen. ºkanyā alaṃº.
22
Pāda a is ma-Vipulā; pāda c is bha-Vipulā.
23
Sa Na nevo (s.e.); Sen. taṃ no; cf. king’s reply below: devo na nāgo na gandharvo na Śakro na purandaraḥ.
24
Sa Na bravīmi (s.e.); Sen. bravīhi, but it does not seem to make sense here.

598
 rājāṇattīṃ1 te2 pṛcchāmi .. .. .. .. .. .. .. ..3 ǀǀ4
kathaṃ5 tvam asmāñ jahāsi6 rājyaṃ ca sphītam akaṇṭakaṃ ǀ
Dīrghāyuṃ kumāraṃ tathā sāmātyaṃ7 sadhanadhānyaṃ8?” ǀǀ9

atha rājā tāṃ rājakanyām āha

“devo na10 nāgo na gandharvo na Śakro na purandaraḥ ǀ
mānuṣo (ʼ)haṃ utrasto kāmeṣu śrutvā riṣer anuśāsanī11 ǀǀ12
mâhaṃ kāko ca durmedho kāmānāṃ vaśam anvagā ǀ
adyaỿva kuryād āptaṃ13 ko jāne maraṇaṃ śuve? ǀ (Sen. 461)
na hi na14 saṅgataṃ tena mahāsainyena mṛtyunā” ǀǀ

ity uktvā sa ca rājā tasyaỿva Śroṇakasya riṣer antikāt pravrajitaḥ.

bhagavān āha “tat kim manyadhve15 bhikṣavaḥ "anyo so tena kālena tena samayena
Śroṇako nāma riṣi16". na khalv etad evaṃ draṣṭavyaṃ.17 ahaṃ sa tena kālena tena samayena
Śroṇako nāma riṣi18.-m-"anyo19 so tena kālena tena samayena Arindamo nāma rājā20". na
khalv etad evaṃ draṣṭavyaṃ.21 ayaṃ so rājā Śreṇiyo Bimbisāro. tadâpi eṣo yo asya Śroṇakaṃ
kathesi tasya vipulo dāyo dinno. idāniṃ22 pi etena purohitaputrasya vipulo dāyo dinno mama
Buddhasya varṇaṃ kathesî23”ti.

Arindama-jātakaṃ24 samāptaṃ

1
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na ºānattīṃ; the meaning is not clear, “I request (cf. BHSD s.v. pṛcchati “requests”) the order of
king from you”(?); cf. Jon. III 461 “By your majesty’s consent, I ask you” (see, ib. fn. 4).
2
Sa te te (ditt.); corr. Na.
3
Pāda d is missing; Sen. prints a lacuna; Jā V 260.6 reads kathaṃ jānemu taṃ mayaṃ.
4
In pāda c the metre requires tĕ; cf. Jā V 260.5f. devatā nu si gandhabbo ādu Sakko purindado ǀ ko vā tvaṃ
kassa vā putto, kathaṃ jānemu taṃ mayaṃ ǀǀ. In the Jātaka, the maiden asks the newly consecrated prince
Dīghāvu, while in our text, the maiden asks his father.
5
Corr. Na; Sa katha. 6 Corr. Sen.; Sa asmāj jatāsi; Na asmāj jahāsi.
7
Corr. Na; Sa sāmānyaṃ (s.e.; the characters for nya and tya are similar).
8
Sen. ºdhānyakaṃ (unmetr.).
9
In pāda a we should read tvaṃ for tvam (m.c.; ta-Vipulā); in pāda b the word ca is metrically redundant; pāda
d does not scan correctly.
10
Corr. Na; Sa varā (s.e.).
11
Corr. Sen.; the reading in Sa Na is corrupt riṣebhatuśāsemī; see BHSD s.v. anuśāsanī; Pā anusāsanī.
12
In pāda a omitting the second na gives the ma-Vipulā cadence; pāda c is hypermetrical; pāda d does not scan
correctly. Cf. Jā V 260.7f. nʼ amhi devo na gandabbo na pi Sakko purindado ǀ Kāsirañño ahaṃ putto Dīghāvu
raṭṭhavaddhano ǀǀ.
13
“What I have obtained”; Sen. kuryād iṣṭaṃ. Presumably, these answers were said by the newly consecrated
king as in the Jātaka; “What I have obtained” means the kingship.
14
Corr. Sen.; Sa Na taṃ (s.e.; the akṣaras na and ta are similar).
15
Sen. manyadhvaṃ; for the 2 pl. impv. -dhve, cf. BHSG § 30.19.
16
Sen. ṛṣir abhūṣi. 17 Na Sen. tat kasya heto. 18 Na Sen. ṛṣir abhūṣi.
19
Na Sen. nânyo. 20 Na Sen. nânyo rājā Arindamo draṣṭavyo.
21
Na Sen. lack na khalv etad evaṃ draṣṭavyaṃ.
22
Na Sen. idānīṃ. 23 Sa Na kaṇṭhamîti (s.e.); Sen. kathesi iti.
24
Sa Anindamaº (s.e.); Na Sen. Arindamarāja-jātakaṃ.

599
…1
samāptaṃ2 ca Mahāvastu ĀryaMahāsāṃghikānāṃ Lokottaravādināṃ pāṭhena.

ye dharmā hetuprabhavā hetuṃ teṣāṃ tathāgato hy avadat ǀ

teṣāñ ca yo nirodha3 evaṃvādī mahāśramaṇaḥ ǀǀ4

grantha 21594

…5

1
Sen. reads here idam avocad bhagavān āttamanā ca devāsuragaruḍakinnaramahoragā sā ca sarvāvatī varṣat
te ca bhikṣavo bhagavato bhāṣitam abhyanandan.
2
Sa samāptā.
3
Sen. nirodho (unmetr.).
4
The metre is Āryā; in pāda a we should read dharmă, -pr- of ºprabhavā should be simplified; cf. Vin I 40.28f.
ye dhammā hetuppabhavā tesaṃ hetuṃ tathāgato āha ǀ tesañ ca yo nirodho evaṃvādī mahāsamaṇo. For this
verse see Burnouf 1852: 525-526; Boucher 1991; Abhis II 470; Alsdorf 1968: 308-309
5
The final colophon in ms. Na reads as follows: Arindamarājā-jātakaṃ samāptaṃ ǀǀ samāptaṃ (← samāptā) ca
Mahāvastu ǀǀ āryaMahāsāṃghikānāṃ Lokottaravādināṃ pāṭhena ǀǀ ye dharmā hetuprabhavā hetun teṣāṃ
tathāgato hy avadat teṣāṃ ca yo nirodha evaṃvādī mahāśramaṇaḥ ǀǀ śubham astu lekhaka-śrīJayamuneḥ ǀǀ
saṃvat 777 Phālguṇamāse śuklapakṣe pūrṇṇamāsyāṃ tithau Pūrvaphālguṇīnakṣatre Dhṛti-yoge Budhavāsane
śrīJayamuninā svārthaṃ parārthena likhito yaṃ Mahāvastv-avadāna (← ºavadānā) samāpto (ʼ)bhavat ǀ etat
puṇyaprabhāvena sarvajagatāṃ bodhilābho (ʼ)stu sarvathā ǀǀ granthapramāṇaṃ śloka 21598 ǀǀ śubhaṃ yat
prasādāt tat me Mahābuddhāya namo namaḥ sadā (see Marciniak 2014: 65-66).
The final colophon in Sen. (after ms. B) reads: yaḥ śṛṇoti muner dharmaṃ śrutvā câbhiniveśati ǀ
sarvapāpavinirmukto sa gacchati Sukhāvatīṃ śraddhayā śrotavyaṃ tasmāt sugatasyâyaṃ subhāṣitaḥ
nānāvidarśanaiḥ tais taiḥ jinena bhāṣitaḥ purā ǀǀ so yaṃ subhāṣitaṃ bhaktyā sugatasyânubhāvataḥ ǀ mayā
saṃpūrṇalikhitaṃ kaivalyavartmadeśakaḥ ǀǀ ato yaṃ mama puṇyaṃ syāt sarvakilviṣanāśanaṃ ǀ
apāyadvāranāśārhaṃ bodhimārgopadeśakaṃ ǀǀ tena puṇyānubhāvena sarvabhūtāni sarvaśaḥ ǀ
sarvakleśavinirmuktā prayāntu hi Sukhāvatīṃ ǀǀ ye satvāḥ andhā kāṇā ca tathā kubjā vicitrakā ǀ anye pipāsitāḥ
kṣuddhāḥ sarvaduḥkhanipīḍitāḥ ǀǀ tena puṇyena te sarve sarvasukhasamanvitā ǀ vividhā bhogā saṃbhuktā
labhantu mokṣam avyayaṃ ǀǀ ṣaṭsu gatīṣu ye satvāḥ magnāḥ jātijarākulā ǀ te sarve mama puṇyena bhavantu
bodhimārgagāḥ ǀǀ ye satvāḥ bālajātīyāḥ saddharmeṇa vivarjitāḥ ǀ pāpeṣu satataṃ saktāḥ rāgadoṣeṇa mohitāḥ ǀǀ
te sarve mama puṇyena bhūyo jātismarās tadā ǀ dānaśīlādisaṃyuktā carantu bodhicārikāṃ ǀǀ rājā bhavatu
kṣemāvān carantu mantriṇo naye ǀ vīrā bhavantu satataṃ saṃgrāme jitaśatravaḥ ǀǀ kāle varṣantu meghāś ca
śasyapūrṇā mahī sadā ǀ etan me praṇidhānena yat puṇyaṃ jāyate śubhaṃ ǀǀ tena puṇyānubhāvena bhaveyaṃ
bodhipāragaḥ ǀ saṃsārārṇavatīrṇāya dehināṃ kuśalāya ca ǀǀ śubham astu sarvadā ǀǀ śrīmanNaipālike varṣe
bindustanagrahagate (= saṃvat 920) ǀ māse Āṣāḍhe śuklapakṣe pūrṇimātithisaṃgame ǀǀ Uttarāṣāḍhasaṃyukte
yoge indrasamāgame ǀ rave vāsarasaṃyoge tasmiṃ eva śubhe dine ǀǀ śrīNandācāryeṇa svārthaṃ likhito yaṃ
subhāṣitaḥ ǀ śrīmat mahāmune bhaktyā saṃpūrṇam agamac chubhaṃ ǀǀ granthapramāṇaṃ śloka 25000 ǀǀ saṃvat
842 Āṣāḍhamāse śuklapakṣe pūrṇamāsyāṃ tithau Uttarāṣāḍhānakṣatre Indrayoge Ādityavāsareḥ (read ºvāsare)
thvakuhnusidhayakājuro ǀǀ Lalitapattanamahānagareḥ (read ºnagare) Jaśodharamahāvihārāvāsita-
VajrācāryakulisaśrīNandavedena svahastena likhitaṃ śubhaṃ ǀǀ sakoyāvajācārya (s.e. for ºvajrācārya?)
śrīGajendravajrayāta cosyaṃviyā ǀǀ śubham astu sarvadā ǀǀ yādṛśī pustakaṃ dṛṣṭvā tādṛśī likhitaṃ mayā ǀ yadi
śuddham aśuddhaṃ vā śodhanīyaṃ mahadbudhaiḥ ǀǀ śubham astu sarvadākālaṃ ǀǀ. (cf. Marciniak 2014: 81-82).

600